> The Equestrian Anti-Magic Knight
>  by Ghost Alvasa
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Arrival by Star
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


??? POV


So there I was in the con this year with a couple of my friends and a few other random people we’d met and had decided to join up with us from a few different photo ops. I had decided to go as Asta from Black Clover this year. My best friend from since forever, Jackson Collins but we call him Jax, decided to go as Inuyasha. Then there was our friend Jennifer Rowles or Jen for short, my ex-girlfriend at that but we were cool, she went as her usual cosplay Gara from the movie Naruto: The Last. We had been going all do a pic here a pic there then there were all the group photos. Sunday was always the best day for the best photo ops because it was the day of the costume contest. It was also the best day for great deals on good props for any cosplayer missing an item for their cosplays. 

Anyway, I decided to take a break from my photo ops and hit the snack bar for some nachos. Overpriced nachos are the mark of any comic con but they always taste so good. I sat there at the table enjoying my nachos and Dr. Pepper with the occasional cosplayers and or conventioners who would set and join or ask for a pic with Asta.

‘Hey not gonna stop taking photos if people are asking for them. Besides, who can pass up an opportunity with of a photo with Asta eating nachos.’

I was wasn’t cosplayer for competitions but just one of those people that like to dress up for conventions. That being said I did make my costume for the most part, except for the wig and contact lens. I’ve never had much luck when it came to wigs but clothing and props are another story altogether. I always excelled at prop making and sewing, especially on time crunches. It was more fun this way and I stayed up many nights in a row to get my costume just right to match the Asta’s. I took references from the manga and the show.

Asta's outfit was fairly basic it consists of a plain-white tunic with a V-shaped collar underneath a dark blue jacket whose sleeves extend only up to his elbows. While he has a pair of matching shorts which has stitch marks on the left side. His pants also extend just below his knees. His shoes are made out of two different cloths, the parts covering his ankles, the soles the same color as his jacket and pants. The parts covering his toes are white, a vertical stitch mark going from the bridge to his toes. His hairstyle is typical for a shonen protagonist it consists of a messy spikey look and is an ash grey blond color. Asta eye color is rather uncommon, even for anime characters. His eye color is a bright green. He gets a transformation where his right eye turns red but reverts back to green when he changes back to normal. Asta also wears a black headband with a red four-sided star and three stitch marks on it to keep his hair out of his face.  He later puts the Black Bulls Insignia on it and the star goes on the back but I didn’t put that it on mine. The thing that took me the longest to make was my wizard’s cape for the Black Bulls. 

‘Finding the right shade of pitch black material that compliments gold it so damn hard.’

On the final night a week before the con, I was done and go thing that I ordered the contact and wig online months before. The only thing that I was missing was Asta’s Five Clover Grimore and his giant  Demon-Slayer Sword and his smaller Demon-Dweller Sword. Asta was a contradiction in his world. His world was full of magic and magic wielders but he was the exception because he had no magic power at all. But he could use anti-magic. I always like the outcast or oddballs in this way.

Anyways, there I was at the snack area throwing away my empty nacho trey. I still had quite a bit of my DP left so I held on to it. I was walking and checking my phone to see if Jax or Jen had sent me a text on where to meet up when the wanted to leave. I was the chauffeur as my car was the only one where multiple people could rider comfortably while also storing their con goodies that they bought from the vendors while here. It only took a couple of seconds to check my phone. I looked at the screen and flipped it over to the text messages.

“None. Figures. I’m not surprised. We only get together a few times out of the year and this is the only time we are all three together for sure,” I yawned a bit. “Guess nacho make ya sleepy or I’m just getting bored. Oh well. I'll just wander around until I find them. Maybe I can find Asta’s Grimoire at one of the book stalls. If I can then I can still sign up for the costume contest. I want to try this time.” 

At that thought in my head, I immediately walked as fast as I could in between every cosplayer even ignoring the peanut gallery. ‘Sorry people but I’m on a mission. No time for pictures right now.’

I cover the whole convention over twice now and still no sign of Asta’s Grimoire or anything remotely related to Black Clover for that matter, except for the occasional manga. I sat down in the snack area again and start to gulp down the last of my soda when I caught sight of something I’d never thought I’d see this year. Asta’s Grimoire and the Demon-Dweller and Demon-Slayer sword to boot. They were at this stand being manned by this creep in very accurate Gambit cosplay from the Old nineteen ninety-nine X-men cartoon. He even had the burning pink iris on black for eyes ball. 

‘Eth, creepy as all hell looking in real life.’

I made my way to the stall. 

‘I’m pretty sure he’s only been here for just now actually. I’ve been all over this dam convention twice now and I’ve never seen him until now. When did this guy even set up this thing? Is he secretly the flash.’ I thought as I walked. 

“How may I be of service Mon Ami?” He said through a clearly fake, but good Cajun accent. “Ah, you spot the Grimore and the Swords. No magic knight can be without his book or weapons. And seeing as no other person but you, Asta, can wield such thing I shall make you a deal?”

“A deal? As in a discount? Or maybe an all for one deal?”  I eager placed my hands on the table and as I did I saw the other items he had in his stall. So many different items from so many different animes and mangas. I was an anime nut more than a manga nut. So much so that I followed the new releases in Japanese Sub instead of waiting for the English Dub to come out, unless it was simulcast of course. This caused me to gain an understanding of the Japanese language and some of it’s writing.

“No no, Mon Ami. As you can see I am Gambit and in the spirit of Cosplaying as Gambit, that means I am also ‘The Gambler.’” the Gambit flashed an evil smirk at me. “If you want those Items and anything else here, then you must play against me in a simple game.”

“What kind of game and what deal were you talking about?” I leaned back and crossed my arms in suspicion.

“It’s simple really. The deal. If you win then you may pick any of the items you see before in my stall. The number of items it set by the game we play.” He points to a nearby board on his stall wall that had a list of games. “One. We roll dice I’m odds and you’re evens. If you win, you may claim three items and walk away. If I win you must pay me one hundred dollars and then we can play again. Two. We play ‘pick a card’ if you pick an odd number you win four Items. Pick even and you pay two hundred dollars. Three. We play Black Jack. If you can get twenty-one or Black Jack before me you win the whole stall. If I win then I get your marvelous Asta Cosplay for the stall. So do we deal or do you walk away Mon Ami.” He leaned on his staff.

“Deal the cards Gambit, First one to bust loses,”  I grinned I slammed my hand down on the table catching the eyes of some of the other conventioneers. “Black Jack is the name of the game”

The Gambler pulled a stack of regular fifty-two playing cards from his inner trench coat pocket. He handed me the deck and I made sure all the cards but the jokers. I don’t know how long we both stood there but it felt like what must have been hours. We both would either bust or be under twenty-one. Then l final got my first Ace the Ace of Spades, my favorite shape. I kept my face as straight as I could praying to the gods of Cosplay the luck favored me this day. That’s when the Gambler threw down my face up Card and it was the Jack of Spades. 

Before he could ask for me if I wanted a hit I held my hand flat and said. “I’m standing,” I then flipped my cards to reveal them. “Black Jack Gambler. I win. First, I’ll be taking those,” I pointed to the Swords and the Grimoire. 

“Here you are Mon Ami,” He gave me the swords and the Grimoire. “And as promised everything else in the stall as well,” Before I could say anything everything I’d laid eyes on was gone. “But I’m afraid can’t give you a list at this time, So you’ll have to find out what goodies ya have after you wake up. Have a nice trip,” He then hit me over the head with his staff and everything went white. 
Everything was white, I felt as if I was falling. Everything was hot very hot then I hit something very very hard. I soon opened my eyes to find I was in a massive crater. My head was pounding as if someone had hit me with a metal stick. I rubbed the back of my head and felt a small lump and it stung when I touched. Then I noticed my wig wasn’t coming off it wasn’t even there. I then felt my clothes. They went the same material I’d used to make them, heck I didn’t even make them but they were still cool as all hell. I quickly looked around to see if I could find my phone to call the cop but it was out of sight out of mind, NOWHERE TO BE FOUND. 

“What the Hell is going on!” I grabbed the sides of my head yelling causing what sounded like a nearby owl to hoot and fly out of a tree and land on something sticking out of the ground on the edge of my crater. It was a black horned howl with a red belly and its tail feathers looked like arrows. It hooted at me to get my attention I guess,

HOO!HOO!

“Alright, I coming,” I grumbled as I made my way out of the crater climbing up the steep side to where the owl was perched. It took me a couple of tries to get out of the hole I made with my head apparently. I soon found myself staring at the owl. He’d been sitting on the Demon-Slayer Sword pommel and around its handle was Asta’s Grimoire in a black leather pouch on a black leather belt. The Demon-Dweller Sword laid on the ground in front of the first sword.  I put the Grimoire around my waist and notice a note attached to it. I took both swords by the handles and swung very easily. 

“Wow so light, but let’s look at the note. I’ve heard of Cosplayers going missing at cons over the past few years. Did think it was true until my old friend Allen went missing at our hometown’s Comic-Con a few years back.” I opened the not as the owl came and landed on my head. “Never thought I’d become one too.”

Hooo.

“Sorry for scaring ya little guy,” I looed to the note and opened while I sat down on the ground.

Dear Asta,

	As you have ascertained by now, you are no longer who you were. I have stuck to the rules of the game of which I’d explained when you came into my stall, Mon Ami. I have given you all of Asta’s pieces of equipment as well as his physical body, skills, and training. You can also access his Demon form, AKA Black Asta, but in its completed state. I took upon myself to include the Demon-Destroyer Sword should you have need of it. All of your other winnings are inside your darling Grimorie and can be access as u learn how to use the book's spells. You will eventually meet other out there like yourself called Dimensionally Misplaced or Displaced as they call themselves. You’re in a version of the land of Equss of the My Little Pony multiverse or omniverse. However, you chose to use your gifts is up to you.. Eventually, you will have to meet other Asta and you will gain powers. You can give other Grimorie in exchange if you choose. I suggest you make a token. An item that represents you and has a message attached to it so that others may find and summon you. 

Your gambling partner,
The Gambler

P.S. Just so you know, you’re the first one to ever beat me at Black Jack, especially with the black spade combo

“Well, it’s not all bad. I mean I liked MLP but I never really watched it.” I got up and held my Grimoire up and opened it as reddish black anti-magic flow over it. I put the sword in the book and closed. “But that doesn’t mean I’m totally blind here. Right?”

Hoo?  The owl shrugged.

‘Why am I talking to a bird? I must’ve gotten some of Asta’s personality traits too.’

“Oh Well. I like you and you remind me of that anit-bird from Black Clover,” I as the owl flew a nearby branch and pointed with its wing to the left. “I’ll call you Nero,” It nodded in acknowledgment and pointed again. “Lead the way, Nero.”

I followed Nero into the forest to where ever he or she was taking me. 

‘Wonder if I’ll run into Allen?’


Canterlot Castle


Luna’s POV


This night was somewhat unsettling. My stars were shining and my moon was where it should be but I could shake this feeling as if something had come from somewhere into this world. Some unknown but yet longing to make friends. That's when I saw my sister coming to me from down the garden path.

“Sister? Why are you up at this hour?” I saw she was accompanied by a few thestral guards.

“I saw a star fall, Luna,” She answered in a worried tone.

“How is this possible? I did not sense one of my stars falling and I did not make one move either,” I lite me crown’s focusi crystal. “They are all their, dear sister. Not one is out of place.”

“Then we must leave for Ponyville immediately,” Celestia turned as quickly as she could I followed her as quickly as I could. “I saw it land in Everfree not far from Ponyville. I’ll inform Twilight and have her and her friends keep an eye on the forest’s perimeter. Ready a contingent of your Lunar Guard as I am doing the same with my Solar Guard.” She stopped and sent a charge of magic through her own focusi crystal to a piece of parchment. “It is done, Luna. Don your armor sister. We don’t know what is out there.”

I did as my sister said but I couldn’t help but feel we were going about this situation all wrong.


Edge of Everfree


??? POV


I followed Nero for a few hours until we reach the edge of the forest. Nero was sitting in a tree pointing at a little cottage about a hundred or so feet away. The owl then landed on my head and peck at my head a bit. It motioned me to go up to the cottage.

“Okay, Nero. Just, stop pecking me,” I patted my owl friend on its head.

HOO

“Time to meet the locals,” I made my way to the front door. “Hope their still up.”

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
> Nice to meet you
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

“Sure hope that they’re still up,” I scratched the back of my head as I wait. Nero was still sitting on the top of my head. “Do you know the person or pony who lives here buddy?”

Hoo

“A pegasus? Wait, how is that I can understand you now?” I looked at my companion who only tilted its head and what I assumed was I shrug from the way its wings moved. “Okay, that’s fair. Another, very important, question. Boy or girl?”

HooHoo

“Girl. Got it. Do you like the name Nero or do you want a different one?” I asked only to receive a peck. “Ow. Guess you like that name then.” I heard someone in the house clamoring around on the second story of the cottage and then I saw a light turn on. “Man, it must be really late if I woke them up or they just wake from an awesome dream from that commotion.”

Hoo

I heard the sound of footsteps coming down a flight of stairs and then I heard someone behind the door. There was a small light in the window. Not much of anything really. Just enough to see, so it must have been a candle of some kind. I was in Equestria according to that note the Gambler left me and from what I remember they didn’t rely on electricity. So candles make sense. I was called back to the door when I heard the knob turn and the door barely opened up to reveal the pair of turquoise eyes looking at me and Nero.

“Hi,” I waved.

EEP!

I received a squeal, from what I guess was a girl and then a slammed door in my face. I could hear her behind the door hyperventilating for the sounds of it. I moved my eyes upward to look at Nero who only tilted her head to the side again. I decided to knock again but a lot softer this time. I also took Nero off my head and put her on my lower arm. I remembered that one of the main characters from the TV show liked animal but was quite skittish.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

The door creaked open to reveal them same turquoise eyes but this time there was a soft voice that came with them.

“Um… can … I h-h-help y-you?” The scared girl studdered out. ‘Man, I feel like I’m picking on the poor thing. I hate this. I was always taught to be nice to girls.’

“I’m sorry if I scared you before but this was the close sign of civilization from that forest I came from,” I point behind me. “See, I woke up in a literal hole in that forest and the first thing I did was get out of it as soon as my vision cleared.” I paused to look at the eyes staring at me. They were visibly shaking.

I decided to back up turn around and sat down in the ground. I let Nero hop off my arm on to the ground. The girl noticed this and then shut the door. I heard a chain on the door come loose and dangle for a bit before the door opened slowly. I turned my head slightly to so the full figure that those eyes belonged to. There was a girl with long pink hair wearing a pair of pink pajamas with little white rabbit faces on them. On her feet was a pair of white bunny slippers.

‘Man, I haven’t seen any of those things in years’

“My name’s ...Fluttershy.” She spoke spaced but not studdering “What’s yours?”. ‘Guess she saw something that eased her mind.’

“Names… Ah,” I scratched my head. ‘CRAP! I can remember everything but my name! Ya know what?! Screw it!’ after I recomposed myself from my internal freak out. “My name’s Asta Spades. Sorry, but I can’t remember my real name. Guess it’s partial amnesia.” I chuckled a bit as I rubbed the back of my head and then I winced in pain. “ESS rah. Forgot about that damn knot on top of my head.”

“Oh, you poor thing you hurt. I’ll be right back,” She quickly rushed back into the house. While she was in there a little white rabbit hopped out and over to me. 

“Hey there, little fuzzy rabbit,” I went to scratch the little guy under the chin then the damn thing bit me. “YEOW!”

Nero quickly flew to my side and pulled the little bastard off my finger and dropped it off to the side a few feet away. I put my finger in my mouth to stop the bleeding. Then the rabbit came back for round two. The rat actually started to kick me and pointed at the gate. Nero soon intervened again stared down the mangy white ball of fur. 

“Look here you little nuisance,” I pointed at the bunny who then tried to bite me again but I quickly pulled my finger back this time. “I have no idea where I am okay. I just wanted directions. Once I figure out where I am and find the nearest town then you won’t have to see me again.”

The damn thing started to squeak at me uncontrollably. The worst part was I could understand every single dirty word being spat at me. Nero quickly came back in between the two of us and tried to play mediator only for the potty-mouthed bunny to try and bite my new and might I add my ‘only friend’ I had in this world. I was about to lay into the smart ass rabbit when Fluttershy came back and stepped in instead.

“Angel, bad bunny,” She raised her voice harshly scolding the wild rabbit. 

‘Damn’ that’s kind of hot. Whoa, no not going there.’

Before I knew it she was in front of me. “I’m sorry about him. He doesn’t really like new people, especially men. Now, let me see your head and finger please.” She looked at the back of my head eyeballing the sore spot. “Well, the good news is that it’s nothing but a bad knot and all you need is an ice pack and some rest. Let’s treat your finger now.” She took my hand and some white bandages from the box she’s brought with her. She put a stinging liquid on my bite wound and then wrapped it up. Nero hopped over on to my lap and eyed my finger and then looked to Fluttershy.

Hoo

“I think I’ll live Nero,” I lightly scratched her behind her head.

“OH, what a cutie.” Fluttershy squeed as she rubbed Nero under the chin. “Wait, you... you just spoke … directly... to this owl. You even… called it… Nero. You can understand animals.”

“Uh, yea. Only been able to for a few hours but, yea,” I moved my finger to loosen the bandages a bit. “Yea I named her Nero because she reminded me of a character from a story I like. It’s crazy because she even has the same color scheme.” I jumped up causing Nero to fly up then land on my head where she’d perched herself previously. I caused Fluttershy to fall back. “Sorry’” I reach my hand down. She took it my hand and I easily pulled her off the ground.I noticed as she was patting the dirt off her pants she had a pair of butter yellow wings on her back.

‘So that’s why she’s called a pegasus,’ I stared a bit too long because she noticed and quickly popped back up and turned around red-faced. I turned to hide my own blushing. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to stare. It’s.. just ..where I’m from… we don’t have … girls with wings.”

“Oh, those are what you were staring at?” She giggled. “It’s alright. I thought you were going to ask where my tail was. I forget to let it out due to being rushed to through something on” She blushed.

I turned around and sure enough, she had a tail the same shade of pink as her hair.

“I’m very sorry for staring at your wings,” I was now bowing so profusely the Nero was in the nearby tree. ‘Why the hell am I bowing.”

“It’s fine, really. I understand your curiosity. But, if you’ve never seen a pegasus before then where are you from and what kind of pony are you?” Fluttershy walked over and placed a hand on my shoulder to stop my bowing.

“Oh, um, well? I’m not a pony at all,” I shrugged as Nero returned to my head. “Why do you like perching on my head?”

Hoooo

“Spikey but soft,” Fluttershy reached up and patted the nesting owl then she ran her finger through my hair. “Wow, she’s right. I didn’t notice a moment ago but your hair is soft.” She 
“Yes… well” I froze at her touch and froze herself when she realized how close she was to my face. 

“Like … I  was saying… I’m not... a pony…  but a what’s called… a human. Our species is said to be descended from … monkeys.” My blood got pumping as she backed off and started to really list to me. “But half our species believes this and the other half is split up amongst many many other diverse cultures and religions that each have their own versions of creation of our universe. Personally, I prefer to stay away from it all because it causes nothing but fights and squabbles that cause nothing but more trouble for those around it.” I crossed my arms and plopped back down on the ground.

“It sounds like there’s a lot of conflicts where you come from,” Fluttershy looked at me with worry.

“Yea, human nature is partial to resolving our problems with some form of conflict. I've been in a few fist fights here and there but I only fight for my own reasons. Same goes for every human back home though,” I rubbed the back of my then a winced in pain forgetting the knot. “Ow!”

“I completely forgot about your head,” She grabbed my hand and I blushed. “Come inside and lie down on the couch. I hope you don’t mind animal?”

“I actually love animals as long as they don’t cause trouble for me. What about Nero?” I looked to the owl on my head.

“She’s more than welcome to come,” Fluttershy smiled at me. 

‘God she’s adorable. No bad idea. I’m here and have no idea of what’s going to happen. I remember from a few stories online that these ponies can be skittish when it comes to things they don’t understand. On that thought, not even I quite understand what’s going on either. I do know that I’m going to enjoy this rest. In the company of a pretty girl and my new owl friend for now.’


Everfree Forest Crater Site


Celestia POV


I decided against notifying Twilight about this fallen star. Having the Elements involved at this time would only serve to stir up the panic of the citizens of Ponyville. My sister was in the crater scanning it for traces of the magic the caused the star to fall here. I flew down to her to see what she’d found while the guards were on patrol.

“Sister, what have you found?” I asked trying not to show my worry.

“That’s just it Celestia?” Luna turned to me with her own confused look on her face.”I can’t find anything.”

“What do you mean Luna?” I asked raising my hand in my confusion. “I don’t understand? There was obviously something here. We’re standing in a giant crater that can only be made by a fallen star. Even the ground has the thick layer of glass from when stars fall.”

“I know all of the signs of a fallen star, sister,” Luna stated in annoyance with a wave her arm. “I’m trying to say there are no signs of magic in this crater other than what we brought with us moments ago. Even here now in this spot, it’s magic is not here. Not mine, not yours, and not Everfree’s. It’s as if all of the magic that was her was sucked up by something or somepony.”

“Perhaps, could it be… Tirek?” I managed to say getting the word past the lump of fear in my throat.

“Not possible. Tirek can’t drain magic power directly from the land like this,” She did her best to calm me down. “I did notice something odd when a was scanning the edge of the crater though,” She pointed upward. 

Indeed there was something odd about the section of the crater wall we were looking at. It looked as if something had climbed out of the crater. There were obvious signs that some sort of life form or animal managed to climb out of the almost vertical drop off but there were no signs of anything had fallen into the crater. This could only mean, that whatever crawled out of this hole was what had made it in the first place. I decided to fly up and out of the crater, while I did I took my time to examine the trail left in the wall of the crater. The creature was incredibly strong to be able to dig into the thick rocky soil as it had. Some of the stones were either broken into pieces or severally cracked. There were no signs of more than attempt to get out. I then took a looked at the ground and performed a scan of my own. It reveals the creature had actually sat and stayed here for a while. I then came across a large slit in the ground. It was as if something large and heavy had been thrust in. Strangely there were more signs that the magic of the area had been absorbed by something.

“Luna,” I motion for her to join me quickly. “Look at the ground here,” I pointed to the slit. “This is where the focus point for the missing magic. I’m sure of it. There was some type of large item here that absorb this area’s magic.”

“But what happened to that item,” Luna tilted her head in wonder and worry. “Celestia, we need to find whatever creature came from that fallen star and the item that absorbs magic.”

“I know Luna,” I bit my lip in fear of the thought what could happen if that thing finds a populated area. “

“Sister look here,” Luna pointed out an area of flattened grass. “It looks as if walked this way. What’s off in this genera; direction?”

“Hm. The Sweet Apple Acres and all the roads leading out of Ponyville,” I thought this could be a thing. There was nothing but field and White Tailwoods. “This could be just what we need Luna. Let's follow this trail but quietly so we don’t provoke the creature if we come across it. ”I looked at the sky. “We must hurry though. We must exchange the sun and moon’s places soon.”

We followed the trail for a few hours. It was then time to exchange the sun and moon. Luna would need to head back to Canterlot soon as she needed her rest and so did I. Find this creature was our main priority now that we’d done our duties to the sun and moon. We were then back on the trail but what we came across drained the color from both our faces. In front of us lay one of the homes to the Elements of Harmony. The Element of Kindness, Fluttershy and the creature's trail lead straight into her home. If we were lucky, perhaps we’d find dear Fluttershy unharmed and the creature off guard.
> Sleeping Beauty and The Sword
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Fluttershy’s Cottage


Asta’s POV


I was sleeping harder than I’ve slept in years. Guess traversing dimensions really takes a lot out of you. Of course, anything you're not used to will usually take a lot out of anybody. My dreams were odd. Dancing cards and Grimories felled my head all night long. Safe to say a had plenty of company. Most of the animals that were in the cottage were very friendly, except for the demon of a rabbit named Angel. I got lucky when he decided to play Security Guard and patrol the upstairs outside Fluttershy’s room. Little bastard thought I’d try and sneak in after she told me I could sleep on the couch. She gave me an ice pack for my head and told me to lay down until morning so I did.

I guess a few hours had passed or whatever amount of time it was. I just know that I was awoken by the light of the sun coming through the window across the room. I cracked open my eyes and moved them around the room to see that the interior of the cottage. It was quite homey looking as I moved my eyes around the room the cam to rest on Nero who was perched on my stomach staring at me as if she was expecting something. 

“Morning Nero. Ruh,” I yawned. She hopped off me on to the floor as I got to my feet and stretched to get read of my stiffness. “Still Asta. ” I rubbed the back of my head. The knot was gone along with most of the pain.

‘Man I can’t tell if this sucks, is a chance to live a peaceful life, or a chance to play a hero or villain. Guess I’ll play it by hearsay for now. The Gambler did say it was up to me what I do.’ 

I thought as I pulled out my Grimorie. “Hm. He said I won everything he had in his stall but not even he knew what his total inventory was. I’ll have to find someplace to do training in order to figure it out where I won’t bother the locals. I may have Asta body and skills but that also means I’m still human and can get hurt if I push myself too hard. Guess it’s a good thing I didn’t get the personality because my intelligence would've gone down if I had.”

I heard someone messing around in the house. I closed my Grimorie and placed back in my pouch and went to see what was making the noise. I came into what looked like the kitchen to see Fluttershy in a pair of black shorts a forest green t-shirt and daisy sandals. She was fixing several bowls of various foods. 

“Good Morning Fluttershy,” I murmured trying my best not to startle her. She turned her head and smiled softly at me.

“Morning Asta. I hope I didn’t wake you with all this noise,” She looked to the bowls of food a little discouraged.

“No worries Fluttershy. I woke up with the sun this morning,” I explained looking over the various bowls. “Feeding the critters? Would ya like some help?”

“Yes, and absolutely, that is... if you don’t mind,” She smiled shyly.

“I’d love to. I haven’t help with feeding animals since I was a kid with my grandpa,” I picked up the trey. “My grandparents had a farm and when my grandpa was still alive my brother and I would go and stay with my grandparents in the summer.” I followed Fluttershy through her cottage. Nero flew on to my head as we headed out the front door to the back of the property.

“Really,” Fluttershy perked up at the mention of the farm. Nero flew off my head and perched herself in a tree close to the forest. She seemed to have had her eye on something. “She must see something she wants to eat. Nero is from the forest so she’s a wild owl. Most of the animals here are like that actually. They come so I can doctor them and when they’re ready, they return to the forest on their own.”

“Cool and you’re right. Nero actually led me here last night,” I smiled looking at the owl in the distance. “I was confused and she came out of nowhere and stayed with me. Probably would’ve freaked if she hadn’t,” I handed Fluttershy the next dish. Salmon for her bear. He was a big fluff ball of love. Even let me rub his tummy.

“Asta, I’ve been meaning to ask you,” she threw some feed out from a nearby sack to some chickens. “What kind of magic can you do? “

“Um. Normal Humans can't use magic Fluttershy,”  I was a little dumbfounded she’d asked this. I remembered from the TV show that there was magic here so I’m not surprised she’d ask but I wasn’t expecting it this second. She was even more shocked by my answer “No, sorry to tell you Fluttershy but humans are born without magic where I’m from. Now, apparently there are ways we can gain magic but I still don’t know how we do this. When I was sent here I was changed and gained some form of magic but again, I have no idea how to use or access it except for one way or actually one thing.” I used one hand to hold the trey and the other to pull out my Grimorie. “I just use this. Thus my Grimorie or spell book but it’s more like a storage area for my stuff. A lot of stuff is in here but I don't have access to them yet. I do have my swords but I’m not going to use those unless I have to.” I smiled goofily at the shy girl in front of me.

“What are you gonna do after we’re done with the animals?” Fluttershy asked with a little bit of reserve.

“Hm. Well, I was thinking about heading into the nearest town to see if there were any places I could find a Job so I could support myself. I know that I can’t live in this world without the native currency and I need a steady source if I’m to survive here,” I set the trey down on the chicken coop. “First off I need to find a place to stay while I’m here. Preferably one that that will let me stay while I don’t have to pay for it for a bit. I more than capable of surviving off the land for a bit.”

Just then Nero flew by hooting at Fluttershy. I saw the owl whiz by but before I could process what she was hoot Fluttershy ran over and pushed me over. What I saw next as I fell to the ground were to beams of what I’m guessing were magic. The beams were colored one blue and one gold. I looked to Fluttershy who was on the ground unconscious. I rushed over to her and checked her pulse. It was steady but I was mad and wanted to know who was responsible for hurt the first person in the world. Other than Nero, to help me out of the kindness of her heart. 

Out of the sky appeared to heavily armored figures with wings and a single horn on their heads. One had rainbow hair and wore gold full plate armor. The other had midnight blur sparkling hair and wore blue steel full plate armor. If I wasn’t pissed I’d ask for a picture with both of them. They seemed hesitant to approach me. I then noticed my Grimorie was float and open by my side. The one in gold spoke to me.

“Release the Element of Kindness from your mind control now creature and we will be lenient on you,” She glared at me but I could see there was fear in those eyes. Then the blue one spoke to me but with a kinder tone maybe even friendly.

“Please creature. Release the young girl in your charge and relinquish the magic absorbing item to us and we’ll allow you to come with us. We mean you no harm,” she almost pleaded it seemed. I didn’t care they hurt my friend and I wanted to know why.

“No harm. " They looked to me, shocked at my ability to speak. "You try to blast me and you hurt my friend. Why should I believe anything you two say,” I threw my hand out to the side. Many of the animals were backing me.

“Sister, we didn’t think it could communicate. It’s intelligent,” The gold one remarked.

“I told you it was most likely intelligent Celestia. We shouldn’t have shot those beams and now Fluttershy is unconscious,” the blue shot back remorseful. I think she’s the reasonable one. 

“HEY!” That got their attention back on me. My Grimoire at my side was giving off reddish black anti-magic. The two women standing in front of me seemed to back up a bit as the Hilt of the Demon-Slayer showed itself from inside my book. I took the sword in my hand and pulled it from the Grimorie. I placed my other hand on the hilt of the sword glare at the armor women while pointing the sword at them. Nero flew by and then land on my shoulder also staring daggers of her own at the offenders. “I’ll ask again. Why did you try and blast me and why’d you hurt my friend? She has been nothing but kind to me since I came to this place. Both she and this owl are my friends, my only friends in this world. I thought this place was supposed to be the land of friendship.” I gritted my teethed  and raised the sword high “URAH!” I thrust the Demon-Slayer Sword into the ground halfway. “This is what you came for, isn’t it? Well, you can have if you don’t bother me. I won’t be pulled into your messes. So far, you’ve proven that I can’t trust you so I won’t be bothered with you. Now leave. I have an injured friend to help.” I walked over to Fluttershy and picked her bridal style. The two women, I suspect they're the Princesses of Night and Day if I remembered correctly, were trying to take the sword. I smirked because I knew they wouldn’t even be able to lift it from its spot due to their strength not being purely physical but mainly magical.

I made my way into the house and laid Fluttershy down on the couch. Nero stayed by her side while I went and fetched some cool water and dish rags to lay on her forehead.

I few hours passed and Fluttershy was still lying unconscious on the couch, Nero was keeping a close eye on her and so was that asshole of a rabbit. He would occasionally give me the evil-eye along with a foul-mouthed squeak. He was within his right to but I still didn’t like it. I then saw Fluttershy stir and little.

‘At least she’s okay.’ I thought as I laid another damp rag on her forehead. I heard a knock at the door. ‘I completely forgot about those two full-plate armored chicks.’ I made my way to the expecting to so see those two from earlier but instead, it was another chick roughly around Fluttershy’s height may be a little taller. She had blonde hair and a blonde tail. She was wearing a red plaid long short sleeve button down shirt with a pair of worn blue jeans with a slight rip about three-fourths of the way down on the right leg and a pair of cowboy boots.

‘Man you scream cowpony or ranch hand.’

“Um. Hi. My names Applejack. Ah came by to see if Fluttershy wanted to come with me and our friends for a picnic but I felt something wrong when Ah saw all the critters at her window,” She said with a concerned look. “Ah saw a big sword sticken out of the ground out back. What happened? And who you?”

“Yea some stuff went down, the sword belongs to me. Fluttershy is on the couch,”  I let Aj into the house and she rushed over to her friend’s side. Nero flew out of the way and onto my head.
“My names Asta and she let me spend the night after I was lead here by this girl here on my head,” I point to the horned owl who was carefully watching the new pony. “I was helping feed the animals this morning and talking to Fluttershy when Nero flew up and tried to warn me about someone attacking but Fluttershy understood her a lot first and pushed me out of the way. She got hit by two beams from a pair of winged-horned ponies in blue and golden armor.”  As I said this she turned to in anger.

“Shy’s like this because of you,” Applejack balled her fist and walked over to me. “And the Princesses were here and didn't take you in? What do you want with Fluttershy? What are you?”

‘Crap, they were the Princesses?”

“Look, I’m just a wanderer. I just wound up in the forest, don’t know how, and then Nero,” I pointed to the owl. “Showed me the way here. Fluttershy was scared of at first. She saw was hurt and went to get some stuff to doctor the knot on my head.” She moved closer. “Then that little bastard over there,” I point to the evil-eye bunny. “Bit my finger. Fluttershy bandaged it and brought me inside and set me up on the couch with an ice pack and I went to sleep. I woke up and the rest happened.” 

“What about that sword out there?” Applejack was now fairly close to punching my face.

“I stuck it in the ground for the others to take with them, Honest. I just wanted to help Fluttershy,” I crossed my arms and was hit hard with a monster right hook but I stood my ground and oddly I wasn’t sent flying back like I thought I had.

“By Celestia,”  I peered for behind my arm and saw Applejack quickly waving her hand. “What are ya made of? Iron? That was my rage fuel punch. It would put any stallion as strong as my brother halfway cross a field.” She was blowing on her hand now. “Sory but that was for puttin Shy in danger and I know you were tellin the truth. I just had to punish ya for lettin Shy get hurt. Although. It looks like she’s under some sorta spell.”

“Like a sleep spell” I tilted my head. ‘They did aim at me. Maybe they were trying to knock me out so they could question me at another place and time? Wait, it’s the magic keep Fluttershy asleep!’ “I’ll be right back Applejack.” I ran outside and pulled the Demon-Slayer Sword from the ground. 

‘I know they left spies.’ I looked at the tree line of the forest and saw a glint coming back to the front of the cottage. I came in with my sword and made my way to Fluttershy.

Applejack looked to me in horror as I brought the sword to bear over the sleeping pegasus.

“What are ya doin? You’re gonna kill her,” She tried to stop me be the bear got a hold of her. “Let me go Harry!” She flailed. “We have to stop um!”

Harry on shook his head no.

“Watch this,” I said tapped Fluttershy with the pommel of the sword. Suddenly wisps of gold and blue magic flew from her head. “I thought so. We were both right Applejack. It was a spell. a Sleep spell, after all.” I pulled out my Grimore and placed the Demon-Slayer Sword back inside it for safe keeping. Fluttershy began to stir as she opened her eyes. She suddenly sprang to life and wrapped her arms around my neck.

“Asta, watch out, Nero said that some one’s shooting magic at you!” she cried out nearly choking me to death. ‘Oh if I wasn’t so worried for her sake I embrace death as a happy man. But no time for that.’

“It’s… okay … Fluttershy,” I managed to tap her shoulder causing her to let go. Tears were running down her face. “You literally took a bullet for me Fluttershy. For that, I’m indebted to you but even more so, I’m grateful you’re okay.” I smiled at her and she blushed back. Then my warm heartfelt moment was interrupted by Nero peck at my head. “Oh, come on.”

“Um, Why is Harry hugging Applejack,” Fluttershy muttered out still red-faced.

The bear let go of the farm pony and she made her way over to us, “We ‘ll tell ya what happened after ya got hit with that spell and who shot ya. The hug is apart of that.” She eyeballed me but I merrily whistle as she did. “Them Asta can tell us how he pulled ya out of that there spell. Agreed.” She held out her hand.

“Agreed,” We shook hands. Applejack and I recounted the events of the last few minutes to Fluttershy.
> Meeting new ponies
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After we finished telling Fluttershy what happened while she was unconscious she sat on the couch in shock. She couldn't believe who it was that had cast the spell in the first place that had hit her. Apparently, it was harder for Applejack to believe. I didn’t really get it because back home I was used to the whole trying to keep things under wraps from in order to keep the public from panic It was a common tactic to keep the populace docile.

“Yea, they thought I put Fluttershy under some sort of mind control or something of the sort,” I crossed my annoyed at the thought. 

“Ah know you’re upset Asta but can you explain how ya pulled Shy back to the land of the living?” Applejack motioned to me with her hand and with a bit of caution in her voice. “Ah never seen anything like what ya did before. Tap someone with the handle of a sword to dispel a spell. Then there’s the fact ya took a full-on punch from me and didn’t move back at all, not even a flinch. ”

Fluttershy eeped a bit from what Applejack said.

“Let me explain just how I got to this world first,” I said with a huff. Applejack ‘s jaw fell open at this comment. “Fluttershy can we have some coffee?”

“Um, I don’t have coffee. Will tea be okay?” She looked at me a little disappointed.

“Even better,”  I smiled.  'I just wanted something to hot to drink.'

Fluttershy then got up and went into the kitchen to fix a pot of her tea. She came back a few minutes later with a trey. On it was a tea set with little yellow flowers on the teapot and cups and some small sandwiches. I picked up one of the sandwiches and pretty much inhaled it. 

“Man, I didn’t realize how hungry I was. Great sandwiches Fluttershy.” She blushed.‘So cute.’

“Um Asta, can ya get back to the part where ya aren’t from our world?” Applejack looked at me in confusion.

“Yea, I’m not from this world. Maybe, not even this dimension. I was sent by some dude who calls himself the Gambler after I beat him in a game of Blackjack. He sent me here as the character I was cosplaying as,” I huffed with a bit a sadness realizing I’d never see my friends again. I wasn’t on this best terms with my parents for the past few years so I didn’t really care about that but then there were my brothers. I lost my older one a few years ago due to unknown reasons and now I know how and why. My other brother was about seven years younger than me and the smart one. I was on good enough terms with him. 

“Asta?” Fluttershy looked at me in concern.

“Sorry. Spaced out,” I rubbed the back of my head. “Yea, I was sent here after I won a game of Blackjack against the guy calling himself  ‘The Gambler’ at the comic-book convention I was at. After that, he sent here with everything from his stall,” They both raised an eyebrow. ‘It’s all in this book but I have no idea how to access the items other than my swords. The note I found said I would have to figure that out on my own but it also said what I choose to do in this world is up to me.”

“Wait, ya said ya were sent here as the person ya were dressed as?” Applejack looked at me confused.

“What I look like now isn’t what I looked like back home. Also, Asta wasn’t the name my parents gave me but everything changed when I came here. I can’t remember my real name so I went with the name of who I was dressed as.” Fluttershy raised her hand as if we were in school. “No, I can’t change back and if I could I wouldn’t.”

“Um. Aj said you tapped me with a sword to break the spell I was under, but when we first spoke this morning you said you couldn’t use magic.” She lowered her hand a little embarrassed. “So how’d you wake me up?”

I concentrated causing my Grimoire to radiate anti-magic. The Demon-Slayer’s handle came out and I took a hold of it pulling the massive blade out of the book. The ponies cringed at the sight of the large sword and the fact that I held it so easily with one hand.

“I said I can’t use magic but when I was sent here I was turned into Asta in every way, except his annoying personality,” 'Mostly as I still have I few of his tendency', I thought to myself as I set the Demon-Slayer sword on the table. “I can use anti-magic and I can channel it into this sword. I have a smaller sword with similar properties. It not only channels my anti-magic but it also absorbs and cancels out any other type of magic the blade comes into contact with. For some reason, I can't get it to come out yet.” 	I said fudging the truth slightly.

“So that’s why ya tapped Shy,” Applejack wrapped her hands around the hilt the of the sword and giving a loud grunt was, to my surprise, able to lift it about six inches before having to set it back down completely winded.  “Why is it that ya can pick it up so easily but Ah can’t?”

“I’m guessing a portion of your strength come from a type of magical link, probably to the land or something,” I picked up the sword and put it back in the Grimoire. “Seeing as how I can’t even channel magic at all, meaning my strength isn’t fueled by magic but is purely physical.”

“Ah think Ah kinda understand ya fer the most part. So what Ah do get is you’re sayin you’re very strong and you wield opposite magic,” Aj scratched her head. “So what are ya gonna do now? Ah doubt the Princesses will leave ya alone with that sword of yours.”

“They can have it if they leave me alone,” I said plopping back down on the floor. “I don’t want any trouble from anyone or anything. I haven’t even been here a day and I’ve already caused trouble for Fluttershy here,” I took another sandwich. “The best thing for me to do is go back into that forest. I’m not here to fight, cause trouble, or even bother anyone,” They both looked at each other in horror. “That place has all the resources I need to live peacefully. I have the necessary skills to live on my own too. I know those Princesses are still watching me. I saw a glint in the tree line earlier. They probably won’t ever leave me alone. Even if they have the sword.”

“I think the Princess know you aren’t going to hurt anypony,” Fluttershy said pouring a cup of tea. “But they’ll still want to keep an eye on you because of the sword.” Nero flew over and landed on my head.

“Ah think you should try an stay close to town instead of the in the forest Asta,” Applejack pointed to me. “If the princesses are keeping an eye on ya as ya think then it’s best to show them that ya aren’t a threat to the ponies.”

“I get that but what am I supposed to do about a place to live, a job, and most importantly, income,” I counted down on my fingers. “I can’t just bunk here with Fluttershy all the time.”

“Why not?” came from the very person I just talked about. “I mean, I have plenty of room and I won’t charge you rent if you help me take care of the animals. In fact, the only one who has a problem with you seems to be Angel. But he has that issue with most ponies that are new. Everyone else loves you. Harry never lets others he just met rub his tummy.”

“I don’t know Fluttershy?” I rubbed the back of my head. “I might just cause more trouble for you if I stick around here.” I looked at her. She seems as if she was about to cry. ‘Oh, my heart. Why must you be so cute?’

“Ah see your point, Asta,” Applejack said as she looked at Fluttershy. “But, Shy and myself made good points too. If ya want a job Ah can always use some extra help on mah farm. It’s just me, mah older brother, little sis, and Granny Smith out there. And the later of the four of us can’t really do much when it comes to fieldwork. Ya’ve already proven you’re more than strong enough to handle it.”

“If it’s okay with your family then I don’t mind. As long as you pay me in some way, I’m game.” I looked back to Fluttershy who was still about to cry. “Don’t worry your pretty little head Fluttershy. I’ll stay here and help you with the animal. At least until I’ve earned enough to get my own property where I can build my own home.” I smiled at her, “Let dry those eyes. Your way to pretty to look sad.” I handed her a handkerchief from my pocket. “The Hell. Why do I have this and where’d it come from?’

“Now that we got most of your plan squared away, Ah think maybe ya should mee the rest of the girls,” Applejack smirked with a bit of an evil undertone in her voice.

“Girls?” I raised an eyebrow. ‘Wait a minute. I think I remember the main cast from the show has at least seven main characters or even eight. This could turn out very badly for me. This could also be good and let me know which point in the show’s timeline I was dropped.’

“Oh yes. You really need to meet the others if you plan on living here. It’s actually inevitable that you’d meet them,” Fluttershy explained gleefully as a schoolgirl. “Most of us have been friends since we were very young. So we're actually closer to sisters than friends.”

“She’s right Asta,” Applejack added. “In regards to meeting them though. Ya should watch yourself,” She said with some fervor. “We all have a few quirks that tend to get us a little over-excited. Me it’s apple related stuff, for Shy it’s animal-related stuff, Rainbow Dash it’s herself or Daring Doo, Rarity has a fashion kick, Pinkie its a pretty much anything and everything,” Applejack paused for a bit with a look of concern that I really didn’t like. “Then ya have Twilight. She’s an egghead to the max and we ask as many questions as there are stars in the sky. You're new, so she’ll want to know everything there is to know about ya and then some.”

“Be especially careful with your anti-magic around her. She’ll want to turn you into a guinea pig,” Fluttershy giggled but I could also tell she was serious on the matter.

“We should probably get goin, Ah told the others to meet at the park under the big tree where we meet for the pet play dates,” Applejack explained as she headed to the door. “Hope ya have a big stomach Asta,” She sang.

“Guess I never had much of a choice I the first place, aye Nero,” I looked up to the owl who was snoozing. ‘Really? Freaking Bird!’

“Shall we go Fluttershy?” I held out my hand.

“Let’s” She took my hand and we made our way to town. ‘Good thing the ponies here are actually humans with a few extra appendages. I think I can pass the same type as Applejack. If someone asks where my tail is I can say I keep it cut extremely short to tuck it in my pants.’


Twenty minutes later Ponyville Park


We walked through town fairly easily. As I predicted, most of the attention was on me but mostly cause I had an owl perched on my head. No really stair for too long except for the occasional little kid the would stop and point ask their parent why that man had a bird on his head. 

“Wish you were the size of the actual Nero. Then you wouldn’t draw any attention at all.” I murmured putting my hands in my pockets.

Applejack and Fluttershy were whispering stuff to each other just ahead of me.

‘Wonder what they’re talking about. I hope things don’t too crazy.’ I rolled my eyes. ‘The show would often be entertaining when I watched it but there were times that when it just got outright ridiculous and outright crazy weird as all get out of hell. Great fight scenes though.’

We finally made it to the large tree on a hill on the edge of the park. Have to say, that walk was quite refreshing, even with the funny stares from having a bird on my head. I saw Applejack and Fluttershy’s friend un the tree. They’d already set up a blanket to sit on with their own baskets and everything. They certainly seemed like a colorful bunch judging from all the different shades of hair colors. Then it happened, I was hit by a pink. I kid you not, I was literally tackled by this pony chick wearing a pink T-shirt with three balloons on it, pink denim pant, and pink sneaker with pink socks. To top it all off she had pink poofy hair and a tail to match.

‘Hm. Must be a thing for there tail style to match their hairstyle.’ I laid on the ground with her talking ninety to nothing. I caught enough to know her name is Pinkamena Diane Pie and that most call her Pinkie Pie for short and that she likes parties. Applejack manages to pull the hyperactive ball of pink off me and we made our way to the others.

The first of the group my eyes were drawn to was a green spiky-haired boy who looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. He had green slit eyes that were just a little bright than his hair. His outfit consisted of a purple T-shirt with a bright green flame fringed design on the sleeves and bottom of the shirt. He was wearing a pair of khaki shorts and black sneakers. He was rather well built for a skinny lad. He was enjoying some sort of comic book form the loos of it.

‘Where’d that lad comment come from. Eh, never mind. I’ll go up and say hi to everyone. I hope I make a good impression. Never had the best luck with girls. At least dating why’s but friends no issues. They're all very cute in different ways.’

I walked up in front of the group and wave. “Nice to meet all of you. My name’s Asta and I’m just wanderer that made it into town last night. Hit my head last night and then Nero here,” I pointed to the owl on my head. “Led me to Fluttershy's cottage. She treated my head and let me spend the night. Some stuff went down this and then I met Applejack not long after and here we are now.” I threw my hand up in the air.

A purple hair girl that led into a curl wearing a frilly white top with black pant and gold strapped sandals with a whitish clear crystal on white hand band spoke up first. “My Name’s Rarity Bell and I’m run The Caresoul Beautique in town. I must say your outfit is rather odd but fashionable, Darling, Well kept to, even for a wanderer. It’s nice to meet you, Asta.” 

Next up was a Rainbow hair pegasus chick with cyan wings in jogging gear. ‘Sports nut, I think. She’s one of those people or ponies that gets everything done fast and either trains or sleeps.’

“My name's Rainbow Dash. And I’m the fastest flyer in Equestria,” Rainbow looked at me as if she was squaring me up. “You’re pretty strong aren’t you.”

“Sure is Rainbow. Took a full-on punch from me and didn’t even move an inch,” Applejack smirked.

“Wow, you must pretty strong. Even for an Earth pony,” The one with straight purple hair and a light purple stripe in it interject in surprise. She was wearing a purple plaid skirt with a light blue v-neck shirt with some sort of purple starburst on it and brown lace-up shoes and a black hair band with a form of crystal in it.”Applejack it the strongest pony in Ponyville and you tuck a punch from her,” She had glitters in her as some paper, a bottle and a feather appeared in a puff of purple glitter as the crystal on her head glowed. “Mind answering a few questions?”

“Now I really want to test how strong you are.” Rainbow was eager, too eager for my taste, to test me. “How about a race?”

“I can’t fly, so pretty much out of the question. If it’s a foot race then maybe.” I said as I eyed the teen behind the girls. “I’ll answer a few questions be if they get to personal then I won’t. But first who's the fella over there?” I pointed to the guy sitting under the tree.

He looked up and finally noticed me. “Oh Sorry. Name’s Spike Dragus Everfree. Number one Assistant to Twilight,” He pointed to the girl with the feather and paper. “Are you a dragon too? Your hairstyle and eye color are kinda like mine.”

I quickly changed the subject and asked about his comic. I noticed the others talking in the background. I couldn’t hear but I knew it was about me. I just kept to Spike and his comic.

“Hey, Aj.” Rainbow murmured. “You think he could beat you in arm wrestling?”

“Ah have no doubts Rainbow,” Applejack looked at me as the two whispered. ‘That fella may not look it but he is really, really, strong and solid to boot. My hand's still a little numb from this mornin’s punch.”

“You’re not telling us something Aj,” Twilight joined in. “Like why you punched Asta in the first place.”

“Yea,” Rainbow got in Applejack's face. “Spill now,” She demanded.

“Ah can’t,” she looked down. “It’s not my place to explain. You want to know  then ask Asta to give ya’ll the detail.”
> Asta v Ponies Pt 1(Asta v Rainbow Dash)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Yea, spill the bean Aj,” Pinkie popped up from behind Rainbow with Rarity next to her.

“How did I get over here?” Rarity puzzled. “Is there something to gossip about?” She looked to her friends.

“Applejack is hiding why she punched Asta earlier today,” Pinkie pointed out.

“It’s not ma place to say,” Applejack crossed her arms. “If ya really want to know then ask Asta yourselves. Just know that what he says is the truth and Ah’ll stand by him and his story.”

Applejack walked over to the picnic blanket and sat down. She was ticked off a bit. I bet the others were prodding her for more info on me. The others soon follow and so did Fluttershy who’d been talking with the Bird. Nero had woken up only to perch herself in the tree and the fell back to sleep.

“Hey Spike, I’m gonna go and chat with the others for a while but well talk me about Power Ponies when I get back,” I said with a half smile. He okayed me and went back to reading his comic. I went over and patted Applejack on the back. It seemed to calm her down a bit. I sat down in between her and Fluttershy.

“Look here you four,” I pointed my finger around the circle. “ If you want to know something about me then ask me. Don’t go pestering others, even if they know stuff about me or my actions or actions involving me.  Now, ask.” They simply stared at me and my directness.

Twilight went first with her curiosity at its boiling. She had now what I know is a quill and parchment ready. “Who are you? Where are you from? What are your plans? Can you use magic?”

“More importantly. Why’d Aj punch you this morning? And why were you really at Fluttershy’s cottage? Rainbow interrupted.

“In order. One. My name is Asta or at least it is now,” Applejack and Fluter looked at me as confused as everyone else in the group. “Two. I’m a wanderer. I from a place called Earth in another universe or dimension altogether. I was sent here after I won a game of Blackjack as a character I was dressed as. For some reason I can’t remember what my name was so I’m using the character’s name as my own. I’m not a pony at all but a human. My race is said to be descended from apes,” I looked to Twilight who was vigorously writing every word down. “ Third. I was left a note saying I can do what I wantED here. Be a hero, a villain, or just live here peacefully. I want the last one.”

“Wait, so you're an alien?” Twilight asked and I nodded yes. “So you want to live here in Ponyvile?”

“Yes.” I kept nodding. ‘Man this story is getting old.’

“I ended up here or the forest with a nasty bump met and followed the owl,” I pointed to Nero. “ To Fluttershy’s place met and scared her a bit but then she saw I was hurt so she doctor me, after the asshole rabbit bit me,” I showed my finger and the others except Fluttershy laughed. “And then I woke up and help her feed her animal friends who become my friends rather quickly too. Helps when you can understand them,” They went quite. “Then that’s when the crap went down. Turn’s out when I showed up your Princess noticed. Anyway, as we were feeding the animals when someone shot a spell at me but Nero saw is first and tried to warn me. Fluttershy’s ears were quicker and she ended up pushing me out of the way but got hit instead.” 

“Woah there buddy,” Rainbow was now in my face. “You let Flutters get hurt?!”

“RAINBOW DASH THAT’S ENOUGH!” Fluttershy was no in Rainbow’s face. ‘Damn. That’s uber sweet and really hot. No bad thought.’ “It was just a sleep spell. I was just asleep for a few hours.”

“Still though Fluttershy, you took a bullet for me. Some dude you just met last night. I was really worried about you,” I remarked with a frown. She blushed. ‘I can’t be falling for a girl I just met, can I?”

“To answer your question Rainbow, Ah punched Asta cause Ah was upset and I blamed him cause Ah thought Shy was hurt,” Applejack interjected.

“Who shot the spell, darling?” Rarity asked.

“Who else Rarity?” Pinkie crossed her arms. “Strange unknown creature shows up and with an item of unknown power too. It was Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. I bet Luna didn’t want to do though.”

'I think I’m going to have to keep a lookout for you, Pink one,” I leaned away. ‘She scares me.’

“Pinkie, the princesses wouldn't just attack somepony for no reason,” Twilight scoffed as she waved her hand.

“You’re both right,” I say as I pull out my Grimoire. 

“Ooo, a Grimoire.” Pinkie popped up next to my head. “I bet it has all sorts of goodies and cool stuff tucked away in its pages. Lots of useful stuff and probably a lot of just plan gags too.”

“I think you hit the nail on the head Pinkie,” I open the Grimoire. “There are lots of things written in this book but I can only read three at the time. The Grimoire acts more like a pocket dimension for storage of my winning from the Blackjack game. The Princesses just wanted the magic absorbing sword I have in it and they wanted to take me to the home to talk to me without causing a big fuss in public. They also thought I put Fluttershy under a spell. Which brings me to your next question Twilight.”

“How do we know you don’t have Fluttershy and Applejack under a spell right now?” Rainbow narrowed her eyes on me.

“Because I can’t use magic at all. I can’t even use the magic my sword absorbs,” I concentrated on my Grimoire causing it to emit red black anti-magic and then the  Demon-Slayer sword’s hilt appeared. I took hold of it and pulled the massive blade out of the book. I had some ‘amazed looks’, some’ seen it’, a bring it on, and an ‘I want to examine it’. “But I can use and channel anti-magic. And with this sword, I can convert absorb magic into anti-magic. I can also break curses and spells with my blade.”

“Meaning what Mr.Overcompensating with a big sword? Rainbow jabbed.

“Meaning that no magic can affect him as long as has that sword and can use his anti-magic,” Twilight eagerly explained. “Asta is also the only being alive the can wield that sword effectively to its maximum potential.”  

“When you put it that way I can see why the princesses did what they did, darling,” Rarity stroked her hair nervously.

“Honestly. I can to Rarity,” I stabbed the sword in the ground behind me. Crossing my arms I leaned up against the blade. “But the still doesn’t give them the right to kidnap me and try and take my sword,” I huffed. “ All they had to do was ask and I would’ve been more than happy comply.”

“What about now?” Pinke asked with a hint fervor as her hair deflated a little.

“I don’t trust them. Now, if they want me then they can come here to me and apologize to Fluttershy first,” I placed a hand Fluttershy’s head. She blushed again. “Then we’ll talk.”

“Hey, Twilight,” Rainbow looked to the unicorn. “Can you scan him or cast some sort of spell to make sure what he says is true. I know Aj and FLutters are vouching for him but I still don’t trust this guy.”

“Do you mind Asta?”  Twilight looked at me just as suspiciously.

“Go for it. I have nothing to hide.” I got up and put the sword back in the Grimoire. “Pinkie,” handed her my Grimoire. “I think this will be safest with you.”

“Okie dokie lokie,” She salutes. ‘She’s a little goofy but something tells me she’ll be the one to save me when it would come down to this crapshoot.’

“This won’t taking but a few seconds,” Twilight’s headband crystal light in a purplish aura and then enveloped me. I didn't feel a thing. Twilight’s eyes shot to me in disbelief. 

“Twilight, what’s wrong?” Rarity looked concerned.

“Just give the go-ahead Twi and I'll beat him to a pulp and get Fluttershy and Aj back from whatever spell they’re under,” Rainbow rolled up her sleeve ready to beat me down.

‘You can try Rainbow but that doesn’t mean I won’t fight back.’

“Stop it Rainbow Dash!” Twilight shot. “He’s telling the truth. Asta has no magic at all.”

Rainbow looked at me still in disbelief. “I don’t know what you did but I’m going to stop you!” She zoomed passed me in a rainbow stream into the then into the sky.

“ASTA, EVERYONE MOVE!” Fluttershy shouted.

I could feel something from above me. ‘Oh, yea. I can sense Ki. Hm, she must be going to try and use her Sonicboom thingy on me. I wonder if my durability is high enough to take it straight on. Guess now’s a good time to see.’

Everyone had cleared out from around where we either been sitting or standing. Even Spike was gone. I could sense Rainbow coming in faster and faster until the air pressure around me was trying to hold me in place. It was like moving in soupy mud. Not hard just annoying. I could sense Rainbow Dash was almost here. 

‘How far up did she fly?’

The next thing I knew I heard a boom.  I barely had the to brace myself and move my arms to block a sonic punch. Safe to say Ponyville is probably going to need someone to fill in holes because I was standing in a hundred-foot crater arms crossed above my head with my feet firmly dug into the ground. I barely had a scratch on my except for a red fist imprint on my left arm that stung a bit. Rainbow Dash was on the ground laying on the wall of the crater. I made my way over to her as quickly as I could and checked her pulse. She was covered in dirt and a few scratches and unconscious but otherwise fine.

“Man, talk about durability. Your one on tough chick,” I picked her up and jumped out of the crater. The other quickly rushed us and everyone but Fluttershy, who insisted on checking me over, was checking on Rainbow Dash. She soon came to.

“What happened? I remember Sonic Rainbooming that Asta guy then everything went white, then black,” She rubbed her head. 

“Ya tried to Sonic Rainboom Asta but got knocked out yourself, Ah told you he was tough. It was when Twi confirmed what he said was true but ya just had to go and be Dash,” Applejack point to the crater. “Ya pretty much destroyed the park Rainbow.”

“But I got him, right?” Rainbow’s eye spun.

“More like you got yourself, darling,” Rarity snickered

“Asta was the one that carried you out of the crater before check to make sure you were okay,” Spike pointed at me and Fluttershy aways off.

“You mean the dude took me head-on with no magic and was still standing?” Rainbow shocked at what happened.

“He was still standing in the middle of the crater, It was so cool and sparkly,” Pinkie said. “Be right back.” She zipped away in and left a Pinkie shaped cloud but was soon back. “Shoo cloud clone. Had to give Asta his Grimoire back.”

“Um Twi,” Applejack looked off in the distance with a worried looked. “There’s a group of guards heading this way.” 

A group of guards in gold armor similar to the princess’s from this morning was headed my way. Fluttershy hid behind my back as they walked past the others and straight to me and stopped. One of the unicorns in front stepped forward and spoke.

“Creature,” He tried to sound intimidating. “You are to report to the Castle in Canterlot as ordered by their royal highnesses, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, immediately.”

“Nope,” I flat out told the bastard.

“You are not being given a choice on this. You will be coming with us now,” He demanded.

I got up from where I was sitting and walked over to him and got in his smug face. “I am not one of their citizens so I won’t be going to see them. If they want to see me so badly then they can come here. And once they are here then they'll apologize to Fluttershy and then I'll hear them out.” I crossed my arms.

“I have been ordered to take you. And I will do so, by any means necessary,” He said with a little more force and the regiment readied themselves for a fight. They were chuckling at me. 

‘It's adorable that they think they can take me. I need to blow off some steam anyway.’

“Fluttershy,” She looked up to me in worry. “Go over with the others. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“But Asta-” She started to say but a put my finger on her lips.

“I’ll be fine. Rainbow Dash needs you more than I do right now,” I scooted her along as she reluctantly joined her friends. “Look, fellas, I get you’re following orders. So I have nothing personal against any of you but if you go down this path in front of you, I won't show you mercy.”

“Ha, you think you can take on a whole regiment of us and walk away,” One of the guards in back chuckled.

I pointed to the massive hole. “That’s from me blocking a Rainboom, head-on. Other than this little red spot,” I pointed to the back of my left arm. “I’m still standing and unscathed but keep talking big shot.” The unit seemed to back up a bit after that. “Look I really don’t care for fighting but I need to let loose. Now, if you want to be my outlet then, by all means, come at me but if you want to just walk away I’d prefer it over knocking the wind out of innocent ponies.”

“Men, ready yourselves,” The commander yelled. All of the guards pointed their spears at me.

I ready myself placing my feet evenly and widely apart. I then pulled my right hand, palm open, close to my lower chest and placed my left palm open outward in line with my upper chest area. I control my breath and accelerated my heart rate causing my blood flow to hasten thus increasing my strength. I learned a few self-defense moves as a wanderer as well as a few techniques from anime that were actually used in martial arts in real-life. I learned by using an open palm you can apply more force into a strike and cause less damage to your hand.

‘I call myself a wanderer because I never stayed in one place for longer than a month unless I had to. This is partially due to my work as a stunt man and also due me looking for any signs of my older brother. It’s one of the main reasons why my relationship with my parents was so strained. I refused to accept he was gone and wanted to find him. Even if he’d disappeared eight years ago. I also liked to go to the comic cons near me. Partially for fun partially cause my brother liked them and partially to look for clues about him. Oh, back to the guards.’

“Yaaaa,” One of the guards fear got to him causing him to break formation and charge at me with his spear point at me. I easily moved to the side letting the spear pass by me. I caught it at the midsection and then thrust my palm against the guards chestplate, being sure not to use too much power. I sent him back into the others will leaving a decent hand indent in the middle of his body armor. The other caught him but he was unconscious and wasn’t going to be up anytime soon.

“Sir,” one of the others spoke up, “I think we should leave and tell the Princesses about this thing. It seems to be in a whole nother league of its own.”

“What at are talking about private?” The commander sneered at me as took up my stance again after letting the spear I caught fall to the ground.

“Sir, our armors,” He points out the palm indent on the unconscious guard. The commander went wide-eyed. “They have multiple layers of reinforcement and rebound spells on them. Yet, that thing dented Heart Chord’s, with one blow.”

‘Not gonna lie. Knocking that dude out made me feel a lot better. But to do what I just did. How freaking strong am I?’ I looked to the other who were readying themselves to charge at me. They were waiting on the head guy’s orders this time. “This could be bad for me if I have to face all of these guys back to back without a weapon or intent to kill.,” I murmured to myself. “I can knock them out but I if I’m not careful I could kill them. I can’t control my strength all that well with this new body. If I just had some arm guards that let me hit while guarding,” As I said this my Grimoire came to my side opening itself to a page that read Brawler’s Arms. Without a second to waste, I place me place my arms over the Grimoire and the were then cover in Anti-magic. I could feel the Anti-magic harden into metal over my arms. As soon as I could I pulled back and allowing the Antimagic to dissipate I look at my arms. They were now, encased three-quarters of the way in a pair of black leather and steel plated gauntlets.





‘Hell yea.’ I thought as a clenched my fist. “Bring it on guys.” I teased the guards with a come and get me motion of my pointer and middle fingers.
> Asta v Ponies Pt 2- Asta v Guards
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Several of the guards came at me with the spears pointed straight at my stomach. I sidestepped and turned, allowing them to continue on their path. The spears went straight passed my back and I raised both of my arms up slightly and once the tips were a safe distance from my body I brought my arms down catching the spears by their shafts in-between my arms and my back, Al it was a little bit of pressure from yours truly and.

SNAP!

The spears of have the guards laid on the ground in pieces. I smirked at the commander but a didn’t realize he’d charged his crystal horn with magic. He shot a beam of magic at me hit me in the shoulder knocking me down. Man, it hurt like hell. Have to remember there are still a lot of these guys and I can’t get distracted by a few well-timed moves and luck shots.

I jumped to my feet and rubbed the spot on my right shoulder where the bastard shot me. I then turned my gaze on the commander. I glared at him and he started to shake.

“Geez, dude. That really hurt man,” I looked at my shoulder. My shirt and cape had a huge burn hole in it. “Come on. Do you realize this is my only set of clothes.”

“But how are you still moving? That Stun Spell can bring down a fulling grown Manticore,” He started to back up.

“My gauntlets, numbnuts. They’re made from my anti-magic which negates and or nullifies anything magical or magic related from spells to even the most powerful of curses,” I cracked my knuckles. “I needed them as a handicap so I didn’t go overboard with my raw strength and accidentally one punch you and your men to death. But it also means as long as I’m wearing them your spells won’t affect me at all”

“Anti-magic, but that’s only ever been theorized,” he said as he looked like he was about to wet himself. “Guard no holding back kill this thing before it has a chance to hurt any pony.”

I readied myself for a brawl talking up my stance. I’d have to use a softer technique thanks to these gauntlets due to them canceling out those guys’ protection spells on their armor and a closed fist so they won’t be hit with as much force. Here they come.

‘I’ll be gentle guys but I can’t guarantee you won’t go home without a missing tooth or broken nose.’


The Sidelines


Fluttershy POV


Asta was fighting the guards. I could tell he really didn’t want to fight but at the same time, he was letting off a little bit of anger. The guards though, they were honestly trying to kill him. I could tell even if the spells that hit him didn’t affect in the way they were supposed to he was still taking the full brunt of the physical damage from them. I came over here because Asta told me to and to check on Rainbow. I can see now why. Dash has pretty much recovered from passing out and was watching Asta fight the guards. She was amazed at how he could fight with nothing but his fist and a pair of armored gloves. Not to mention Me and everyone else. But this was getting out of hand. The guards went supposed to kill Asta just bring him to the princesses.  I looked at Twilight and Spike then got an idea that we should have thought of and done first thing.

“Spike!” He looked at me. “We need to send a letter to the Princesses telling them to come here immediately. Tell them it’s about the guards and the creature they want to talk to.”

“But why?” He tilted his head at me.

“Spike, Why else?” Twilight pointed to the fight. “Just do what she said,” She caught on to my idea. She wrote out a letter to the Princess and gave it to Spike. He let it on fire with some of his green flames and it was gone.

‘I hope we don’t just cause more trouble by having the Princesses show up.’


Canterlot Castle


Celestia’s POV


I sitting in my room recovering from the events of last night and this morning. I should’ve listened to Luna more carefully about the creature but I let my fears and anxieties run rampant in my mind. I never even thought to ask the creature for its name before it took young Fluttershy into her cottage. The animals wouldn’t even let me or my sister get close to the house. I fear we may have ruined any chance of earning this creature’s friendship after what happened with Fluttershy. 

It looked exactly like a pony and the way it spoke. It even understood and spoke Equestrian. It sounded male from the gruffness of its voice. I also remember it saying something about someone called Nero and there was that strange owl with him. He seemed to be able to understand the animals as well. They way the backed him, it could be they were just defending Fluttershy though. I wasn’t worried about Fluttershy as the Sleep Spell Luna and I used would only last for a day at most.

Then, there was the creature’s large sword. For something to have the weapon he had. A magic draining weapon like that could truly spell the end for all creatures on this world. But, the way he just stabbed it into the ground in front of us and left it. Saying we could have it if we left him alone. I truly think he is a kind being but there are things he didn’t tell us. Nevertheless, Luna and I tried to do as he requested and take the sword but we couldn’t. Every attempt, we failed, we simply could not touch the sword without it draining our magic ley alone lift it from the ground. That weapon, it has the potential to kill the wielder or any being that has magic, simply by touch it. The can will kill anyone by completely draining them of their magic. This was why Luna and I had to leave it behind and why we were in such sorry states at the moment. The sword had nearly sucked us dry of all our magic in a manner of a couple of hours. Any longer and we would’ve been husks on the ground.

When we arrived back at the castle I began to think on how that creature could hold and swing the sword so easily. It was as if he wasn’t affected by the sword’s ability at all but that was impossible unless he’d didn’t have magic at all. Then it came to me. He didn’t actually have magic. As soon as I had enough strength back I sent word to some guards and sent them to Ponyville to talk with the creature to come to the place and see Luna and myself. After that, I went to the Library and gathered as much reading material I could on beings of any kind that didn’t have magic as well as magic absorbing weapons and I started reading and researching to see if I could find anything that would explain the creature and or the sword. 

I must’ve dozed off because in the next moment I was awoken with a puff of smoke and then hit in the face with scroll. 

‘Twilight sent me a letter. She must be writing to tell me about the creature that she made friends with,’ I thought as I unfurled the scroll. “Perhaps we can still learn of him through her.’

My heart immediately sank as I saw what was written on the scroll.

Come now! Your guards are engaged with the creature that you wished to speak with!

I immediately teleported over to Luna room. 
She was asleep but flew up drawing a dagger she kept under her pillow for protection. 

“Sister?! What’s going on on? “ Luna looked at me before returning her dagger to its place. “I thought we were going to both take the day to rest. Did something happen?”

“Get dressed in something. And hurry, “I frantically pulled the blanket off only to cover my eyes with my hand. “Luna what have told you about sleeping in completely undressed. What if one of the castle staff walked in on you.”

“What is much more comfortable sleeping like this,” she went to her closet and threw on an everyday gown. “Now, what is so important that you just teleport in here?”

“You're ready?” I asked in a hurry as I focused my magic. “I’m teleporting us down to Ponyville.”

Pop!


Ponyville Park


Asta POV


I was doing my best not to really hurt these ponies but they were making extremely hard on me. They kept coming at me with the swords full force. I’d already broken the rest of the spear. I used the forearm of my gauntlets to block three incoming swords. The weapons weren’t the issue here but the magical blasts were. They were starting to figure out that even if the spells that hit me didn’t have any of the effects that they were supposed to that they still dealt damage to my body. I was then hit from behind by several blasts of magic all at once that sent me flying.

“RAH!” I was in the air and my back burned like hell. I landed on my face and got to the guards’ shock. My gauntlets we good for blocking head-on attacks but when it came to multiple long-ranged attacks from multiple attackers I was at a total loss. If it wasn’t for Asta’s monster will power, strength, and endurance I would've thrown in the towel after five minutes. That being said the guards aren’t really good but just skilled enough to be competent. They were like ants. Not all that of a threatening individually but once they came in mass they start to get dangerous.

“You guys are getting on…”I cracked my knuckles then grabbed my shirt and ripped it off. ‘No sense in wearing on the front of something.’ My body was covered in scars from my stunts. The guards got a good look and winced at what the saw. “my … “ I raised my fists up in front of my face take up a boxing stance this time. “My nervous”

I ran at the ass hats in full on fighter mode. I was going to crack some skull. Magic blasts came at me from all sides. I went left then right zigzagging from side to side while still moving forward. Making my way to the nearest guard, he was a pegasus, I grabbed his blade before he could react I snapped the weapon in two with my hand and landed a right jab to his gut with my knee. As he bent over grabbing his stomach I buried my right elbow in the back of his skull knocking him out. Another guard charged me and I spun around landing a foot to the side of his head sent him into three other that then toppled to the ground, Most of the enchantment on these guys’ armors were already dispelled thank to making contact with me gauntlets but it was still metal armor. It did a pretty good job of protecting the guys but at this point, most of their suits were starting to dent from me repeated strikes and blows. Left and right back and forth I dodged swords then blasts landed a punch in this guy face then sent the other guy flying with a kick. The commander was sitting in the back and letting all his soldier do the work. Whenever he saw on open he took it. I’d been lucky enough so far to block most of his shots on me but I was starting to run out of steam. I felt a sudden sharp pains in my lower leg. I looked down to see several of the spearheads embedded in my lower left leg. The bastard must’ve used his magic on these to turn them into arrows. I had to end this soon or I’d die of blood loss. I pushed through the pain and fought on. 

I saw Nero had started to attack the commander. She was trying to take his crystal horn. Two guards on both sides of me charged. I flip-jumped up with my right leg and grabbed onto their helmets and slammed them both into the ground as I came back down. I looked over at the commander and Nero was on the ground unconscious. If I was annoyed before, I was pissed now. I made my way to the commander starting in a slow walk. My adrenaline was pumping causing me to ignore my leg. Two guards ran at me with swords drawn. I punched them of both in their faces through the sword. I started to pick up my pace. Another guard and I backhanded him away. No guards left to protect the prick I had my sights on. I was now running at the bastard while he shot beams of magic at me. One by one I knocked them away using my gauntlets until I was standing above the shaking commander who was trembling on the ground after he’d tripped over his own feet. 

I reached down and picked the bastard up by his collar lifting him up well above my head. “You hurt my friend,” I said through my teeth as I glare at the shaking pony. “I should hurt you back but I won’t. Cause then I’m not better than you.”

I tossed him off to the sided and went to Nero. Her feathers were a little singed but she seemed fine otherwise. I heard the commander coming at before I could pick her up.

“You won’t look down on me and I won’t let you have Equestria monster!” The commander yelled at me. I turned expecting a blast of magic but instead He’d charged me with a large dagger. He plunged the dagger straight into the side of my gut. I grimaced at the site clenched my fist and looked the bastard straight in the eyes. He smiled at me. Then I pulled back my right arm and laid it into face sending him flying into the nearby oak tree. I fill to the ground with the knife still in my side. I managed to catch myself and roll over to my back. 

‘Hell. everything hurts now.’ I thought as Iaid on the ground.

Hoo

I felt a soft feathery nuzzle at my shoulder. Nero had woken up and hopped over.

“Hey there Nero.” I raised my hand and scratched her head lightly. “Looky here at me. Not even here a full day and getting into fights. I feel like a school kid again. If you’re gonna be okay I’m gonna take a nap now.”

As my eyelids started to close I heard someone calling my name in the distance.

“Asta… Asta… Asta… “

I try with all the willpower I can muster to keep my eyes open to see who’s calling my name. I saw Fluttershy’s hovering over mine. ‘She’s so pretty.’

“Asta… Keep your eyes open. Don’t fall asleep,” Fluttershy cried out as tear fell from eyes on to my face. 

“Sorry, Fluttershy but it looks like I won’t be able to help you with the animals for a few days,” I grinned as much as I could. “Man, I’m a lucky guy. I get to fall asleep on the… lap…of… a… pretty… girl.” My eyes were so heavy they started to shut on there own.


3rd POV


Fluttershy sat on the ground trying to keep her friend’s eyes opened. He’d lost a lot of blood from the wound on his leg already and was losing me by the second from the dagger still in his side. Her friends were soon beside her with Nero. She looked to Twilight desperately.

“Can you use a healing spell on him Twilight?” Fluttershy asked with tears in her eyes trying to keep herself together.

“I’m not good with healing magic. The best I can do is close his wounds long enough to get him to the nearest hospital,” The unicorn knelt down next to the human trying to keep her own composer. “First we need to get those gauntlets off of him so I can cast the necessary spell. But. no one here can touch them without losing their magic in the process. Unless, Spike do you think you can pull these off.” She looked to the young dragon in desperation.

“I’ll give it my best shot Twilight. I really like this guy and I don’t want to lose my new comic buddy,” Spike walked up to Asta’s side and began to remove the gauntlets. He could feel his body being drained of the magic he had but it wasn’t nearly as bad as if one of the other girls had done this. He through the gauntlets off to the side for now. “What should we do with those?” He looked at the danger artifacts.

“He pulled them from his Grimoire, right?” Pinkie pointed at Asta belt where he kept the book. “If we open it back up maybe they’ll go back in it.”

“One way to find out,” Rainbow grabbed the Grimoire and opened it. The gauntlets turn into anti-magic and shot back into the Grimoire. Rainbow then put it back on Asta’s belt. She looked at the state he was in. A state that he’d tried everything to avoid. “You have my respect dude. I’m sorry for the way I acted. I tell ya again when you’re better and you better get better. For Flutter’s sake.”

“Enough talking. Twilight cast the spell as soon as I pull the dagger from his side, please hurry,” Fluttershy pleading.

“I’ll take care of his legs dear. That way Twilight can stay focused on his knife wound,” Rarity said as she grimaced at the sight of Asta’s blood.

“Rainbow. Pinkie. Get on either side of him. Spike, grab the blanket. Between me, Shy, and you two if we use the picnic blanket we should be able to easily left him. Ponyville General isn't’ far.” Applejack ordered her friends. The all scrambled to save the human on the ground. “Twi, do ya think ya could teleport us instead of use runnin all the way through town with him?”

“If we wrap his leg and Rarity takes over his stab wound I can,” Twilight explained in a rush.

Applejack quickly grabbed the end of her shirt in her teeth and tore off a long wide strip. She then quickly bound Asta’s leg as tightly as she could. Rarity took over casting the healing spell while Twilight stood up and focus her magic into her crystal.

‘Why couldn’t the Princesses get here?’ Twilight thought as her horn. ‘No time now. Asta needs help.’ “Here we go!”

Pop!

They were gone.
> Parks and Hospitals
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

POP!

As Celestia and Luna arrived at the Ponyville Park they were met with a horrific site. Bodies and carnage everywhere. A large crater in the middle of the park. Their guards were strewn all about as if they were rag dolls. The regiment commander lay underneath the nearby Oak tree with his head slumped over to one side. Celestia looked to her sister in horror.

“Sister. Is this the result of that creature?” Luna knelt down to the nearest guard checking him over.

“I’m afraid that he is much more powerful and dangerous than we’d originally thought Luna,” Celestia's mood turned fierce. She looked at the destruction before her and then her thoughts turn to her student and her friends. That thing was with them. She had to stop it.

“Sister,” Luna called out breaking Celestia’s train of thought. “This guard. He’s coming around.”

Celestia rushed to the guard’s side and started to question him. “What happened here? Where’s the creature?”

“Graf, My head,” Strong Wind shook his head. He’d been one of the last guards to fall to Asta, fortunately. “Princesses? What are you two doing here? Where’s the creature? Where are the Elements of Harmony? Where’s the commander for that matter?”

“I know you’ve just been through a harsh fight but please focus, Uh?” Celestia just realized she’d never as the guard's name.

“Strong Wind ma’am.” Strong Wind groggily stood up with the help of Luna.

“Can you elaborate on what happened here, please,” Luna asked with a little a taxed tone.

“We came with a full regiment under Commander Steel Arms. We were here to get the creature the two of you have been watching. The commander started to tell the thing that he was to come to the castle to see you but,” He paused to steady himself. “It refused to come. That’s when thing started to get tense.” Strong swallowed hard. “It got in a small argument with the commander as it kept saying if you wanted to see it then you’d have to come to him. This went on for a few minutes and then all Hell broke loose. Private Heart Chords lost his nerves and charge the creature.” He got really quiet remembering what the creature did with just one barehanded attack and in self-defense too.

“He killed the private,” Celestia said in horror as she places her hands over her mouth.

“What?” Strong reared back a bit. “No, if anything the creature did everything he could to keep a fight from breaking out. The private just lost his cool and charged forward giving the commander the go-ahead he wanted to attack. So he took it.” He waved his arm. “The creature did his best only to knock us out from what I could tell. The commander is the only one here that actually has any serious injury. From what I saw before I lost consciousness was the creature on the ground and blood around him. I think I saw the Elements rushing to his side.”

“He was injured,” Luna was surprised at this. Especially from all the damage, he's done here. He must’ve been caught off guard. If this fight went as she expected he would have held his own quite well but it would’ve drawn out he could’ve been taken down. “Sister, I think we should seriously rethink our judgment on the events that transpired here.”

“I do to Luna, but. Where are the Elements and the creature now?” Celestia looked at Strong Wind expecting a reply.

Strong Wind could only shake his head. “I lost consciousness not long after I saw the Elements of Harmony gather around the creature. But judging from the amount of blood on the spot where it had been laying,” He points to the large pool of blood on the ground that had started to congeal. “He passed out himself and is probably in need of a transfusion if he hasn't succumbed to its wounds, yet.”

“The Elements must’ve taken him the nearest hospital,” Luna stated. 

“You’ll have to be the one to teleport us this time Luna,” Celestia looked at her little sister with worry. “If I do then I won’t have enough magic left to lower the sun.”

“Strong Wind, you stay here and help the other guards get back on their feet as they come around or in any other way you can or might think of,” Luna ordered trying best to hide her exhaustion.

“Yes your majesties,” He saluted and then went t the next guard he saw stirring.

“Let us go sister. If the creature's injuries are as bad as Strong Wind said he will be in critical condition,” Luna got up from the ground where she'd been sitting as Celestia came to her side. In the next moment, there was a bright blue flash and the Princesses were gone.


Ponyville General Waiting Room


The mane six and Spike were all sitting in the waiting room and had been for a few hours waiting on news of their new friend condition. Poor Fluttershy was the one who had been taking the waiting the hardest. She had managed to convince the staff to let Asta’s owl stay with the group as long as she stays with the group and didn’t fly around the hospital.

They’d managed to get Asta here with Twilight teleporting everyone at once but she neatly collapsed from the strain upon their arrival. She sitting in the corner with an ice pack on her head that one of the unicorn nurses brought her after recognizing her symptoms. The doctor got Asta into the operating room as soon as the group arrived. Now everyone was just playing the waiting game. It was when Doctor Blue Cross came out and called for anyone with Asta. They all shot over to the Doctor.

“Your friend is responding well to his treatment,” Dr. Cross looked to the girls with a serious glare. “I don’t know what's going on or how the lad ended up in this state but if it hadn’t been for you seven bringing him in when you did he would’ve died.” He opened the folder he’d brought with him and began listing off the injuries Asta had sustain. “Third Degree Spell Burns over sixty-five percent of his body. Severe damage to his leg due to the embedded spearheads and critical internal organ failures due to the stab wound and blood loss. That lad is extremely fortunate that you all brought him in when you did. One second more and he would’ve been dead.”

“You didn’t have any complications during his operation, did you?” Twilight asked cautiously.

“None at all. We had to magically reconstruct his internal organs a bit due to how deep the stabbing wound was. Then we had to rewire his nerves on his leg due to how badly they were severed from the spearheads,” Dr. Cross turned a page in the folder, occasionally eyeballing the group. “We had to give several transfusion of AAB due to having lost almost all of his blood. Should I know something.”

“AAB?” Spike tilted his head in confusion. “What the heck is that?”

“AAB is short for Artificial Adaptive Blood, Spike.” Twilight explained. “It used in place of actual blood transfusion in cased were the transfused needs lots of blood. Like in Asta’s case,” She noticed Fluttershy was getting fidgety.

“Correct Ms. Sparkle. AAB is actual the normal route in blood transfusion due to its versatility and the fact that is can be produced in mass.” Dr.Cross explained. “You see AAB is blank artificial blood that changes to match the blood type of the being once it enters their body.” He flipped through his notes and was going over Asta’s chart.

Fluttershy’s gaze was on the floor lost in the thoughts of worry as she cuddles Nero in her arms.

Hoo

Nero called out to Fluttershy to break her train of thought. She looked from the owl to the doctor who was turning to leave. She called out before he could enter the door to return to the patient area.

“Doctor, how is he doing exactly?” Fluttershy worried beyond what anyone knew. She had only met him last night but she could help but feel something for Asta.

“Well,” The Doctor knew someone was going to ask that question but he wasn’t expecting the quiet shy one to do it. “I can’t divulge that information without his consent unless your family. Speaking of, do any of you know his next of kin? And his place of employment?”

“He’s a wanderer Doc. He’s been staying with Fluttershy while he’s been here,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she flailed her arms. She didn’t know what else to do but tell the parts of the truth that others could handle.

“He’s been working out on the farm while he’s been here too,” Applejack added causing every one of her friends to look at her in awe. “We made a deal. He’d stay at Shy's place and help her with the animals in exchange for a place to stay and he’d work with me on the farm for pay.”

“Hmmm.” The Doctor thought it was suspicious but could say anything or ask Asta.

“Doctor please,” Fluttershy pleaded. “Nero here is the only family Asta has outside the other animals.”

“Alright.” Dr.Cross lamented. “Asta is responding well to his treatments as I said but he lost almost all of the blood in his body. As of right now, he’s in a vegetative state, a coma. When he’ll wake up from it I don’t know exactly. It could be in as soon as a few hours or as far off as a few years but I highly doubt it will be that long.” He placed a hand on Fluttershy's shoulder in an understanding tone he explained. “He’s very anemic right now. Not to mention his body was in a state of complete exhaustion due to over exerting himself. I give him three days to recover before he wakes up.”

“Can we see him at all?” Applejack asked softly. 

“I’ll allow it also long as it doesn’t get noisy,” Dr. Cross eyed Pinkie and Rainbow.

“Um, when do you think he’ll be able to walk out of here Doc?” Rainbow rubbed her arm trying not to meet his gaze.

“Like I said before Rainbow Dash, three days to wake up. If all goes well in that time then he’ll be up and out of here that same day or the day after,” The doctor grimaced a bit.

“What’s wrong doctor?” Rarity noticing his look.

“His work and exercising habits Ms. Belle. Feeding animals isn’t too strenuous but apple harvesting is. Not to mention how built the lad is for one his age,” The doctor looked to his notes. “One must put their body through hell to obtain his level of pure physical power. Then there are all his older injuries. Thickened areas of bone and muscle and scars. Now his leg. He’ll have to take it easy for at least two weeks and use a crutch or a cane at the least to make sure to keep weight off that leg so it’ll heal properly.”

“No worries Docy,” Pinkie jumped with joy. “We’ll watch Asty like hawks and Fluttershy will be there to take care of him. Not to mention Nero will watch him in his sleep.”

Hoo, the owl agreed.

“Very well. Now, quietly, go and see your friend.” With that Dr.Cross left to tend his other patients.

Suddenly there was a blue flash behind the group of friends. They all turned to see the Princesses of Day and Night standing in front of them with worried looks on their faces. The girls spent the better part of an hour explaining in great detail what had exactly happened at the park between Asta and the guards to the Solar and Lunar Alicorns. It was safe to say that the commander was in the wrong at this point and Asta was clearly the innocent party. Not long after the explanation was done they were all taken to Asta’s room. They were all thrown aback at the site of Asta wrapped in bandages and hooked up to IVs and machines. Fluttershy couldn’t stand the site and ran out of the room. Nero flew to her friends bedside and looked at the sleeping man with deep regret in her eyes.

“To think this crea- er stallion that had caused all that damage in the park is in this state,” Celestia looked at Asta. She hoped he didn’t hold a grudge against them. She looked to the sleeping man. “He’s earned the peaceful life he wants.”

“Hold up there Princess.” Rainbow Dash shot into Celestia's face.”It was my fault for the state of the park. I tried to pummel Asta cause I thought he put Flutters and AJ under a spell.”

“Take it easy there Rainbow,” Applejack pulled the annoyed pegasus back. “We know ya feel bad for that and don’t want Asta blamed any more than all of use but the fault here really lies with that guard commander.”

“Indeed young Rainbow Dash,” Luna agreed. “This commander will be seriously punished for his actions but this will be later. Now, we must attend to this Asta as you call him.” Luna looked to Fluttershy sitting out in the hall. “I’m worried about young Fluttershy. She seems to be affected a lot more than the rest of you.”

“Can you blame her darlings?” Rarity gave a sympathetic look. “Given her nature and the fact she looked after Asta when he was hurt last night and then he did the same for her this morning.”

“Give her some time. She’ll come to help watch over him more than anyone of us once she calms down a bit,” Pinkie joined in.

“I will have guards posted outside the room as a precaution,” Celestia said causing everyone but Luna to scowl at her. “In case he wakes up and no one is here. I want to keep an eye on him and be informed when he wakes up. There is still a high possibility that he will  want revenge for what happened to him.”

“What more do you expect from him, Princess? He made it pretty clear that he didn’t want trouble in the park. We all heard him,” Twilight burst forward in anger, “Why can’t we just let him live in peace like he wants?”

“Because he has the weapons and abilities to pose a very real and serious threat to this world Twilight  Sparkle,” Luna explained. “And if he decides to unleash himself upon us then there would be nothing we could do to stop him if he wants to attack us.”

“Twilight, judging from what you and the guards have told us, not even the Elements of Harmony could stop Asta thanks to this Anti-magic he wields. Then there’s the fact you said he was trying to hold back as best he could while fighting the guards.” Celestia looked at the ponies in front of her with a serious glare. “He wields anti-magic. Something that is said to not even exist and he has weapons that absorb all other magic it comes in contact with. We can’t take this threat lightly.”

“Do you realize it was because of his own cautiousness and looking out for others that he ended up in the state he’s in now,” everyone suddenly turned to look at Fluttershy standing in the doorway. “He didn’t trust himself with his own abilities to the point he ended up on the ground. He then stopped everything to save Nero. I don’t care if you put guards outside his room. I‘ll be here to look after him and when he wakes up he will be coming home with me where he’ll be able to finish healing in peace.”

“If you insist on this I won’t stop you Fluttershy,” Celestia's eyes got dark for a moment. “But if he starts a rampage I won’t hesitate to come after him in full force.”

Little did everypony realize that even though Asta’s body had been in a catatonic state his mind had been very much active. He was able to pick up on the whole conversation but after he’d had an internal one of his own.


Asta’s POV


I passed out right after I’d seen Fluttershy’s crying. Man, I hate it when I cause a girl to cry. I don’t know if it’s a sensitive guy thing or personal thing I just don’t like it. Any how, that’s the last thing I remember seeing before I found myself floating in the reddish-blackness. It looked like the Anti-magic of my Grimoire actually. I decided to nap at first but that didn’t go anywhere so then I decided to do a bit of exercising and training. I found it hard to do this without any equipment so I started to think if this is at least my mind I could conjure stuff that I could use, right. Well, it worked to a degree. I was able to conjure my gym equipment for training but I decided I wanted to take a break and play video games. Fat chance of that. I can make the tv, stereo, and console pop up but none of it worked. So, after a few rounds with these and an ax, I felt a lot better. 

After a breather, I went back to my training idea and created some weights for my arms and legs. I made sure my concept of them was very heavy. I then made myself do rudimentary exercises, like stacking blocks, while wearing the weights. I did this so I could have a better grasp of Asta’s strength.

Most people think of Asta as the usual loud obnoxious anime protag with an oversized sword but the truth is that he is actually very smart. He picks up on things rather quickly when learning. Like how he learned basic swordsmanship in about a month or so. He can also adapt to his opponents and allies rather quickly. Not to mention he has the typical ability to feed off negative emotions and turn it into strength, make friends with anyone, and rally everyone to him.

Back to me passing the time in my own head. the only thing I hadn’t practiced yet was my sword swings so that's what I did. There’s only so much exercising and training a guy can do before he gets fed up with it though. After I felt I had a good enough handle on the sword I got to thinking of some way to at least have some fun. Then I thought about music. Surely I could listen to music in my own head. I conjured up a few of my old manga and then I thought of a song and sure enough, surround sound. I kept this pattern up for a few hours on end every day for a month or that’s how it felt but on the outside of my body, it had barely been a few hours. To break my pattern I decided to practice my string skills with the guitar. That’s when I started to hear a voice, a dark voice.

“Why didn’t you use the Black Form? Why did you hold back? You could’ve easily taken those pathetic pony guards,” The demonic voice growled around me.

“I didn’t even want to fight in the first place,” I shot back as I summoned my guitar and a chair and started to tune the instrument.

“Pathetic child. What is the point in having power if you’re not going to use it?” The voice growled. “You know those Princesses are talking about what to do with you right now. Why don’t you listen in?” 

“Don’t really want to while you’re in the mix,” I plucked on the strings of the guitar a bit. “Any aspects that involve an evil disembodied voice in one’s own mind always ends badly for the protag. I used to do stunts action fantasy movies for a living and know all about the demon inside Asta’s Grimoire in Black Clover,” I stood up and looked back to see a towering black winged shadow with red eyes and an evil smile looking down on me. “So it stands since the Grimoire is mine that you be in it too and I’d have to hear you eventually.”

“Don’t you want revenge on those Princesses for sending those guards after you?” The demon bent down causing his eye to be level with my face.

“Why? They didn’t order the guards to attack me *Thunngg!* it was that stupid commander who thought he could get a leg up in life in by slaying the ‘big bad monster’” I did air quotes. “Sure he said he was ordered to bring me in but that doesn’t mean order the other guards under your command to kill.”

“You want to slit his throat,” The demon chimed happily.

“Dark, Dude. No,” I scowled as I started to strum a few chords. ‘Yea, I’d love to pound his face in for what he did to Nero but I don’t want him dead.” Looked around. “Something tells me I’m not in my head but the Grimoire and that I’ll be here for a while. I might as well make myself comfortable. I hope you like metal and blues demon guy,” I smiled wryly as I started to play a song.

> In the Grimoire in the Hospital
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Inside the Grimoire


By my count, it’s been a month or a month and a half since I end up in here. Right, now I was laying in the bed in the hospital and in the one I made in the Grimoire. The demon dude was my only roommate and he was constantly there. He was always trying to tempt me with power or revenge. Usually something along the lines of negative stuff. Hollow promises of stuff that I know would start off great but eventually, it would all lead into a downward spiral of despair and what not. I got him for the constant crap which he spewed from his mouth. He spewed his bull at me so I shot back with my own, in the form of music. One of my favs was Rowdy & Reckless.



He got fed up with it one day and tried to swat me. To bad for him I have great agility. I also found during my game of tag with Mr. Best Demon Friend in this whole place of black and red that only about a day and a half has passed since my mind entered the Grimoire. The big fella let a little viewing panel in the form of a Grimoire slip past him. I got a window to see what’s going on outside and to know what happened to my body.

Turns out that Fluttershy and her friends took me to a hospital and saved my life. I’m grateful to them for it I truly am. I also learned that the Princesses stopped by not long after I got out of the OR. As expected of rulers of a country they’re keeping an eye on me for any signs that I’ve woken up. They stationed two guards outside my room. One was called Quick Stride, a female Earth pony. Apparently, she was the older half-sister to the nephew of the Princesses. Some guy by the name of Blueblood. The other guy was Twilight’s older brother and former Cpt. of the Royal Guard Prince Shining Armor. He married into the royal family. Something about a third Princess being Celestia and Luna’s niece and there was an invasion of some kind during the wedding. I didn’t really catch it when he and Twilight started talking and then it turned into arguing about me.

The best part is the girls, my buddy Spike, and Nero have all been taking turns watching over my body. Fluttershy has been here the most though. She only left once to go and check-up on the furry friends back home. She came in on Twilight try to sneak a peek at my Grimoire. Don’t get me started on the scolding she got from Fluttershy. Nero has actually flown off with the Grimoire when it was just Twilight to keep it from her. Then there’s Pinkie Pie. She’s always talking to the Grimoire and often says she knows I can't talk back right now but there will be plenty of time at the parties.

“God, save me from the pink one if I get out of this book,” I pleaded as I rolled over in bed and curled into an Asta ball. I shudder at how she knows I’m in here.


Day 3 /Month 3


It was now day three on the outside and month three on the inside of Grimoire. My demon roommate had all but given up his promises of power. He would still try every now and then but I still ignored him. Suddenly, I felt a very large and powerful key come into the hospital room . It was odd though. Like it was a bunch of randomness thrown into a vat of power. Something was off about it. 

“Something tells me I might be in for some crap,” I deadpanned.


Outside the Grimoire- Hospital Room


3rd POV


Fluttershy was sitting in the corner of to room with Nero passing the time by knitting. It was a hobby she’d taken up one winter when she‘d got fed up with the snow. She’d often turn to this skill whenever she wanted to take her mind off of other aspects of her life that were bothering her, like now. She was so enthralled in her pass time she didn’t realize she was being watched by a pair of astral yellow eyes with red pupils.

‘Oh, so you’re the source of that delicious bit of chaos I felt a few days ago,’ the eyes moved to look at the sleeping human. ‘Hm. It seems your mind is elsewhere at the moment.’ The eyes moved to the table where Nero had perched herself for a nap. They eyed the Grimoire the sleeping owl was sitting on. ‘Hello, what do we have here?’ the eyes looked closer at the book. ‘Aha! Found you!’ Nero’s eyes shot open. The eyes quickly duck into the nearest hiding. Unfortunately for them, that was the Grimoire.

HOO!

“Nero? What’s wrong?’ Fluttershy’s attention being drawn to the owl’s sudden outburst.

Hoo. Hoooo.

“You heard someone shout at you?” The pegasus looked around but only saw Asta sleeping peacefully in his bed. She certainly never saw let alone heard anypony shout. “I think you just had a bad dream. Silly birdy, go back to sleep. Asta will be up either tonight or tomorrow morning. Then we can take him home,” She stroked the owl’s head lullying it back to sleep. 


Inside the Grimoire


Asta POV


Well, I finally reached the point in my time in this damn book in which I broke out a deck of playing cards and start a game of solitaire.  I felt that powerful presence from early had made its way into the Grimoire. I was just waiting for it to show up at some point. Then, I felt it hovering over my shoulder.

“My, my, so bored you’ve taken to playing to playing games with yourself,” A disembodied voice snarked.

“Finally, it speaks” I laid an Ace of Hearts down.

“You knew I was here? How?” The voice grumbled as a pair of yellow eyes with red pupils appeared.

“I sensed your ki when you appeared in the hospital room way before you entered my Grimoire,” I flipped a card and got the two of clubs. “Shit.”

“Allow me to formally introduce myself.” Suddenly the eyes were on a face and a little older dude with a white billy goat beard long white Chinese Emperor styled eyebrow and long white hair that was in a ponytail. He wore a brown zoot suit with an alligator boot on one foot and a sneaker on the other. On one arm he had a heavy golden gauntlet that was reminiscent of a lion’s paw. He was also wearing a long trench coat that was blue on one side and black on the other. He seemed to be partially see through as well. “Hello, I’m Discord Lord of Chaos.”

“Nice to meet ya,” I reshuffled my cards and began a new game. “Why are you here and ethereal?”

“I was drawn here because I wanted to know what caused the delicious bit of chaos in the park the other day. In turn, my investigation led me here to you,” He looked over me with a magnifying glass. “Unfortunately, I’m only able to freely move around in my astral form due to  my physical  body being trapped in stone up in the ponies’ capital city.”

“Well, you might as well pull up a chair and make yourself comfortable,” I splayed the cards out for another round. “Time passes very slowly while in here and you’re stuck with me and the demon as roommates until my body is healed enough to the point I can return to it.”

“Odd, I can’t seem to leave or even use my magic for that matter,” Discord snapped but nothing happened. 

“Yea, that’s my anti-magic and until I can open my Grimoire, you’re stuck in here,” I started to place cards in on one another. “Wanna play Go Fish?”

“Ooo, I’d be delighted,” He chimed.

‘I think I’m gonna like this dude in small doses. He might be more annoying when he has his magic though.’

“So who are you exactly my young strange chaotic friend? Any threes?” Discord sang.

“Go Fish?” He draws a card and then threw down a pair of sixes. “Names Asta. Can’t remember my real name. I’m what’s called a Dimensionally Misplaced or Displaced for short. I was sent here after I won a game of Black Jack. Got any fives?”

He grumbled and hand me a five of hearts. “So a traveler of dimensions. This must be your anchor world. What are your plans once you wake up? And what’s with the cuddly pony and owl in the room with you? Any eights?’

I handed him the eight of spades. “Well, for one I’m going to have to recover first. Threes?”

“Go Fish. Let me guess what you’re going to do after you recover,” Discord looked up from his hand with a smug grin. “You’ll play the hero to get in good with the Princesses then marry one or both having secured your place in this world. Then you proclaim yourself King of Equestria after which you’ll start a family with Tia and Lulu by having some little spawns of your own.”

He cackled at his idea. “Nope,” Discord froze in place.

“But you're the hero. You practically scream hero,” he flailed at me.

“Why should I have to be a hero? I was sent here because I won a game not because I’m some sort of hero. Besides, the only power I have is anti-magic and a book full of stuff that not even I know what it all is. I don’t even like fighting. I will fight if my friends need me or if there’s no other choice,” I summoned a guitar. “I’m happy living a peaceful life here. I will be sending a token out so others like me will summon me. I do have a reason there.”

“Why would you send a summoning charm out? I get to travel and stuff but you just said you wanted a peaceful life here. So sending out this ‘token’ makes no sense to me,” he stroked his beard. “So chaotic the way you think. I really like you.”

“I’m hoping that I can find my older brother. He was at a comic con in our home town and suddenly vanished around eight or nine years ago. Of course, now I know why and I know he’s out there in the multiverse as a Displaced.” I stopped strumming on my guitar. “If he ended up like me though, he probably doesn’t remember his name and there’s no telling when and where he landed in his world. Not to mention how much he’s probably changed and if he remembers me.”I pulled off my headband. “I am the Anti-Magic Swordsman Asta, should you need aid call my name.” Then a portal of sorts appeared and I tossed my new token in.
‘Thank you, Gambler for your note.’

“Looking for family that long aye?” Discord walked over and took the guitar. “How about this?” I raised an eyebrow. “I can help you scour the multiverse freely if you free my physical bo-”

“Nope.” I took my guitar back. “I’m already on the shit list with the Princesses for just what I can do and the threat I pose to their kingdom, and freeing the Lord of Chaos would definitely stir the pot. I started to think up a song. “As I said before, I just want a peaceful life here will I look for my brother.”

“Very well. Your no fun after all. But just think. Me and you. No one could stop us. You're not even affected by the Elements of Harmony,” He changed his attire to match mine.

‘I’ll have to have Rarity make me some clothes when I wake up since my only set since coming here got shredded. Ooo, maybe she’ll let me use her sewing stuff to make my own outfits. It’d be nice to have a few good looking anime suits that I can wear without having to worry about the type of material coming undone. Later though, I don’t think Fluttershy will let me do too much for a while.’

“Hello,” Discord knocked on my head. ‘It sounds hollow, with an echo.’ “You still haven’t answered me about that pony and owl,” he tapped his finger on his gauntlet arm.

“Oh, yea.” I stuck my tongue out of the side of my mouth. “The owl’s name is Nero. She was the first thing that I met when I arrived here. And Fluttershy is the first pony I met and the second friend I made. She took care of me when I was hurt too,” I scratched the back of my head. “I’ll be staying with her for a while and once I start working

“Well, we still have quite a few days in here. Let’s play for a bit,” I started to play a song that I knew would annoy demon guy.




End of Day 3


Discord and I got along well enough. We both enjoyed annoying the hell out of the demon. Now I don't know what more to do. I’ve reached my idea limit as Discord is just being Discord and doing randomized bull, which is what he usually does at any given time. I then started to fade away.

“Getting a Yoda vibe here Dissy,” I looked at my hands.

“Looks like your body is calling you back. I’m gonna have to stay here,” He summoned a handkerchief and wiped away a tear.

‘Faker’

“Make sure not to open the book until after Tia and Lulu are very far away,” He said as I fade away.

I like the guy but I’m a little on the fence about that. I said I didn’t want to deal with anything that put me at odds with the Princesses and this counts, but the guy is also my friend. I’ll leave him in the book for now. Just before I fade away I tell him to use to book on my table to watch what goes on while he remains in the Grimoire. Once the coast was clear I’d let him know. I then fade away. In the next moment, I was walking up in the hospital room to a certain owl and group of ponies.

I opened my eyes to see Fluttershy, who quickly hugged me, and the rest of her friends while Nero was at my bedside. Man, was I sore and stiff but as I moved I found spears in my face as I got up. Then the Princesses walked through the door. I looked at them and rolled my eyes. I grabbed my Grimoire and placed it in the satchel and tied it to my waist and sat back down.

I looked to he concerned Princesses. “You best tell me what’s on your minds because I want to get out of this hospital as soon as I can..” I pulled out my Grimoire. ‘Hope I have some sort of awesome cane in this thing.’ As soon as I thought it the book glow in anti-magic and the handle of a hammer cane appeared. 



I pulled the cane out and stood back up only to have the guards try and force me back down with their spears, which they found partially on the ground thanks to the canes hidden blade. They reeled back in shock.

‘Even in the mind training helps with reflexes’

“You are very skilled to be able to pull off a slash as that with no one to see it,” The blue haired one remarked. “I am Luna Princess of the Night and this is my sister Celestia Princess of the Day. It is nice to formally meet you, Mister Asta.”

“Don’t get buddy-buddy with me princesses,” I hobbled over to the window looking out of it. “I told you to leave me alone. Thought it would be enough for you to have the sword but then you send guards after me.” I was kinda embarrassed walking around without a shirt until Rarity stepped forward and held one out. “Thanks, Rarity.”

“No problem dear. I also made you a few outfits. I gave them to Fluttershy for safe keeping. If you have any ideas for any clothes let me know,” Rarity waved her hand as I pulled on the shirt. I was a simple black t-shirt.

“Got a few for ya in that case but later. Back to you two,” I turned back to the princesses. “You don’t have my trust and you won’t unless you prove it.”

“Watch your tone creature,” a Guard in purple and gold armor with a striped blue mane and tail stepped forward. “You are speaking-”

“QUIET!” I let out my anger. “I have done nothing wrong you fool. It was their guards. Your troops that attacked me. I merely defended myself, Captain Armor.” Everyone went slack-jawed as no one had ever said the stallions name. “Just because my body slept doesn’t mean my mind did the same. I know everything that was said and done that went on in this room.”

Celestia pupils shrank.

“I’m leaving here now with Fluttershy and everyone else and no one is stopping me.” I walked to the door and Nero flew to my shoulder. “Don’t ever ask me for anything.” I was joined by Fluttershy and her friends. “If my friends need me then I’ll be there for them but you, you have no right to call on me. You’ll have to earn that just like me trust.” I left the Princesses on that note.

“Sister, I didn't expect him to walk out like that,” Celestia looked to Luna puzzled.

“He was much calmer than I thought he’d be to but he did say he’d been conscious the whole time but that reason begs me to ask how,” Luna walked over to the table. “It explains why I wasn't able to explore his dreams. His mind must have transferred into that Grimoire of his.”

“Do you think we need to see if he’s willing to part with it?” Celestia saw our group leaving the hospital. 

“I wouldn’t bother him right now sister. He already said not to ask him for anything,” Luna looked to her sister in seriousness. “I think it’s best if we leave him be for the time being. If we can mend our relationship with him then that would be best. Besides I think the Grimoire is something that he’ll never part with, or can’t.”

“I agree but let’s have the Shadowbolts continue to keep an eye on him for the time being,” Celestia said causing three shadows to appear behind Luna.

“We are at the Princes of the Night’s command Solar Princess not yours but if she orders it we shall continue to monitor the warrior if she orders it,” One of the shadows said with reserve.

“My sister’s orders are my orders Cpt. Free Fall,” Luna turned and eyed the Captain with a bit of annoyance. “Continue to monitor the warrior but do not engage him. If he shows hostility towards our ponies then you may engage but be careful if you do.” 

“Yes Princess,” The Shadowbolts disappeared.
> Out and About (Pt1)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It’s been around a week since I left the hospital and I’ve been under house arrest pretty much. Fluttershy won’t let me do too much due to the doctor’s orders she got when I was in the Grimoire with Dissy and Demon guy. Speaking of Dissy he decided he liked the Grimoire so much he stays in it constantly, that and the princesses’ spies are always nearby. I keep sensing three distinct ki’s nearby but they’ve been keeping a good distance from Fluttershy’s cottage. I also like that Dissy has a lot to do with annoying the crap out the demon which works for me in keeping the bastard out of my head. 

Back to my week though. It’s been pretty good other than have to hobble around on a cane. Fluttershy does let me help with feeding the animals and I helped out with a bit of cleaning here and there but she won’t let me do more than that. She’s been the sweetest thing ever. I can honestly say I have developed feelings for her at this point. I won’t say it’s love but more like a crush. Once I get over this bum leg I have plans to ask her out on a date and if things go well then I’ll ask her to be my girlfriend. 

Speaking of girls, they’ve all taken some time out of their days to come and see me. I’ve actually been permitted to come into town today, with supervision of course. Fluttershy let me come in town with Harry the Bear, he let me ride in on his back, while Nero took up her spot on my head. I was on way to meet up with Rarity for some clothes and then it was over to the Library to see my little buddy Spike. I had a party that was thrown by the ‘Pink One’ and it was fun. Thanks to Pinkie’s efforts I met the rest of the colorful town. I also ran into some of the most trouble causing fillies according to the townsfolk and their sisters. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo or as they referred to themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Come to find out ponies have a special mark that describes their special talent in life that appeared somewhere on their bodies. It was usually on the upper shoulder area or upper back.

Harry, Nero, and I made our way into town with a cart to pick up some feed for the other animals. Most of the ponies cleared off the street at hr sight of Harry. Then you have the Pink One who hopped right up to us.

“Hiya Harry, Nero. Asta. What ya doin? Ooo, did Fluttershy finally let you out to have some fun?” Pinkie giggled. “Were ya gonna stop by stop by Sugarcube for lunch?”

“I don’t see why we can’t Pinkie. As long as we stay outside of course.” I smiled. “Th Cakes won’t let Nero or Harry in and I’m not allowed to begone from them for too long either.”

“Well of course silly. I know Harry and Nero are your bodyguards slash babysitters right now. Well see ya later guys,” She started to hop away before she turned around to say one more thing. “Beware of the shadows.” Pinkie then bounced away.

‘What the hell does that mean?’ I thought as Harry waddled down to Rarity’s Boutique. He helped me off his back before making his way to the side of the and curling into a ball for a nap. I made the trip to Rarity door and walked in. I heard a small bell above my head as I walked in.

“Welcome to the Carousel Boutique Where everything is Unique, Cheque, and Magnifique.” I heard from the back of the store in a sing-song Englandisc accent as Rarity walked in the room completely underneath a pile dresses. “So sorry darling. I’m moving dresses out for my newest line. I’ll be with you in just a moment.” She set the dresses down on the nearest table while pulling up a Manichean with her magic. “Now how may I help you,” She turned around. “Asta, good to see Fluttershy let you come to town.”

“Yea. She let me come but do have chaperones,” I pointed to Nero who flew over to the Manichean. “Harry stayed outside.” 

“You came with the bear,” she reeled back in shock and fell onto some sort of odd looking couch. 

“More like I rode him into town,” I remarked walking over to her as I leaned on my cane. “I have a few ideas for some outfits for me. You made me some everyday clothes and I’m grateful but I’d like you to make some of my designs. I can help out here in the shop to help pay for them,” She started to refuse but then looked around her shop to the massive pile of order and then the dresses. “It’ll only be for the next week, or so. At least until I start work at Aj’s place, but once the harvesting is done I’ll still need to work if you’ll let me.”

“Alright, I could use the help and I’d love to see your designs,” She walked over to a nearby drawer and pulled out a pair of red-framed glasses and measuring tape. “Follow me to the dressing rooms, darling. Please strip down once you’re in and don’t frit to call me if you need help.”

“Alright,” I sighed walking behind the curtain and dropped all my clothing but my boxers. “Ready,” I called out with a little crack in my voice.

“Coming,” Rarity sang as she came in but froze when she saw my body. Again my scars were my own not the ones Asta got in the Anime and manga. “Oh, my Asta. Those scars. I had no idea how badly you had-”

“Relax, Rarity. These are from old injuries that I got back home,” I handed her my cane. “If you need help with sewing your dresses let me know and if I’m not busy I can help you out. Have to warn you though, I’m not all that fast but I am thorough.”

She nodded then looked a little down with a bit of harshness in her tone she spoke. “Dear, I must ask you. What are your intentions toward dear Fluttershy? You're not just staying with her to take advantage of a place to live?”

“What?!” I was shocked. “Hell no! I would never do that to her. She’s the sweetest girl I’ve ever met and I really really like her. I wanted to ask her out once I get off this cane. I-I-I-I-” My face was red hot at the mention of my thoughts. Rarity simply giggled at my reaction.

She let out a small laugh as she covers her mouth with her hand. “ Base off your reaction I believe you, darling,” She took my measurements. “But you better treat her well. I won’t allow you to hurt her.” She put away the tape. “We’re finished for now. Now, what are your plans, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Alrighty,” I threw my clothes back on. “I’m headed over to the library for a bit then off to lunch at Sugarcube Corner. Promised Pinkie on the way over here.” I walked out of the changing room and Nero flew to my shoulder. “Have to get some feed for the animals too.”

“Be careful darlings,” Rarity smiled snidely at me. “And do ask Fluttershy out soon. I expect her to be most happy when you do. I expect those designs next time I see you.” She looked at me with anticipation.

“Certainly,” I walked out of the shop with Nero. “Come on Harry. Library time.” I got back on the cart with Harry’s help and we head down the road.

We arrived at the Library in about five minutes. I got down off Harry and walked over to the door and knocked on it. Soon the door was opened by an all too familiar purple haired girl.

“Hey Twi,” I waved.

“Asta,” She looked in amazement. “What are you doing here?”

“I wanted to come by and see Spike on the way to to pick up feed for some of the animals.” I thumbed Harry behind me with the cart.

“Oh, okay.” Twilight walked back into the library motioning me to follow, She seemed a little disappointed at what I said. “Hey, Spike you have a visitor here to see you.” She called out. “He’ll be here in a few. He’s probably in the kitchen.”

“Hey, Twi,” She looked at me half-heartedly. “Would you like to examine one of the Anti-magic items?” She went bright and bushy tailed at this comment. “I’ll let you do some testing but be careful.” I pulled out the Grimoire then summoned the Gauntlets. I soon felt an odd faint trace of ki from the window. “Hm. Hey, Twi you got somewhere private you can conduct this examination?”

“Yes, actually. I do all my experiments and examinations in the basements,” Twi moved towards a door to the back of the room. “I can examine your sword there if you don’t mind. I’ll take it there.”

“I don’t think so Twilight,” I put the sword on my shoulder. “This thing can only be moved by me. It’ll drain you of your magic if you telekinesis or physically touch it.”  I followed her to the door and down into the basement. I had a time to getting down there with the sword and bum leg but I managed. There was a lot of old looking computer equipment. Looked like the ponies’ technology is way behind Earth’s. Twilight looked at me annoyed that I wouldn’t let her handle the sword. “I’m sorry Twilight. I don’t want you to get hurt. The sword doesn’t have an edge but it’s incredibly dangerous to you kind. Especially unicorns and alicorns. You'll recall that not even your teacher and her sister could touch my sword without being drained of their magic exceptionally fast.”

“I know it’s dangerous but the aspect of studying anti-magic,” She was doing the best she could to withhold her excitement at the mention of the anti-magic. The fervor in her was a dead give away. “Anti-magic was never a real concept here. It only ever existed in theories. At least until you show up with a sword and other stuff that practically is made of anti-magic or can harness it.”

“Twilight, I’m trusting you with this weapon,” I made my way to the stairs. “You may do as you wish with it as long as you don’t put your own life at risk. If you do disregard your own safety over your studying of that weapon I will reclaim it.” 

“Asta, I want to ask you,” She was hesitant. “Why are you being so pacifistic? Someone with your powers and strength could easily take over any land on this planet. Why are you so peacefully natured?” She looked at me.

“I never was one for taking control, Twilight. Never was a leader when I was in school,” I walked up the stairs. “I hate being the center of attention to be the one to who everyone turns to. I hate the responsibility of others. I didn’t like violence and only turn to it as a last resort. Since becoming who I am now, in this world I can tell you that my views have changed a little bit. I will fight for my own pleasure if I know people won’t die and are in it for entertainment or to fulfill their own desires.”

“Do you have a desire that you’d need power for?” Twilight looked at me a little distraught. 

“My desire for power stems from wanting the strength to protect what I care for Twilight.” I smiled at her. “I only seek out strength to protect my friends and family. But still, if you have no desire to seek power other than power’s sake then you’re doing nothing but spinning your wheels while stuck in a hole. If you seek power for revenge then you’re doing nothing but sending yourself and those who care for you into a downward spiral of destruction.” I sensed another faint trace of ki from outside “I’m going to go see Spike. Remember what I said Twi. And this is only for you and the Princesses are not to have anything to do with the sword or your research on it. If you do tell them anything, I will take it away and destroy your research.” I smiled as she winced at that thought.


Library Kitchen


I came into the kitchen to see Spike fixing a pot of coffee. 

‘God I hope he lets me have some. All I’ve had at Fluttershy’s is water or tea. I’m American and I need my coffee.’

“Hey there Spike!” I chimed as he jumped a little at my entrance blowing a scream of green fire at me. I was able to move to the side to avoid the flames awhile Nero flew into the kitchen narrowly avoiding the fire. “Easy there, bro. I don’t need to be sent back to the hospital after I just got out. Fluttershy would flip her lid if I did after she just let me leave the house.”

“Geez, Asta.” Spike held his chest. “Don’t sneak up on me like that. I could’ve burnt down the library. Twi would’ve murdered me if that happened.”

Hoo.

“The hell?” I looked to Nero. She shook her head letting me know it wasn’t her.

“Don’t mind that guys. It’s just Owlowiscious. He’s Twilight’s pet owl, ”Spike pulled out a couple of mugs. ‘Thank You, little dude.’ “He’s also the night time assistant for the library.”

“Makes sense to me,” ‘Not at all’” I said as Nero flew over to the cabinet and opened to get herself a mug for coffee.

“She might be as smart as Twilight’s owl,” Spike pointed at Nero in shock at her action. Nero then poured her some coffee. I smirked as Spike’s jaw hit the floor.

“I think she’s as smart if not smarter as Owlowiscious,” I leaned up against the counter and set my cane next to me. I picked up my cup an took a long sip. ‘Damn that hit the spot.’ “Geez, little dude. You sure know your way around a pot of coffee. I bet you a damn good cook too.”

“Well I do most of the housework around here including the cooking,” He rubbed the back of his head. ‘Nailed it.’

I know the skills one has to develop in order to get by when living with others. Especially when others have a tendency to burn down the kitchen and or you live with one. ‘Big Brother did for a long time before Dad stepped in to show him how. But damn his nachos were good.”

“So why are you here Asta? I thought Fluttershy was keeping you under lockdown,” He snickered at me. 

“She let me out today. I came to get feed the animals and see Rarity,” I saw Spike become a little uneasy at the mention of Rarity. ‘Aha, have a little crush on the little fashion designer do you, little buddy.’“I had a few outfits I wanted her to make for me. I can make them if I had time be her hands are much steadier and faster than my own. I also wanted to come to see you, little man.”

“Why?” He tilted his head.

“No real reason bro.” I took another sip on the coffee. I noticed another ki nearby again, three for that matter. “But, if I had to pick a reason…” I tapped on my chin before smiling. “You remind me of my older brother when we were little. You do a lot for others, like he did without ever being asked too. I know it’s not fair to label you as such but I see a lot of him in you but I also see your potential. Spike, would you like to learn how to properly fight in order to protect what you care about?” I pointed at him.

“Really?” Spike looked at me in shock and awe. “You’d teach me how to fight like you. Wait you also had that big sword.” He looked on squinting his eyes. “Does the mean you can also teach me how to use a real sword?”

“Sure I can.” He went slack-jawed again.  “But that’s after you learn self-defense in hand to hand combat and got through other physical training to get much stronger. I will teach sword skills but with wooden swords, not a metal one.” I looked into my coffee with a bit if a distant gaze. “Sometime after we develop your baser skill set then will find what sword type and style best suits you.” I set my cup down next to me.

Hooooooo. Nero hopped to the window. I sensed the three ki's move around to the other side of the library. She looked at me and then squinted as she looked to the window. I returned my attention to Spike for the time being.

“That would be awesome,” Spike jumped.

“Of course, this will be after I’ve healed up and started work with Applejack,” I picked up my cane and made my way to the front door. “Thanks for the coffee bro. And no worries about Rarity. I have my eyes on a certain pink haired Pegasus,” His face went bright red. Nero flew back to my shoulder. “Later, I now have to see a pink pony about lunch and a pair of brothers about the feed.” I head out the door off to Sugarcube corner with Harry and Nero. 

I sensed the three ki’s move closer to the cart after I lift the library. Those princesses really have some nice tricks to keep tabs on people. Too bad, I really don’t like this tactic. If they’d just talk to me I’d answer them honestly. I guess I’ll have to send a message to them through this private unit. Shadow magic seems more of Luna’s style. These soldiers must be one of her private units. If they keep up the flowing I’ll have to call them out in the open somewhere when no pony is around. For now, I’ll keep up the playing dumb act.

Harry stopped at the feed store called Good’s and Lubbet’s. Apparently, it was a store that had been run by the same family since the founding of Ponyville. They have had a partnership with the Apple family since then too. It was run by the earth pony and brothers Stop and Start Watch. I met them at Pinkie’s Welcoming Party. Yes, there talents dealt in watches mainly but they still ran the family store. I found the two stallions company very strange but enjoyable and I’d have to get used to it if I was going to work for Applejack in the coming weeks seeing as how they sold Sweet Apple Acres product.

“Hey there Asta. What can I do for you today? Ooo, did you find a watch we could tinker with?” Start smirked with anticipation. “If ya do it’s mine this time. Stop is out of town to order stock for the shelves.”

“Sorry Start. I came to get some feed for some of the animals out at Fluttershy’s cottage,” I hopped down of the cart. 

“Shame that there’s no watch. Let’s see about that feed,” I followed him into the store. “How many bags do we need for the little critters.”

“I’ll need about four bags of corn and four bags of grain,” I leaned on my cane. The ki’s outside were keeping a good distance from the cart and Harry. I know he and Nero had picked up whoever it is that’s been following us. I noticed them at the library from the way they’d tensed up a bit.

“Here we are,” Start came out with the feed from the back. “I’ll load it up for you.”

"No need," I followed him out to the porch as he pulled the dolly with the feed. “I got it Start. I may have a bum leg but that doesn’t mean I can’t lift and throw a few measly bags of feed. “I picked up the bags one at a time with my free hand and tossed the bags in the cart. I had it done in no time at all.

“How are you so strong?” Start scratched his head. “I heard from Applejack you took a full on punch from her and a Sonic Rainboom punch from Rainbow Dash and was barely even scratch in both situations. Most earth ponies need two hands and another pony on the other side just to left one bag of feed. Even Applejack has a hard time with one bag of feed on her own.”

“That’s just one of my talents” I hopped back on the cart. “Later Start. You’ll be seeing a lot more of me after I start work at Aj’s” I waved as Harry pulled the cart forward. ‘Next stop Sugarcube corner and the Pink.’

Harry pulled the cart down the street while I laid back on the bags of feed in it and looked through my Grimoire. Some of the pages had become readable after the time my mind had spent in it at the hospital. I found an armor, the cane of course, and something called a Bokutō Shard. It had Yu Yu Hakusho Kuwabara Kazuma in smaller lettering under it listing him,’Just assuming it’s a guy from the way the name sounds for now’, as its previous owner. I remember the anime and character from when I was much younger. The guy could project his Ki through a piece of a broken wooden sword. 

“Let’s see if it’s what I think it is.” I concentrated on the Grimoire and it became enveloped in its usual aura. A small object roughly the length of my palm appeared. I took a hold of it. It was indeed the tip of a wooden sword. “So it is Kuwabara’s first weapon. I wonder?” Nero hopped off over to me and tilted her head.

Hoo? She hopped up on my leg.

“It’s an item I won that was in the Grimoire.” I felt one of the ki’s move in closer. ‘Must be trying to get a read on what I’m doing.’  Looked to the bokutō piece. “Hm. I wonder?” ‘Kuwabara focused his spiritual power, aka ki,  through the piece to produce the Spirit Blade. I think I could do the same. It would give me another edge over the magic users but I think I may hold back my ki techniques for now given that I’m being watched twenty-four seven. If I can pull off this trick I’ll try a few other ki techniques from the same franchise that give me could give me some ranged techniques over my usual close quarters combat styles. I wonder if I can use my anti-magic with the sword piece?’ 

Closing my eyes I concentrated on the sword piece in my hand as if it were the Demon-Slayer sword channeling my anti-magic into it. I heard a spark and then some sort of ignition. I opened my eyes to see a blade of pure anti-magic. I edge was a deep crimson while the center an all-consuming black. “Damn. Kuwabara can go eat a crow for all I care,” I swung the blade a few times, it gives off a low humming as I do.

HOO! Nero flew over me trying to peck at my face angry at my comment.

“Ow! OWOWOW! Damn it, Nero,” I swatted at the annoying pest with my free hand as I deactivated the solid state anti-magic sword and put the bokutō piece back in the Grimoire. “It’s just an expression from back home.” The cart lurched to a stop.

Groar! 

“And Kuwabara isn’t even a real person,” I grabbed my cane and standing up with it I placed my Grimoire in my satchel. “Thank’s Harry. I won’t be long. Pinkie knows we have to get the feed back before the scheduled storm this afternoon.”  I hopped down while Nero percher herself on my head. “Lunchtime,” I walk into the store.
> Out and About (Pt2)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I walked into Sugarcube Corner with Nero on my shoulder only to find there weren’t a whole lot of places to sit. I could see a number of the ponies keeping their eyes on me while still trying to look as if they were enjoying their food. It may not seem like it but most of the ponies here in town were still on the fence about trusting me. I mean, I did almost single-handedly destroy the park and then proceeded to walk out of a hundred-foot hole practically unscathed. That’s the main story since I been out of the hospital whenever I enter a room anywhere.

‘I don’t really know if it was that deep and don’t really care because it’s gone now. Pinkie might know. There she is now.’

“Hiya Astay and Nero,” Pinkie happily zipped over to me and Nero. “Sorry but we all filled up inside and Mr. and Mrs. Cake don’t allow animals inside the eating area. Which is odd because I often find Gummy in the kitchen.” 

‘Gummy? What the heck is a Gummy?’

“Gummy is my alligator silly billy,” She popped up coming out if the side of my cane will hold a small green reptile with purple eyes that looked in opposite directions.

‘He looks as if he understands nothing but everything.’

“I think he might actually,” Pinkie put her pet in her back pocket.

“Pinkie,” I looked at her following her out the door and then over to one of the outdoor tables.

“Yessir, I’ll stop reading your mind and answering your internal questions,” She saluted. “Now, may I take your order?” She pulled a pen and pad from her hair.

“I’ll leave it up to you Pinkie,” I don’t really care right now. “Nero, you want anything in particular?”

… Nero was staring across the plaza. I notice the Gummy was standing next to her.

“Have you been watching the shadows to pretty bird?” Pinkie whisper-sang. “Gummy has been doing it all day. What about you Asta? Have you been watching the shadows?”

“Yes I have Pinkie,” She smiled at me as I twirled my cane. “And they’re really annoying me. I wish I could make clones to confuse them,” I leaned over to her and whispered.

“You can always use the Mirror Pool silly,” Pinkie chimed. “My Nana taught me a-” I placed a finger on her mouth.

“I can’t use magic Pinkie,” I huffed. “So, it’s completely out of the question. And even if I could make clones of myself I wouldn’t do it that way.”

‘Saw that episode to its completion. No thanks.’ I looked at Pinkie and then thought a bit before I spoke. “Pinkie, you and the other went to Twilight’s Brother’s wedding, right?”

“Of course, me and the girls, as well as a few of Cadence’s friends, were bridesmaids,” she scribbles on her notepad and showed me the doodle of the wedding and proceeded to explain in a flip cartoon. “And Twilight was Shining Armor’s best mare.”

“Do the Prince and Princess have their own kingdom?” I snickered. I noticed Nero was still staring across the street.

“Not yet silly but I think they will be very soon. Sorry to cut things short but duty calls,” Pinkie bounced away to tend to other customers.

“Looks like I landed pretty close to the end of season two and the beginning of season three,” I murmured. “That means the girls will be asked to go to the Crystal Empire. I hope I’m healed up before they do or at least enough I can go with them.” I interlaced my fingers and placed my hands over my mouth. I sensed one of the ki had moved over to a table’s shadow that was within listening range to me.

‘I have an idea.’ I smirked. ‘I wonder if they can still feel hot and cold,’ I was eyeing the hot coffee the mare at the table the ki’s shadow had ducked into. ‘You bastards wanna tail me then you’ll have to put up with crap from me. This’ll also confirm if I can hurt you in those shadow forms, should I have the need to.’ Pinkie came by with a red velvet cupcake with chocolate icing and cream cheese sprinkles. “Pinkie, this looks delicious. How you know my favorite was red velvet with chocolate?” 

“You looked all broody and then you looked like you had some kind of scheme,” she giggled. “I know it probably has a lot to do with those odd moving shadows. I thought you could use some cheering up is all. Bathrooms are inside by the way,” She sang as she bounced slash danced away.

“They always say don’t question Pinkie. And I’ll take that to heart,” I started to get up but played as if I was having trouble as I reached for my cane. As soon as I made it up I reached out for the cane only for it to be on the other side of the table. ‘Perfect’. I leaned over still wobbling and-

CRASH! 

“YOW! HOT!” I yelled as I came down on the other table. Luckily, the mare setting at it didn’t get hit with the scalding liquid. Luck for me the coffee didn’t burn nearly as much as those dame spells that hit me. I also saw a shadow quickly dart off across the street. “Take that you bastard.’

“Oh my gosh,” The patron whose coffee I spilled asked me. “Are you alright Mister?”

She was an earth pony that had raspberry colored hair and tail with lighter raspberry streaks in them while her eyes chartreuse green. She was wearing a pale yellow shirt with a rose on it with a pair of slim fit blue jeans and flip-flops. She was one of the local flower vendors. 

“Yea, I'm fine. Could you hand me that please?” I pointed at my cane. She grabbed it and handed it over to me. “Sorry about your coffee Miss-”

“Roseluck, but everypony calls me Rose for short,” She held her hand out. “And it’s alright. Accidents happen. Take my hand,” I did so.

‘Hehehe. Yea. Accidents.’

“Thanks,” Rose helped me to my feet. Nero flew on to my shoulder after I steadied myself. 

“I remember you now. You’re the one that fought with all those guards about …mmm… two weeks ago. What was your name again?” She was tapping the side of her. “Pasta?”  She pointed at me.

“Hahaha. Close but no. You added a P. “I pointed at her. “My name’s Asta and this is is my friend Nero.”

Hoo.

“She said ‘It’s nice to meet you,’ “ I translated. Rose’s eyes got uber big.

“You can understand animals. That’s so cool. Wait a minute, you’re staying out at Fluttershy’s cottage aren’t you,” She looked over me suspicious. “Are you planning something? I know Flutter’s pretty good and she just doesn’t let anypony stay with her.”

“Hraahf!” I shook my head. “It’s Rainbow Dash and Applejack all over again.” I looked to the eyeballing pony. “Look Fluttershy is very sweet and I like her, a lot, I’m staying there until I can find a place of my own to build a house. I’m working with Rarity and Applejack to earn money and helping Fluttershy with her animals while I’m living there. Speaking of which, I need to get on my way. We needed the feed so we can get the feed setup for the nighttime animals before sunset.”

I grabbed my cupcake and just as I did Pinkie popped up with a little white paper sack. “These are for you and Fluttershy for later, on the house. And this is for Harry for pulling the cart.” She handed me a honey-dipped donut. “If I were you, Asta, I’d stop in the forest on the way home. That way you can try talking to the Shadow Ponies with no other ponies around and you won’t cause a scene,” she whispered in my ear.

“Thanks, Pinkie. I owe you one,” I whispered back. I looked at Rose who had an eyebrow raised and arms crossed.

“Nice to meet you, Rose. Again, sorry about your coffee. Gotta jet,” I wheeled around fast and looked at Pinkie and was waving by as I walked along I wasn’t paying attention and walked right into a familiar farm pony. “Ow. What is today? Bump into everypony you know day?”

“Ow!, ma tail. Watch where yer goin ya-” Applejack looked at me. “Oh Asta, Sorry about that but ya should really be payin more attention to where yer goin.”

“Ya alright there AJ?” came a deep southern male accent. 

‘Wait a minute. Applejack had an older brother in the TV show. Never talked much, big red fur-coated, and tall. I think his name was Big something?’

“I’m fine Big Mac,” Applejack got up and dusted herself off.

“Who’s that fella that ran into ya?” Big Mac in a confusion.

I looked over to the tall fellow next to Applejack. He had orange hair and green eyes just a little darker than Applejack’s. He wore a plain solid red button-down shirt and old tatter blue jeans with worn heavy cowboy boots.

“Big Mac this is Asta. He’s the new farm hand Ah was tellin ya about that’ll be startin work on the farm in the next few weeks,” Applejack helps me up of the ground. “Asta, this is mah older brother Big Mcintosh. Everypony just calls him Big Mac for short, even though he ain’t short anymore.”

“Hmmm.” He was looking me up and down the whole time Applejack introduced us. 

“AJ, I don’t believe that this is the same fella ya told us about,” He pointed at me. “Even if he just got out of the hospital like ya say he wouldn’t be walking around on a cane if he was as strong and as tough as ya said he was.”

“Look here man,” I pointed back at the big guy. “If I didn’t have this thing then Fluttershy wouldn’t even let me leave through the front door at all. Yes, I can stand on my own for a few hours but any longer and I do need the damn thing. Besides, this thing,” I tossed my cane up and caught it by the midsection. “Has another purpose besides being an awesome looking walking stick.” I shook the cane in his face and he didn’t take to kindly from the scowl he gave me.

“Alright Mister, If yer gonna be workin on the farm then yer gonna have to prove to me that yer really as strong as AJ says ya are,” he sat down at the nearest table put his elbow on it and raised his hand to me.

‘Dude seriously. Do I really have to arm wrestle my soon to be boss’s older brother just to prove myself?’

“Are you alright with this Applejack?” I looked to her worried a bit and she nodded in agreement. 

“Mac’s an Apple after all. He’s just as stubborn as Ah am. Maybe even more so.” She cocked an eyebrow at her older brother. “Just, be careful with him Asta. Don’t damage beyond bruises. Ah need his help on the farm in big ways right now.”

“You got boss,” Man that felt good to say again. Nero flew over to the cart and landed on Harry’s back. I sat in the chair across from Big Mac and put my arm on the table and grasped his hand. “Last chance to back out man.”

“Ah won’t back down unless ya make me,” he squinted with a bit a dark grin.

“I’m not going to make any headway with anyone unless I prove myself every time,”  I huffed. “Applejack, can you give Harry his donut for me?”

“Aaa… sure.” She grabbed the bag Pinkie gave me and reached into it and then gave the bear his treat. Harry happily gobbled up the pastry and then licked Applejack. “Ewww. Ya’ll can start whenever ya want,” Applejack wiped her face with a conveniently placed towel. 

“Show me what ya got little fella,” Big Mac started to put a lot of force into his arm as his muscles tensed up and he tried to push my arm down. My arm didn’t even move an inch. Mac tried for at least three minutes to move my arm to no avail. I was getting tired of this so I started to push back. Mac tried all he could to keep me from making progress to the point his face was as red as his shirt from the strain he was under.

Thud!

“It’s over big man,” I grabbed my cane and got up. “You should ice your arm down to keep it from getting to sore.”

Nero flew over to my shoulder. Applejack walked over to her big brother and smiled smugly at him. “Ah told he was stronger than me. Now look at where yer stubbornness got ya. I’ll go see if I can get some ice from the Cakes for ya.” She walked into the bakery.

I looked at Big Mac. “Ah have to say sorry for don’t ya. Nice to meet ya Asta and I’ll be glad to have yer help out on the farm when  the time comes.” He held out his other hand.

I took hold of it firmly and shook it. “Can’t wait to start. And I get looking after your little sister. I have a younger brother back home. Of course, I’m the middle child,” His pupils shrank at that fact. “Don’t worry. I was always the strongest of the three of us. Much like Applejack is for you three.” He shrank back at that comment as  Applejack came back with an ice pack and placed on Mac's arm. He winced back even more from the soreness and the cold.

“So, where ya off to?” Applejack sat down looking to the cart.

“Back to the cottage now actually,” I grabbed the cane and got to my feet. “I came into town to see Rarity and Spike as well as to get feed for the animals originally. But I ran into our party pony first and promised her I‘d come by here after I was finished seeing the others. I got to see Twilight and you guys, not to mention Rose over there,” I pointed with my thumb. “Technically, I’ve met up with everypony except Rainbow Dash.”

“Ah’m sure she’s around here somewhere,” Applejack patted her big brother on his back giving him some support for his efforts in the arm wrestling. “She’s either sleeping on a cloud or in a tree someplace.”

“Not surprised there,” I pulled myself into the cart. “What are you two up to then?”

“Actually, we were headed home ourselves,” Applejack pointed to their apple cart. “It looks like Ah’m gonna be the one to pull the cart this time thanks to you.” I turned red in embarrassment as she giggled and points at me.

‘You know she’s really cute when she does that. No bad. I haven’t even asked Fluttershy out yet so there’s no way I’m going to ask at Applejack until I have a certain answer.’

“So when are ya gonna ask Shy out?” She bluntly stated. Big Mac was sent into shock.

“Is it really that obvious that I like her that much?” I turned as red as a tomato.

“Ah’d say it’s more than obvious sugarcube,” Applejack got up and leaned on the cart. “Ya pretty much clicked with her from the moment the two of ya met. The animals all respect and like except for that rabbit of her’s. She barely left your side when ya was in the hospital and she kept strict watch over ya since then.”

“I was going to ask after I got off the cane and got a little more stable in my life here but-,” I looked up to the sky to see a few pegasi flying. Applejack got off the cart and Harry started to pull away. Applejack quickly got Big Mac and their cart and followed us.

“Ain’t no but to it,” Big Mac interjected. “If ya wait then somepony else will come along and ask her before ya or she think ya don’t think of her the way she thinks of you.”

‘Dudes right. I hated when I’m too scared or thick to do things on my own but that why I have friends. I used to turn to my older brother Allen for things like this.’

“Thanks man,” I looked at the Applejacks older brother. I then sensed the three ki’s underneath their cart. I was thoroughly fed up with these spies at this point. It was high time I met these guys and had a serious talk with them. I hopped off the cart to the side to everyone's surprise. “Can you two make sure Harry and Nero get back to the cottage please?”

“Where are ya goin of to?” Applejack looked to me worriedly as I walked toward the forest.

“I’m going for a walk to do some thinking,” I twirled my cane as I walked on. “If I’m back at Fluttershy’s place after dark, tell her not to worry and also tell her that I have something important to tell her.”

“Asta you can’t just-” Applejack started to walk after me to try and stop me but Big Mac grabs her shoulder. She looked to her older brother who shook his head. “Nnope. Give him some space AJ. He knows what his feelings are but I think he’s goin to deal with somethin out of our jurisdiction.”

I nodded to the man and he nodded back. I then continued my walk into the forest, Nero flew from where she’d perched herself in the cart to my shoulder. “Still gonna act as the chaperone so Fluttershy won’t be as upset with me?”

Hoo. Nero nodding a look of concern in her own mind.

I continued to walk into the forest for around ten to fifteen minutes. I knew this would put me a good ways away from any passers-by. The shadows of the trees also worked in my favor. Most would think going somewhere where shadow movers can easily hide would be a bad idea but for someone like me who can sense ki, it was an advantage. If my trackers think they have the advantage, that'll make them overconfident in themselves and more likely to miss themselves up. Not that it matters since I have much better control over my own strength now.  I stopped and Nero flew to a nearby low hanging branch to watch the events unferral over the next few moments. I sat down under the tree Nero had perched in. I didn’t know if I was going to have to fight or not but I was more than ready to face ponies this time around. These three will definitely be better than that regiment of guards I fought and I still had two other major restrictions working against me. One. How much time I could spend on my leg, Two. Not wanting to hurt these guys and give them a reason to come after me. 

I felt the three pursuers circling me so I stood up and I threw my cane up and caught it in the midsection. I pointed the handle out and called out. “I know you’re there now come out!”

Suddenly three shadows come out and began to rise from the ground.

“Great, Luna personal black ops unit.” I rolled my eyes. “Shadowbolts if I remember correctly.”
> Asta Vs Shabowbolts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“You are very well informed for someone who’s been cooped up inside of a cottage and hospital for nearly two weeks creature,” The shadow in front of me spoke in a condescending tone. It sounded like a guy had said it. Soon the shadow formed into a pegasus stallion. He was on the leaner side of the body scale but he still had quite an athletic build under his dark purple and black vest and pants that were accented with dark golden lightning bolts around the wrists of his gloves and ankles of his boots, and chest area. The dude had slicked up spiky dark blue hair and was wearing yellow lensed goggles over his eyes. From what I could see from what skin was exposed he had a fair complexion. A lightish tan like when you get just the right amount of sun from a day at the beach.

The other two were wearing the same getup but one was clearly a girl while the other guy was stacked up more than Cpt.Yami from Black Clover. The girl had the same color hair like the guy in front of me but she had like a bob cut and her skin tone was pale pink, as if she’d stayed inside all summer and played video games in the dark. As I mentioned before, the other guy was huge and muscle-bound all to hell. He had a dark tan skin tone with a blond buzz cut hairstyle. All three of these Shadowbolts were wearing the same dark purple and black outfits with dark golden lightning accents. They all also wore the same pair of dark yellow tinted goggles making it so you couldn’t see their eyes. They all had blackened feathery wings on their backs and their tails were black too.

“Eh, what else is there to do when cooped up but read and talk. My owl would bring my old books from I don’t know where and they held all sorts of cool and interesting tidbits on this land's history,” I shrugged. “Also, I believe formal introductions are in order as I have a name and it isn’t creature.”

“Very well,” The leader of the group from what I can guess by the way he presents himself. “We are the Shadowbolts. We are the black ops unit created by Princess Luna that is the equivalent to the Wonderbolts that answer to Princess Celestia. I am the leader of this outfit Cpt. Free Fall.”

“I am Nightingale as well as Free Fall’s twin sister,” she lifted her goggles to reveal a pair of piercing golden eyes. “The big guy is our muscle and a big softy for little fuzzy things,” Nightingale pointed at the big fellow playing with butterflies. “His name is Dark Haze.”

“My name’s Asta. Hmm.” I never really put much thought into a last name till now. I do remember my original last name thanks to being able to remember my brothers. “ Yea, the name’s Asta Ferris. Younger brother to Allen Ferris and older brother Garrett Ferris.” I clapped my hands together to get everyone’s attention on me. “Now that we know each other's names what do my overseers want?”

“How did you know we were following you?” Nightingale looked at me in a serious manner.

“A few things need to be said,” I glared back at the ponies. “One. I’ve known you’ve been watching me since I left the hospital because I sensed you in the room when I was talking to the princesses. Two. I’ve known about you because even the animals knew of your presence when you were nearby. Three. I’ve told the princesses that I want to live in peace and yet here you are spying on me.” I sat down on the ground and placed my head on my fist. “What is that you want from me?”

“First off, how is it that you knew that we’ve been following you? We’ve concealed ourselves in the shadows anytime we’ve been around you. We even dampened our magic to practically nothing. Not even the most sensitive of unicorns can detect us in this state,” Cpt Free Fall looked at me with wariness in his eyes behind his goggles. The big fellow was watching me but while trying to get Nero to come to him.

“I’m not telling you how I sensed you,” I crossed my arms. “I’ll tell you the same thing I told the last guards. If the princesses want to talk I‘m for it, but they further prove my point of distrusting them by having you watching me.”

“So, you’re saying that you’re willing to at least speak with the princess?” Nightingale gestured.

“Yes, I am, “I got back up. “But it will be on my time and on my terms.” I leaned back against the tree behind me. “I meet with them the next time the Elements of Harmony are summoned to the capital.”

“You… Bastard… You take the Element of Harmony as hostages!” Nightingale yelled at me in anger. I quickly moved behind her and grabbed her by the wrist and twisted it behind her.

“Don’t you ever say that again.” She moved her head back to look me in the eye only to meet an angry glare. “The Elements are my friends and I will never use my friends as a shield. They are the only ones other than the animals I care for that I trust completely in this world.” 

“Release my sister now!” Free Fall started to step toward us but was stopped by a giant hand suddenly placed on his chest. He looked over to the other Shadowbolt,” Haze?” 

Haze slightly shook his head from the side. With his other hand, he pulled his goggles up to reveal his ice blue eyes. “If he really wanted to hurt Night he would have done so immediately following his move to get behind her.” 

“So, the princesses fears are confirmed,” Free Fall gritted his teeth.

I released his sister and leaned back on my cane. The sudden quick step put more strain on my leg then I thought it would. I think my time limit has shortened from four hours to either three and a half or three hours at the minimum if I have to fight them. 

“Look I’m more than willing to see your princesses but I’m not going to them now. I want to live here peacefully. Should my friends need me I’m more than willing to help them. If the princesses need help and I’m asked to help then I can’t turn that down either,” I released Nightingale and she jumped at the chance to get next to her comrades' sides. She readied herself for a chance at a fight. 

“Haze. Night. Keep your guard up. This guy is no joke. The princesses were right about him,” Free Fall murmured to his companions. “Night,” he looked to his sister. “Me and you will turn into shadows and charge him from behind. He’ll sense us and be distracted,” His head turned slightly to Haze. “Then you came in and land one of those signature punches to his face and knock him out. Then we take him to the Princesses.”

“Princess Luna said not to engage unless he got hostile,” Haze shot a serious glance back at Free Fall who looked at me in anger.

“He did get hostile towards my sister,” Free Fall growled as he and Nightingale readied themselves to dive into the shadows.

“Very well but if the Princess asks I will tell her the events that unfolded as they have happened,” Haze firmly stated as he lowered his goggles and took up a tackling stance.

“The blame is on me Haze,” Free Fall growled through his teeth. “Besides, he came after us by calling us out into the open.”

I could feel his ki becoming agitated and directed at me. He wasn’t wrong to be made at me though and he was right. I had also technically assaulted his sister and the would make any brother angry.

“That may be Free Fall but look at where he brought us to,” Haze mentioned cautiously. “The middle of the Everfree where no pony can see us much less stumble in and get hurt if a battle were to ensue. Not to mention he has limited our flying to nothing more than a short burst of speed. The only advantage we have is our Shadow Movement Skills and our numbers.”

“Ke, always the level headed one. I still don’t know why you’re not the captain?” Free Fall smirked as he’d calmed back down from the big guy’s word. 

‘He’s the one to look out for the most. Strength and experience all in one.’

“I hate titles and you know. The usual start?” Haze questioned.

“Yep,” Free Fall confirmed.

“Got your back bro,” Nightingale smirked.

Suddenly Nightingale and Free Fall turned in to shadow and disappeared into the forest. Haze charged at me and pulled his massive arm back making a fist. Just before he thrust his punch straight at me Free Fall and Nightingale came straight down from above in a combo-heel kick. I used the cane in my right hand holding above my head to block the twins' attack while I blocked Haze’s punch with my left forearm. I immediately retaliated and threw the twins off with a thrust on backward with the cane. I whirled around and land my own heel into the ribs of Free Fall and sent him and his sister flying into the trunk of a tree. Haze staggered back trying to get his footing. I looked at the brother and sister as they staggered to their feet. Free Fall holding his side. I’m pretty sure a cracked a couple of ribs with the blow. “You two are very skilled but Rainbow Dash can still kick your asses on her worst day.”

Haze looked at me. “You truly are a skilled fighter to be able to take on three attackers like that at once and then counter so well.” He smiled as if he’d actually enjoyed that.

‘I get the type of person you are now Haze.’

“You're one of those types that been around for a while,” I smirked at the big guy. “I’m guessing you’re far older than you appear. You look for strong people to test yourself against but at the same time you go through life while enjoying living it your own way.”

“It’s true I’m older than most ponies,” Haze readied himself with a stance I read about in one of the books Nero had brought me. “Normally ponies can’t live past a hundred years old unless they’re unicorns and even they must be extremely powerful to do so. I and the others here belong to a group of ponies that have gained the lost ability to tap into our ancestral magic,” He charged at me and began to unload a barrage of blows at me. “Thus, I have gained an extended life span.”

Haze was extremely fast for such a large guy and judging from his first blow, he’s much stronger than Applejack. I was staying on the defensive and either dodging or blocking his attacks. I felt him start to let up from having to catch his breath. l concentrate on my breathing and increase my heart rate pumping my blood through my body reeling my arm back I thrust it forward into Haze’s chest area but he managed to bring his arms up crossing them to block my attack.

*CYUCK* 

I heard Haze coughing a bit. He was spitting up blood.

“That was quite the blow. It was a form I’ve never seen before,” Haze wipe his mouth. “I'm going to go out on a limb and say you not a traditional fighter and have no single Discipline or Path you specifically follow,” He cracked his neck and back. “But your ability to quickly learn and mix is what gives you an edge in everything you do. From what was seen in the park you have several styles you can fall back on.”

“Is this gonna keep up like at the park? Cause if it is, it’s not gonna end the same way this time.” I scowled at the huge pegasus.

“I wish we would’ve stepped in before that private charged forward,” Haze looked down in disappointment. “If we had things wouldn’t be how the are now. Perhaps we could’ve met in the arena for a real match and learned from one another. I could tell you were doing all you could to hold back your strength in the park.”

“Yes, well, at the time I didn’t have a grasp of how strong I was and I didn’t want to truly hurt anyone,” I scratched the back of my head.

“I understand this and that is why you dawned those gauntlets,” Haze looked to me and then to his comrades in concern. “But you don’t wear them now. Why? Are they not to limit your output of power. I can tell from the one blow you a so much stronger than you let on. If I hadn’t blocked I’d be fading into the unconscious world that my Mistress's rules.”

“The gauntlets allowed me to defend myself from my opponents' weapons while also giving me the option of defending myself with my fist at the time," I explained. “If I were to wear them now then I would only put you and the other in danger. Like my other weapons, they’re made to channel my anti-magic and in turn, they’d cancel out your own magic that strengthens you.”

Haze and the others face told me they were in utter shock. ”I now see why the Princesses were so concerned from the very start. And now I truly wish to face you, Asta Ferris, for that very reason. You are probably the most powerful being in all of Equestria in terms of pure physical power. You’re most likely even stronger than even the Minotaur King”

“But it spawns the question,” Nightingale looked at me as she supported her brother. “How did you gain control over your strength in such a short time? We’ve been watching you from the time you were in the park to now and we saw you barely do any training at all,” she yelled throwing her hand out to the side.

“Gale is right,” Free Fall called out in a strained yell. “How could you have gained such control over your monstrous strength when even you yourself have barely had time to train? You’ve said that you didn’t even have the best control or know how at the time but now you do. How?"

“There is more than just your ideas of training, Free Fall.” Haze interrupted. “His time in the hospital. His mind was inside his Grimoire. I’m guessing it allowed you to train in a manner similar to realistic imagery training.”

“I just know I trained in my book with stuff that felt real to me,” I brought my cane up and dropped it behind me taking up an offensive stance I took in a deep breath and concentrated once more speeding up my heart and blood flow. I charged forward at Haze and laid in my own barrage of palm thrust and kicks trying to keep him on the defensive but he still got several good hits back in. I tried to keep the use of my left leg to a minimum but found it very difficult to do so. The other two Shadowbolts weren’t even on my radar as I no longer considered them a threat and that was a big mistake on my part.

“Gale while Haze has him distracted,” Free Fall winced from the pain of his cracked ribs. “I’ve got enough fight left in me to do a combo spell with you.”

“Are you Free Fall? He landed a solid kick to your side. I know I heard at two of your ribs crack,” Nightingale looked at her brother with worry. He only nodded in agreement. It would be long before he’d circum to the pain and pass out. “Alright, let’s use the Dark Tornado.”

“Our signature,” Free Fall broke off from his sister and threw his hands out to the left while Nightingale did the opposite and threw her hands out to the right mirroring her twin brother. A dark wind started to gather and swirl between the two pegasi. The wind spun and twisted faster and faster until the twin had created a massive shadowy twister between the two of them.

“Haze move!” Nightingale yelled out frantically. The larger pegasus quickly flexes his wing shooting back. I saw the massive tornado the twins had made. “DARK TORNADO!” They called out and the spiral of death came straight for me. I didn’t have time to bring out a sword but I ran straight at the storm and I kicked up my cane along the way. I held the cane in my left hand and drew the hidden blade from its sheath with my right. I held the cane up to the tornado and concentrated on my anti-magic causing the blade to emitted the black aura until it was completely covered in the anti-magic. I raised my weapon above my left shoulder and swung it hard.

“BLACK CRESCENT!” I sent a crescent slash into the tornado dispelling it into nothing. The twins looked at me in disbelief. I walked over to them resheathing my sword back into its cane. I stood over them. “Nice try but no dice.” I then land two blows directly into their guts at the same time effectively knocking them unconscious.

Haze flew over to me and his comrades. “Stupid kids. I’ll have to take them to the doctor and get their wounds treated. I’ll give a formal report on this to Princess Luna and no doubt she’ll tell her sister.” He picked up the twins. “If the circumstances had been better it would have been much more pleasant meeting Asta. I’ve been meaning to ask. What is someone with your powers called in your world?”

“Technically, I’d be called a Magic Knight,” I said sternly hold out my hand. Haze took my hand and shook it. “It has been a pleasure to meet you Shadowbolt Dark Haze. You have my respect as a Fighter and my trust as a pony. Tell Princess Luna that I will meet with the Princess next time the Elements are in Canterlot, You wouldn’t happen to know when that would be would you?”

Haze let go of my hand. “The princesses were going to have the Elements of Harmony return to Canterlot in the next two weeks after this week. I don’t know why.”

“Thanks and let’s have an official match next time,” I smiled as he nodded in agreement before flying off to the hospital and out of site. ” I then sensed a nearby ki that I’d never sensed before. “Great, more spies,” I murmured as I headed in the direction I’d sensed the ki in. “I think Fluttershy will kill me before I even get the chance to ask her out.” I walked on.

Nero flew from where she’d been hiding and landed on my shoulder. She looked at me concerned from the battle.

“Hoo?’

“I’m fine, just have a twinge in my leg. Put more strain on then I would have like-” A surge of searing pain shot through my left leg and I hit the ground hard. “YAHHH!” 

I clutched my leg in pain as I laid on the ground waiting on the pain to subside. Eventually, it died down enough to where I was able to crawl over to my cane. Unfortunately, it was starting to get dark and there was no way I was making it back to the cottage before the sun was completely set. I notice the ki from earlier was moving in this direction. Maybe they’d be willing to help me, even if I did just kick their co-workers’ butts. I could manage to walk on my own so I propped myself up against the nearest tree and decided to wait.

“I hope nothing comes along that wants to eat me,” As I said this I heard howls off in the distance. “Great?”

Hoo. Hoo.

“Be my guest,” I sighed. “At this point, I ‘d welcome even the Princesses’ help to get out of here.”

“Feels good to be out of the book. As much as I like tormenting your demon,” I saw Dissy appear. “I do wish I could help you my dear boy but I’m more or less a ghost without my physical form.

Nero flew off to find the nearby pony or whatever it was for help. Me and my stubbornness. I’ve never been one to ask for help unless I had to but I know when I need to. I’m not as bad about it as my older brother who never asks for help and takes everything on himself.

“Oh, company will be here soon. I’ll see you later Asta. I’m going out to see the world. Keep an eye out for someone dear to me please,” Discord looked at me with a look of concern and trust. I nodded and he flew away. 

"Gonna miss ya, buddy." 'Wait, someone dear to him?’ I thought on this while I waited for Nero come back.

Soon Nero flew back follow by someone in a brown hooded cloak.

“Hello there. Out in the forest for a stroll and fresh air,” The cloaked figure giggled as it spoke in a rhyme theme. It sounds like she. ‘Wait, wasn’t there a pony that lived here in the forest?’

“Your little friend brought me here as she said you were in need of assistance,” She held out her hand. We turned our heads to hear more howling. “I would say I got here just in time, give the circumstance.”

“If you could stop the rhyming, please?” I rolled my eyes. “I just fought the elite pegasi and now my earlier wounds are acting up. I’m in too much pain to deal with minor annoyance right now. Very sorry about the rudeness.”

“It’s quite alright,” She pulled me up while I tried my best to mask my pain by gritting my teeth. She pulled my left arm behind her neck while Nero brought me my cane. I then recognized the woman as the ki I’d sensed earlier. “My name is Zecora. I am a Zebrican Shaman and I call this forest my home. I moved here for access to all of the rare plants and herbs that grow here.”

“Name’s Asta Ferris the Wandering Magic Knight,” I smirked as we moved along a pathway. Nero following in from tree to tree. “Ironic name as I can’t wield magic at all.”

“So you are one I sensed in the forest those many days ago,” Zecora looked at me with intrigue.

I sensed I familiar ki from above us. “Hang on,” She looked at me as I reeled back and flung my cane hit a low floating cloud dispersing it. With a hard thud, a small multicolored blur hit the ground.

“OW! Who’s the wise guy?” Rainbow Dash shot to her feet looking around frantically for her gaze to rest on me and Zecora. “Asta and Zecora? What the hell man?”

“Sorry Dash but this was a convenient opportunity. I need you to go to Fluttershy and tell her I’m with Zecora and I’ll be staying with her for the night as I can’t make it back due to overexerting my leg,” I explained as Nero brought me the cane again to her annoyment.

“Oooookay,” Dash looked at me raising her eyebrow.  “Why is your leg messed up again?”

“Had a big fight with the Shadowbolts alright,” I huffed as we started to move again.

“Woah, woah, woah! Hold up for a sec. You… “ She pointed at me as we walked and she flew alongside. “fought the Shadowbolts Princess Luna’s Elite team, that are on par with the Wonderbolts.”

“That is what he just said. Now we must go or to the Timberwolves we will be fed,” Zecora interjected.

“Alright Asta that settles it. You’re going to have to teach me some of your moves. I mean the Shadowbolts. Facing them makes you almost as cool as me,” Dash thumped herself on the chest. 

“Alright. You can join in with Spike when I feeling better. Now, just go tell Fluttershy what went on so she doesn’t flip out,” I shewed the pegasus away.

“Fine,” Dash huffed. “You better ask her out when you get back,” she pointed at me with a smirk. I only went red as she laughed flying off.

“You are in pursuit of dear Fluttershy's heart, are you,?” Zecora smirked snidely.

“Yea yea rub it in. You do have a potion for fixing the nervous system in my leg right?” I asked half-heartedly trying to turning any redder.

“That I do but as most say. You will be in for a long night,” Zecora remarked as we trudged on. 

“Great and then I’ll have an angry and worried Pegasus in the morning to deal with. But, I’ll deal with it if I can ask her out and have my leg back without the pain,” I huffed as we went on to Zecora’s hut.
> Warm Welcome and a Bathroom
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was sunrise and Zecora was leading me through the Everfree. She said it was going to be a long night yesterday and boy was it. I had to take this god awful tasting green sludge stuff every two hours. God, I wanted to puke at just the smell. I barely got any sleep if any at all. But, on a brighter note, I can walk with no worries once more. I had my cane on my shoulders as we were walking through the Everfree just in case we need some needed some protection from wildlife.

We came to the edge of the forest near Fluttershy’s cottage. I could see it down the road just within a fifteen to twenty-minute walk from where we are now. Nero came out of the tree and landed on my shoulder. I scratched her chin and let out something along the lines of a pure but more hooting.

“This is where we must part, should you need me I shan't be far. Merely follow our feathered friend here should you need me once more, “ Zecora rubbed Nero’s head. She let out a soft hoot letting the Zebra know she would love to see her again. “Do be careful on your leg, my friend. It is in much better condition than before your fight but you mustn’t push yourself. No more fighting for at least a week,” I waved goodbye as Zecora disappeared back into the forest.

I made my way down the road both dreading and yearning for the scene I would come into the minute I walked into the cottage. Too bad, I would never make it that far before I was tackled by Harry the Bear who then choked me nearly to death, again. I then heard a ton of giggling girls from behind the bear. He let me go and I walked around him only to be tackled, again, by the one pony I was expecting to the most.

“Hey Fluttershy,” I looked to see a sniffling green-eyed girl. I looked at the others and they all had concerned but curious looks on their faces. “Okay, I get what you’re all waiting for. Fluttershy?” She looked up at me her pink hair covering her face. “Would you … go out … with me?”

“YES!” She planted a kiss right on me in front of everyone.

“URM.” We heard from behind causing Fluttershy to quickly pull back. She turned to see all of our friends smirking at us. We both went bright red in the face. 

Then Rainbow spoke up. “Finally.”

“Yea, after two weeks of a dog chasin its tail. Congrats,” Applejack came over and help Fluttershy up who was beet red at this point and I wasn’t far behind. “But, Asta, ya still have some explaining to get to, so save the mushy stuff for later.”

I get up off the ground and dust myself off. “Alright, I know that’s the main reason why you're all here and then there’s the other reason. The whole ordeal yesterday with the Shadowbolts’” Most of the eyes on me went angry, especially Fluttershy. She shot to me “I thought you didn’t like fighting?” she scowled at me and I deserved it. “First, you run off into Everfree Forest. Then you pick a fight with Princess Luna personal Shadowbolts. Third, you end up pushing yourself to the point you should have been put back in the hospital.” Her voice was starting to crack from the sadness, anger, and worry she was in. 

“You have every right to be mad at me Fluttershy but please believe me when I say I didn’t mean for a fight to break out,” I looked down in shame. “But it’s still my fault things went south like they did.”

Fluttershy looked to Applejack who nodded to confirm I was telling the truth. “Why did the fight break out in the first place Asta?” Fluttershy snapped at me as tears ran down her face. 

“I swear, I just wanted to talk with the people who’d been following me,”  I looked up with only my eyes before I raised my head. “I said I’d go see the Princesses next time all of you went to Canterlot and the Captain interpreted it as I was holding you guys as hostages and that made me angry,” I huffed

“Will I can understand why they would think that dear,” Rarity commented. “But we all know that you’d never do such a thing to us.”

“Yea. You're way too nice a guy to pull a nasty trick like that,” Rainbow chimed in.

“Yes well, that’s when things fell apart. I kind of assaulted the Captain’s sister by twisting her arm,” I nervously chuckled as my eyes moved to the side. “After I let her go that’s when all hell broke out. I’m mean I didn’t mean to start a fight but I can’t stand it when people think I just see other as tools.” I growled in anger as I clenched my fists. 

“As long as no one was hurt too badly, I’ll forgive you but please don’t get into a habit of picking fights,” Fluttershy came over and wrapped her wings around me in a warm embrace.

‘Holy crap she’s so cute when she’s smiling like this. Best... part... is, she’s my girlfriend or marefriend as they would say in the show. Eh, don’t care. We’re dating!’

“Maybe we should come back later darlings,” Rarity sang with a glimmer of evil in her eye.

“Yeah, but look at Asta with that goofy grin,” Rainbow pointed out as she burst with laughter. “When ya come by later you’ll have to show off some of the moves and teach one or two to me and Spike.”

That’s when I remember something that I wanted to do with all of them. The Gambler said I had the ability to give others their own Grimoires and Spike and Rainbow already wanted to learn some of my moves. These girls are my friends and admittedly I was also curious on how I could do the whole thing. 

“Girls,” They all looked at me curiously. “Let’s all meet at the library after while okay. And bring a blank book with you.”

“You mean like the ones we use when we  write a diary?” Twilight giddy to know what I was thinking.

“Yea, and make sure it’s empty. I don’t care what it looks like but you might so choose wisely when picking it out.” I thought for a minute. “Make sure Spike is there with a book two,” I called out to Twilight as the made their way down the road.

“Alright, Fluttershy I’m all yours for a few hours,” I smirked. “Can I make you breakfast or do we need to feed the animals?”

“The animals are already fed. The girls helped me out while we waited on you to arrive.” Fluttershy said sweetly as grabbed on to my arm. "And breakfast sounds like a lovely idea."

We went into the cottage where I started to scramble some eggs and make a pan of biscuits. Ponies in this world surprised me. They were omnivores like normal humans. I noticed that Fluttershy was a little fidgety.

"Okay Fluttershy, what do you want to ask me?" I set her plate in front of her then I sat across from her.

“Oh… um…. Well, you told us a little about yourself when we were in the park but I was wondering about your family. What are they like? Especially your older brother.” She took a few bites of her breakfast before looking at me with a soft smile. “I just wanted to know a little more about your family and how you came to be you. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want too.”

“She’s so sweet. Am I lucky to have her or what?’

“I don’t know what else there is to tell you Fluttershy,” I took a bite some of my eggs. My eyes met hers and her gaze quickly went to the floor as her face went pink. “My relationship with my older brother was pretty similar to the one Twilight has with her older brother. I guess that’s why I never thought he was dead,” I smiled softly. “I was never really close with my younger brother like he and my older brother were. We led a somewhat privileged but sheltered life. We had friends but our parents were overprotective so we didn’t really have time to spend time with friends a lot outside school until we were older.”

“I’m sure they had a good reason for doing that,” She placed her hand on mine.

“The had a completely justified reason but they didn’t realize how tough it made it on us to keep the friends we had. It was especially tough on my older brother. He had friends yes, but due to not being able to see and interact with them outside of school, he became introverted,” I looked down at the table, saddened by the memories. “He would later go on to ‘act out’ which strained his relationship with our parents. One thing led to another and he was kicked out of the house after he got caught in a car accident. He wasn’t hurt but he was given a month to find a job and he couldn’t so he ended up moving out. Due to his resentment of past events, he pretty much cut all ties with mom and dad.”

“But he kept in touch with you, right?” Fluttershy looked at me trying to understand as best she could.

“Yea, we kept in touch. Regularly meeting up until he disappeared around eight or nine years ago,” I got up from my seat and picked our empty plates and had to the sink. “I told you the rest already.” 

Fluttershy moved behind me placing her head against my back. “Do you regret winning that game and being sent here?” She sounds as if she was far away.

I whirled around and embraced my girlfriend and placed my hand on her head and ran my fingers through her hair. It was like I was running my hand through water.

“Not in the slightest Fluttershy, not in the slightest,” I looked down and smiled at her as she looked up at me. The sun hit her face and lit her up as if she were the sun herself. “As much as I love being in this moment Shy, I’m very tired and I’d really want to get some sleep.” 

She reeled back as her face went bright red. She was so cute when she was flustered like this and as much as I would’ve loved to keep teasing her I couldn't. I was exhausted from having to take Zecora god awful potions. I made my way to the living room to see Nero already perched on her usual spot on the back of the couch. I laid down and my eyes started to close on their own. It couldn’t have been more than a minute before I felt Fluttershy’s presence next to me. I cracked an eye to see her standing next to me.

“What’s wrong Shy?” I asked groggily. I saw her fidgeting with her hands. 

“I just wanted to let you know that you can use my bedroom if you want to,” She said with a blush. “I’ll be heading out for a bit to check on some of the animals in the surrounding area.”

“I’m fine here for now,” I yawned and rolled over on my side.

“Oh,” she sighed with a bit of a disappointed undertone. 

‘How can you say no to her offer, dumb ass. I just asked her out and she’s already trying to make this relationship work be letting take a nap in her room.’

“Sorry, Shy. I was being inconsiderate,” I sat up sighing as I rubbed the back of my head. “Look, I’m not the best person went it comes to dating. I ‘ve only been in three relationships so far and my last one lasted three months and the one before that last close to five years.”

“Really,” She looked at me in amazement. “I’m kind of in the same boat, actually. “I looked over to her and raised an eyebrow. “It’s not like I don’t have stallions that haven’t asked me out is just I’ve never found anyone I’ve been comfortable around until I met you.” she placed a hand on mine and leaned on my shoulder with a soft smile on her face. I looked down to see the sun glimmering in her turquoise eyes. “Asta, you're the first coltfriend I’ve ever had and I truly want to make things work but I don’t know how to.”

“Shy, I really, really like you but I don’t know if it’s love.” I placed my head on hers. “But I do want to make things work out between us.” She turned her head and our eyes met. I leaned in and kissed her softly. We stayed like this for a moment until we separated. “Well, that was certainly enjoyable.” 

HooHoo

We turned to see Nero staring at us.

“Be quiet you,” I pawed at the owl who flew across the room while continuing her teasing rant.

“She’s just playing Asta,” Fluttershy giggled as I chased the bird.

“Rah, you’re right Shy,” I yawned as the adrenaline wore off. “Hey, if that offer for the bed still stands I’ll take you up on it.” 

“Certainly Asta,” She sounds uber excited that I took her up on that and honestly I would have been to but I was just too tired. 

“Alright, then I’ll *yawn* see ya in a few hours then,” I’d been living here long enough I knew where Shy’s rom was. So I made my way up the stairs and down the hall to a pink door on the left. I open it when in and flop right on top off the blanket passing out right away.


DreamScape


Luna POV


I decided to take a stroll through the dreamscape after breakfast to see watch ponies were still asleep. It was actually during the day when I found some of the more interesting dreams. I can’t tell you how many of the night shift guards of a dream about Tia and her cake parties. Then there are students that sleep in close and end up having adventures based off what those around them are talking about. I often find these to be the most entertaining. 

I was walking through the plane and it’s the exact same during the day as it is during the night. It was then that I came across a grungy looking dark brown door with a five-leaved clover on it. I was very familiar with this door as I'd spent the last two weeks trying to open it. I know it belongs to the creature known as Asta as his Grimoire has the same five-leaved clover on it. I don’t understand why I can’t open it. The only thing I can conclude is that it has to do with his anti-magic or he has an incredibly powerful mind protection spell cast over his mind.

“Might as well get it another try while I’m here,” I sighed not expecting the door to even budge. I grabbed on the handle and to my surprise, the door opened. “This is my chance to speak with him privately. I hope he’s willing to listen to me at least.” I walked through the door to find myself surrounded by small living space. 

There in front of me sat the being that had given a full regiment of guards and my personal Shadowbolts so much trouble. He was playing what appeared to be a guitar if I remember the instrument correctly but the one he had looked quite odd to the ones I know of.

“Good morning Princess,” Asta chimed as he continued to play around on the weird guitar like thing he had. “If you’re wondering what this is, it is, in fact, a guitar but one from my world called an electric guitar.” He set the ‘electric guitar’ to the side and leaned forward. “I was hoping you’d come and visit me soon.”

“So you were expecting me,” I crossed my arms. I need to keep my guard up. If he can keep me out then he can keep me in to.

He stood up from where he’d been sitting and moved in front of me. I prepared myself for the likelihood that he’d try something. In the next second, he clapped his hands together and bowed in front of me. I was left in shock.

“I want to apologize for the trouble I caused your troop yesterday,” he said as he kept his head down. “It was completely uncalled-for, and out of line. I just couldn’t stand the fact that someone thought that I was using my friends as hostages.”

“Mhmhahaha!” I couldn’t help but laugh at this being standing in front of me. He made no sense at all. I send my troops to spy on him and here he is apologizing for defending his honor. “I’m sorry Mr. Ferris it’s just your actions baffle me. Here you are, a creature that has the power to take over this kingdom but yet you choose to settle for a life of peace. You say you don’t like fighting unnecessarily but from what Haze told me you somewhat enjoyed your brawl with him. Now here you are, apologizing for a fight in which you stood up for yourself and your friends.”

“I guess I am a bit of a hypocrite?” he rubbed the back of his head as he chuckled. “But I take my friends seriously Princess but no matter the reason my action wasn’t totally justified in assaulting Ms. Nightingale and for that, I am sorry and for putting the twins in the hospital.” He bowed again.

“You are forgiven, Mr. Ferris.” I smiled at him. “Now may I ask you something?”

“You may,” He acknowledges me lifting his and looking me in the eyes. 

“Even though you’ve only known them for a very short time, the Elements of Harmony, the group you been around the most. They already mean a lot to you don’t they?” I wanted to see if he really did care for them as much as he did. To protest the way as much as he did when Haze gave me his report. I was still skeptical. 

"I don't know what to say. I really do consider them to be really good even though we've only known each other for such a short time," he smiled at me with a big grin. "And I would like to call you my friend sometime in the future too."

I could only smile at that. "Mr.Ferris, I hope we can be friends as well. For now though, would you still for acquaintances at least." I extended my hand.

"I would like that princess," he took my hand and kiss the back of it. "call me Asta too

"I would like to ask you one more question Asta," I said seriously. "Would you consider becoming part of the royal guard?"

He looked at me with a great deal of skepticism in his. "I don't think that's for me, Princess." The apartment around us began to phase in and out. "I'll see you sometime in the future. Have a nice rest of your day." He waved goodbye and faded into the background of the dreamscape. 

Fluttershy's Room


Asta's POV


I opened my eyes to a yellowish ceiling. I looked around looking to see if I could find Nero but then I realized where I was. I remembered that Shy had let me sleep in her room. My chest felt heavy as if someone had placed a bag of apples on it. My gaze shifted downwards to my chest and I saw Fluttershy sleeping with her head resting on my chest.

“When did she come in here?” I whispered trying not to wake her. She shuffled a bit in her sleep and nuzzled herself and closer to me.

‘She adorable when she’s sleeping. God, I’m lucky.”

As much as I wanted to keep this moment up we need to meet up with the girls soon. I pushed some of the hair out of her face still admiring the beauty of the sleeping girl at my side. I jostled her a bit to get here to wake up. After a few moments, she started to stir.

*yawn* “Oh…” She looked at me bewildered. “ Oh my.” She shot back with a flushed face “Asta, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to fall asleep. You looked so comfy I couldn’t help but want to snuggle up to you. I must’ve been more worn out that I thought.”

I chuckled at her a bit. “It’s fine Shy. It was nice to wake up to see you cuddled up next to me,” I got up from the bed and stretched. “It was nice to sleep in a bed too .” 

“You know… um... If you like… you can sleep here... from now on ...if you want,” She managed to squeak out. “I don’t mind sharing the bed with you and we are dating after all.”

‘That was… bold and … unexpected.’

I just stared at Fluttershy dumbstruck at what she just said. She just got redder in the face as she fidgeted her shoulder. I was trying my best to process this and find my words. That when I heard flapping and Nero flew into the room and assaulted me with her pecking at my face.

“Owowowowow! Damn it, Nero!” I chased the owl around the room before she headbutts me and I got land flat on my back on the bed in front of a giggling pony. I looked up and grinned at her will my face starts to heat up a bit as I spoke, “Hi.”

She bent over and her hair fell to the sides of her face. “Hello, how are you doing?” She leaned in very close placing a soft passionate kiss on my lips. she then pulled back. “Asta, I really have fallen for you.”

“I fell for you the first time I saw you under that moonlit sky, Fluttershy,” smiled at me.

“Hohoo.” Nero snidely hoots at me.

“Yes.I’m well aware it was you who introduced us to each other in the first,” I rolled my eyes at the self-proclaimed matchmaker.

“Shy,” I say back up. “If you’re alright with it I’ll sleep in here with you,” She wrapped her arms around my neck.

“That would make me very happy Asta,” She purred as she nuzzled my cheek. Then she shot back on her feet about five feet holding her nose.

“I’m going to hop in the shower as I know I need one,” I smelled my shirt and reeled back from the first whiff. Some of Zecora’s potion had gotten on my shirt from the first time I tried to drink it. Not to mention the seat I worked up from my fight. 

“Now that you mention it, you smell worse than Harry did from that time I found him playing in the swamp,” She walked past Nero and opened the window taking in a deep breath of fresh air. “I don’t know how I missed that before. I think. I’m going to wash the blankets. Then I’ll fix some lunch. How about sandwiches?” She chimed with a smile as sweet as honey.

‘Come on numbnuts. You can't let her do all that work while you take a shower.’

“Hey Shy, I’ll wash the blankets while I’m in the shower,” I took over stipping the bed that she’d started while was off in own world admiring the cute girl smiling at me.

“It’s alright Asta I can-” I put my hand in her face.

“I can do more around here Shy, I had to take care of myself when I lived alone,” I piled the blankets on top of each other. “I learned a lot of this stuff alongside Allen but I learned how to do stuff like wash clothes by hand on my own.” I smiled at her as I lift the bedclothes up with one hand and walked out of the room down the hall and down the stairs into the large bathroom that was meant for the bigger animals. “Yep, this will do.”

I grabbed a bar of soap and the nearby washboard and went to work. I scrubbed, rinse, soaked and repeated for about thirty minutes until all of the bedclothes were squeaky clean. Once all of the blankets were finished I shed my own clothes on hopped in the shower. 

‘So glad they have hot water and indoor plumbing in this world.’

I started to wash down with the nearest shampoo I could find. I was never very picky about how I smelt when it came to cleanliness, as long as I smelled good and was clean. Hell, I actually like the flowering stuff that was meant for girls. This stuff that Shy had was more fruity tt\han flowery, still smelt nice though. Like I typically did I got caught up in the moment and started to sing in the shower. 



I was so wrapped up in my singing that I didn’t hear Fluttershy had been knocking on the door. When she hadn’t got an answer she decided to come into the bathroom. She’d come to bring me a fresh change of clothes on to get the blanket so they could be put out on the clothesline to dry. I turned off the water in pulled the towel off the wrack nearest the tub and threw back the curtain with one hand and used the other hand to start drying my hair. I stepped out of the tub and through the towel over my shoulders and that’s when my eyes met a completely red-faced wide-eyed Fluttershy grasping my clothes as if her life depended on it.

“Hey, Shy,” I waved at her but she could only squeak in response. “What’s wrong?” I tilted my head. She buried her face in the clothes she was clutching and pointed down. I looked down and went red with embarrassment and quickly wrapped the towel around my waist. “Shy, I am so sorry,” she hid her face behind her bangs handed me my clothes picked up the clean blankets and headed out of the bathroom all without uttering a single word.

‘HOLY  FREAKING SHIT! I JUST FLASH MY JUNK TO MY GIRLFRIEND!’

I grabbed my head with both as my face heated up even more and mentally screamed. I kept freaking out as I found myself rolling back and forth on the floor of the bathroom.  After a few more minutes of freaking out and praying to whatever god would listen to me I got dressed and crept down the stairs where I found the one thing in this whole damn house that absolutely loathed me, Angel Bunny.

“Hey there little fella, is Shy still hanging out clothes?’ I managed to speak in one sentence at least. Then the rabbit lost it as soon as he turned and saw me. He jumped straight at me and sank those fangs of his right into my arm. “OOOOWWWWW! Let go of my arm Bunnicula!”

I waved my arm back and forth with the little white prick latched on to it. The bastard just does not want to let go. Shy came in the back door and ran over to the two of us. I was on my back at this point and the rabbit was still stuck to my arm.

‘Where the hell is Nero at times like this?’

The damn rabbit finally let go of me after Fluttershy threatened to lock the little pest outside where he could sleep in the chicken coop. Okay, I remember enough of the show that Shy loves this bastard bunny to death so for her to threaten him like this means she’s is really pissed off at him. Angel, ‘Devil’, hopped off to some undisclosed location squeaking foul remarks about me all the way out the door. Fluttershy brought me into the kitchen and started to treat my bite wound and then proceeded to bandage it.

“I just can’t believe he would go this far,” Shy said in disappointment as she wrapped my arm, “Sure he’s often rude to new people and I thought that would stop after you stayed here for a few days but he deliberately attacks you.”

“I get that he acts like an ass from time to time and that he tries his hardest to protect you Shy,” I huffed and looked at the little bunny hopping in the yard through the window. “I mean if a strange dude came that I didn’t know and started making goo-goo eyes at you I’d knock his teeth out.” She blushes at that comment. “So, I’ll do you a favor if you do one for me?”

Shy looked at in confusion as she finished bandaging my arm. “I’m listening.”

“If you can forgive me for the flashing incident,” I felt me cheeks start to heat up. “Then I’ll let the bunny slide,” I saw Shy looking at the floor with a flushed face trying to hide behind her bangs.

“Um… Asta… I didn't hold anything against you for that,” She shuffled in her seat. “I’d be lying if I’d said I wasn’t curious about your body but I wasn’t expecting to be ...ah... Well…  to find out that way.”

“HAHAHA! Here I thought you were mad or upset me,” I laughed off the moment while Shy smirked a little but kept her face hidden.

“It was just an accident… albeit an awkward and somewhat relieving one,” she chuckled.

We both laughed at the moment but then I got back to the main topic. “ As much as I like living with you Shy I do still want a place of my own. And if this bunny nonsense keeps up I’ll have to move out much sooner than I like.”

She stopped putting the items in the first-aid kit away for a minute. I know that comment would hit her I little hard but I needed to say it. I really didn’t want to leave this house but I’m not about to put up with the crap of being bitten by a rabbit every time I see the damn thing just because he doesn’t like me being here. The other animals all love me and I like being able to help care for them. Hell, this place is the only place I can actually call close to an actual home since I left me my parents house. I always lived out of a travel trailer due to having to move around due to my career as a stuntman. I had to go where the work was; this is also where the side name wanderer come from.

“Asta?” Fluttershy looked at me with a few tears in her eyes. “You wouldn’t just up and leave without saying goodbye, would you?”

I looked at my girlfriend in utter disbelief. “Shy, I’m not going anywhere right now and if I did I would tell you unless I couldn’t do anything about it,” I got up walked over and placed one hand on her shoulder and the other on her cheek wiping her tears away. “I don’t know why you asked me that and I won’t pressure you for an answer either. Just know that I’m here for you and I'll do what I can to support you whenever you need it.” I leaned end kissed her.

We Broke apart. “Thank you Asta,” She smiled at me.

‘Oh my god, can she get any more adorable!’

“You know, if you still want to build your own,” She looked at the field behind the cottage from the kitchen window. “You could always build it out in the field. There’s plenty of room out here and you’ll be close enough to town and to Applejack’s that you won’t have to worry about bothering anypony or being late for work on the farm.”

"Hm. Hadn't thought about that," I rubbed my chin. "If it's alright with you I wouldn't mind doing that.” 

It wasn’t a bad idea. If I could put the house out far enough from Shy’s cottage I wouldn’t feel like I’m imposing but I could still be close to her while having my own house. I’d also have a place for some of the animals that are more comfortable around me to hang with. I can also have a place to have a weight and training room. I’ve got to keep up my body and sword techniques.

“Asta?” Shy called out to me. I looked over to her to a worried look on her face. In the time I’ve been lost in she’d made a few ham sandwiches.

“Sorry, Shy I was thinking about the pros and cons of the house thing,” I happily sat down across from her. “And at this point in time, I can’t see any cons to have a house out here. Of course, I still have to work so I can earn the money to buy the materials and then there’s the matter of designing and building the house itself.”I twirled my finger as I took a bite of my sandwich. “Eben wit help rom a confactor und ofhers.”

“Asta, please don’t talk with your mouth full. It’s very rude,” Fluttershy scolded me.

I gulped down my food. “Sorry, Shy. Manners are something I need to work on.” I half-heartedly chuckled. “I never lived with anyone after I left home. I was always alone so my mannerisms for being polite inside the house took a back seat..”

“You should really work on getting them back then. I’m alright with it every now and then but if Rarity catches you when you act like that you‘ll be in big trouble,” She pointed at me with a scary undertone in her voice.

“I believe you when you say it like that,” I had shivers run down my spine. I quickly finished off my sandwich and put the plate in the sink. “Shy. We need to hurry and meet up with the others at Twilight’s place. Did you pick out a blank book?”

“Oh, yes. It’s the one on the coffee table,” She pointed at a very plain brown leather book.

“Come on Nero I know you’re hiding nearby,” I called out nonchalantly to the owl.

Hohohoo. She flew in and perched herself on my shoulder. Don’t know why she changed from my head to my shoulder but I’m not complaining. Fluttershy grabbed her bok and we were soon on our way to town.
> Grimoires and Dragonriders
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shy and I made our way into town. Nero had decided to fly into the Everfree for whatever reason, she’s still technically a wild animal. I just let her do whatever the hell she wants, which she seems to do anyway. Suddenly, she flew out of the forest with an orange glowing object of some kind in her beak. She landed on my shoulder and nudge me with her head.

“Alright,” I sighed rolling my eyes. “Let’s see what you got there,” I held my hand out and Nero dropped the gemstone into my palm. It’s orange, maybe closer to amber in color. It had the symbol that looked like a dragon in it.



“Hm. This is an odd thing. I sense a slight ki coming from it,” I hold the stone up to the light to get a better look at the symbol.  It started to glow silvery, “The Hell.” Suddenly I grabbed my head as a surge of pain ran through my head. At that moment I heard a voice in the back of my head.

‘My name is Elwood, I extend my invitation across the void, seeking out those who are listening. I am trying to revive the old order of the dragon riders for Queen Sunfire, so I ask of you that if you are interested in getting your own dragon egg, please summon me. I’ll be testing to see if you’re worthy of my trust if you allow me to look through your mind.’

“Asta,” Fluttershy rushed to my side.

"Ow. Damn. That’s… ah … yea. I’m okay Shy,” I put the gemstone in my pocket. “Let’s keep heading into town.” We walked on. I bet this gemstone is one of those tokens that I can use to summon another Displaced. I’ll have to try it out later after I’ve tried my experiment out.

“Asta, what is that gem that Nero brought you?” Fluttershy looked at me with a bit of interest.

“Not really sure myself Shy but it appears to be what's called a token,” I explained. “You already understand I’m not from this world and I also explained how I came to be here and why my brother disappeared,” She nodded. “Well, one would also come to the conclusion that there are also any number of others out there in the multiverse like my brother and I. The Gambler explained that we make these things called ‘Tokens’ that allow us to summon each other and cross-over to other worlds.”

“Is that one of the tokens?” She points to my pocket.

“From what I understand, yea it is,” I crossed my arms.

Hoooo

“No, I don’t think I will,” My eyes moved over to Nero. “One experiment at a time my fine feathered friend. Right now we need to get to the library and meet up with everyone else.” I took the gem from my pocket and then pulled out my Grimoire opening it. “I think it’s best we summon the Displaced some other time. The princesses might not take it too kindly if we summon someone else and we don’t know what they're like.”

“Asta, what are you planning?” Shy looked at me squinting for a few minutes as we walked along. “You better not be planning on getting into another fight or trouble.” She crossed her arms with a suspicious tone in her voice.

“I’m not trying to get into a fight of any kind Fluttershy,” I sighed. “Look, the Gambler said I can give others their own Grimoires and I wanted to try it out. So, I thought I’d start with you girls and Spike.”

“Asta, why didn't you just tell us?” Shy said apologetically.

“Because I wanted to surprise you guys with them,” I gestured. “I thought about trying to give you guys a Grimoire as a thank you for being my friends and looking after me in the hospital. But, I don’t know if I can give Grimoires to ponies or if it’s only the Displaced I can give them too. So, I didn’t want to get everyone hopes up only to have them dashed to pieces at the thought they wouldn’t if this doesn’t work. I’m still not sure how to do it either.”

We didn’t talk much after I explained what I want to do. We merely walked along the path to Ponyville and enjoyed each other's company. I wanted to hold Fluttershy’s hand so bad but I was far too nervous to move my own let alone grab hers. In fact, I was so nervous I hadn't noticed how rigid my walking had become.

“Um… Asta, are you alright?” Shy stopped and leaned forward. “You seem to be nervous about this whole Grimoire business. Would you like to stop for a bit?”

I turned to face my girlfriend, albeit very machine-like. “NO... I MEAN... YES… I MEAN…” I yelled in broken words.

She grabbed my right hand and smiled as she tilted her head. “Deep breaths,” I did as she instructed. “Better?”

“Much,” I smirked. “Shy, can we keep holdings hands, at least till we’re in town?” I tried my best to look her in the eye but my vision kept darting around.

“Can we do it all the way to the library?” I looked at her and now she was looked down off to the side fidgeting her shoulders.

“YES!” I shout jumping in the air while she giggled at me.

We held each other's hand all the way to Twilight’s library.


Golden Oak Library


We arrived at the Library right after every else. They saw Shy and I holding hands and could help but just ask about the details of this morning. Rarity wanted all the details so I told her. After we returned home I made breakfast Shy and myself. We talked about my family and then I went to sleep while checking on some of her other animal friends. Shy took over from that point telling them how she cuddled up next to me making her face turn a bit pink. I took over on the rest, on how I was in desperate need of a shower and how the blankets needed cleaning from my stink. I explained how I washed the blankets and took my shower before I felt my face start to heat up and began to stutter when I came to the point I flashed Shy. Rarity and Dash looked at each other with an evil look in their eyes and a snide smirk on their faces as they knew something good had gone down. Before they could ask Spike opened the door to the Library to see what the commotion was about.

“Oh, hey girls. Hey Asta,” he waved. “Come on in. Twi. the girls and Asta are here.” Spike shouted as he cuffed hands over his mouth before turning to us. “She’ll be up in a minute. She’s been busy analyzing Asta sword all morning since she got back.”

BOOOOMMMMMM!!!

Everyone was soon scrambling to get back on their feet.

“WHAT THE HELL?!” I yelled out as I quickly hopped up and rushed over to Fluttershy. “Everyone alright?”

“I’m okay,” Shy muttered as she grabs my hand.

“I believe so,” Rarity grabbed on to a table.

“Ah’m alright,” Applejack looked around.

“What the frick was that?” Rainbow dusted off her pants.

“That was fun. Can we do it again?” Pinkie hopped around the room.

“NO!” We yelled in unison.

Spike facepalmed. “She did it again.” He shook his head. “ Twi’s been working on analyzing Asta’s sword since yesterday. There’s been an explosion every four or five hours.”

The basement door flung open letting in a cloud of black smoke. Then in walked a blackened pony wearing a half black on the front and half white on the back lab coat with a pair of soot-covered goggles. Her hair was all poofy and frizzed up. We all hit the floor laughing.

“That sword is amazing,” Twilight spoke in an excited tone while puffs of smoke came out of her mouth. “No matter what magic is applied to it, it simply negates the effects and absorbs the magic power and converts it into anti-magic power.”

“Darling, I know you’re excited about the aspect of this but you should really go clean up and let me fix your hair.” Rarity interrupted. Twilight tilted her head before reaching up and feeling her hair.

“That can wait. I have more experiments too- mmmmhmhhmm.” Twilight started to say as Spike place a hand over her mouth.

“Best take her now Rarity,” I crossed my arms. “I need all of you here anyways Twilight. Did you all brought books like I asked?”

Rarity pulled Twilight into the bathroom and shut the door. We heard strange things but decided to ignore the commotion.

“Right here,” they all chimed.

“I’ll get out of the way and let you guys do your thing, “Spike started to walk before I picked him up by the collar. “Asta, what gives?”

“You’re part of this too bro?” I smiled as I set him back down. “Go get one of Twilight spare empties. And don’t tell me she doesn’t have any because I know she does.”

“Really,” He looked to me unsure.

“Go on Spike do as he says,” Shy urged the little dragon teen on. He ran off to Twilight's desk grabbed the first blank journal he could find and ran back to the main area. By the time he got back, Rarity and Twilight had rejoined us as well.

“Alright Asta, are you gonna tells why you had us brings these now?” Rainbow pointed at her book with a confused look.

“Rarity you wouldn’t happen to have a spare sewing kit with extra needles in it would you?” I asked the seamstress.

“Always darling,” She reached into her purse and pulled out the kit.

“Good. Now,” my gaze shifting to the librarian. “Twilight, I need you to bring out seven bottles of your best ink and seven quills.”

“Okay,” Twilight walked over to a nearby door opening it to pull out seven bottles of ink and quills then bringing them over to the main table. “Now what?”

“We need seven saucers and stirring sticks,” I said and Pinkie pulled them from her hair and set them on the table. “How?”

“Just felt like we may need these so I borrowed a few from the Cakes,” Pinkie giggled.

‘She is seriously scary at times. Wait how’d she keep those in her hair?’

I picked up the sewing kit took out seven needles, saucer, stirrers, quills, and ink bottles and distributed them in a circle around the table then turned to Spike and the girls. “All of you, please take a spot at each place. And put your books in front of you and open them to the cover page.”

“Asta, dear, what is the point in all of this elaborate setup and these blank journal?” Rarity asked while sitting down. 

“Ah’m with the Dash and Rarity. Asta I won’t do any more till ya tell us what’s goin on,” Applejack added. 

“Asta you should tell them,” Shy placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Urh, Alright. I wanted to give you each a Grimoire as a thank you for watching over me in the hospital but I’m not sure if this is going to work. I’m going off something implant in my mind so bear with me, please,” I bowed my head.

“Wait you can give others anti-magic books like yours,” Twilight point at me. “Wouldn’t that be dangerous?”

“Relax Twilight. You won't be getting anti-magic but personal magic unique to each of you.” I explained a bit. “If this works of course.”

“Wait a minute, you mean I’ll be able to use magic like unicorns,” Spike looked at me bright-eyed.

“Yes and no Spike. See, ponies have cutie marks that define their special talent, yes. Well, Grimoires are very similar in this regard when it comes to magic. No two are exactly the same, you have similar ones but still very different in many other ways,” Everyone tilted their heads. “You see Grimores are as unique to each person as a cutie mark is when it comes to the magic and spells they can do and perform. Even down to the power levels and the way they look.”

“But, if Grimoires are like Cutie Marks wouldn’t it be a bit redundant for ponies to have them?” Twilight pointed raised her hand.

‘This isn’t school girls but I appreciate the effort to take turns.’

Twilight made a valid point but she doesn’t realize personal magic and personal talent aren’t always the same thing.

“I said Grimoires are similar in that they’re unique to the wielder, their magic, and spells,” I continued to explain. “I’m unique to anti-magic because I have no magic power at all. But All of you have access to magic to in theory you should also be able to have a Grimoire.”

“You said these Grimoires have power levels.” Dash raised her hand. “How do you rank them?”

“They’re ranked on a scale based on how many leaves are on the clover on the cover of the Grimoire has,” I pulled a Twilight’s chalkboard over from where she kept it. I drew out the power scaling system, very crudely at that. “First you have the one leaf clover Grimoires. They’re the most common and also classified as the weakest. Then you have the two-leaf 
grimoires which are still pretty common amongst most people but are also classed stronger than one leaf Grimoires. Third, you have the three-leaf Grimoires and they’re considered to be rare and the top-ranked in power.” I then drew a four-leafed Grimoire. “The four-leaf clover is said to bring luck and power and it is the rarest and most powerful of all Grimoires.”

“So what’s with the books?” Dash asked pointing at the books.

“Grimoires are normally inherited from the Grimoire library. But there is only one Grimoire in this world and its deadly to anyone but me here due to its power,” I pulled out my Grimoire holding the backcover of it up I tapped with my pointer and middle fingers.

“I think I get it now, “Twilight interjected. “Asta knows the processes of how to make the Grimoires but he can’t make them himself. First, since he can’t use magic he can’t use the spell of inheritance. Second, since there's only one Grimoire here and it already has a wielder it can’t be inherited and we have to make more. Third, since Grimoires are unique to their owners, and that we make will be attuned to us.”

“True. True. True. But lastly, only I know this spell and I trust all of you with these artifacts,” They all smiled at. “If this works all of you will be responsible for the Grimoires you make and under no circumstances will I make any more Grimoires for others or show others this spell unless I want to.”

“What if the princess ask us?” Fluttershy whimpered out.

“Then send them to me Shy,” I smirked as I pointed to myself. “Even with her photographic memory, not even Twilight will be able to recreate this Forging Spell.”

“Bet I will,” Twilight shot back with her own smirk.

“No, you can’t.” I point at her. “When you make this Grimoire you’ll be forging a pact with this Grimoire and tying your life force to it while also making a pact not to share its secrets.”

I took another needle from the sewing kit and used to prick my finger, I let a drop of my blood fall into each of the saucers.

“Do the same but only if you want to and I won't force this on any of you. I know blood magic is forbidden but this is how the spell works to forge your Grimoires,” I explained with a serious look in my eyes.

Spike was the first and without any hesitation. Then Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie, and Rainbow were next as they add their blood to the saucers in front of. I looked at Rarity and Twilight as they were still internally debating if the wanted to go through with this. Finally, Rarity did as the others had done and Twilight soon followed as well. 

“Now, pour the ink into the saucer and mix the drops of blood in as you pour.” I pointed at the stirring sticks. “Then dab the quill in the ink and as you write your name in the inner cover of the books imagine you performing an everyday action that’s related to your talents. That way you’ll be tapping into your latent magic.”

After I gave these instructions everypony and dragon in the room wrote their names in their books and then closed them. I opened my Grimoire any the page turned to a specific page and I called out the name. 

“Grimoire Publishing Magic” I spoke in a monstrous voice as if  I were possessed as black lightning shot from my Grimoire to the other books. 

Then the lightning stopped and the books float in the air. They glowed as they floated in front of the girls and Spike. Twilight’s glowed lavender. Applejack’s was glowing orange. Pinkie's glowed blue with silvery sparks. Rarity’s glowed an icy blue. Rainbow’s was a dark yellowish glow. Shy’s book was glowing green. Spike’s was a little odd, since he was a dragon I guess, but his book looked as if it were ablaze with dark purple flames.

“Everyone, please take your Grimoires,” I held my hands out. 

“I thought you couldn’t do magic?” Twilight smirked as she held up a lavender Grimoire with a light lavender outline around the edges with a black four-leaf clover on it. “My magic is, copy magic?” She tilts her head in confusion

“Yep, though that would be the case. But not the magic”

“Sweet, I got a three leaf clover and weather spectrum magic. Can’t I just manipulate clouds already though?” Rainbow runs over to me.

“Naturally, yes but this will allow you to make any weather you want and more,” I explained trying to get her out of my face at least. Her Grimoire was black with yellow trim and a tri-color three-leaf clover that match her marks colors.

“I have a three-leaf as well darling,” Rarity sang as she danced around the room with a blue Grimoire decorated with golden swirls on the top and bottom of the cover and diamonds in all four corners. “I have gemstone magic!” I see a crystal looking three-leaf clover on the front cover.

“Ah have a three-leaf too,” Applejack smiles as she points to a red Grimoire with a black three-leaf clover on it. “And Ah have earth magic.”

‘Shockers their.’

“I got a four-leaf,” Pinkie hopped around. Her Grimoire was Pink and her clover was made up of party balloons. “I have wind magic.”

‘God help us.’

I came over to Shy and placed a hand on her shoulder. She looked up to me and then her Grimoire. It was yellow with little green swirly vines on it with little pink butterflies in the corner while in the center was stamped a large pink four-leaf clover. I smiled affectionately at her and kissed her forehead. 

“My magic is called Gaea,” Shy softly spoke. I’d never heard of that on before.

“Asta,” Spike was at me back tugging on my sleeve. 

“What’s wrong bro? Got a dud?” I asked as I knelt down.

“No I got Emerald and Amethyst Flame Magic but my Grimoire. I thought you said there were only one to four-leaf on the scale but I got this,” Spike held up a bright green Grimoire with purple flame embroidering but there in the middle of the front cover was a flaming purple five-leaf clover.

“That just means your uber strong bro. Look here,” I show him my Grimoire to calm him down for now. “See I have one to,” I pointed at the five-leaf on mine. “Keep this here for now. When we start your training I’ll tell you more.”

“Sure,” He ran off admiring his Grimoire.

“Poor little dude. I know someone else for sure that might get a five-leaf Grimoire when the time comes. If these Grimoires function like the one from the show then we could have some serious issues with the five-leaf wielders.’

I looked to the castle on the mountain in the distance. “Maybe I should talk with Princess Luna about this?” I whispered to myself as everyone celebrated getting their individual Grimoires in the background. I then returned to everyone and smile. “Let’s have some fun for a while first.”

“Asta, I have a serious question for you right now,” Twilight walked over to me with a mad glare in her eyes and Applejack at her side. “You said you couldn’t use magic and yet you just cast a spell. Why’d you lie?”

“I didn’t lie, Twilight. I can’t use magic and that spell is literally the only actual spell in my Grimoire,” I opened my Grimoire to the Publishing Spell and held it up to her. “See. Everything else is a description of the items I unlocked from my winnings so far. In fact, I’m not even certain what this spell is or if it’s even magic. It didn’t feel the same as my anti-magic that much I know.”

“He ain't lyin Twi,” Applejack looked at me sympathetically. “Never doubted ya for a second Asta.” She placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Then, what was all of that black lightning?” Twilight gestured with her hands with a dumbstruck look. 

“Ooo, maybe it has something to do with Asta being a Displaced,” Pinkie popped up in the middle of the three of us.

‘How the hell does she do that.’

“Shortcuts Asty” Pinkie giggled and hopped off.

“I need a break from ‘this’” I pointed at the others with my full hand. Suddenly Nero flew over landing on my shoulder. “Sit back and enjoyed the show with Owlowiscious did you?” She nodded. “Wanna come with me to go… ah… somewhere else.”

“Hoooo” She nodded slowly this time.

“Let me tell Shy we’re going for a walk,” I point. “That way she won’t worry, too much.” I walked over to Shy as she was skimming through her Grimoire. “Hey, Shy,” I murmur trying not to startle her. She looked up and Nero and me and softly smiled. “I’m going for a walk with Nero, will be back later. So if it starts to get dark and we’re not back, just go ahead and head back to the cottage without us okay.”

“Okay, but you better not stir up trouble Asta, or you’ll be on the couch for the next week,” I winced as she glared at me with wary eyes. 

“Trust me Shy, I won’t,” I raised a hand swearing not to cause any trouble. I then proceed to sneak out the door. “Now, let’s go meet a new friend, hopefully,” I pulled out the gemstone Nero had brought me earlier. “Let’s go into the Everfree though. Isn’t there an old castle ruin?” I asked Nero.

“HoHooo,” She flapped her wings and flew off to Everfree.

“I shall follow you all the way there oh wise and all-knowing matchmaker,” I smirked as Nero rolled her eyes at me and then proceeded to lead me to the ancient castle.


Castle of the Two Sisters


Nero took me through the Everfree to the old castle. We arrive in just under an hour of entering the forest. It was quiet and empty. This place would make the perfect training grounds for when I start Spike and Rainbow lessons. It could use some fixing up as the place was falling completely apart in certain areas, Most of the damage had obviously been done at the same time but it was also obvious that it had occurred hundreds of years ago. 

I wasn’t in the mood for summoning a Displaced but more in the mood for a song. I pulled out my Grimoire and looked to see if I had a violin in its pages. I learned to play most strings instruments in high schools starting out with violin and moved up but my first instrument will always remain the most ingrained and favorite one of all. I pulled the violin from its page in my Grimoire under the name Kiva’s Blood Rose.



I remembered a long song that would match the sad cries of these hallowed halls. I ran the bow down the strings of the bow and they sang in tune with the winds as they blew through the cracks in the walls.

“Dance castle of old. Your bricks cry with the moon. Let the scars of the past sing into the forest.” I recite what I felt the castle was trying to say “Requiem of Dreams.” I started to play the Bloody Rose.



I finished the song and placed the violin back in the Grimoire. I then pulled the token from my pocket. It was glowing silver again. I turned it over in my hand a few times thinking if I should go through with this. Looked at Nero. She nodded in agreement with my inner thoughts.

‘Damn mind-reading bird.’

I took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Alright. Here goes. From his creed, he sounded like he had a good conscience and a dragon would be a cool thing to raise. Shy would like that chance.” I was done weighing my opinions. “Dragon Rider Elwood. I the Magic Knight Asta Ferris summon you.” 

The dragon symbol within the gem started thining out into slits, gazing at me for a moment. Suddenly a dark portal opens up. First, an orange dragon head was the first to show through, followed by someone humanoid riding on it’s back, I assumed the rider was Elwood. Elwood looked around curiously, then frowned at the mess the castle was in. “..Did we arrive too late?” Elwood asked in worry. 

“Sorry to burst your bubble my dragon riding friend but this place has been like this for a little over a thousand years,” I deadpanned. “Name’s Asta Ferris and this Nero. “I pointed to my owl who flew to my shoulder.

“Hoo” Nero hooted fluffing herself up trying to intimidate the dragon.

“You already know my name, but this beauty right here…” Elwood said as he patted the side of the orange dragoness’s neck. He earned a rumble from her at his comment. “Is Kaiserin,” Elwood said.

The dragon was fairly big, much bigger than me. I could feel a powerful ki coming from the dragon. I noticed that when the sunlight was on her scales, they gleamed like gems. Some parts of her had a slight horse-like appearance to her. Actually, she reminded me a bit of a pegasus with those feathery wings of her, especially the darker tone mane and the furry tipped tail. Her eyes were a little intimidating from the way they seemed to glow. Compared to dragons I’ve seen, she looked vastly different. 

“So, how does this summoning thing work? To be completely honest, this is only my third week as a Displaced and you’re my first time summoning someone,” I pointed at the rider. “So, yea, I’m pretty much in the dark on what to do now. The Gambler didn’t give me any detail in his letter. Any ideas?” I looked at the duo dumbstruck.

“Well, in all honesty.” Elwood began as he raised his leg to get off of the dragoness. “Your world is the first world I've visited since I sent my token with some help from Aurora, a ki-rin goddess Displaced,” Elwood explained. Now that he was off of her back, I can see he was wearing a strange mix of clothing that was modern and medieval. 

Kaiserin was staring back at Nero, as if accepting her attempt at intimidation. While Kaiserin kept her stance the same, I can see the feathers on her wings were puffed up.  

“Stop it,” I flicked Nero on the beak, She shook her head then flew off through a crack in the wall landing in a tree still staring at the dragon. “Stubborn bird.” I shook my head. “Back to you two though. What can I do for and you for me in exchange? Your saying said something about a dragon egg. I’m assuming you’re on some kind of quest to find potential riders?”

“Pretty much, but first I need to look through your mind as a precaution before I lead you to the egg chamber containing the eggs,” Elwood explained just as Kaiserin sat down like a cat.  

“HoHoooHo” Nero hooted flying back in and landing in front of Elwood.

“Why?” I eyed the owl.

“Hoo,” Nero argued.

“Be quiet. I have nothing to hide from anyone here,” I batted at Nero to move her out of the way. “Sorry about that Elwood. She’s odd but looks out for me,” I crossed my arms as she flew over to a window seal. “She was the first being to help when I arrive here and has stayed by my side ever since.”

“It makes sense since this is the first time she’s met another Displaced,” Elwood said with a nod. Kaiserin snorted in amusement of the owl’s reaction. “...You didn’t just do what I think you did, Kaiserin?” Elwood asked as he looked at her. “I know that snort anywhere.”

“It was only done as a good jester.”  A voice echoed from Kaiserin, making me raise an eyebrow.

“I can hear the voices of the animals, don’t know why, but that was definitely not a voice,” I rubbed my chin. “Telepathy of some kind I’m guessing?” I snapped my fingers.

“Exactly,” Elwood answered to my guess. “Kaiserin, including the rest of the dragons in my world, are telepaths,” Elwood said as he looked at Kaiserin. “Next time we meet another Displaced, Kais, don’t do that. I’d like to gain their trust, not lose it when they get paranoid.” Elwood said, berating Kaiserin, she grinned mischeifly revealing teeth that told me she was an omnivore. 

“Don’t worry about Nero. As far as I’m concerned, you can torment her all you want,” I chuckled. “Now, you said you need to have a look inside my head. Just wipe your feet and try not to leave fingerprints on my memories.”

Elwood chuckled at my joke. “I didn’t mean literally,” Elwood said, then nodded at my permission. “Now.. You may feel a little weird as I do it, alright?” Elwood warned. Kaiserin’s head rose curiously at that, her face hinting at interest. 

“Can’t be any weirder than living with a god of chaos in a book in the span of three days turned into a three-month tour. Not to mention the demon trying to tempt me with promises of power,” I said dryly. “But don’t worry about him. He’s trapped in my Grimoire. “ I pulled out my Grimoire from its place from in my satchel, showing the book to Elwood before returning it.

“..God of chaos? Is that in any relationship to Disarray?” Elwood asked curiously. 

“Mine calls himself Discord,” I rolled my eyes at the memories. “His body is trapped in stone right now so I’ve only met his astral form. He’s not such a bad guy once you get used to him.”

“Makes sense,” Elwood said, chuckling for some reason. “Ok, I’m going to look through your mind,” Elwood said as he glanced at Kaiserin, nodding to her. Elwood looks back at me. “I hope your owl doesn't interrupt me, otherwise I might end up damaging a memory by accident,” Elwood explained. 

“Technically, Nero is a wild owl. She just likes the name I gave her. She comes and goes as she pleases,” I scowled at the bird. “Just have Kaiserin watch her if it worries you that badly.” I tapped my foot. “Nero no pranks.”

“Hooo,” Nero sneered at me before flying off in a huff.

“Snoody bird,” I rolled my eyes. “Continue please,” I said. With a nod, Elwood closed his eyes and all was silent. Suddenly, I started feeling a strong pressure in my head, soon followed by flashes of my memories going by as if printed on a million pages that were being flipped. I saw my older brother fixing nachos for our family. Then I saw when my parents kicking him out of the house. Next, I saw when I got my job as a stunt man for a B-rated Star Wars movie. I saw when I got the news of my brothers disappearance. I remember meeting with the police and then it faded into the funeral and where I marched off angry. I didn’t see much more after that just the occasional movie stunt or fill in. There were the Comic Cons with Jen and Jax. Finally came the game with the Gambler and how I won the game of Blackjack. At last, we arrived at my more recent memories of Equestria. My fight with the guards, my time in the hospital and Grimoire, my fight with the Shadowbolts. 

“Okay, no more looking. the rest is very personal and private,” I pulled back breaking the connection red-faced from the memories. “I’d prefer my relationship with Fluttershy to stay between me and her okay.”

“I wasn’t going to go THAT deep,” Elwood said as he was taken back by my comment. “Right uh... Quickly changing the subject, I think you’re a capable dragon rider with some work.” Elwood said with a nod while Kaiserin gave him an amused expression. “Not a word, Kaiserin,” Elwood said as he turned around to look at the old walls of the sister’s castle. 

“What’s on your mind dragon rider?”  I tilted my head curious to his train of thought before I looked around myself. “The castle was like this after a fight between the royal sisters of the sun and moon here. Princess Celestia raises the sun she’s probably the equivalent to your Queen Sunfire. Wonder who your equivalent is to Princess Luna?”

“Moonlight. She’s a much smaller size compared to Sunfire who towers over me.” Elwood answered as he rubbed his neck.

“Makes sense since she’s the younger sister. I do remember that much from the show when I’d watch it. Mainly cause Luna was my favorite pony,” I thought on that comment for a second. “Hm, I wonder if that has anything to do with the way she acted towards me since I’ve been here. She was the one that tried to actually talk to me while her sister is trying to knock me out and take me in for questioning.”

“....Show?” Elwood asked in minor confusion. 

“Never mind that last part,” I waved off my comment. I did like the show but still never really paid close attention. “Well, if you’re gonna give me a dragon then what can I do for you in exchange my friend? I see you have a sword at your side. How well can you use it?”

“I don’t need anything in exchange, honestly, I’m just doing what Sunfire asked since she’s helped me with so much,” Elwood said as he turned to face me. “As for how well I use it, it’s mostly been for self-defense.” 

“You don’t strike me as, opposition,” I twirled my hand in the air. “And I’m not one for fighting unless I’m provoked. I do enjoy martial arts though,” I pulled out my Grimoire and flipped through the pages. “I can give you a few lessons if you want.”

“...First things first,” Elwood said as he held his hand aloft to the right. “Sé iet gatharí ládrin.” He spoke, his words reverberating with the air. Suddenly, the air waved and warbling before suddenly opening up a portal. “We get your egg first,” Elwood said as he turned to enter the portal he summoned.

“I’ll follow the leader then,” I walked into the portal. I came into a chamber filled with odd-looking stones. “I thought we were going to an egg chamber?” I looked around in confusion.

“This is the egg chamber,” Elwood explained as he gestured at the rows. “The dragon eggs look like gems or stones. Don’t ask me why though, it's just how this universe works.” Elwood said as he shrugged.

“So, do I just pick one or is it the other way around?” I shrugged. “Is there something special I’m supposed to do like a ritual or use an item?”

“No, just relax, open your mind, then listen. You’ll sense the one who chooses you.” Elwood explained as he held his hand out. “The egg’s color will be the same as your magic or whichever you use,” Elwood said with a smile. 

“Uh, yeah, about that,” I grinned with a nervous tick. “I have no magic whatsoever. Well, not true as I can perform a Publishing Spell but that’s exactly magic by itself.” I sat down cross-legged and crossed my arms tilting my head slightly. “Hmm.  Am I supposed to use one of my weapons? Or just something from my Grimoire from general? I can’t exactly use my power without something to channel it.”

“Trust me. They need to feel your presence or at least your mind. You could hover your hand over them and see which one starts shaking rather than feeling their presence in your mind.” Elwood explained. 

“You see, I have no magical power at all and I can access my anti-magic through the use of my items,” I stood up and pulled out my Grimoire. I opened it and it glowed in the usual black and red outlined aura. “Will this work?” I moved my hand with the hovering book above it over the eggs. None showed any signs of moved until I saw a red twinkle out of the corner of my eye across the room in a darker part of the chamber. “What’s with the eggs over there?” I pointed over to where I saw the twinkle.

Elwood looked over at where he pointed. “What do you mean?” Elwood asked curiously. 

“Over here,” I walked over to a darker part of the room. “I saw something sparkling as soon as I opened the Grimoire. I saw more red twinkles the closer I got. “Don’t tell me you didn’t see that?” I point to the red sparks.”Is that a normal reaction?” I got pretty close to the sparkling and it was indeed an egg. “I think I found my partner.” I picked up the egg. The moment I did, I felt suddenly excitement force itself into my mind followed by what sounded like constant chirping, it felt overwhelming.

“H-hey, slow down, little guy. He’s not used to that yet…” Elwood warned, causing the sudden surge emotions to slow down.

“Dude… my... head hurts,” I stumbled back dropping my Grimoire on the floor while doing my best to keep from dropping the egg. “Here, hold it please,” I handed the egg to Elwood. I walked over and got my Grimoire. “It looks like its made out of obsidian. Will it be a species of a black dragon?” I asked still holding my head.

“You notice how the light gleamed off of Kaiserin, right? Your dragon will do the same, he or she will look like she’s made of obsidian, but she won’t actually be made of it..” Elwood stated as he tapped his chin in thought. “Change the dragon inside would be risky for me to do as I don’t know what an obsidian dragoness looks like along with the biology structure and such…” Elwood said as he rubbed the back of his head. 

“I rather he or she be they way they’re meant to be as they came into this world anyway,” I slipped the Grimoire back into my satchel. “Back to my place now?” I took the egg back from Elwood. “This little one seems to be restless.”

“They all are when they find one they feel safe with,” Elwood said before chuckled. Extending his hand out, he spoke the words. “Sé iet gatharí ládrin.” to once again open up the portal. Elwood walked on through to return to the castle of the two sisters.

“Okay back home. Now what?”  I gestured. I look to see Nero perched on Kaiserin’s head. “They became fast friends. Not surprised though.” I looked back to Elwood.

“The egg will hatch when it feels safe in an environment it likes. “ Elwood explained as he glanced at Kaiserin. “So far, yea. Friendship is highly valued in my world, especially when it comes to riders.” Elwood said as Kaiserin gave him a nudge, Elwood reaches up to rub along her head. “Don’t be surprised if yours gets overly attached or protective,” Elwood explained. 

“I’m more worried Fluttershy is gonna be overprotective of the little one,” I looked at the dark black egg. “As far as I’m concerned though, there’s no safer place to hatch an egg in Equestria than her cottage,” I look back to Elwood. “I have a very important and personal favor to ask of you.” I took off my coat and wrapped the egg in it. I motioned for Nero to come over. I set the egg down where I knew it to be safe and had her stand guard over it before I turned back to Elwood. “If you come across a Displaced calling himself Allen Ferris, let him know I’m looking for him, please. That is if he even remembers or goes by that name anymore. He’s my older Brother.”

“What does-... Actually, never mind. Your brother might have changed if what I’ve heard is true about people losing their appearance. I suppose I was a lucky one to keep mine.” Elwood said with a relieved smile.

“You think I originally had ash blonde hair and bright green eyes. Nope, but I’m glad I’m still human though,” I pulled out my Grimoire and as I opened it, it blazed with the black and red aura. Suddenly the hilt of the Demon-Slayer sword appeared. I grab onto the handle with my right hand and pull the massive blade from the Grimoire and then pointed the tip at Elwood who staggered back. “Lesson time rider.”

Elwood quickly raised his hand when Kaiserin suddenly tensed up. There is a moment of silence between the two, but Kaiserin eventually lays back on. “Alright.” Elwood simple said as he reached down at his hip to pulled out a beautifully crafted sword with an orange blade, the bottom of the hilt had an amber gem that matched the scale colors of Kaiserin. “But before we begin,”  Elwood said as he held his hand over his sword. “Gëuloth du sverd,” he spoke, causing the sword to take on a gentle orange glow. Elwood did the same for my sword, making me raise an eyebrow curiously. “Our weapons are now temporarily dull so it can’t harm us when we spar,” Elwood explained to me. 

“Hahaha!” I grabbed my head. “My sword has no edge at all,” I stabbed the sword in the ground. “Besides this isn’t the sword that I’ll be using,” My grimoire’s page flip and another sword hilt appeared. I pulled the sword out of the book. This sword was much smaller with a single-handed hilt with a hand guard. 

“...Then why did you pull out the big one out?” Elwood asked with a deadpan expression. 

“It’d be much fairer to you if I don’t use the big guy but I had to draw it in order to pull this guy out.” I explained with a smile admiring my new blade.“But now I can get it anytime I want now so thanks. Sorry, it was one of the requirements to draw out the Demon-Dweller sword.”

“So your book is some weird strange storage? Also, is the blade dull or do I need to recast it again?” Elwood asked as energy started flowing from the gem on his sword and into his body.



“Your spells won’t work here. But I can dull the blades as I need to,” I ran my hand down the edge to prove what I said.

“Won’t work here? But I’ve been casting them just fine so far..” Elwood said as he looked at me curiously. 

“Well, they won’t work on me now that I have the swords out. Anti-magic nullifies any magic and all spells used against me or the blades. Only extremely powerful curses will work and I know you won’t touch that crap,” I placed my blade level my midsection with my blade pointed at Elwood. “I’ll take easy on ya. Barely even tap ya.”

"I wouldn't make that claim yet if I were you. I'm from a different world that follows a different set of rules and realities. I wouldn't be so sure if your anti-magic can cancel magic from another world or not, but I would hope it's not the case as your dragon or dragoness will need her magic in order to protect or heal you in times of need." Elwood explained as he held his sword pointing at me. He appeared rather calm for some reason. Elwood glanced at Kaiserin when he caught her chuckling softly. Elwood returns her focus back to me. “The only advantage you hold is that you’ve been in real fights while I had only recently completed dragon rider training,” Elwood said as he took a gentle breath. 

“True, normally I would need to first touch your magic or get you to blast one of my swords in order to get them so they can absorb and analyze your magic and then negate it,” I smirked causing Elwood to back up a bit. “But you use a spell on my first blade to try and dull the edge before allowing me to explain my own Anti-magic. And my sword has just finished converting your magic into my Anti-magic.”

“....That fast despite the difference in realities?” Elwood asked curiously and in puzzlement. “...So you’re saying you converted my energy?”

“Yea, don’t ask me how the swords work,” I looked up to the sky then back to Elwood. “As for your energy, which I refer to as ki, I sensed it and have been trying to unravel it from in the magic but it is incredibly difficult. Whoever came up with this style of magic was a genius in the arts of life energy and magic.” I scratched the back of my head. “But back to your lessons. Blocking and oncoming strike. When your opponent comes at you with a downward strike you slant your blade downward and block with the flat of your sword never the edge. Then, you’ll push them off using an upthrust knocking them back and at most times, off balance. I’ll demonstrate with you by being the aggressor.”  I jumped up into the air and brought my sword edge straight down. Elwood quickly did as followed, however, there was a slight hesitation when he looked at me with confusion. I watched in puzzlement when I noticed an aura of shimmering orange dance across Elwood’s sword until it faded into focus. Elwood did block my sword, but most of it was blocked by some kind of transparent glass.

“...Your minds being protected by something..” Elwood said as his eyes traveled from me down to my grimoire “...ok, that is just off-putting,” Elwood said with a frown as he quickly redirected his attention to me. 

“Whenever you’re facing an opponent try taking any major blows with the flat of your sword and watch out for even the slightest change in body movement. Being aware of my grimoire is good but it’s not going anywhere,” I raised my blade eye level and placed my other arm behind my back. “You rely too much on your telepathy.” I lunged forward and thrust my sword out in front of me. Elwood jumped off to the side allow me to dig my sword straight through the wall clean to the other side. “Good reflexes.”

“Telepathy is part of being a dragon rider. The only way to counter it is by shielding your mind with a mental thought so I can’t predict your movements or attack your mind directly, so since you have that book, I won’t need to teach you about it. Although, I'm curious about how strong it is.” Elwood said, suddenly looking over at Kaiserin. “Don’t even try it..” Elwood warned.

“I highly doubt it's any stronger than the mind of a dragon, Elwood,” Kaiserin said with confidence, her tail swaying about. Elwood let out a sigh at his dragoness’s pride. 

“Telepathy is a nice tool to have and your partner has it too, but don’t become too reliant on it or each other,” I pulled the sword from the wall. “I understand that you two have a codependent relationship,” I swung my sword to the side dispersing the cloud of dust I created. “And my Grimoire isn’t just storage for my weapons and items. It holds something very, evil. And unless you want to make a deal with it, I highly recommend you don’t go digging in my book for your own safety.”

“Don’t rely on each other?” Kaiserin asked in a minor tone of anger. “You are unaware of how the bond works, human,” Kaiserin said as her tail moved like a cat that was just pissed off.

“She’s right though,” Elwood said as he raised his hand. “This is the Gedwëy ignasia, meaning shining palm in the ancient language,” Elwood said as he showed his palm, which had a strange silvery scar gleaming across. “After she hatched and I touched Kaiserin’s forehead, it formed a magical bond where we hear each other’s thoughts and emotions, we can also share our energy if we’re in need of the energy for the more higher cost spells. If one of us dies, one of us will be overcome with a lot of grief. It’s like losing a part of yourself. As a team, she is the offense, I am the defense.” Elwood explained as he looked over at Kaiserin. I don’t know what happened, but Kaiserin quickly calmed down. “Sure, when we’re separated, we’re still capable of fighters, but together we’re a lot stronger,” Elwood said as he looked back at me.

“Hahhhh, You’re completely right. I don’t understand the bond between you two and I won’t until the little one in that egg,” I pointed towards Nero. “Hatches. And when that happens I have no doubt that I’ll have something similar to you both.” I walked over to the Demon-Slayer sword and plopped down and leaned against the sword. “When I read and or use Ki, I am using the emotions, subtle movements in the body, and my senses to control or manipulate my anti-magic in my body or weapons. I’m also using Ki to ready my opponent or the field on which I stand,” I held my Demon-Dweller Sword to my face. “Mmmm. I don’t think I’m the right one to teach the way to wield a sword, Elwood. Not until I know the path you tread at least. I’ve lived far too many years on the road alone.”

“For the time being, just doing my job as Sunfire’s dragonrider, just be the peacemaker if trouble brews,” Elwood said to me as he sheathed his sword. “Dragonriders aren’t meant for full-blown wars… or at least that’s what Sunfire said how they were in the past.” Elwood said with a shrug.

“I don’t want anything more than to live in peace here,” I stood back up and placed both swords back in the Grimoire. “But I might not have much of a choice to fight from time to time. If it’s for my friends then there’s no issue for me but I won’t fight in wars. Not for this country, not unless I absolutely have to.” I huffed. “But, as we are undeniably still human so is the fact that there is conflict out in the worlds in which we live. But that’s why we have the peacekeepers like you,” I smirked at the Dragonrider.

“And we are not alone. From what Aurora told me, there are multiple universes, each one with a Displaced who have been through similar experiences.” Elwood explained as he walked over to Kaiserin, giving her a pat on the neck. “Yea, you’ll be going through the same things I went through, it’ll feel weird feeling a second presence in your moment.” “ Elwood said with a smile. 

“Be careful out there Elwood, something tells me that we’re just ‘flies on the wall’ to some of the Displaced and even more so to who ever’s above them,” I pulled off my headband and held it out to Elwood. “Here my token. Keep it or pass it along. Do so if you find my brother please.” 

“Can do,” Elwood said as he took the headband from me. “As for those other displaced, don’t worry. Whenever people summon me, I can gaze wherever they are by casting the ‘May I see through Dragonfire spell before stepping through the portal, then afterward I’ll read through their mind. I’ll force my way through if they don’t cooperate. The moment I see they mean me any harm, I will return back to my world thanks to the multiple enchantments I set on my token.” Elwood explained as he held up his copy of the amber gem.

“Cool. I wonder if I can do that once I’ve trained enough?” I grabbed the Grimoire from where it’s been floating next to me and placed in my satchel. “Something is telling me I’m going to have to start training to learn to control my black form now that I can control my physical power. Again, watch out for my older brother. He’s been out there in whatever Equestria he landed in for almost ten years. So there’s no telling who, what, or how powerful he is. I think that concludes our business.” As I said this another portal opened up next to me. “Ah, did I do that?”

“Yea, saying something along those lines triggers it, although it's usually the words ‘your contract is complete,” Elwood said with a shrug. Kaiserin got up and stretched like a cat, causing the owl to fly off of her head. “Thanks for the lessons, despite how short they were, ...unless there was more?” Elwood asked curiously.

“Not really. There’s not a whole lot to dual-edged swordplay,” I shrugged. “Only the thrust, downwards and upwards slashes. There is the vertical slash but that more for two-handed swords. For you just stick to blocking and stick with the flat of the blade like a showed you,” I shrugged as Elwood hop up on Kaiserin. “Unless there was a specific move you wanted to know?”

“I don’t know a whole lot though, I mean I was a nature photographer and now I’m a dragonrider after all of this mess,” Elwood said with a shrug. Kaiserine laughed softly at that. 

“Well then, I was you both luck on your journey to find my rider,” I saluted. “Oh, and again I’m sorry for insulting your bond. I know it’s a sacred thing but I just don’t get it right now.”

“You will later on once you bring the egg to… Fluttershy's you said? And it will hatch. Now, before I go… Fairth.” Elwood said as he looked at something,  I looked over to where he was looking at, I saw nothing until I was blinded by a flash. “..Huh, so the spell actually does work like a camera….”

I blinked a few times to get my vision to return. “Ow.” I started to rub my eyes. “Yea, I wouldn’t do that without warning next time.” I looked to Elwood and Kaiserin to only see blurs. “I’m just gonna sit here with the egg for a while. Nice meeting ya and if ya need me just call.” I waved to what looked like a rider and a dragon to but was just a rock.

“I’m over here,” Elwood said with a laugh as Kaiserin slowly went through the portal. Once my vision cleared up, I noticed something strange. The rock had been printed with an image of us.

“I’ll have to make an album,” I scratched the back of my head. “Do they have cameras in this world?” I looked over to Nero who was now sleeping as she’d perched herself on the egg. “What the heck am I supposed to do with you? Nuisance of a bird.”  She popped her eyes open and tilted her head.

“Hoo?” 

“Yes it’s time to go home,” I walked over and picked up the making sure to keep the coat around it. “Shy is going to go nuts over this,” I shook my head as Nero perched on my shoulder. “Let's head to the cottage.” Nero nodded in agreement. Off we went.
> Dragon, Apples and Timberwolves. Oh my! (Pt 1)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was starting to get dark so Nero and I decided it was time to head back to the cottage with my partner’s egg. I used my coat that I’d wrapped it in earlier and turned it into a makeshift nap sack so I could carry my partner to the cottage safely. I really didn’t want to be out here with an infant in toe, even if said infant was an egg whose shell was harder than diamonds, or so I’ve read and heard. 

Timberwolves were my main concern right now as many of them have been spotted close to the tree line lately. It really concerned me because Shy’s cottage was right next to the Forest and so was Applejack’s farm. Nero knew the fastest way out of this place so I just followed her like I did to get to the castle. I made sure to have my smaller sword with me to mark trees and other landmarks to make a trail of sorts encase I ever get lost in this place. I plan on using that castle to do my training and now that I have a dragon to look after I’m going to need a place for her when she starts to grow and gain more powers.

‘Wait? How do I know it’s going to be a girl?’

I felt something at the back of my mind. It like earlier when I first found the egg with Elwood after I first picked it up and heard the chirps and squeaks but with this was much less of a headache more of a buzz actually. I could only guess this was my little partner in the egg giving me a few hints through our minor bond. Honestly, I was very nervous about bringing this little into this world but she was going to be my responsibility and my partner. So, I also can’t wait to meet her.

I walked for a while following Nero until we came to the edge of the forest, again. It took longer to get out then get in because she took me straight to Shy’s cottage instead of back to town like I thought she would. I walked in the yard carefully looking for the white dick of a rabbit. I spotted said ass hat right away and he saw me too, he then proceeded to give me the stink eye and hopped in the house.

“Hoo,” Nero remarked landing on a nearby tree.

“I agree. Maybe there’s hope that he’ll like my yet,” I agreed. “Have a good night hunting Nero and be careful out there,” I waved at her as she flew off into the night. “Owls have to eat too,” I remarked as I walked into the cottage. I saw Hary napping off to the side and Shy was in the kitchen cleaning the daytime food bowls. I walked over and gently set the egg on the couch and walked into the kitchen and leaned against the doorframe. “Hey, Shy. I home.”

“EEP!” She jumped. I couldn’t help but laugh at her. She looked at me with a mad pout.

‘Man, am I lucky to have this girl as my girlfriend or what!’

“Asta,” she grumbled upset. “Don’t scare me like that,” she got on to me as she points her finger at me as I merely chuckled.

I reached up and put my hand on hers and pulled her in close in a warm embrace. “Sorry Shy. I couldn’t help myself.” She laid her head against my chest as I stroked the back of her head.  “Come with me to the living room. I have something I need to show you.”

Shy pulled away and looked at me with suspicious eyes. “Asta,” I took her by her hand and brought her into the living room to show her the egg. “ You brought back a rock from the forest?”
She tilted her head slightly as she placing a finger on her cheek. 

I let out a hard laughed bending over to grab my sides. “HAHAHAHA!” I woke Harry up in the process. “OHoh… “Shy looked at me annoyed and a little more upset. “Hhhoh ha… No Fluttershy I didn’t bring a rock into your home. That’ my partner’s egg.” I leaned against the wall still trying to catch my breath.

“Partner’s Egg?” She turned and picked the egg up. I wasn’t worried that she’d miss handle it. “What type of creature does this egg come from Asta? I’ve never seen any other egg like it before and I’ve seen a lot of eggs.”

Once I caught my breath I got to my feet and walked over to Shy and gentle to the egg from her. “A dragon’s egg Fluttershy,” Her eyes got wide. “But dragons don’t lay eggs.”

“Here they don’t but from where she comes from dragons are closer to the flying reptiles you read in fairy tales,” I looked down to my partner and smirked. “But she’s a good dragoness and our who’ll also be my closest ally and partner one day. I’ll be her rider once she gets big enough.”

“Wait, did you get this egg from the person you summoned that sent out that token-thing that Nero brought you his morning?” She asked in shock.

“Yea. Elwood was his name and he came with his partner Dragoness, Kaiserin. His Equestria is run by pony-like dragons and his version of Princess Celestia, Queen Sunfire, tasked him to find riders for the unhatched eggs of many dragons and dragonesses,” I explained as I felt the egg starting to move. “Hmm. Ready to come out little one.”

“You can hear her?” Shy leaned down looking at the egg.

“Not necessarily,” I felt the egg start to wriggle and I heard a few scratching noises then I saw a small crack. “Elwood and Kaiserin used telepathy with each other. I never actually heard her speak using a roar or any kind of sound for that matter.” I set the egg down on the floor wrapped it in my coat again. I was seeing it starting to twitch can move a little more violently. “Not long now.”

As I said that cracks began to form all over the egg. Suddenly, the shell started to sluff off in large chunks on to the couch revealing a small black scaled dragoness. I moved from side to side and as I did I saw her scales gleam in a reddish hew. She stretched out showing a muzzle like head connected to a neck with a red mane running down the length of her back down to the tip of her tail and wing revealing crimson feathers in the inner folds of her wings. She then turned her head and looked back and forth from me and then to Shy with big dark silvery eyes then she looked all around the room. Finally, after she’d surveyed the surrounding area she waddled up to me.

“I think she knows who you are Asta,” Shy giggled as she reached out to touch the little dragoness. “Hello there. Such a cutie.” 

“Shy don’t,” I reached out with my left hand to keep her from touching the dragon as I didn’t know if she might bite Shy in self-defense. The little dragoness was leaning in and bumped into the back of my hand. Suddenly there was a blinding flash of light that filled the whole room and as this happened I felt a powerful surge of searing heat run up my left arm then throughout my entire body. I reeled back in pain landing on my back. Next thing I know the light has died down and I look up to see Fluttershy’s adorable face. My head was resting on her lap.

‘Holy crap, yes. I getting to do the lap pillow with my girlfriend. This is what every anime fan, otaku, and so many bronies dream of. Oh, sweet bliss I’m in heaven.’

“Asta, how are feeling? Shy looked down at me in worry. I smiled back.

“I was in a lot of pain there for a bit,” I sat up and scratched my head. I notice my left arm was extremely sore. “How long was I out?” I felt something very warm by my side. I looked down to see my little scaley friend at my side.

“Roughly fifteen minutes,” Shy answered but I could tell from her reaction that she wasn’t saying.

I got to my feet and brought my left arm up to see why it was so sore. My eyes went wide when I saw it, my sleeve all but destroyed and a mark running the length of my entire arm. Then I remembered that Dragonriders gain this mark when the Dragon touches them for the first time. It a symbol of their bond and it allows the rider to cast spells. Mine was similar to the one Eragon got in the movie in the way it looked like a scar but it wasn’t on my palm. Instead, it was on the back of my hand and wrapped around my whole arm up to my shoulders blade while the emblem on my hand resembled a claw of sorts.

“I’ll get my grimoire,” Fluttershy ran over to her bookshelf and pulled out her Grimoire that we’d made earlier that day. “I found out that most of my magic has to do with nature. I was going through the Grimoire and found a lot of different healing and defensive spells,” She eagerly flipped through the pages of the book. “Here, this one looks like it should heal that mark. Gaea Restoration Magic: Dusk’s Glow,” A soft warm orange light came from Shy’s palms and surrounded me. I could feel all of my injuries that had yet to fully heal suddenly vanish. Her spell ended but the rider’s mark remained on my left arm.

“I don’t understand,” She grabbed my arm looking at it in deep concern. Shy then looked at me with worry in her eye. “That’s spell was supposed to heal all injuries in and on your body.’ 

I smiled at Shy as I took my arm back and let it fall to my side. My let partner jumped up on the couch and looked up at me in her own worry,

“It’s alright Shy. This scar isn’t a scar at all,” I pulled my arm in front of my face. “But a magical symbol known too many to be the mark of the Dragonriders. I don’t really remember much from the series but it had another name too.”

“Rawrk,” the little dragoness squawked with passion.

“The Gedwëy Ignasia?” Fluttershy tilted her head.

‘I totally forgot we could understand animal’s natural sounds as regular speech. Wait a minute. That means the dragon already knows what’s been going on. Must be some sort of spell the Queen cast on the eggs.’

“Yea, well, the short version is that it marks me as a dragonrider and her partner,” I point at the little as she puffed out her chest. “And it can’t be removed either as it is technically a scar.” I flipped my arm over. “An upside is that now I can do magic when I’m not using an item from the Grimoire. I wonder why it went up my whole arm?” I started to get lost in my thoughts.

“Asta, she’s been trying to get your attention,” Shy poked my side.

I looked to the little dragon and then realized she’d just been born but I had yet to give her a name. “We can just call cutie or little one now, can we. Let me think. What would be a good name for an interdimensional dragon?” I looked up and rubbed my chin as I thought. The little dragon waited with great anticipation for her name. “I know, I call you Ymir.” I pointed at my partner. She tilted her head to both sides before looking up to the nodding up and down in agreement.

Suddenly, I looked at the window. I went over and opened it up and Nero flew through it and around the room a few times before landing on the back of the couch. After getting herself settled she looked down to Ymir.

“Nero this is Ymir,” I gestured between the two. “I expect you to be nice and teach her the ins and outs of how to fly as well as other things.”

“Hoo?” she asked.

“Yes, she’ll get much bigger as time passes,” I rolled my eyes. “You saw Kaiserin. I would think you’d know this already. Ymir will get more than big enough to ride one day.”

I look at my burned shirt. “Looks like Rarity is gonna get to make me a few more sets of clothes a lot sooner than she thought.” I took off the tattered shirt, Fluttershy blushed at this. “I’m going to take a shower. Please knock loudly this time.” I smirked as Fluttershy went tomato red. I felt three familiar ki’s off in the distance.

‘Hmpf. Well, it didn’t take them long to recover.’

“I’m off then Shy, might hit the sack early if that’s okay with you,” I yawned. “Pretty worn out still. And today’s events certainly did play a role in the fatigue.”

“Go ahead Asta,” She placed her Grimoire back on the shelf. “I put fresh linens on the bed and in the bathroom. Oh,” her face went red again. “Um, I meant to ask you. You’re still going to sleep in my room with me tonight, aren't you?” Ymir’s head popped at the mention of this.

“I was hoping too, but if you’d rather me not I can always stay on the couch,” I motioned towards the dragon and owl’s location.

“No please I want you to. I wasn’t sure if you really wanted to or not,” Shy uncomfortably fidgeted her shoulders a bit as she looked at me questioningly.

“Shy,” I walked over to her. “Are you asking me to do this because you think you’re supposed to or because you want to?” I placed my hands on her shoulders.

She took in a deep breath and then let it out. “Because I want to.” I smiled softly at her.

“Alright then,” I pleased a peck on her cheek and then turned and left her standing there with her eyes swirling in confusion as I went for my shower.


Bathroom


I turned on the water and waited for it to get hot. I felt one of the Shadowbolts had entered the house not to long ago. It was probably when Shy went out to feed the nocturnal animals, right after I came into the bathroom. I felt their ki right outside the door so I went over and opened to motioning for them to come in quickly with my hand. I turned the shower head on to drown out the chat I was fixing to have with whichever one of them it was.

“So, what do you want?” I asked annoyed.

A shadow appeared and rose from the floor. As the shadow took form I recognized it as Free Fall.

“I am here on behalf of Princess Luna to extend a hand of friendship and to offer an apology for my brash and hot-headedness the other day,” He took a knee and held out his right hand and opened it to reveal a silver crescent moon medal.

I took it and gently set in on top of the stack of my clean clothes. “Let me be the one to say sorry Captain. I acted emotionally and assaulted your sister first. So if anyone was in the wrong first, it was me. Sorry,” I held out my hand. He got up and we shook. “How are your ribs and your sister?”

“Both fine,” He said with a bit of an annoyed tone. “Doctors used a quick healing spell and I was right as rain. Also, how does the Element of Harmony have a Book similar to yours?”

“I gave it to her,” I looked at Free Fall. “I gave all of my friends their own Grimoires as ‘Thank You’ gifts for being my friends and looking after me while I was in the hospital.”

“Would you be willing to give one to each of the Princesses one as a sign of good faith?” Free Fall asked in a serious manner.

“I might be willing to give one to your Lunar Princess but not to the Solar Deiarch, as she has yet to make any attempt to even earn my trust,” I grumbled with a bit of annoyance on my breath. “Why are you being so cooperative in reaching out and trying to make peace between me and the princesses?”

“Because you’ve earned the respect of one of the ponies I respect the most,” He got to he feet and pulled the yellow tinted goggles that were covering his eyes to reveal a pair of dark blue eyes. “And by extension, you have earned mine as well. I know you only acted in the way you did because I disrespected your friends in your eyes. ”

“Yes well, Again I’m sorry for manhandling your sister,” I crossed my arms. “It's best if you leave now. I want to bath and Shy might come in here at any time.”

“One more question Sir Asta?” He looked at me inquisitively.

‘Sir Asta, I don’t know where that came from but I kind of like it.’

“Shoot?” I threw my hand in the air.

“That small winged lizard creature on the couch downstairs,” He pointed at the door. “What is is and where’d it come from? It has a similar air about it to you.”

“That’s my new partner and she’s a dragon given to me by a friend,” He was fixing to comment about how dragons aren’t animals but I held up my hand to stop him. “Yes, I know already. I’ve already met Spike, remember. She’s as you said before, like me. Feel free to tell Princess Luna about here but don’t you dare touch Ymir.” I pointed a finger and the rider's mark on my arm started to blacken. “No one and I mean, no one, will touch my partner.”

“I will relay your message to the Princess and she will decide what she’ll do whatever she desires with the information,” Free Fall nodded before melting back into the shadows and departing.

“Now,” I sighed in relief. “Bath time.” I shed the rest of my clothes and hopped in the shower which went uninterrupted and then I proceeded to the bedroom. I found Shy already under the blankets starting to doze-off. Ymir was curled up snoring in a little basket that had been lined with a fluffy pillow and a blanket of her own covering her. 

I laid down on the other side of the bed doing my best not to disturb Shy. I managed to slip underneath the blankets without too much difficulty. I just laid there staring at the ceiling. I had a lot on my mind.

First, there was Ymir and getting her used to speaking with Telepathy and getting her educated with formal speech. The best way to do this was going to have her read with me close by that way I could help her if she needs it. 

Second, there was getting my own place started. That was a priority now more than ever, especially now that I had a Dragon to look after and could easily dwarf Shy’s place within a years time. I saw the movie and read the first book in order to compare the two. I know the two growth rates a radically different but if Kaiserin was any indication of size. I need a house or place where a can keep Ymir comfortably and she’s too young and small to keep in the forest or in a cave. 

Third, there was get everyone set up with their Grimoires. I don’t think I’ll have to worry with that too much though. Shy definitely took me for a loop when she pulled of that healing spell earlier tonight. Grimoires were all was a cheating pieces for magic like that though. The name of the spell and brief description was all it took and little concentration. Some of the other might have a tough time due to the desires on what they want but I get Shy being able to pick up on it right away. Healing is what she does after all.

Then there was Rainbow and Spike. I promised Rainbow martial arts training and I promised Spike sword training. I could always do joint sessions with them. Suddenly my thoughts went to  Spike as he’s received a five-live Grimoire. As much as I didn’t like it, there was nothing I could do about now but tell the truth to the dude. I’d have to tell everyone with that too.

Suddenly Fluttershy rolled over and checked on me. With those turquoise eyes, she looked at me and sheepishly spoke. “Asta, what’s wrong?”

“Just have a lot on my mind at the moment Shy,” I smiled at her. She snuggled herself closer to me and used my chest as her personal pillow. I ran my fingers through her hair lulling her off to sleep. I soon dozed off myself.

I woke up with Fluttershy this morning and after we fed the animals we had a hearty breakfast all to ourselves. I fixed Ymir her own plate once she found the strength to claw down the stairs. Nero actually picked her up and flew her down as she’d gotten tired of listening to Ymir’s squawking. I explained to Shy that I was going to go out to Sweet Apple Acres today to see if they need any help so I could start earning money. She was worried about my leg injury but I explained her healing spell had already taken care of the rest of the that.


Sweet Apple Acres


I walked through the front gate of Sweet Apple Acres with Nero on my head and Ymir snuggled into an old knapsack that Shy happened to have. I was letting her walk beside me but I really didn’t want to take all morning to get to Applejack place so I picked her up and tossed her into the pack and picked up my pace. At first, she’d squeak and squawk in retaliation but soon settled down.

I saw Applebloom sweeping the front porch. I’d never actually met her or the other CMC yet. They were supposed to be at the Welcome to Ponyville Party but I’d never saw them but I according to everyone else they were there.

I approached the little pony. “Hey there. You must be Applejack and Big Mac’s little sister.” I waved, “Apple Bloom, if I remember correctly.”

“Um, that’s right Mister,” She said shyly backing before Nero flew over and perched on her broom. “Wow. Your pet owl sure is pretty.”

I couldn’t help but snicker a bit. “Nero’s not my pet but my friend. The first friend I made when I arrived here in Equestria. Let me introduce myself. My name’s Asta and here to start work for today.”

“Wait you’re the fella that’s been stayin with Fluttershy and that‘s been casuin all the noise around Ponyville lately.” She squinted at me. “Mah sis, brother, and Mah friends told me a lot of stuff about you.”

I put one finger up, “Now, I don't know what you’ve heard but-” umf! I found myself pushed on my back. Luckily I tossed Ymir off into the air and Nero managed to catch the sack she was in trying to stay in the air with it. Ymir size had gone up a lot since last night. “What the heck knocked me down?”

Arf!

I saw a smiling Border Collie in my face. 

“Wynona!” I heard a familiar farm toned voice a bit deeper than Apple Bloom’s. “What the? Asta?” I got up gave the dog a scratch and looked at Applejack. “What’re ya doin here? The doctor said two weeks before ya could start workin?”

“That was before Shy’s healing spell,” I remarked. “Now, I’m back to one hundred percent.”

HOO! Nero yelled at me as she was still holding Ymir. 

“Sorry,” I took the bag containing my little dragoness partner from the owl. Everyone was staring at the baby dragon. Even Big Mac stopped in his tracks as he came out of the house.

“What is that?” Apple Bloom stared at Ymir wide-eyed.

“This is Ymir, she is a dragon.” I took Ymir out of the pack and set her on the ground. Wynona came right up to her and start to sniff the little dragon eagerly before she started licking her. Ymir only stayed in one spot before Apple Bloom picked her up and cradled her like the infant she was.

“She’s so cute but Ah think ya got your wires crossed somewhere,” Apple Bloom held Ymir up underneath the arms as the little dragon pouted out being handled by someone other than me or Shy.

I took her from Apple Bloom who started to pout a bit and placed Ymir on my shoulder. “She’s not from around here Apple Bloom. You can say… She’s like me.” I pointed at myself with a goofy grin. “She’s still a baby and not even a day old yet. I actually wondering is Granny Smith would mind looking after her while I help out on the farm today? As long as she doesn’t try to smack her with the broom thinking she’d a giant rat.”

“I heard that youngin,” came an elderly southern voice. Out of the house came the matriarch of the Apple clan, Granny Smith. She had white hair and tail pulled into a bun was wearing a loose green plaid long sleeve button down shirt, old used faded jeans and worn out cowboy boots.

“Sorry, I meant nothing by it, Mrs. Apple,” I looked at the elderly women apologetically.

“Just call me Granny,” She took my hand and shook it vigorously. “Everyone else does. Mmmm.” She looked over my hand. “I think will have more than enough muscle with this one Applejack. So what all needs to be done for,” She looked to Ymir who was watching a butterfly at the present time. “The youngin?”

“If you have a good size bookshelf,” I took the dragon of my shoulder and handed her over to Granny. “And some easy learning books. Just sit with her and read them to her, please. If she gets hungry she’ll hop up on the table. Anything else just let Nero take care of,” I point to the owl roosting in the window.

“Sounds simple enough,” Granny put Ymir on the ground and she looked at me.

“Be good for Granny and get some learning done. I’ll be out in the orchard with Applejack and Big Mac,” I rubbed Ymir head before heading off with the others while she went with Granny.


Apple Orchard


“The trick to Apple Bucking is to kick the tree in just the right spot Asta,” Big Mac explained. “Aj, if ya’ll need me Ah’ll be working the fields,”  He walked off in the other direction before turning around once more. “Just listen to Applejack and do your best not to destroy the orchard.”

“Apple Bucking and kicking the tree?” I scratched my head as I looked t Applejack. “Don’t you just pick the apples by hand?”

“No Asta. We actually kick or ‘buck’ the tree so most of the apples fall off the tree into these buckets,” Applejack explained as she tossed several empty wooden buckets out of a nearby cart. “Then we pick up the ones that don’t and toss them in.”

“I get it,” I walked over to the nearest tree.

“Hold up there Asta. Ya just can’t just randomly walk up and start,” Applejack tried to get to me.

I closed my eyes and get a read on the tree’s ki flow. I pulled my palm back and thrust it into the trunk hitting a the ki flow for the apples. I shock of the blow caused most of the apples to fall from the tree to the ground or in the buckets just before Applejack could reach me.

I turned around to Applejack staring at with her mouth on the ground. “What?”

“How did ya do that?” She came over bewilderedly examining at the trunk of the tree. “No pony has ever been able to knock so many apples down and with just one hand. Normally it takes two hands and even then anypony that does it that way can only do it for three to four trees max before their hands give out. On top of that, the tree isn’t even bothered by your thrust at all. Ah’d say it’s even happy.”

I walked over and patted the tree where I’d hit it. “Apple trees are full of life and when their apples are ready and won’t fall they can get backed up with the energy flow. That’s where your bucking comes in,” I turned and tossed the loose apples into the buckets. “When you hit that ‘sweet spot’ you’re helping the tree release that pent up energy by helping it to get of the apples that won’t fall on their own,” I picked up one of the full buckets and put it in the back of the wagon. “As for the one hit palm thing. It has to do with a form of training I went through back home.”

“What sort of trainin was what it?” Applejack heaved another bucket into the wagon. 

“Pretty similar to your chores with bucking the apple trees actually,” I walked over to another nearby tree. “But, instead of kicks you use your palms and other hand techniques on a special type of tree called an Australian Buloke.” I located the ki spot and hit it “Yush.” The apples fell without fail once aging filling the buckets. “The tree belongs to a group call ironwoods and is considered by many to be the top of the charts in hardness. The ironwoods are often used in martial arts training to tough the practitioner’s hands and strengthen their arms.”

“Is that how you’re able to hit the trees with just the right amount of force and spot?” Applejack seemed intrigued at this type of training method.

“Mmmm. Yes and no,” I tossed the stray apples into the buckets again. “For the technique of striking the tree it is but for the spot on the tree that I strike, that’s one of my abilities I got when I came to Equestria.”

We repeated the process of hitting trees and picking the apples. Applejack was anxious to try her hand, literally, at my palm thrust. At first, she tried to punch the tree but I managed to stop her in time before she did irreparable damage to her hands. I taught her to use her palms instead but after quite a few attempts Applejack decided to stop as she wanted to be able to feed herself later. 

Celestia sun was high in the sky before long so Applejack and I decided it was time to stop for a lunch break. Luck for my Fluttershy packed me a lunch for today. I wonder if Ymir is behaving herself for Granny Smith. I haven’t heard anything in the back of my mind yet. I decided to sit back and enjoy my lunch and have a nice chat with Applejack.

“So Asta, how’re things going with Fluttershy so far?” Applejack teased but also concerned.

“It’s been pretty good so far but you have to realize Applejack,” I took a bite of my ham sandwich and drank some of the tea Shy had packed. “We’ve only been dating for literally two days. She did use her Grimoire on me last night and totally fixed up my body. Which is why I’m here today instead of next week.” I explained excitedly as she listened to me eagerly. “We got to bed pretty early yesterday.”

“Hold that their thought sugarcube. You and Fluttershy, s-s-slept together,” Her eyes shrank to pinpricks.

“I took another bite out of my lunch as I saw it as no big deal at the time. “Well, yeah, we did. I really don’t see what the big deal is though,”  I looked at the look of horror on her face then realized why she still looked like that. “Woah Woah, Woah. it’s totally not what you’re thinking there cowgirl. We slept in the same bed that’s all, I swear.”

Applejack shook off the residual shock. “Asta, thanks for clearing that up because if ya hadn’t then you would have been sent into the nearest tree.” She took a bite of an apple fritter. “Hm aH wonder where Apple Bloom is? She’s normally out of school by now?”

“She’s probably with her friends,” I tapped my chin. “What were their names again?” I snapped my fingers. “Ah, Sweet Belle and Scootaloo right.”

“Yea and that’s what Ah’m afraid of,” Applejack shivered.

We finished our lunch and headed back up towards the house so we could put the apples in the root cellar. We started to put the apples in the cellar and had a pretty good pace going. Big Mac came around and pitched in after he’d finished his own work in the fields. We were just about done unloading the wagon when Granny came out with a look of serious concern on her face.

“Ya’ll haven’t seen the littluns have ya’ll?” Granny asked. “Apple Bloom came in from school and then disappeared after she finished her homework.” Granny scratched her head. “Now I can’t find that baby dragon of Asta’s anywhere either.”

“Oh no.’

My pupils shrank. “Applejack where is that clubhouse at?” I shot my worried glance at her.

“It’s on the edge of the property,” Applejack pointed over her shoulder. “I’m sure they're fine Asta.”

HOO! I saw Nero flying in low. She looked like she was straining to stay up. She suddenly started to spiral downwards. I ran and caught my friend in a dive just barely keeping her from hitting the ground. HOOOOOO…

“Asta is she alright?” Applejack came over with worry written all over her face. I walked over to Granny and placed Nero in her arms.

My eyes were hidden by my hair. “Big Mac.” The large stallion looked at listening carefully a hint of anger in my voice. “Go get Fluttershy and have her tend to Nero please.” 

“Asta, what wrong what  Nero tell ya?” Applejack placed a hand on my shoulder.

“She said they’re surrounded by Timberwolves and can’t get out,” I was starting to shake from the fear and anger. Applejack pulled her hand back in horror. “I’m going now,” I took off leaving a huge cloud of dirt behind me.
> Dragon, Apples and Timberwolves. Oh my! (Pt 2)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Earlier at the CMC Clubhouse


3rd POV


Apple Bloom had managed to talk Asta’s dragon, Ymir, into coming to meet her friends when Granny Smith was busy with cooking supper. Unfortunately, for the little dragoness, she’d have to go back in a knapsack for a bit in order to keep her hidden so Apple Bloom could surprise her friends. Apple Bloom hadn’t realized that she’d been followed by Nero the Owl. Asta has tasked Nero with keeping an eye on Ymir when Granny Smith was busy with other duties.

Ymir was starting to get impatient and tried to free herself from the confines of her makeshift hiding spot that Apple Bloom had placed her. She wanted out of the knapsack or at least to have her head for fresh air.

“Alright, would ya quit with the squirmin,” Apple Bloom complain as she opened the sack allowing the baby dragon to jump out onto the floor. “Ah wish ya would’ve stayed still for just a bit longer. Mah friends will be here soon and it’s hard enough to hide things from um as is.”

Suddenly Apple Bloom heard a pair of voices not to far off from the clubhouse. She went to the window to have a look and spotted the other two cutie-mark crusaders, her best friends, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.

“Great, Ah thought Ah’d have at least a few more minutes before they got here,” Apple Bloom huffed in annoyance. “They must’ve finished their homework faster than Ah expected.”

Ymir crawled over to the window and manage to pull herself up to the window seal to have a look outside the tree house. Her eyes drank in the vast orchards and fields she’d missed from being carried around in the sack. She began to squawk happily before Apple Bloom put her hand over Ymir’s muzzle quickly quieting the baby dragon.

“Quiet,” Apple Bloom pulled Ymir from the window. “Do ya wanna give away the surprise?” The little dragon shook her head ‘no’ as an answer. “I know you’re excited but ya have to be quiet.”

Soon Apple Bloom heard her friends under the clubhouse. She scrambled as quietly as she could to hide Ymir as best she could.

“Hey Apple Bloom, you up there?” rang the raspy voice her scooter enthusiast pegasus friend, Scootaloo. “Did she tell you why she wanted us to meet up today Sweetie?” She looked at the unicorn next to her. “I planned to practice some new tricks this afternoon but Bloom said she had something really awesome she wanted to show us.”

“No,” Sweetie Bell shook her head slightly. “I was all set to help Rarity after school too.”

“Things sure have been wacky these past couple of weeks haven’t they?” Scootaloo sighed as she was under duress. “First, there’s that incident in the park between Rainbow Dash and that dude that’s been staying with Fluttershy.”

“Yea, and then there’s a rumor going around that he fought a whole platoon of with just his hands and ended up putting them all out of commission without seriously hurting them,” Sweetie wave hands. 

Neither of the fillies noticed a black and red horned owl watching them from within the confines of the Everfree forest. Nero wasn’t the only animal watching the little ponies from the perimeter of the forest either though.

“I know all three of us can confirm that though,” Scootaloo pointed upward. “Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash were all said to be seen in the park when that happened. I even heard all the Element of Harmony each took turns looking after that strange stallion while he was in the hospital.”

“I can confirm that one to be true and so can Apple Bloom,” Sweetie Belle sang a bit as she followed Scootaloo up the ladder into the clubhouse. “Apple Bloom we’re coming in.”

“So what was the name of that guy again?” Scootaloo asked as she looked to Sweetie Belle who only shrugged her shoulders.

Apple Bloom quickly tossed the beanbags on top of Ymir to hide her from Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo before they entered the clubhouse. Nero watched through the window from her perch in the forest. She couldn’t help but chuckle internally at the sight of the little dragon being haphazardly hidden underneath the furniture. A twig snapped behind her caused her to turn her head one hundred and eighty degrees to see what had caused it, but she saw nothing in the end. Nero then returned her attention to the window and the fillies in their clubhouse.

“Hey Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo waved as she pulled herself in through the floor. “So? What’s so big that you had come out today when you knew we had our own stuff planned for after school? Not that Crusading is important in it’s own right?”

“Not to net pick Apple Bloom but we can do other stuff besides crusading all the time after school,” Sweetie Belle pouted. “I wanted Rarity to look at a few of my sketches. I’m with Scoots on this. What’s so important you asked us to here right after we finish our homework? And, why are all of the beanbag chairs all piled up in one spot?” she looked behind Apple Bloom and raised an eyebrow.

They then heard a shuffling coming from underneath the pile of chairs. Sweetie and Scootaloo looked at each other, looking to see if either had an idea of what was under the pile. The got closer but Apple Bloom put a hand on each of their chests to keep them from coming any closer. She quickly turned around and threw a beanbag over each of her shoulders nailing Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle bot in the face. As the other to fillies grumbled getting back to their feet they were fixing to scold the Apple Farmer when they came face to face with an odd-looking black scaled and red-winged lizard with a red-furred mane that ran the length of it back down to the tip of its tail. It was being held out to them under the arms by Apple Bloom. The strange animal merely blinked at the other Crusaders.

“What the heck is that thing? And where’d you find it?”Scootaloo looked at the dragon merely huffed in annoyance at the way she’d been presented. “It looks really weird but awesome at the same time. I want one.” 

“Awwww, It’s so cute Apple Bloom. Its scales are beautiful too,” Sweetie moved from side to side examining what she was going to make her new muse watching the light shine of the animal's black scales as they shimmered a bright reddish color as the light was reflected off them. “Still though,” She looked at Apple Bloom with a curiosity. “I’m with Scoots. Where’d you get it? And what is it?”

“Let me introduce you guys first,” Apple Bloom chimed as she placed the strange creature on the floor. “Sweetie, Scoots, This is Ymir,” Apple Bloom gesture to Ymir who puffed her chest and flexed her wings as she squawked confidently. “Ymir, This is Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.,” She pointed to the other ponies individually. “Girls, Ymir is Asta’s baby dragon.” 

“Asta?” Sweetie scratching her head trying to remember where’d she’s heard that name before. Then it hit her like a ton of bricks. “Wait. Asta, as in the guy that’s been staying with Fluttershy Asta. The Asta that my sister has just informed me has started dating our old foalsitter.”

“Asta, hm. Wait that’s the dude that wreck the park. I heard from Rainbow Dash that he faced with Princess Luna’s Personal areal guards, the Shadowbolts, and won, ” Scootaloos’s eyes went wide with shock. “You took the dragon of the guy that’s been causing all the trouble around town. Apple Bloom, how could you do something so stupid? He’s gonna murderize all of us if he finds her here!” Scootaloo yelled in horror now out of breath.

Meanwhile, outside the window, Nero was watching the escapade and was having a grand time watching the fillies freak out over thinking what Asta might do to them. She didn’t notice more branches snapping in the background due to all of the yelling she was listening to instead. Something was gathering and they were hungry.

“Ah didn’t steal her if that’s what you two are implying,” Apple Bloom glared at her friends. “Ymir came because she wanted to meet you guys. Isn’t that right Ymir?” She looked at the little dragon and nodded its head up and down in agreement. “Ya see, and Ah’ll have her back at the house before anypony even knows she was gone. Beside Aj, Asta, and Big Mac are also workin in the fields and orchards. Granny was busy cookin supper”  Apple Bloom said as she followed her friends down the ladder. “So no worries.” She smiled.

“You should bring her back now Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo point at the little dragon. “That guy Asta is gonna flip when he finds out she’s gone.”

“I’m with Scoots on this Bloom,” Sweetie looked at her farmer friend in real concern. “Besides, who’s to say that they aren’t done working and cooking and they’re out looking for you and Ymir.”

“Alright already. I’ll bring her back n-” Apple Bloom started to roll her eyes but was interrupted by an unexpected bird landing in front of her.

Hooo!

“Cool an owl,’ Scotaloo’s went as big a saucers.

“I’ve never seen this kind of owl before,” Sweetie Belle tilted her head.

“Uh-oh,” Apple Bloom’s eyes shrank in sheer terror. 

“Apple Bloom do you know this owl?” Scootaloo looked to her friend suspiciously.

“Ah-ha,” She nodded at Scootaloo. Both of her friends waiting for a response with bated breath. “Her name’s Nero and she came with Asta this morninin. AJ and Granny are gonna tan mah backside as bright as Big Mac’s favorite shirt”

The other two fillies went as white as sheets. They jumped at the bird trying to grab her but to no avail. Nero simply flew up to a nearby branch out of reach. Nero only snickered internally as she was just out of reach of the three fillies. None of them heard the ever so slight rustling of leaves from the forest.

“This is bad girls,” Sweetie Belle looked at her friends then to the perched Nero. “If we can’t get her before she flies off we’ll all be in serious trouble.”

“Ya think,’ Scootaloo made another attempt at grabbing the bird only fall on her face. “I swear to Celestia, that bird is only toying with us right now. She knows we can’t reach her. Why she’d we even try to get her anyways,” she pushed herself off the ground and sat cross-legged, “It’s not as that Asta guy can talk to animals. Everyone know Fluttershy is the only pony around here that can do that.”

“Um… Scoots... I heard from Rarity that Asta can talk with animals and understand them just as good as Fluttershy can,” Sweetie’s fear deepened. “And I’ve heard from her that the owl that is with Asta is very smart. Maybe even more than Owlowiscious.”

Suddenly they noticed that everything had gone dead silent around them. Not even the insects were making a sound. Nero started to turn her head left and right scanning the nearby area trying to get a read on what was going on. She then flew down in front of the fillies and fluffed herself up as much as she could. She was trying to make herself as intimidating as possible.

“What’s up with her all of a sudden?” Scootaloo looked to the other who only shrugged. 

Ymir then jumped out of Apple Bloom's arms and joined Nero in her act of intimidation on the opposite side of the girls. She flared her wings up and showing her fangs in a snarl growled and hissing at something that wasn’t there.

“Ah don’t like this girls,” Apple Bloom started to back up to the ladder to the clubhouse. “AJ always says when animals act like this that there’s some sorta predator nearby. Ah think we should grab Ymir and Nero then had up in the treehouse.”

They heard a snap of a branch they looked to their right and saw a hoard of glowing green eyes looking back at them. Then, out from the tree line stepped a pack twenty or more six foot tall dark wooden wolf-looking creature with glowing green eyes and green drool hanging from their mouths. They slowly in circled the small group of under the clubhouse. But they waited to attack. They wait on the Alpha.

“We need to get in the clubhouse now,” Apple Bloom whispered as she slowly picked up Ymir a while the little dragon still scowl and hissed at the wolves. 

“I’ll get the owl,” Scootaloo went but Nero on batted her hands away as she spread her wings still trying to look as intimidating as she could while motioning for the pegasus to go with her friends. “But-”

“Hooooooooooo” Nero hooted as she jerked her wing emphasizing her wings trying to gesture to the ladder.

Scootaloo felt the grip of Apple Bloom on her arms and then found herself in the clubhouse. They then started to barricade the windows with everything they found lying around the clubhouse. They took turns watching out the floor door. None of the Timberwolves had made any head toward the tree or Nero, who was staying ever vigilant. The came a deep howling from the forest that rattled the trees and rocks on the ground, even the clubhouse shuck. The Timberwolves the parted allow a King Timberwolf, the Alpha of the pack to approach Nero. 

The two animals stared at one another for what felt like hours. They moved from side to side keeping their eyes locked on each other. The King then lunged at Nero but she narrowly managed to avoid the bite of the King. One of the other wolves jumped up to take a turn at the bird of prey but was sent crashing into the others. 

They all looked in shock as Nero land in front of the ladder leading into the clubhouse. The owl squinted her eyes in anger at the impudent pup. She then raised her wings up and filled her lungs with a much air as the would allow as she then yelled at the wolves in force.

“HOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!” Nero hoot disorientated the wolves knocking them to the ground. She knew this wouldn’t last long as she started to take off and fly to Asta for help. As she started to fly off the nearby King Timberwolf managed to get to its feet and jumped up and managed to clip Nero’s wing. She blasted the beast with another sonic hot and kept flying through her pain to get help.


Present Time Asta Running after catching Nero


Asta was running at speeds he’d never run before, even as in his current body. He was running as fast as he could. He hadn’t yet realized that his own running speed had been drastically boosted by his partner’s, Ymir, own natural abilities as a sky dragon due to their bond. He raced across the field along the of the forest with only a few thoughts in his head.

‘Apple Bloom, Ymir, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle. Please, just hold on. I’ll be there as soon as I can. Those bastards are gonna pay for trying to eat my friends’ sisters and my partner,’ Asta huffed in anger as his now that of Nero. ‘Don’t worry Nero. They’ll pay, I swear I’ll find the one that hurt you and pay him back tenfold.” 

Asta soon heard a howl not far from his current location. He ran straight at the howling and found a massive pack of Timberwolves try to climb up the tree where the CMC’s clubhouse was. Standing back in the middle of the pack Asta saw the King Timberwolf directing the others and upon further examination, he notice black and red feathers stuck to the wolf’s muzzle. This set a fire in Asta’s stomach, one fueled completely by anger. Asta grit his teeth and balled his fist before he reached around and whipped out his Grimoire. Opening it the pages flipped as to allow him to bring out both the Demon-Slayer Sword and the Demon-Dweller Sword.

“HEY!” Asta shouted at the fillies and dragoness in the clubhouse while getting the Timberwolves attention at the same time. “You four stay your little flanks in that treehouse until I say so, otherwise you're all dog food.”

A good portion of the wolves now turned toward Asta and started to move on his location. Asta stuck the Demon-Dweller Sword in the ground. He then turned the Demon-Slayer sword upside down in his palm reeled it back behind his head and then threw it straight into the wolf pack cutting a line straight through the wolves taking out a large portion of them. The sword had gone straight through to the trees of Everfree to Mt. Canterhorns base. Asta then took the Demon-Dweller Sword in his left hand and aimed for the Timberwolves around the clubhouse waiting for them to all line-up and then he threw the sword nailing both wolves to the tree right next to them. 

The Grimoires pages flipped once more. The stopped and Anti-magic poured from the book. Asta brought his arms up crossing them in front of the Grimoire and then he quickly pulled them apart through the column of Anti-magic and reeling them to his sides as his hands and arms were now covered in his anti-magic gauntlets.

His hands were forming into claws as Asta flexed his fingers. “I’m going to rip all of you apart and use your corpses for firewood.”

Asta started to walk to the Timberwolves with his sights set on the king. He felt nothing but anger and hatred at his moment. The first couple of Timberwolves were now on him. They jumped and opened their mouths wide ready to bite down on the angry Magic Knight.

Asta grabbed them by their heads and proceeded to throw them into their pack mates with force to smash them upon their impact. This took the Timberwolves by surprise.

“I’m not playing games!” Asta roared as he shot into the pack. He did exactly what he said he was going to do. The Timberwolves come on him droves. With fists, palms, legs, and feet Asta tore the beast apart. Five wolves pounced on him but he countered by whirling around driving his foot into the sides of their skulls smashing their heads to pieces. Another wolf came up from behind but Asta reached around without even turning his head and buried his fingers into the side of the creature’s skull. Using his new accessory as a bat he swung left and right cracking or smack more of the beast as he carved out a green bloody path to the king.

In minutes the human had all but slaughtered the whole timberwolf pack of Timberwolves. Asta was drenched in the green glowing blood-like of the wolves. He breathing was heavy. His form hunched over. His clawed ready for the next timberwolf to come for him. If someone were to look into his eyes they’d only see white.

There was a sudden howl that shook the ground. It also drew Asta attention to his right. On the edge of the forest stood the king looking on with what looked like a sneer on his muzzle.

The King had let out a howl bring all of the fallen wolves pieces to him. The Timberwolf King was now a twenty-foot Timberwolf Emperor.



The massive beast smirked at Asta.

“COCKY BASTARD!” Asta roared. “YOU THINK JUST BECAUSE YOU PUT ON A FEW EXTRA POUNDS THAT I’M NOT GONNA RIP YOU APART AND CRUSH YOUR SKULL?!” The enraged man held his hand out and his Grimoire floated in front of him as the pages flipped to a specific page. Holding his hands up Asta reached into the Grimoire and pulled out his arms as he had did he gauntlets had change into draconic thick plated claws.

“Let’s see if all that extra fat can stand up to anti-magic dragon talons,” Asta sneered at the Emperor then took off in a blurr. 

Not even the new heavy gauntlets slowing him down as he ran circles around and on the Emperor, tearing off pieces off the beast body at did. The Emperor howled in pain as it tried to defend itself to no avail.  Soon, there was nothing left of the massive wolf but a small upper half of a common Timberwolf being held up by its head in the clawed hand of half berserked Magic Knight. Slowly Asta began to apply pressure on the skull of the helpless wolf. As the wooden animal whimpered in pain it tried desperately tried to paw itself free to no avail as its claws simply broke away against the thick scale armor.

“I told you I’d tear you apart and crush your skull,” Asta smirked with a dark undertone. “You're the bastard that hurt my friend. So, I’m simply returning,” his grin turned into a scowl as his grit his teeth. “The favor.”

*CRACK*

The timberwolf’s skull imploded on itself covering Asta in a fresh coat of green blood sap. He tossed the remains off to the side then dispelled his armor back into Grimoire. He went over to the tree in which the Demon-Dweller Sword was still stuck in with the Timberwolves corpses on it. He pulled the sword from the tree and tossed the bodies off to the side. Asta took a deep breath in and placed the sword back into the Grimoire as he exhaled. He then used the Grimoire to summon the Demon-Slayer Sword from its place at the base of the mountain and place it into the book once more. Asta then turned to the clubhouse and saw only a few scratch marks at the door.


Asta POV


I was so relieved to see that the wolves had barely touched the clubhouse. I was covered in wolf blood but I couldn’t wait for a shower. I needed to check on the CMC and Ymir. I nearly lost my mind in all of my anger and fear. Angry that Nero was hurt and fearful that Ymir and the fillies might’ve been devoured by those wolves.

“It’s okay now girls... The Timberwolves are all dead... You can come down now.” I huffed. The adrenaline rush was wearing off as I strained to call out. I plopped down on the ground and leaned against the tree then heard a creek. I looked up to see four sets of eyes staring down at me. Next thing I knew Apple Bloom was rushing down the ladder with Ymir holding onto her back.

“Asta Ah’m so sorry that Ah took Ymir without askin for your permission first,” Apple Bloom looked at me with tears of fear in her eyes. “ And Ah’m sorry for gettin Nero hurt.”

I raised my hand and placed in on her head, thankfully there was no sap blood on my hands. She winced closing her eyes from the action but I rubbed her head she slightly she opened her eyes to see a soft smile on my face.

“I’m not mad at you for taking Ymir with you to show her to your friends Apple Bloom.” I let my hand fall to the ground.  “I’m sure Ymir wanted to come with you but you should know better than to come here right now. There's been too much Timberwolf activity at the edge of the forest and I bet you these are only one of the packs that've been coming around.”

I pulled my grimoire out, opening it and then pulled out my cane. I could feel the exhaustion coming on but I need to get these fillies and dragoness out of here and back to the house before it gets dark. I saw Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle coming down. Ymir jumped onto my lap and look up at me with big eyes. I got up using the cane to stabilize myself as I got to my feet as Ymir climb to my shoulder wrapping her tail around my arm. She kept her eyes on me and I could see quite the look of concern on her face.

‘Asta… are… you… okay?’ I heard come from my little dragon partner.

“Holy crap!” I propped up against the tree from the shock while the shout scared Sweetie and Scootaloo prompting them to hide behind Apple Bloom. “When did you start to speak with Telepathy?”

“Just… Now,” Ymir managed to mentally strain out.

“I’m fine just tired,” I patted the little dragon’s head calming her down a bit. “But later. We need to move now. The sun is setting and we’re pretty far out. I can’t defend you girls out here after the fight I just went through if something else comes at us.” I pulled myself off the tree motioned for the fillies to follow.

We made our way back to the Apple homestead all while passing timberwolf corpses along the way. I was nuts there for a while and after this, I hope Granny will let me use the shower to get this sap off. I looked over my shoulder to see a trio of shaking fillies. If I could shield their eyes I would but something is telling me that Apple Bloom is scared of what her family is going to do while Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are just plain scared of the carnage and me. Scootaloo spoke out suddenly.

“How the hay did you do all of that?” Scootaloo managed to shakily spit out.

“I was very mad and scared Scootaloo. My only thoughts were in getting that wolf back for hurting Nero and in keeping Ymir and you girls safe,” I explained it as simply as I could. “Most of my cognitive thoughts were on that, while I just let everything else flow down the creek and let my body move on its own.”

Sweetie looked at me. “You’re even stronger and braver than my sister said. I don’t know anypony who would’ve charged in and took on that massive timberwolf like you did.”

“Girls I’m sure you all have questions but it’s best you save them for another time,” I huffed as we made it out of the battlefield. “I’ll answer them once I’ve rested and cleaned up.”

I shielded my mind from Ymir with loose thoughts. ‘Something tells me I’m not destined for the peaceful life that I keep saying I want here. That Timberwolf King. It wasn’t right. I felt as if it had several other ki’s in it that were forced into it. I’ll keep this to myself for now but I’m going to  have to speak with the Shadowbolts on this matter and maybe Luna as well.’

We walked on in silence until we reached the Apple House. There standing out front were four out of six of my good friends slash the older sisters to the three fillies I had in toe. They all ran to their perspective older siblings embrace and proceeded to ball their eyes out while babbling incoherently about my fight with the wolf pack. Me, on the other hand, wobbled over to my crying girlfriend and held her back with my hand as I kept up a soft smile. I didn’t want her to be covered in this damn timberwolf blood. I caressed her cheek and she smiles at me and then I see Nero perched on chair moving her eyebrows up and down.

“I’m fine Shy. I just need a bath, food, and a place to set down for a while,” I smiled with a bit of nervousness but then I turned relieved. “I’m just glad I was able to make out there in time to stop the bastards. They were on the door just as I arrived. If Nero hadn’t come to us when she did the might not be here now.” I looked to the others for a moment. “How did you get Rarity and Dash out here so quick?”

“Um...I… Ahhh… I asked some of our little bird friends to bring a note to each of them, a quick letter asking them to come here,” Shy explained with a bit of worry as she looked at me and then the fillies.

Granny came out and gave me a good look up and down. “Well we have all that ya need here but ya ain’t come in the house in that state,” she pointed at me. “Big Mac, go start up the fire for a shower in the barn.” The big guy did as he was told and went around the back and the Granny turned to me. “Asta, Ah’m eternally thankful to ya for Savin mah little Apple Bloom. You’re welcome in our home anytime.l the old mare almost grabbed me in a hug before I stopped her from getting coated in the gunk I was covered in.

“Ah’ll go and get ya a set of Mac’s old clothes. Ah’m sure we can find somethin that’s… uh… not too big on ya,” Applejack scratched the back of her head. Apple Bloom was trying to sneak away into the house before Applejack grabbed hold of the collar of her shirt. “Aw no you don’t little Missy. You have apologizin and explainin to do and if you’re lucky, Granny and me might not tan your backside with one of Mac’s belts.” Applejack brought Apple Bloom inside the house.

Rarity came up with Sweetie Belle next. “Asta, thank you so much for saving dear Sweetie Belle from the horrible Timberwolves.” She bowed her head before looking me over. “It looks as if we’ll have to replace that outfit, I’ve heard that Timberwolf sap leaves awful stains and even the stench remains after you’ve washed the clothes,” She waved her hand in front of her face. “I’d understand if you’d want them burned.”

“I rather not Rarity,” I made my way to the barn while the others followed. “Uh? Why are all of ya’ll following me?” 

“I want details on that fight?” Rainbow dash interjected excitedly. “And I wanted to say thanks for saving Scoots here,” She tussled Scootaloo’s hair a bit. “Also, what is the thing on your shoulder?”

“This is Ymir, my dragon partner,” I set Ymir down on the ground. “And she’s like me in the sense that she’d originally from another world.” We walked into the Barn and ran into Big Mac.

“Shower is in the back,” He pointed behind him. “The water should be hot in just a few more minutes.” Big Mac surprised with a vice grip of a bear hug. He then set me down. “Thanks for savin my baby sister. Towels are in the stall already. Come on to the house once you’re finished cleaning up.”

“Thanks, Big Mac,” I’d managed to wheeze out. He nodded to me and headed out past the girls.

“Man you scored some major brownie point to winning that guy over,” Rainbow point at Big Mac while she looked at me dumbstruck. “I’ve never seen him do that with anypony else before. So fight, spill the beans?”

“What the hell are you talking about ‘points’ for Dash and as for fight details, you’re gonna have to wait for that as even I can’t give those to ya. I went through it mainly acting on instinct,” I walked to the back of the barn and there on my left was a shower stall. The Apples must use it when Granny says they’re too filthy to come in after work. “Well unless you girls plan on standing around listening to me sing in the shower you might as well head back to the house. I’m sure your sisters could use the company.” I walked into the stall and shut the door. 

I heard a little bit of shuffling outside as the others went back to the house. I dropped my green gunk incrusted cloths and dropped them just outside the door. I heard someone come into the barn just outside the door then there was a slight knock.

“Asta, Applejack sent me out with a set of clothes for you,” I heard Fluttershy voice. It sounded as if she was about to cry, much more so than usual. “Asta, can we talk once we get home?”

I let out a sigh/ “Yea Shy. I’d like that.”

After I was done with getting cleaned off I head to the house with Shy hanging on my arm.
> Dinner and Discussions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy and I walked to the Apple house with Ymir following close behind. Shy seemed kind of distant at the moment. I know she wanted to talk when we got home but the far off vibe I was getting off her made me very concerned.

“Ymir,” the little dragon looked at me startled. “I need to speak with Fluttershy alone, please. And no listening in with telepathy,” I warned her sternly. 

Ymir head-on into the house alone while Fluttershy and I stayed behind. Celestia’s sun was just starting to hit the horizon. I looked to Fluttershy who was looking confused but still distant look.

“Fluttershy what’s going on?” I lifted her face with my hand to look me in the eye. “You can’t hide it from me Shy. Something is really bothering you I think the ‘talk’ we need to have should happen here and now instead of later at home.”

“You’re what’s bothering me Asta,” She glared at me. “Nearly two days in a row now you went off and impulsively thrown yourself in harm's way. I get today that Ymir was in danger not to mention Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle. But there were the Shadowbolts that barely did anything and then you start a racket over an insult.” she turned away from me and I saw few glimmers in the light. “I don’t think this is going to work out if you’re going to keep acting out like this. I’m grateful that you saved the girls but… I don’t think I can handle constantly worrying about what’s going to happen to you if you're going to pull these stunts.”

“Shy,” I sighed. She was right but I can’t help it. These impulses aren’t even mine but Asta’s and I said I was smart but thus far I have yet to prove it. She was right though, I’ve got to get this under control but there might be only one way to do that and I really don’t want to, especially after I’ve said I wanted to live a peaceful life here. “Look Fluttershy, we’ve only been together for literally two days now and yes I’m impulsive to the point I can’t always control them. But we can’t let a couple of bad times in the first few days ruin what we’ve barely even gotten into then we shouldn’t have gotten together at all. Yes, the first couple of reactions were my fault but this last time I had to do something. Ymir was in danger and so were the others!” I threw my hand to the side as I slightly raised my voice causing her to cower a bit. I then relented to the idea in a saddened tone. “If it’s what you want then I’m not going to stop you Fluttershy.”

I saw her shudder a little bit at my last few words. Of course, I didn’t want that but what I said was true. There were going to be hard times and my guess is if she can get past this we could truly be stronger for it. I wasn’t going to stop her either though, as I will fight for her but there were some things that I can’t just change about myself either, not saying that I wouldn’t try though.

I placed a hand on her shoulder. “Shy, I will do what I can to get a handle on my impulses. So please, don’t end our relationship before it has a chance to prosper.” I took my hand back and turned to start heading to the house again.

“Asta,” I heard from Shy so I turned. “Your right, I was acting scared and I shouldn’t expect you to just stop being you suddenly when we’ve barely been together. So, I do better to control my own self as well. We’ll talk more in depth on this later when it’s just us,” I held out my hand. “Come on Shy. I wouldn’t change you at all. Just try not to worry so much.”

“Okay,” She took my hand and blush a bit. “Asta, I also wanted to ask you. Do you plan on asking Applejack out?”

“What?” I looked at her in utter confusion. “Why would I ask Applejack out when I’m already dating you Shy?”

“Will… You two really seem to get along and enjoy each other’s company.” She touched the tips of her fingers together. ‘It’s not uncommon for a stallion to date more than one mare at a time in Equestria as or females outnumber our males in a five to one ratio.”

“Mmm… I see. Sorry, Shy. you’re the only girl for me right now,” I pulled her to my side causing her to let out a slight ‘eep’ causing her face to redden a little. “I’m not really into multiple partners right now. Not that I’m rejecting it outright but that’s not how I was brought up. Don’t get me wrong I like Applejack and she’d a great girl all around but I don’t really see myself as a multiple mare type of guy right now. Maybe down the road once I’ve some more time to adjust to living here.” I kiss her on the forehead as we came to the front door. “But I’ll keep it open for later. Promise.” I open the door.

“Bout time ya’ll got here,” Granny snapped at us. “Everyone’s been waitin on ya’ll ta eat.”

“Sorry everyone but we need to talk about, something important,” I pulled out a chair for Shy and she took her seat as I pushed it back in as she sat down. “We were just finishing up as we got here.”

“We heard you both as you were making a bit of a ruckus from in here darling,” Rarity looked at me with a scary freaking glare. “We could make out a lot of what you were saying but from the sounds of both your voices you both sounded rather upset with each other.”

“Not going into this with you Rarity,” I said with great annoyance. “It was a personal matter that”s between Shy and myself. Besides, you're too much of a gossip about things of this matter to let it be worked out by said individuals it’s usually about.”

Rarity opened her mouth to retort that she wasn’t but Shy step in first. “Rarity if you would please, try not getting into our relationship. This is something Asta and I need to get through in our own ways and together as well.”

Rarity shut her mouth and Applejack tapped my shoulder. I looked over and saw her motioning me to come closer. I leaned to my right so I could listen to what she had to tell me.

“Ah heard bit of what you and Shy were sayin as ya’ll got closer to the house Asta,” Applejack she sounded a bit proud. “Ah really respect ya for wanting to try and make things work with Shy Asta. I’m also very grateful that you saved and forgave mah, little sister. You’ll always be welcome here.” She said sheepishly as her face turned pink a bit. “Ah’ll just keep it to mah self for the time being.”

“Please do,” I whisper in embarrassment. I’m going to have to face that road sometime as I’ll be working here. “Just give me some time to think on it Applejack.” She nodded in agreement.

“Alright youngins,” Granny came into the dining area with a large pot. “Beef and Veggie stew for all and fresh Apple Family Apple Pie for dessert.” 

Everyone was eating and enjoying themselves. Scootaloo Apple Bloom, Ymir, and Sweetie Belle were all sitting at one end of the table enjoying their meals and ideas for earning their cutie marks. Ymir more or less understood the ponies and their cutie marks from the books Granny had read with the little dragon. I hope she was going to be okay from earlier. She didn’t see me tearing apart the Timberwolves, thank God. My attention was called back to the adults.

“So Asta, when are you gonna keep your promise and teach me some of the sick martial arts skills man?” Rainbow smirked at me as she jabbed at the air a bit.

“I’m going to start Spikes basic training in a couple of days if Applejack lets me off early enough,” I took a spoon and slurped down some soup.

“Feel free to take all the time ya need sugarcube,” Applejack chimed. “With all the apples we harvested today we won’t be needed help for a few days in how. Ya can still come out and help out with other stuff around the farm if ya like. We’ll still pay ya for your time but it won’t be as much as it would be for the harvesting Ah'm afraid.”

“I’ll probably take you up on the Applejack,” I took a swig of my glass of cider. 

“You’ll need something to occupy your time while me and Spike are working.” Rainbow chugged down her cider. *Burp* “Man that’s good stuff.”

Big Mac cocked an eyebrow at Dash and then looked to me. “So Asta, what are ya gonna do with all that Timberwolf wood out in our fields? We can’t just leave it there in our fields and we can’t claim it as it was ya that polished off the wooden bastards.”

“Mac, Ah hate those things worse than you do but watch your mouth at my dinner table,” Granny scold the stallion as she scowled at him and then she turned to Rainbow Dash. “And that goes for you too, little Missy.” Granny waved her spoon at both ponies as she scolded them. “But yea Asta, what are ya gonna with all the wood out there?”

“I went out there to see what kind of damage to the clubhouse and Ah counted at least twenty-five or thirty very large Timberwolf corpses,” Big Mac said in a disturbed tone causing everyone, me included, to stop what they were doing.

“Honestly, I had no idea how many of those things were out there,” I looked into my soup. “How much wood is that and what can I use it for?”

“Timberwolves are mainly made of Black Oak and anything they find in the Everfree, ”Granny slurped on her spoon. “Other than that they’re usually made of Zap Applewood. Ah can’t say what else is in that forest.”

“Black Oak is mainly used in houses… um... Or so I’ve heard,” Shy spurted out. 

‘So cute.’

“Will there you go man,” Rainbow jumped in. “You can use those suckers as material for your house. You can use your spare time to start getting your place set up and then came and train me and Spike.”

“The multicolor-haired one makes a valid point,” I raised my mug to her. “After I help Shy with our animals of course,” I winked at said pink causing her to blush. “But I still have to help Ymir with her studies. She’s only just started to speak.”

“Ah’ll come over after chores are all done and help ya Asta,” Mac laid his empty bowl on the table as he lifted his glass and wash down his food with the rest of his cider. “I’ll see if Wood Worker will be wellin to chip in a bit on the designs.” I cocked an eyebrow at the big guy. “He’s the local miller slash contractor. Ah freelance for when he needs extra muscle so he owes me quite a few favors that I need to cash in.”

“Cool,” I finished my food. “I more than welcome your help and his if he’s your friend Big Mac.”

“Problem is, you’ll still have plenty of lumber left over from the house,” Applejack got up and started to collect the dishes. “And Wood Worker just got a fresh shipment from his supplier.”

“Mmmm. Is there any place nearby where I can go to sell the timber off?” I asked.

“Not a lot of place nearby will take it,” Big Mac rubbed his chin. “Even if I don’t like the idea of it, the only place I can think of the wood pay quite a hefty bag of bit for that lumber would be the Caribou Kingdom.”

The girls all gasped in horror at the mention of this. I looked around to all of them wondering what was so bad about this place that would cause them to react this way.

“Mac, ya can’t be tellin Asta to go and see those mare beatin bastards,” Granny interjected. 

‘Man these guys must be bad if she just broke her own rules.’

“What so bad about these ‘Caribou’?” Asta asked curiously but with a little bit of apprehension.

“They’re a completely male-dominated society,” Rainbow growled. “The treat all female equally, as slaves or sex toys.” She slammed her fist on the table.

“Ah wasn’t sayin for him to go and settle down there. Asta’s too good a fella to even think of such a thing,” Big Mac huffed annoyed. “I was suggestin he just takes what lumber he doesn’t use for the house and sell it off for a hefty sum of bits.”

“Why do the Caribou need lumber so badly that they’re willing to pay out the ass for it?” I threw my hand up in the air.

“They live mainly in a savanna filled land where tree scarcely grow. It makes wood an extremely rare commodity for them,” Shy spoke up. “Mainly only the higher privileged among the Caribou have fully built houses made of wood,” She turned to me and looked with anticipation. “Asta, I don’t mind if you sell what you have leftover from after the house is built but be careful if you go over there. I’m sure you’ll see things and you'll want to do something about but please try and keep yourself under control.”

“Must be pretty bad over there if you’re all this shaken by it,” I sighed. “Even if it gives me a pretty good sized pocket… I don’t think I can go over there until I have a better hold over my impulses. Thanks for the suggestion but that's a pretty big maybe not Big Mac.”

“Ah understand Asta,” he heaved in relief.

“Thanks for sayin no sugarcube,” Applejack returned to gathering the dishes. “That kingdom holds more than just a few bad policies for a couple of us here.”

All members of the Apple family looked down. There was an air of depression about and I didn’t really care for it. I was going to break it but then I noticed Fluttershy was hanging her head a bit lower than any of the Apple’s were. I place my hand on her shoulder and she barely noticed as I did. I saw a few tears ran down her face and landed on her hands.

“Shy, do you want to talk about it?” I looked at my distraught girlfriend. She only shook her head side to side. 

“It’s not a subject that I the most stable about Asta. Someday down the road, I’ll tell you.” She sniffled. 

I wiped the tears from her eyes. “Okay Shy I won’t push you. Tell me in your own time.”

I didn’t notice Rarity going teary-eyed at us. Everypony else just went about in their own thoughts. The younger fillies only looked on in either curiosity or were just weirded out. Ymir was a little use to it by now so it didn’t bother her but she was still a little curious as to what my relationship to Shy was.

After everyone's emotions were settled down again we all dug into some Apple Family Pie. That was the best pie I’ve ever had. After pie, I started to discuss what the plan was for me over the next few days.

“First, I’ll be by here after I’ve helped Shy out with the animals like I’m supposed to be. Any help with chores that’s needed, you can count on me.” I pointed to myself with my thumb. “Then, Applejack,  Big Mac, and I are off to the fields to collect the lumber.”

“In your spare time after that, you’ll be working on Milling the lumber until you can meet up with Spike and or me,” Rainbow puffed out her chest. “For some of those sick move sets.”

"For you martial arts but for Spike, it will be swords skills,” I corrected. “ We’ll be doing this by Shy’s place at the site of my new home. But I’ll also be working with everyone who’s received a Grimoire to help with your understanding of magic. Note, your magics are unique to each of you and only you can develop ways, skills, and spells with it.” I place my hand on Shy's shoulder. “Shy has already demonstrated an aptitude for basic but string healing magic." She blushed a bit. I looked at Rarity. “Rarity, I’ll be coming by with some designs later this week.”

“You’re more than welcome to bring them by Asta,” Rarity smiled warmly at me as she placed a hand on Sweetie Belle’s shoulder. “Free of charge for them and any future designs you bring in. It’s the least I can do for you after saving Sweetie Belle.”

“Mister Ferris?” The CMC all came up to me. “We all wanted to thank you again for saving us from the Timberwolves and … also…. could we… somehow join your team of book users’?”

That took me for a loop. “Um…” They looked at me with puppy dog eyes. I never was good at saying no to kids but I was lucky in the fact that their guardians were here. “Look, girls… I don't have any issues with it but the Grimoires can be… very dangerous when it comes to… the youth. But, with that being said, the age for getting a Grimoire is actually fifteen and you three are all seventeen, right,” They all eagerly nodded. “So here’s what Ill do. If you three can prove to your sisters that you deserve to have a Grimoire and I hear it from their lips, I’ll then give you each a Grimoire.”

I looked to Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and then Applejack. Each of them having their own reservations about letting their sisters have a Grimoire. Rainbow was the first to give me the go ahead on my idea and then Rarity was the second to succumb to the puppy dog eyes. Applejack simply stared back in disappointment at Apple Bloom who was starting to give way and started to look at the floor.

“Ah’m sorry Asta but I don’t think Apple Bloom deserves to have a Grimoire after the stunt she pulled with Ymir today,” Applejack crossed her arms as she spoke in a harsh tone.

“I understand Applejack, but the others aren’t getting their’s either,” I added as Shy came up next to us cuddling Nero.

“But you said-” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo retaliated in unison.

“I said you’ll have to earn them not that I was going to give them to you right out,” I snarked. “And that it’s your sisters that decided when the time is that you deserve the Grimoires.” 
 
Both fillies pouted at this. Apple Bloom just continued to look at the floor. I came over and placed a hand on her shoulder causing her to look up with tears in her eyes.

“Hey,” I smiled. “Prove that you deserve to have one Apple Bloom.” I patted her head.

“Alright, I believe we need to head home,” I walked over to the wobbling dragoness. I bent down and picked her up as I did her tail wrapped around my arm and she nuzzled her into my neck her mane tickled me as she did. I didn’t see Shy staring at me or more accurately, the sight of Ymir sleeping face.

I got up and turned around. “Ya ready to go Shy?”

*EEP* “Um… sure,” She murmured.

“In that case,” I opened the door and waved bye to everyone, “See all of you tomorrow,” Shy walked beside holding Nero in her arms. “Hey Shy,” She looked at me, “whenever you need anything be it, someone, to talk to or just need a shoulder to cry on, I’m here for you okay.” I pulled her in close with my free arm. 

Shy curled into my embrace. “Thank You Asta,” she muttered sweetly. “I do want to ask you something important.”

I moved an eye downward to see her lake like turquoise eyes staring at me. “I know it may be a bit soon but…. Um… would you be willing to meet my mother within the next week? Seeing as how you have some free time?”

I was dumbstruck for a bit but then I gave a warm smile. “I’d love to Shy,” I planted a kiss on her while Nero was stuck in between us with a blush on her face. “Let me know when and I’ll be ready. Let’s get home for now, I’m beat.” We walked off into the night.”


Canterlot Castle


3rd POV


Celestia was standing on the balcony staring into her sister’s night sky. She was worried about the happenings in Ponyville as of late. The arrival of the mysterious creature that called himself Asta Ferris the Magic Knight landed in the Everfree Forest. She’d received reports from the Shadowbolts on their fight they’d had with him in which the Captain had provoked the ‘Stallion’ in question. This had worked in her favor as it allowed for a much better assessment of his physical prowess but it only served to deepen her fears as she found Asta’s pure physical strength surpassed anything they had in their military and in their allies as well. According to the vice-captain, Dark Haze, Asta was only dangerous to their ponies if he was provoked, and this was evident of Captain Free Fall’s remark about him holding the Elements of Harmony as hostages. 

Celestia let out a deep sigh. She’d wished she’d gone with Luna’s idea in trying to talk to and befriend the Magic Knight instead of trying to capture and interrogate him here in Canterlot. Her fears weren’t stifled though as she felt a surge of magic only the day before from none other than Ponyville. According to the Shadow bolts reports, Asta had gained a new type of companion, some sort of winged lizard. Similar to the stories of old from when dragons were little more than berserk flying monsters that only served as hoarders of great treasures of gold and gems. Truthfully, she was worried when she’d heard from her sister that when the Shadowbolts had informed her that he would be coming to Canterlot with the Elements. She wasn’t looking forward to speaking with Asta when he came to Canterlot with the Elements but it was something that had to be done. Celestia planned to have Luna with her as he was much more willing to speak with her sister than with herself.

Suddenly the doors to her room were thrown open by the Lunar Princess. “Tia!” Luna shouted in a hysterical state. She had the Shadowbolts’ reports in her and then tossed them down hard on her sister's desk scattering the papers.

“Luna, please calm down,” Celestia quickly came to her sister’s side. “What has you so unhinged little sister?”

“Today’s reports from my Shadowbolts down in Ponyville are what haveth me, unhinged dear sister,” Luna scowled at her sister. She was so disheveled that she had fallen back on her Old Equestrian.

Celestia's eyes shrank down to the size of pinpricks. “What happened? Did the creature go berserk and attack the citizens? I’ll ready my armor Captain.” She frantically scrambled about.

“CELESTIA!!” Luna roared in the Royal Canterlot Voice blowing her sister hair causing it to stop flowing in the nonexistent wind. “Calm yourself, sister. I admit that I was a bit over-excited myself, so I’m sorry for causing you to become worked up. No doubt you’ll become worked up again after you read the reports.” Luna tapped the desk next to the duo.

Celestia looked at her desk and then picked up the reports. She quickly picked them up fearing for her ponies lives. She went over them over and over before putting them back on her desk while using both hands to stabilize herself and keep herself from falling.

“How could I have been so foolish as to over-looked the rising Timberwolf activity?” Celestia sat down in her desk chair. She let the papers fall to the floor. “Luna, how recent are these reports?”

“Nightingale just delivered them under ten minutes ago. After I read the first one I came here immediately,” Luna looked at her sister with concern. “He ran in and saved the sisters of the Element Bearers without a second thought to himself sister.”

Luna knew Celestia was already under strain from the coming events. First, there was the returning Crystal Empire that they’d felt not so long ago. Second, there was the arrival of the being calling himself Asta Ferris but Luna didn’t think they need to worry about him harming anypony without a good reason. He wasn’t evil just a tad emotional when it came to certain subjects. Luna truly hoped they could befriend Asta as he would be unstoppable as an enemy.

“That’s what concerns me Luna,” Celestia looked to the papers on her desk. “Had he not been there at the Apple’s farm, things would’ve been much worse. These Timberwolves were much larger than any we knew of before and the pack was to. They would’ve overrun and destroyed Ponyville if they’d  have been allowed to get past the forest.”

“We got lucky that the Magic Knight was there then,” Luna picked up Dark Haze’s report.


“Yes, we were lucky indeed,” Celestia got up from her seat. “Luna, we need to repair our relations with this… Magic Knight…” Celestia looked at her sister in fear. “He may be the only way to defend our ponies against some of the upcoming evils that are returning to our lands. Perhaps this is why he was sent here from the stars.”

“What are you trying to say sister?” Luna’s vision narrowed on her sister.

“I’m saying perhaps mother has sent us a Guardian for the Elements or perhaps our even our ponies,” Celestia suggested. “Anti-magic was thought to be impossible by even Starswirl the Bearded. But now in one of the greatest times of need there just so happens to be a being that comes from the heavens that can fight with something that cancels out all magic, even the Elements of Harmony wouldn’t affect him.” Celestia explained with a bit of joy but mostly fear, “He could take over this kingdom just by beating our forces with his physical strength alone and yet… He-He-He… he chooses to live the life of a pacifist. Luna,” she looked pleadingly at the Lunar Princess. “I may have lost the only chance to save our ponies.” She leaned on her desk.

“Tia, Asta isn’t an answer to save all. Yes, he’s sent here against his will. We both heard the story from all six Beares, Spike, and we read the report from the Shadowbolts,” Luna placed a hand on her sister's shoulder calming her down. “We also now know that he meant what he said he’ll do when it comes to defending his friends and those important to him.”

“Luna, I must apologize and thank him for what he’s done but I think that is best-done face to face. Perhaps I can help him out in some way,” Celestia stood up. “If you do speak with him please let him know this but also tell him I would like to apologize personally.” Luna nodded at her older sister in confirmation.

“We can do that when he comes to see us in the coming weeks. For now, I will see if I can enter his dreams to speak with him once more,” Luna suggested trying to calm her sister down further.


“Yes, perhaps he’ll let you in again,” Celestia sighed as she looked to her sister’s moon.

“I must tell you sister,” Luna bit her lip as Celestia whirled around. “I had offered Asta a spot in the Lunar Guard in hopes he’d come here to Canterlot where we could monitor him ourselves and while also trying to earn his trust. But he rejected it. I then sent the Shadowbolts with a Lunar Medallion in hopes he’d at least be willing to accept a token of friendship, which he did.”

*sigh* “While I’m annoyed that you did this without telling me first Luna I still proud of you for trying to do this,” Celestia looked at her sister with a serious glare. “But please come to me before you do next time. Asta maybe a peaceful being but if we cross him we won’t be able to stop him. I think it’s best if you speak with him in his dreams again and try to find out what it is he’s going to be doing over the next few weeks. Maybe we could help him somehow?”

“What are we going to do about the Element and Young Spike?” Luna looked at her sister wandering what they’d do. “The Shadowbolt reports said that each of the Element Bearers are now in possession of Grimoires of their own that were made for them by Asta and then there’s the fact he offered them for the fillies he saved if they earned them. I asked Free Fall to see if Asta would be willing to make us each one but he said Asta might if we earned his trust.”

“Hmmm…” Celestia walked out of her motioning her sister to follow. They made their way to the kitchen for tea and cake. “I think it’s best if we leave the idea out in the open for now. We can’t force him to and if we tried it would only make matters worse.” She pours herself and Luna a cup of tea. “Still, to think he can grant others magic through the use of these Grimoires.” Celestia shuddered from fear at the thought of those who would try and force Asta to grant them access to magic if they found out about this ability.

“I know sister. We must do our best to keep this ability a secret. We must discuss this with him when next we all meet,” Luna sipped some of her tea as her sister gave her a slice of cake.

“Agreed,” Celestia finished her cake. “Now, I shall return to my bedroom and leave you to your duties dear Lulu,” Celestia embraced her little sister and left.

“Goodnight sweet sister,” Luna finished her own cake and then returned to her own room. She laid down on her bed and upon shutting her eyes, she entered the dream realm.
> Dreaming and Talking
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Dreamscape


Luna POV


I wandered through the dream realm helping my various subjects in their oddities or nightmares. I was keeping watch for Asta Ferris’s door all the while I performed my royal task. As the night continued to go on I still found no sign of Asta’s door. I was starting to fear that he’d either completely sealed of his mind or that he’d never fall asleep this night. I knew he had to have been exhausted from the work and the battle he’d endured on the previous day. Just as I was about to give up my search the door in question appeared in front of me. Just as before, the door was a simple wooden oak door that looked as if it hadn’t been cleaned in many years. Even though it was covered completely in filth one could still make out a singular five-leafed black clover on the door. I grabbed the handle and to my shock, it turned. So, opened the door and went into the dream world of Asta Ferris.

I enter the dream and came into the same living space I’d come into the last time but this time Asta was singing a song on a more familiar version of the guitar.



I was rather enjoying his song so I stayed back and allowed him to sing it. After Asta had finished playing his tune he leaned on the guitar and looked at me. I then noticed that there was another presence in the dream with us. He motioned for me to come in and join him. 

“Took ya long enough to find the door,” Asta snarked as he set his instrument off to the side. 

He stood up and went over to a refrigerator of sorts, I’m guessing, and pulled out a can of something. He pulled something on the top of the can and made a popping noise and the Asta put it to his lips and made a slurping sound as if he were drinking some form of liquid.

He sat back down on where he’d been playing the guitar and placed the can on the table. He motioned again to come and sit at the other side of the table, so I did. As I took my seat I noticed the presence I’d sensed was growing stronger. Suddenly, a strange winged lizard-like creature jumped on to the table. As I looked at the odd beast it was flaring its wings and hissing at me until Asta flicked its hindquarters and told it to stop. Asta then took the creature and placed it in his lapped and looked at me.

“Sorry about her Princess Luna,” Asta raised a hand as he looked apologetically at me. He was a far stone’s throw from the same cold attituded Stallion I’d encountered last time. Instead of and an angry, cold, and annoyed aura he was giving off a much more relaxed and somber feeling about him.
 
“Is that the creature the Shadowbolts reported had hatched from the egg about two nights ago,” I eyed the little lizard curiously. “What’s her name?”

“Princess Luna, let me introduce you to me dragon partner, Ymir,” Asta smiled as he held up the little dragon up under the arms. She only glares at me and I swear I heard her growling at me. “She’s a little cranky from today's events and the fact that she was pulled into my mindscape not too long ago by yours truly.” Asta set the dragon down and let her curl up into a little ball pretending to be asleep. “Be wary Princess. Ymir may not be able to speak as freely as she would like yet but make no mistake when I say that she does understand what we are saying one hundred percent of the time.”

I nodded my head up and down in understanding.

“Anyways, what can I do for the Princess of the Night?” Asta quipped as he picked up the guitar again.

“On behalf of my Sister and Myself, I Thank You for dealing with that pack of Timberwolves that would have no doubt destroyed Ponyville if you hadn’t stepped in,” I humbly stood up and bowed to the Magic Knight.

“Stop it Princess,” He said in a frank tone. “I slew those beasts because I was overcome with anger and fear. I was barely in control of myself at the time. Nero had been hurt by the pack’s leader and she risked her life to tell me and the Apples about the Timberwolf pack attacking Ymir and the CMC.” He strummed a bit on the guitar while Ymir opened an eye. “I merely did what anyone in my position would do.”

“And that is what? Go mad and tear through a small army of wild beasts for the lives of three fillies and a dragon you barely even knew,” I looked at him trying to get a read on his feelings as he still strummed chords. “Please Asta,” He slightly tilted his head towards me. “Tell me the truth. Are you really, really, trying to lead a peaceful life or are you here for some mission or do you have another goal?”

Suddenly, he turned to me. “I ran off to do what I could to save my partner and the little sisters of my friends,” he interlaced his fingers. “I would have still gone to do what I could even for those I didn’t have a connection with in order to save lives. Yes, it would go against what I’ve wanted here but even I couldn’t standby and let innocents be slaughtered by wild animals.”

“I’m sorry for asking such a crude question. My sister went through a little fit of paranoia earlier and I guess it unhinged me a bit as well,” I looked down wishing I could rebuke my earlier question. “I really am here to Thank You for what you’ve done today. My sister and I are truly indebted to you for slaying that massive pack of Timberwolves. You have no idea the number of innocent lives you saved in Ponyville on this day. My sister also wants to apologize for the action she took against you when you first arrived here and hoping you will allow us to help you in any endeavors you are pursuing.” He raised an eyebrow in suspicion. “She knows this won’t be enough to make up for what she’s done and wants to personally apologize for her actions, one on one, when next you meet us in Canterlot in the flesh.”

“Hmmm….” He kept staring at me as he knew there was more I had to say.

“We would also like to know what your plans are over the passing days,” I motioned with my hand. 

“I plan on building a house for the majority of my time. I plan on helping Shy with the animals of course. Helping the girls and Spike out with their Grimoires,” He paused for a moment taking a drink from his can from earlier. “Man, the only place I can still enjoy a good soda is in my head, but back to the plans. Yea, after that I plan on working with Rarity on some new clothes designs. Then there’s my usual training to keep myself sharp and I also plan on starting Spike and Rainbow’s personal training. That’s about it.” He took another drink then his eyes open, “Oh, wait, Shy and I are heading out in the next few days so I can meet her mother.” 

“It sounds like you have a lot to do Mr. Ferris,” I couldn’t help but let out a slight chuckle causing him to smirk back.

“You’re cute when you’re much more relaxed,” He remarked. As a felt my face heat up he continued to speak. “I still have my own studies to do once Ymir has learned how to properly communicate,” Asta plucked a few more strings then stopped. “While you’re here I need to tell you about the Timberwolves.”

“I already know all there is to know about the attack from the Shadowbolts’ reports Asta,” I placed a hand up. “I have to say that the number of the pack and the size of the wolves is most… disturbing. The fact that their alpha was a King Timberwolf is not unheard of but for it to grow further is certainly new to me and my sister.”

“I need to tell you about that one in particular,”  He a dark and serious look on his face all of a sudden. “I know Timberwolf Kings are usually made from three got or more Timberwolves. But the King I fought, it was different.”

“How so?” I was worried from the seriousness in his eyes.

“One of my abilities is being able to read ki or the natural and or life energy given off by other beings and or objects While I was half-way out of control I was still coherent enough to know what was going on. So this allowed me to get a read on the creatures ki flows and that’s when I noticed that something was off with the animal,” Asta explained. “Ki is unique to each individual. Even identical twin siblings have different ki’s.” He set the guitar off to the side. I saw Ymir’s head pop up as she was now interested in our conversation. “The Timberwolf King I fought had other ki’s unnaturally mixed into its body. I could understand it having multiple ki’s due to the way it’s supposed to come into this world but if it was natural the ki’s would flow naturally and merge to form a new ki. The King I fought had several ki’s that felt like they were fighting one another for dominance.”

“What are you saying? That somepony out there forcibly made that King Timberwolf?” I was shocked that he was implying this. Everypony knows that the creatures of the Everfree are extremely dangerous in their own rights. Even the forest is deemed dangerous due to it having a will of its own. To think that someone would have the power to manipulate a beast of the Everfree on this scale. “I must let my sister know of your findings. Would you mind if I told her of your skill as well?”

“Go ahead. You’ll let her know eventually,” He picked up the guitar again. “Just know I’ll do my part to protect my home, family, and friends. That’s why I told you this but I won’t be dragged into a major conflict if I can avoid it. I defend the innocent and those precious to me. You’ve started to earn my trust by coming to me. Your sister is on the right path by letting me come to her in my own time and by leaving me alone. I do want to be friends but my trust is something you both must continue to earn. Have a good rest of the night Princess Luna.”

“Please, just call me Luna from now on. You’ve more than earned that right to call me by name my name Mr. Ferris,” I placed my hand over my heart closing my eyes and slightly lowering myself into a partial bow.

“Then just call me Asta and I somewhat look forward to when I can meet you and your sister in… the flesh,”He smiled at me but then looked a bit off set. “I need to apologize for my rudeness towards you both. I was startled, upset and scared. Not to mention a bit on edge.” 

“Goodbye, for now, The Wandering Anti-Magic Knight Asta Ferris.”I couldn't help but address him in this manner as I left on a laugh.


A few days later


Asta POV


It’s been a few days since my dream meeting with Prince Luna. I’ve been following my plans with the starting of my home in Shy’s back field. Thanks to the help of Big Mac and Applejack, the lumber collecting went off without a hitch as did the milling. I’d also started Spike and Dash’s training that same day, which made them both extremely happy. Spike really surprised me as he picked up on the physical training faster than Dash did. By the end of the end of the first day we had started using bokken. Dash had a bit of a harder time. She didn’t want to go through the warm-up and ended up getting extremely sore and cramped up part of the way through her run through.

I was up in scaffolding nailing some off the boards that Wood Cutter had milled for me. The Stallion was a fair bargainer and said he would have bought the whole lot if he wasn’t fully stocked. He then offered me a job hauling lumber for him at the mill and various sites the he had contracts with. I saw no reason to turn the Stallion down so I accepted under the condition that my work with the Apples. Speaking of the Apples, they were helping me with the frame of the house currently. Except for Apple Bloom who was help Ymir learn how to read. This was supposed to be part of her punishment assigned by Applejack but she seemed to be having more fun then she should have been. I didn’t mind it though, what I liked about it was seeing Ymir’s tail wag back and forth as she eagerly learned proper language.

Speaking of my partner. Ymir has been studying tediously everyday with multiple ponies and animals. If it isn’t me then it’s usually Fluttershy and Nero. Of course, Apple Bloom has been coming straight here after school with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle sometimes. Fluttershy and Ymir’s faces light up with joy when she gets to see all three of them and that makes me smile. Shy likes spending time with the fillies to. She says it’s like when she used to foal sit them. Ymir has been growing to as she was now about the size of a labrador retriever. She often crawls into bed at night with me and Shy on whatever side of me has open space for her to curl-up on. We didn’t mind it at first when she was small but it’s starting to get annoying as she has grown.

Other than my own stuff I also helped the girls out with how the star to uss their Grimoires. Like most magics I told them the only way to get better with them is to practice. Then, Twilight asked why there were only two or three spells at most in everyone's Grimoires. I told them that the Grimoires are blank and must be filled with their own spells and the only way to do that was to define what they wanted the spells to do and how it works. Then, practice at it until it was refined to the point that it you had a proper name for it and only then would it be recorded into the Grimoire’s pages for future use. I went in to explain that Grimoires unlock your personal magic but they aren’t records of spells. Yes they can be if the previous owner was powerful and he wanted to leave some spells intact but the usually wasn’t the case. I also explained that this would never be the case here as they were the first ponies to ever have Grimoires. The went on to ask me for help in creating and practicing which I said.

“Sorry girls but you’re all on your own from here on out. I can help you only by being an audience to cheer you on. I can’t do the same type of magic with Grimoires and even if I could, it would still be different from what all of you can do.”

They all pouted but I couldn’t do anything more right now as I can’t even use the magic that Ymir and I are supposed to gain later. She’s told me that she has access to Magic and by knowing certain words and phrases in what’s called the ‘Ancient Language’ I can use it. She tried to teach me a few phrases as I can understand her squawking but it gets annoying hearing her repeating the phrases in animal tongue so i decided to wait until she has better Telepathy speaking down.

Currently, I was working on the frame of my soon to be home. It was going to be very spacious as I did have to accommodate an ever growing Dragoness. I was also planning on having a family one of these days, if my relationship with Shy ever goes that far or with some other mare maybe. I have to admit that the concept of a me having an actual house was a bit on the weird side for me as I’ve always lived out of a travel trailer or hotel room due to  my job as a stuntman and stand-in. I had always had to go to where the work was so I never had an actual house after I moved out of my parents’ home. I did stay with my older brother a few times at his place in our home town but still not my home.  Back to the house. I just finished hammering in the last nail into the frame when Shy walked out with  Apple Bloom and Ymir who had a still healing Nero perched on her back. Shy had a tray full of glass of iced tea. It was break time in my mind when I saw this. I jumped down from where I was and ran made my way over to Fluttershy with Big Mac and Applejack. 

We sat in the shade of the tree and enjoy a cool summer breeze. That’s when I saw Spike running through the gate with what looked to be a scroll in his hand. He ran straight to me and held out his hand with the scroll to me while he bent over to catch his breath. I took it and raise an eyebrow as I saw my name written on it in the royal seal of the sun. I looked to Shu who in turned looked at me with an unsettled look on her face. I removed the seal and unrolled the scroll. It was a letter from Princess Celestia.

Dear Asta Ferris,

	First and foremost, please allow me to thank you for the great deed you have performed in the days past since writing this letter. I know that I can not make up for my recent past blunders by simply saying ‘I’m sorry’ in a written letter and I know that I can not express my deepest gratitude for saving my little ponies down in Ponyville from the massive Timberwolf pack you slew in order to protect the siblings of your friends and you little dragon companion. My sister has passed along your findings on the Timberwolf King and I am most concerned about this. I would like to speak with you on the matter when you cam to Canterlot with the Elements of Harmony within the coming weeks. I have left a small reward at the Mayor office for you. I hope you don’t see this as a bribe but a reward. Luna also told me of the home you are currently building near dear Fluttershy’s Cottage. I wish you luck in your endeavors and if you require assistance for martial or worker please feel free to contact me via letter. I have contractors on standby should you want the assistance.  I also would like to extend  my thanks for training my son, Spike Dragus Everfree, in the art of swordsmanship.

Sincerely your Acquaintance,

Princess Celestia.


P.S. Luan also informed me of your comment about something to do with her cuteness.. While I am not against you pursuing my sister’s heart know that if you hurt her, intentionally or not, I will come after you with the full rather of the burning sun.

“Well, this is certainly… an odd turn of events,” I rolled up the scroll a bit disturb at the last part of the letter.

“Are ya goin after the Princesses’ hearts to Asta?” Big Mac chuckled. I looked over to him with a scowl. I then looked at Applejack and Shy. They both had a look of concern on their faces.

“Don’t worry about it guys. I just made a comment to Princess Luna about how she looks cute when she’s relaxed,” I rolled my eyes at everyone as I laid down on the ground. “I have no plans on going after the Princesses. To much drama there.”

“No offense Asta, but thank you,” Spike huffed as he lay sprawled on the ground himself. “Sorry but your a great friend and a good teacher but I don’t want you as an uncle.”

“None taken bro,” I chuckled.

“What are ya gonna do about that reward?” Applejack gestured in curiously.

“Well, with it, that means I’m set as far as my Savings goes. I mean, I have plenty of steady work thanks to Wood Worker and from time to time you guys and Rarity as well. So I’m not strapped for cash in anyway shape or form,” I jumped to my feet and stretched. “So it makes the most sense to save for a rainy day or for retirement.”

“Are you going to as for help with the house?” Shy asked sheepishly.

“I see no reason not to actually,” I scratched the back of my head as I thought on my various tasks that I had before me. “If I can get the help the house would be finished in no time flat and it would free me up to do other stuff. Like meet your mom Shy.”

“You want me send a letter to my mom asking her to send the contractors out here?” Spike asked as he got up. “They won’t be here until tomorrow at the earliest but they’d be here none the less.”

“Thanks Spike,” I patted the kid on the back. I then turned to everyone else. “I think we’ve done enough for today. I need to speak with Spike before we start training and I also need to pick up the reward from Princess Celestia from town hall,” everone looked at me with suspicion. “We can pick up tomorrow afternoon when the contractors gets here. Spike let head to town.” 

“Alright,” Spike followed me. “See ya later guys,” everyone waved goodbye.

Spike and I were walking on the path to town when he spoke up. “Asta, what is it you wanted to talk about?”

“I wanted to discuss the details of your Grimoire,” I explained with a bit of reluctants. “I wanted to tell you what a five leaf clover stands for and ask ya a few questions that pertain to why you of all, ah… beings would get such a rare Grimoire.”

“What do you mean by ‘rare’ Grimoire?” Spike raised an eyebrow.

“Spike, their has only ever been one and I repeat one five-leaf Grimoire in all of existence that I’ve known of,” I pulled out my Grimoire and knocked it with my knuckles. “And it’s right here. At least, that’s how it was until you got yours.” I pointed to the clover. “You remember how the ranking goes and how I said you were a special case.” He nodded his head yes slowly. “I need to tell you more on that.”

“Were you lying about the mine not being strong?” he looked down as if he already expected me to say that. 

“Spike, listen to me,” I put my hand on his shoulder as we stop in the path. “This is to remain a secret between you and me you can’t tell anyone, period dot dot dot.” I looked him straight in the eye before he could open his mouth. “No, not even the princesses can know about this, except maybe Luna as she is the only other being that might get a five-leaf clover Grimoire if I decide to give her one.” I took in a deep breath then explained. “The saying goes as such. ‘The three loves of a clover represent faith, hope, and love. Within a fourth leaf dwells good luck. Within a fifth leaf resides a demon.’ ” 

Spike’s eyes shrank as he was taken aback by my words. He grabbed his chest as his breathing became labored. I patted him on the back to bring him back to reality.

“Asta, does this mean you and I are d-d-d-demons?” He looked at me pleading with me to tell him he wasn’t a monster.

I shook my head no. “No Spike. We’re very much not demons. I’m human and you’re a dragon in this reality. What kind of dragon, that I can’t say.” I hold up my Grimoire and point at it. “The demons are in the Grimoires Spike and that is where they stay. See the Grimoire acts like a sort of seal and at times they’ll tempt you with offers of power, like all demons will, but if you accept then you’re inviting them to take your body as their own.” I looked at the young drake over and he was shaking like a leaf. I really didn’t want to ask the next question but I needed to in order to confirm my suspicions. “Spike, demons only come into existence through when we experience truly terrible event in our lives or through some for corruption that forces us to go through some sort of transformation. Did you have some kind of event like this in your life?”

He nodded his head slowly.  “Back on my birthday, I went through what’s called a Gred Growth. I turned into a… huge monster similar to what Ymir looks like but without wings. I started to… say everything is mine and take things.”

‘Hmmm… I think I remember something like that from the show. But this Greed Growth explains why he’d have a demon. It’s a part of his nature that was repressed for so long that it all came boiling to the service at once cause a drastic change in his mind and body. When he was changed back he saw it as a side of himself that shouldn’t exist at all.’

“Spike here’s the thing. I thing that Greed side of you is now inside the Grimoire. That’s the only thing that makes sense to me.” His eyes got big. “In trying to repress part of your nature it manifested itself in the Grimoire casing it to be a five-leaf Grimoire. Mainly because your see that side of your darkside, your demon.”

“What should I do Asta?” He frantically grabbed my arms.

“Not much more you can do but just ignore it when it pops its ugly self up,” I smiled with confidence. “Look bro, you’ve already proven you’re way stronger than the demon in your Grimoire. How? You overcame it and changed back to normal Spike. If you say it’s thanks to the help of your friends than by all means say it. Just know that your way stronger than you realize man.” I patted him on the back and we restarted our walk to town. “Just keep this between you and me for now okay?”

“You got it,” We fist bumped and kept walking. “Hey Asta? How’d you get up the nerve to ask Fluttershy out after only knowing her for barely over a week?” He asked me nervously.

“Hmm…. Got me man. I was in the fight with the Shadowbolts and I said if I made it out I was gonna ask her out,” I scratched the back of my head. “And I won the fight, made it back and asked Fluttershy out.”

“But how did you get the courage to do it? You just like me when it comes to love at first site,” He grumbled annoyed while crossing his arms pouting as we made it into town and head to townhall.

“I see what’s going on now,” I looked to him out of the corner of my as I smirked. “You wanted to how a got the courage up and Shy out so you can ask a certain purple haired unicorn out.”

“Ahhh…. How did you know who I have my eyes set on?” He turned to me with horror on his face.

“Really man, it’s not that hard to notice,” I held my hand up. “Like you said just now for one thing. It’s the fact that every time you see her you’re making goo-goo eyes at her the whole time, Second, it’s the literal fact the you either at the library or the Beautique if you’re not doing something majorly important to you or for Rarity and or Twilight. Which as of late has been cut to pretty much nonexistence due to your training with me.”

“Yea,” He looked down at the ground as he nervously rubbed his right arm. “I haven’t even told my mom about it yet either.”

“She knows already Spike and she approves of it,” I handed him the letter he brought earlier. “Here, read it. It not anything you don’t already know about other than contractor for my house and a small reward for saving the town apparently. I told Princess Luna about my plans when she last visited my dreams a few days back.” 

“I wasn’t expecting any of this,” He hand the letter back to me. “Back to our earlier subject though, what do you think my chances are if I were to ask… you know who out?”

“I can’t tell you bro,” I placed my hands behind my head as I looked to the sky. Spike looked at me a little disgruntled. “It’s not that I don’t want to man but it’s just that I have no idea. I’m not at all the best person to come to on matters pertaining to love, dating, or anything of the sort. Look man. Do you want me to be honest with you?” I stopped and looked him in the eyes and he nodded yes. “Okay, Spike, I think you have just as good a shot at getting a girlfriend as any other guy your age but,” The color drained from his face. “I don’t think you be able to have a relationship with Rarity beyond the one you have currently.”

“But, why? I thought of all the guys I knew I could count on you to be supportive,” he started to cry a bit.

I shook my head. “I never said for you to not ask her out or that you shouldn’t try man,” I looked around for a place to sit. I saw a bench so we moved out of the way and sat. “Spike, let me explain my thoughts on this.”

“Okay,” he wiped his eyes.

“One. Your ages. There’s almost a six year gap between you two. Two. I think she sees you in the same light I see you, as a little brother. Three. She is looking for a prince charming to come and sweep her off her feet for a happily ever after. I know you are a prince technically speaking but I don’t think she’ll ever see past the young drake that help her in his spare time and works at the Library down the street.” I leaned back against the bench. “Now let me list the good points. One.you’re loyal, caring, and generous to those around even if you don’t know them that well. Two. You’re an extremely smart dude and quick learner. Three. You can more than hold you own in a fight with just about anyone you meet. Most importantly, Four.” I poked him square in the chest. “You’ve got a good heart in your chest. Now dry your eyes dude.”

He wiped his face with his shirt. “Thanks Asta.”

“No problem man. If you ever need to talk about this kind of stuff I’m here for ya. Now, last but not least. Rarity,” he quickly regained a frown on his face. “Am I saying that you should stop loving her? Absolutely not. I’m just saying what my mind set is and what I think her opinion is of you man. If your heart is truly set on that girl then by all means ask her out and if she turns you down then at least you have knowledge that you tried. Besides, it’s not like their aren’t other ponies in the sea.”

‘God I suck at this relationship crap!’

Spike got to his feet as if someone had lit a fire under his butt. “Thanks for the advice Asta and I think we’ve sat here with my sulking self long enough. Let’s go get your reward. I’m sure you want to get back to Fluttershy’s.”

I got up and placed a hand on his head. “I’m done with my work for today. How about we skp training for today as well?” 

“I wouldn’t mind taking a break from training today,” Spike chuckled nervously as he rubbed the back of his head.

We resumed our walk to town hall. We stopped at Sugarcube Corner to say hello to the Cakes and Pinkie Pie. Luckily there were hardly any ponies in the confectionery house of horrors. That mare scares the living hell out of me but she’s still a good pony and a good friend. I didn’t have to do anything with Pinkie as far as Grimoires goes she’d picked it up on her own on day one. Wind macis users, she just like Yuno from the manga a progete.

‘Very scary,  stallion everywhere be wary of this pony.’

After we munched down on a few cupcakes, good stuff every now and then, we went on our merry way to town hall. Spike and I stopped at the desk of the mayor’s aide, Pencil Pusher. She was an earth pony with black hair in a bun and salt and pepper tail. On her face was a pair of circular wire frame glasses while her attire consists of a dark blue suit with a white button down shirt and red tie. She looked up from up from her paperwork to Spike and then to me and race an eyebrow.

“My I help you two?” Pencil sais in a flat annoyed tone.

“Hey Pencil Pusher.” Spike chirped. “We came be to see the Mayor about Asta’s reward for saving the town.”

She leaned over and looked at me even more annoyed than before sighing. “So you’re the reason that snudey nephew of the Princesses we call a prince has privately commandeered the Mayor’s office. Go in and leave me be. I have enough of a headache from having to deal with that ass already,” she motioned to the door.

Spike jumped at the chance to go in. 

‘As if the princesses weren’t enough now I have a pompous prince to deal with. Great, just great.’ I thought as I rolled my eyes. Spike in the meantime was rushing at the chance to meet his cousin.

“Blueblood, can’t believe mom sent you to give Asta his reward?” Spike exclaimed as we came in to the mayor’s office. He rushes over to a tall stallion with shoulder length amber hair and tail and arctic blue eyes in a white suit and white button down shirt and dark blue bow tie. He had a compass looking medal on the right side of his outer jacket. I also noticed he had a decent looking combat, non ornamental, sabre at his belt.

“Cousin Spike, so good to see you again.” Blueblood warmly smiled at the drake as he hugged him back. “To tell the truth little cousin. Auntie Celestia didn’t ask me to come at all, I volunteered. I wanted to see you and I have some very important business to attend to here in Ponyville.” He looked over to me and marched over with a largish bag in hand. “You must be the Sir Asta Quick Stride, Auntie Celestia, and Auntie Luna have told me about you.” Blueblood held out the bag of bits to me. I took it and let it fall to my side and he then held out his palm. “Prince Vladimir Blueblood, Thank You for what you’ve done in protecting the ponies in this town even if it wasn’t intentional. Also, thank you for taking my cousin under your wing. Of all I’ve heard about you, you’re truly a kind and protective being that only has the best interest at heart.”

I took his hand and firmly gripped and he shook it vigorously. I think the whole pompous thing is all an act to drive girls off.

“I only did it out of selfish protectiveness your highness,” I nervously smiled. I let go of his hand and he grabbed with his other hand and rubbed it.

“Please, call me Blue. You truly are a modest and strong stallion, mare’s love that. Have you given any thought in joining the Royal guards?” He continued to rub his hand. “Shall we walk and talk. I must see the local Dressmaker Ms. Rarity Belle.”

“No hadn’t considered it as of late as I want to live a peaceful life and not one of conflict,” I remarked as we walked out of town hall. I then gave him the evil eye “And why are you looking for Rarity?”

“I owe her a most sincere apology for the way I acted towards her during the last Galloping Gala,” Blue placed a hand over his heart as he scrunched his face in disgust. Spike simply nodded in agreement with his cousins words. “Had I known that she was one of the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, especially that of Generosity, I wouldn't have made a total ass of myself.”

“Blue acts like a… pompous snob when in order to throw off any ponies, noble or otherwise, who seek to use him as a get to mom or Princess Luna,”Spike explained on behalf of his cousin.

“Mmhmm,” I nodded still suspicious of the prince’s intentions. “Well, I’ve got to head by Rarity’s Boutique and pick up a few sets of clothes and … a special order. So you’re more than welcome than to stick with me and Spike for the time being.”

“I would very much appreciate it,” Blue bowed.

“Follow use then,” Spike smiled as he took Blue’s hand and ran a bit ahead leading his cousin along with.
> A walk and meeting, Mom
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Blueblood, Spike, and myself walked down Mainstreet as we made our way to the Carousel Boutique. We made small talk along the way find out minor details about each other as we walked. It was mainly Blueblood and I that did most of the talking while Spike would occasionally chime in here and there. Blue was actually a pretty decent guy when he wasn’t wearing his douche bag mask but at the same time, I get why he acted that way too.

“So, Blue, I noticed your saber,” I pointed at the stallion’s weapon. “What sort of training do you do?”

“Standard thrusts and slashes along side fencing and a bit of Ponshido,” Blue explained with a good bit of enthusiasm. “Spike and I took the standard guard sword class but there wasn’t much to it other than swinging a sword up and down or side to side. So I asked Auntie if there was any other sword class I could take,” He sighed. “Unfortunately, she was against the idea at first but after we explained how we needed a better of defending ourselves other than basic train she let us pursue fencing and anything else we deemed deserving to learn. Spike and I studied fencing together and he left just after we finished the advanced course.,” He gave Spike a pat on the head. “What all disciplines have you pursued Sir Asta?”

“Just Asta, please, and you should be proud of Spike as he’s a quick study when it came to picking up the sword techniques I’ve been teaching him,” We turned a corner to head down the street that Rarity’s shop was on. “As for what sword specific style I use, I really don’t have a distinct one that I’ve mastered up to a master level. I’m actually a novice of the basics of  several styles.”

“Don’t let him fool you Blue,” Spike interjected with quite a bit of vigor. “Asta also has a very diverse knowledge of many martial arts.”

We kept walking down the street as Blue and I discussed the differences between the styles we studied in our time as swordsmen. Then, we suddenly heard a loud disturbance coming from the edge of town. As we rounded the corner we found ourselves surrounded by stampeding ponies. I used my ki sensing to get a read on what they were running from and found a mass of upset and angry ki at the edge of town where Everfree was. I grabbed Blue and Spike by their shirt collars and jumped to the roof-top of the nearest building. Setting the two royals down I looked in the direction I’d sensed the angered ki to see and galactic theme bear.

“An Ursa Major?!” Spike yelled in horror. “Why is it in town?!”

“He’s throwing a temper tantrum Spike,” I rolled my eyes as Spike and Blue both looked at me dumbstruck.

“Sorry, but how do you know that?” Blue asked frantically.

“He’s literally yelling that his mom never lets him have any fun and that all he wanted to do was play with a few Timberwolves and ponies,” I said as the Ursa picked up a nearby fruit stand and threw it through the air. The stand was going to hit a couple of ponies that had been frozen in place due to fear. I jumped from the roof to land in front of the ponies just before the stand could hit them. I used a palm thrust but put a twist into it, literally, and smashed the cart into pieces while causing the shrapnel to spin out around into the ground around me and the ponies.

“Impressive Sir Asta, but it doesn’t answer my earlier question. How is it that you know what the Ursa is saying?” Blue asked as he and Spike jumped down from the roof and ran over to me before turning to the Ursa.

“Asta can understand animals like Fluttershy Blue but not even he understands why he has the ability.” Spike shrugged as he interrupted and sized up the Ursa. “Hmmm, ” He cracked his knuckles. “Bet we can take this guy down in no time flat if we all team up.”

“Agreed,” Blue smirked in confidence.

“Bet we can but we can’t hurt the little guy too much guys,” I sighed slightly annoyed as this reminded me of when my younger brother would throw one of his own tantrums.

“Why not?” they said in unison begrudgingly.

“He’s an Ursa Minor, not an Ursa Major," I pointed out. 'How did I know that,'.

"And this difference means what exactly?" Blue said out of confusion.

"He's just a kid, a baby really,” I picked up a small piece of the smashed cart and tossed it nailing the galactic bear square in the head. “Hey, BoBo, mama said no so ya came to town bitching and moaning while trying to drown your sorrows by eating ponies.” I scowled as the Ursa looked me straight in the eyes as I spoke to Blue and Spike. “Shy would murder me if I just beat up on a baby animal for no reason, and the same goes for you two as well. He needs a good smack but nothing too serious. No weapons unless absolutely necessary but still give him a hard slap to the face and get the ponies to safety.”

We hadn’t noticed that the Ursa grab a piece of loose fence post. As he charged at us and swung his makeshift club. The Ursa swung at us while Blue placed his hand on his saber and with the slightest of sweeping motions, sliced the Ursa's club into four separate pieces. To everyone there, except Spike and myself, it was as if he never moved. The Ursa looked at his now stump of a weapon and start to stomp and roared in outrage.

Blue swung his sword to the side throwing the wood bits off of it before returning it to its sheath. “If no weapons is the case then I’ll leave the beast to you and Spike Asta. I’m no good without my sword.” He turned to the two mares behind us still. “You two are in danger if you don’t move. NOW!” The duo shot to their feet and made a break for it. “I’ll do what I can for any other stragglers.”

“Alright then,” I nodded and Blue ran off after the other ponies casting a speed spell on himself he zipped from house to house clearing them of any and or all occupants. I looked to Spike, ”Let’s see what you can do since your training started kid.”

“Let’s do this Asta,” Spike smirked.

The Ursa took a swipe at me and Spike. We flipped back avoiding the blow. As we landed I pulled out my Grimoire and summoned my anti-magic armor gauntlets to protect me from the Ursa’s claws while allowing me to get in close. Spike jumped back and pulled out his own Grimoire and as he opened it the book’s pages ignited in green flames.

“Emerald/Amethyst Flame Creation Magic,” Spike smiled as his arms and legs became surrounded in swirling green flames that quickly form in a set of green armor gauntlets and boots. He held arms up clenching his fist and pulled his arms to his sides quickly dispersing the extra magical flames. Spike looked up to the Ursa Minor still smiling. “Draconic Extremities.”

“Spike I said it was okay to give him a  good thrashing but to not burn him,” I scowled as I crossed my arms.

“I know and my flames won’t burn the brat unless I want them to,” Spike rolled his eyes at me.

“Still, nice work on casting that new spell,” I walked up next to the young drake’s side and patted his shoulder.

“Thanks, man, but we should hurry,” He looked at his hand as open and closed it from fist to palm. “Even though I completed the spell, I still can’t maintain for more than two or three minutes tops.”

 “Sure, now let’s take care of Whiny the Pooh over there,” I stood with my back against Spike’s as we each took up a fighting stance. “Let’s go with an alternating pattern and push him back towards the forest until we get him to turn tail and run home to momma bear.”

“Sure,” Spike agreed with a confident smirk.

‘Don’t get cocky just because you completed a single spell kid,’ I thought as we launched ourselves at the Ursa. 

Spike and I sped towards the Uras and began our assault on the bear with a fury of attacks alternating our strikes between its blows at us. I dodged a paw swipe then threw a fist into the bear stomach while Spike proceeded to flipped back and connect the back of his foot with the bear’s jaw causing it to be thrown backwards landing on the ground with a hard thud on its back. The Ursa quickly flipped over onto all fours and started to run back into the Everfree forest balling his eyes out.

“Yea and don’t come back,” I yelled out in annoyance at the balling bear. I saw Spike fall back on his but and blow out a hard stream of air. The spell he cast had just faded as I saw the boots and gauntlets turn back into emerald flames and burn away into the wind. He was right when he said he couldn’t maintain that spell for long. We’ll work on it a little later on in the week. I walked over and plopped down next to him dispelling my own gauntlet back into my Grimoire. “That was quite the workout aye bro. So much for not training but this is the kind of situation we need from time to time to get our butts in gear and actually try using our Grimoires.” 

I placed my hand on his shoulder and chuckled a bit. “Yea but still,” He gave me a winded smirk. “I need to practice more before I start using these spells in actual combat that is a  life-threatening situation like this one was.” Spike the steadily got to his feet and looked around. “Where’s Blue?”

“Over here little cousin,” The unicorn prince came from behind us. “I was just making sure the area was secure before I let the civilians back in.” He motioned with his hand and the ponies flooded back to their homes. “I saw the whole display you two put on and I must say it was quite the show. I see why Vice-Captain Haze speaks so highly of you Asta and to see Spike able to hold his own only after a few days under your tutelage. You truly are a skilled warrior.”

“You’re not bad with that sword of yours either Blue,” I jumped to feet and dusted off my shorts causing a small dust cloud to fly into the wind. “I’m glad we didn’t have to put too much force into the little fella to get him to leave town. We didn’t even cause any damage to the area either,” I snickered as I rubbed my nose. “Let’s get going before the ponies start cheering. We still need to get to Rarity’s place.”

“Agreed,” the two princes said in union. 

We quickly made our way to the Carousel Boutique. I opened the door and the bell above it rang out and we heard Rarity’s trademark phrase as she sang it out loud for the world to hear as she entered the room. She immediately stopped when she saw me and Spike but when she saw Blue she got straight up pissed just by laying her eyes on him. Rarity marched right over to Blue and while looking him dead in the eye with nothing but rage in her soul and death in her glare. She slapped him right then and there and it was so hard she knocked the stallion all the way into the wall.
 
“Ah, Rarity?” I asked shaking in fear. She turned and smiled brightly at Spike and I.

“My, that felt good to get out of my system. Heaven knows I’ve been holding a grudge on him since the Gala incident,” She chuckled with a bit of an annoyance and aggression hidden in her voice. “Now, what can I do for the two of you today dears?”

“I came to pick up those clothes I asked you to make for me the other day,” I managed to spit out through my fear. “And I brought the guy you just smacked into the wall here because he said he wanted to apologize for how he acted towards you at some sort of formal gathering.”

“I know Blue deserved a good smack for the way he acted Rarity and even though I knew that’s all it was, an act,” Spike walked over and help his cousin to his feet. Blue holding his cheek the whole time. “I still wanted to knock his block off for the way he was treating you.”

“Always my Knight in Shining Armor,” Rarity smiled sweetly at Spike as she rubbed his head before she quickly scowled at Blue again. “And what’s this about it was all an act?”

“Please, forgive my horrible behavior towards you Ms.Rarity,” Blue sheepishly said as he bowed. “Had I known it was the Element of Generosity I’d been speaking to I never would’ve acted so repulsively towards you,” He let out a long sigh as he stood back up. “I thought that you were just another one of those run of the mill nobles who was trying to get a leg up and get closer to my Aunts by using me as a stepping stool.”

Rarity just kept scowling at Blue. Spike then stepped in and vouched that Blueblood was actually a very humble stallion and that he put up the front of a Jack-ass to protect his aunt’s from the haughty know-it-all nobles. Rarity seemed to let up on the fella a little bit but to me, she still seemed pretty pissed. That was until she was told how he helped us in the Ursa attack that had just occurred not even ten minutes before we arrived. She then left the room for a moment and soon returned with a stack of a couple of small brown packages and hand it to me.

“Thanks, Rarity,” I smiled at here and she smiled back in return. “I don’t have any dress clothes for occasions like meeting Shy’s mom so the was a big help and again thanks for doing a rush order. So how much do I owe you?”

 She waved her hand in front of her face, “Free of charge darling,” she smiled at me. “Think of it as part of your commission as a designer.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Commission as a Designer?”

Rarity rubbed her arm a little unnerved by what she was about to say, as if she expected me to be mad. “Well, you see. One of my regular customers from Canterlot saw some of the designs you gave. I’d missed a few of them in hastily putting them away due to customer’s sudden arrival.” She looked down in shame. “They’re one of my big spenders. I simply couldn't say no to them. I’m sorry I used your designs without your permission.”

“Prrehahahaa…. Rarity,” She looked at me in total shock. “I don’t mind if you use a few of my designs for clothes in your lines.” I sat down in the nearest chair to catch my breath. “As long as you give credit you can use as many designs as you want that I give you. I mean I am supposed to work for you as a seamstress but a designer works too. As long as I get paid in bits to and not just clothes I could care less which job I do or if you use my designs in your lines.”

She let out a sigh of relief. “That’s great news dear as the customer has asked for more of your work. I told them that I would ask you but couldn’t guarantee anything.”

“Thanks for that as I don’t plan on being a fashion designer at all, no offense but I’m not one for putting up with that type of stress for snobs,” I got up from my seat. “Every once in a while I might do a private thing but please don’t lease me out or mention me to anyone without my consent first.” 

“Noted darling,” She smiled at me. “And do keep up the good work Spikey-Wikey.” She placed a kiss on Spike's cheek. I could see the teen blushing hard but he was putting some serious thought into what he wanted to do and say. As for Rarity, she turned to Blue a little less pissed but still noticeably angry with the stallion. “I expect you to keep being the good stallion and older cousin to my Spikey. If you dare pull any of that snudey ignorant malarkey around Ponyville I’ll do worse than barely slap you into the nearest wall.”

“Yes ma’am,” Blue started to sweat a bit.

“It’s been nice Rarity but we should be going,” I headed to the door as Blue and Spike followed. “Blue needs to catch a train back to Canterlot and I need to get back to Shy’s and let her know what happened with that Ursa Minor. Spike needs to head to the Library as I know he has a lot on his mind.”

With our goodbye, all said we left the shop and headed off to the train station. We made it to the station just as the last train of the day for Canterlot was bordering. Blue bought his ticket and hugged Spike and shook my hand goodbye. Have to say I really like the guy and he has a good heart. He might even be worth of a Grimoire given the next time we meet. 

After we saw Blueblood off we head to the library we a very worked up and worried Twilight was standing in the doorway. She immediately took Spike in her arms and hugged him very tightly. She then looked at me and anger clearly visible in her eyes. She’d obviously heard of the Ursa Minor’s attack by now.

“Before you throw off on me you should know Spike was a big help in the Ursa’s attack,” I held a hand up to Twilight. “He and Blueblood were a big help in helping keep the other ponies safe. Also, you should take a look at this letter,” I hand the letter Spike had brought earlier.

Twilight took the letter and read over it. “So, Princess Celestia has given the okay for Spike’s training but.” She scowled at me. “Why did you let him face and Ursa?”

“Because it was a spur of the moment thing and I wanted to see what Spike could do?” I crossed my arms. “And there’s no way I’d let the dude face something I didn’t think he could handle Twilight,” I pointed at the unicorn. “Don’t coddle the boy so much. I know you care about him as if he were your little brother but that doesn’t mean he can’t handle himself without you.”

“But,” She tried to retaliate. 

“No Twilight. How can he learn and grow if you won’t let him? Why do you think he didn’t tell Princess Celestia? He wants to help you girls out on your adventures while being more than just the assistant that hangs back to send letters or take notes.” I threw my hand off to the side. “The way he cast his spell and help me against that Ursa today was as if he’d truly accomplished something all his own, which he did. He’s not a baby anymore Twi and I think you just don’t want to accept that. He really wants to be more than he is now, so just let him.” I placed a hand on her shoulder. “It’s what’s best for the kid. We won’t be training today or tomorrow as I have to go with Shy and meet her mom in Cloudsdale. I’ll see ya later and please consider how Spike feels about how he’s treated. He even asked for advice about his feelings for Rarity,” I whispered causing her to look over her shoulder. 

I patted her shoulder and turned to leave. As I walked away I saw the green-haired dragon kid doing his usual duties at the library he called home. I could tell he was doing some serious thinking while attending to the books in his arms. I started to hum a bit as I made my way to Shy’s cottage.

‘I’m going to either have one hell of an ass-chewing or death by hugging. Maybe even both,’ I thought as I walked along the road out of town. ‘Man I am both dreading and looking forward to tomorrow.’


The next day Cloudsdale Gondola


Shy sure gave me an ear full yesterday when I got back about how bullying a baby was in extremely bad taste, and how including Spike was teaching bad habits. I threw back in how if we hadn’t acted the way we did a lot of ponies would have been snacks for a child throwing a tantrum. I then went on to say that it was more of a punishment akin to a spanking rather than bullying the twelve-foot tall galactic themed teddy. I explained how Spike and I only laid into the bear for about two minutes before it headed back into the forest. Boy, news in Ponyville sure travels fast but then again hard to hide the fact a starry sky pelted bear attacked causing about a fourth of town to panic and screaming bloody murder. Shy and I were at odds with each other for most of the night but we both came around to an understanding as we each had good points but she ended up agreeing more with me than anything and was glad I didn’t do any major beat down on Yogi.

 Now, we have currently headed up a gondola to her hometown, Cloudsdale. It was a whole city dedicated to weather control in this world but it wasn’t exactly like the one from the show that was entirely made of clouds. This version of reality’s Cloudsadale was actually partially made of clouds and partially built into the side of a mountain. Pegasi lived mainly in the mountain portion of the city while they worked in the cloud portion. It wasn’t uncommon for them to live in the cloud district of the city either but this was mainly the weather factory worker or any pony that just wanted to and didn’t mind the noise of the factory. Unfortunately, Fluttershy’s mother lives in the cloud district. Apparently, she was the of the head fog wranglers at the cloud factory. They’re the pegasi that go out in the earlier in the mornings to collect the fog clouds that form from the dew off the grasses in Equestria. So she’s a big deal head-honcho of sorts making my job of getting her approval even harder. Not to mention the fact that I have to walk on literal water vapor to get to her house was already wracking my nerves all to hell.

‘I just had to fall in love with the uber-cute pink-haired ultra-quiet pegasus.’ I thought as we reached the stopping point and got off the gondola. I got off first and then helped Shy out next. I held her hand as she came off the gondola and then Ymir came waddling out with Nero riding on her back. Once we were out of the gondola we made our way to the docking station's exit.

Ymir walked out to the edge of the walkway and stretched her wings out and let the wind cascade over them. “This feels good. Being up here makes me feel like I belong here.”

‘It make sense seeing as you’re a Sky Dragon. You’ll probably feel right at home the whole time we’re here. Come on as we have somewhere to be.’ I motioned to Ymir and she and Nero rejoined Shy and myself.

Shy led the group as I and the others obviously had no way of knowing where her mother’s house. We admired the odd houses as we wandered down the streets until we came to where the edge of the mountain community met the boundary of the cloud community. Before I could enter the clouded area we stopped in at a small station set on the edge of the mountain where a unicorn mare cast what’s called the Cloud Walking Spell on me as I don’t have the Pegasus’s natural magic. I thought as long as I don’t use my Grimoire for weapons or channel my anti-magic through my Rider’s mark I’d be fine. We reach the clouds and I gulped down my fear and took my first step into the unknown.

“Fluffy but odd as all get out of hell,” I murmured as Shy led us down the streets of cloud houses.

“We’re here,” Fluttershy chirped as we stood in front of a modest blue brick looking house.

‘How the hell do they get brick to stay in clouds?”

“I’m just as stumped as you” Ymir raised her brow as she tilted her head in confusion.

I looked over to the dragoness. “You stay out of here for the next… ah… Foreseeable… future. I don’t need to be distracted.” I eyeballed the little obsidian dragon and she nodded in agreement. “Nero,” The owl looked at me in full attention. “No leaving to go anywhere.” She nodded in agreement as well. “Alright Fluttershy, let's meet your mom.”

“Right,” She knocked on the front door of the house.

After about five minutes we saw the door open to reveal a woman with raspberry-colored hair and cerise eyes. She was wearing a pale light grayish amber turtle-neck sweater with three-quarter sleeves a pair of black pants and pink bunny slippers. On her face was a pair of mint green glasses. This was Shy’s mom and she looked a lot younger than I’d originally thought she’d be.

“Fluttershy,” the weather worker hugged her daughter. “What a nice surprise. And who your friend?” She smiled warmly as she releases Shy.

“Mom… Ah... This is… Asta.” Shy hid her face behind her hair trying to hide her reddening face. “My special somepony.”

Shy’s mom looked at me and I could only nervously smirk, “Hello. My names Asta Ferris. Nice to meet you Mrs.Shy.”

“Morning Breeze,” She giggled at us. “Come in you two… Oh,” She noticed Ymir and Nero off to the side of me. “Four it is then.”

“Sorry about that,” I anxiously put my hand out. “This is Nero, my first friend I made when I arrived here. She’s the reason I met Fluttershy in the first place and the one she's riding on is Ymir. She’s a dragon and my partner for what’s called a Dragon Rider. Once she gets bigger then it’ll really be a team, but right now I’m doing my best to raise and teach her.”

“Come in, come in,” Morning warmly and quickly gestured us into her home. “Who would like a spot of some tea fresh?” She asked as we walked into a quaint little sitting area. I saw pictures of Shy in various stages of growth lining the walls. One shows her with pig-tails in a mint green sundress with a teddy bear in her arms. I couldn’t help but chuckle. Shy just stayed red-faced as she sat on the nearby couch. “I’ll get the tea.” Morning Breeze left only to return with a flower-themed tea set similar to the one Shy used at her place.

“What all tea do you have Mrs. Breeze?” I asked a little less nervous.

“All kinds but I like fresh teas over the packaged ones. I make my own from my garden out back,” she motioned to a nearby window. I went over and had a look at a fully stocked herb garden in the backyard. I recognized most of the ones I saw from my time back on Earth as my mother grew herds with a passion of fire. “I prefer rosemary and mint.”

“Sound like a good pick me up for the late morning,” I joined Shy on the couch.

“Indeed it is,” Morning nodded somberly. “Fluttershy would you be a dear and go and get some Rosemary and Mint from the back with your friends while I speak with Asta.”

“Oh… Ah… sure,” Fluttershy looked at me in concern, I only smiled back in false confidence. 

She put on her soft smile and headed off to the backyard I motioned for Ymir and Nero to go with her. Once they were out the door and a good ways away I looked at Morning Breeze and swallowed hard.

“Now,” Morning Breeze looked at me. “I want you to tell me about yourself and how you worked your way into my daughter's heart. I can tell she’s completely head over heels for you and that in and of itself is quite the feat.”

I let out a heavy sigh and then began to tell my story of how I wasn’t from this world. Morning Breeze looked at me skeptically as I finished. I then went on to tell her that I only wanted a peaceful life here but thus far it had been anything but on a few occasions like yesterday’s scrap with the Ursa Minor.

“Honestly Mrs. Breeze,” I got up and walked over to the window that looked out to the back yard. I saw Shy explaining the different herbs to Nero and Ymir, who seemed moderately interested in the topic. I smiled at her and Shy saw me looking at her and blushingly smiled back.

“Mm-hmm…” She looked at me as if I were on trial. “Why are you really with my daughter Mr. Ferris? You’ve told me how you came here and what you are but you have yet to say why you’re really with my little girl?”

“Look, Mrs. Breeze, I don’t know what Shy sees in me or why she even said yes to being my girlfriend but I do know that I’ll do just about anything to keep her happy and smiling. I’ve made her cry a few times and it hurt me just to see it.” I sat back down in front of her. “I really do like Fluttershy but I honestly suck at relationships. I’m not a smart guy. I mean, I’m good at building things, making props, and Martial Arts too, just about anything that I can do with my hands really,” I held my hands out and looked down at them and thought hard before looking up to Morning Breeze. 

I looked her straight in the eyes and let out my heart. “I’m with Fluttershy because I want to be with her and I enjoy her company. I like waking up to seeing her sleeping face next to me in the morning and I help her take care of the animals. If you think I’m not worthy of her I really don’t care.”

Morning simply smiled at me as Fluttershy, Nero, and Ymir came back into the house. “I brought some mint and oregano and a few others for drying. What were you two discussing?”

Morning Breeze smiled at her daughter as she took the herbs from her daughter. “Keep him close to your heart dear. Not many stallions have his heart.” Morning muttered to Shy. “Tea time.” she sang as she returned to the kitchen to fitch the hot water. 

Shy looked at me bright-eyed. “She likes you.”

“Well lets some tea and cookies,” Morning returned from the kitchen.

“I agree,” I rubbed my hands together. I looked at a nearby picture of Shy and her mother when she was fairly young, both of them actually. That’s when it hit me. All of the pictures in the house I’ve seen so far… none of them had Shy’s father in them or any signs of any other family members for that matter. I remembered Shy had a bit of an issue talking about it when I brought up the issue of her father. I didn’t want to ruin the mood so I decided to ask Morning about him some other time. For now, I was just going to enjoy my time with my girl, her mom, and my friends.
> Travel, Apologies, and more Travel
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Two Days After Cloudsdale


I was working on the finishing touches of my now completely built home. Thanks to the contractors’ help and Wood Worker’s expert planning we had the house built, wired, and plumbing installed in two days. I was now out with the girls and Spike. We were picking out furniture and other various house wars and things of that nature. We are currently at a local pawn shop, Back Alley Bargains, as I don’t like the owner of the local furniture store Filthy Rich. To freaking greed for his own good but given the current pony I was speaking with, Deep Pockets wasn’t much better on prices but he was much better to make deals with according to the ponies around town.

“Here we are,” Deep chirp as he pulled out a used bed from with a dragonic themed headboard. “I can part with this piece for…  hmmm… twenty-five bits,” He held out his hand with a snide smirk.

I walked over and inspected the headboard. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” I snickered. “I’ll give you ten at most.”

Deep scoffed in a fake disgust. “You sir, are a swindler. This here is an antique worth a hundred bits at the minimum.”

“Not at all,” I scoffed back. “I’m a prop maker and actor stand-in. So your fake bullshit won't work on me first-off and secondly, upon my inspection of this ‘piece’,” I used air quotes. “I can tell I’m going to have to do some restoration work of my own worth at least fifteen bits alone.”

“Ah… well… You see… it’s been back here for…. A while,” He tugged at his collar.

“So, swindler, either take the 10 or leave it,” I scowled at him.

He hung his head in defeat as he shook my hand.

 ‘Thank you for major movie roles.’

I met the girls, Big Mac, and Spike at the front of the store and we loaded up the wagon with my new and used belongings. Nero, whose wing was now fully healed thanks to Shy’s healing magic, rode and in the cart proudly as she puffed out her chest very content in her perch atop the stack of goods. Harry the Bear was helping by pulling the cart while Big Mac and I helped to push it from behind. Ymir was walking alongside the others and listening in on their conversation. She’s become quite relaxed in nature as of late and I often found her lounging about on the clouds near the house and cottage. She never strayed too far from home and always came when I and or Shy called for her.

Anyways, we were all head back to my place. Honestly, I had mixed emotions about living in the house as I’d never head a permanent home and I wanted to keep staying at Shy’s cottage but things were getting a bit crowded over there though, with Ymir and all the other animals that had been showing up after the Timberwolf incident.

We made it to the house in no time flat. We decided it was best to split the task up between our group. Applejack, Big Mac, and I did all of the heavy liftings when it came to unloading the cart as well as the arranging of the furniture in the house. The arranging of the furniture was decided by Rarity and Shy as we supplied the muscle. Spike and Rainbow did most of the mid-teir stuff like hauling lamps and putting things together while listening to Twilight. Pinkie Pie was off being Pinkie and organizing a House Warming Party of some sort.

After we had everything either put away or arranged in its proper place we all sat back and enjoy a nine-person party. I was able to keep Pinkie from inviting the whole town, thank god, to my first fully furnished home. It took some convincing but some bribery with a few cookie recipes from Earth that I could remember but I was able to keep her satisfied with it just being our friends and some of Shy’s animal pals.

Everyone was enjoying the small party when there was a sudden green flame and a scroll popped up and land in Spikes's lap. It was tied with a red ribbon and stamped with golden wax with Celestia’s seal of the Sun. 

“Wonder why Mom would send a letter this late,” Spike picked up the scroll and turned it over to see who it was addressed to. “That’s odd.”

“What is it little buddy?” Big Mac went over for a better look. “Mhm… That is odd.”

“What?” Twilight asked with a nervous tick in her eyebrow.

“It’s addressed to you, the girls, and Asta,” Spike handed to scroll to Twilight. We all gathered around her to get a look as well. Twilight untied the ribbon and unfurled the scroll. We then began to read.

Dear Elements of Harmony and Sir Asta,

	I was pleased to hear from the contractors that I’d sent to help in the construction of Sir Asta’s home that they’d finished far ahead of schedule. I also assume that the home has now been fully furnished making it a fine living establishment to live in for a hero of Ponyville. As much as I would love for you to enjoy the house I’m afraid I must cut it short by having you all come to Canterlot by tomorrow morning at the earliest you can manage. It is a manner of the utmost importance and pertains to the safety of Equestria and its neighboring lands. I have many things that I must discuss with Sir Asta on various matters pertaining to his recent exploits as well as a very important lesson for you, Twilight, and you will need the help of your friends to accomplish the tasks that come with it.

Sincerely,

 Princess Celestia

“Looks like we’re going on a road trip,” I smirked as I downed a glass of cider. “Get your rest while you can girls and I’ll see you all in the morning at the train station.”

“Yea!” They all yelled in unison as we raised our cups high in the air.


The Next day at Canterlot Castle


We had all gotten up extremely earlier this morning in order to catch the first train into Canterlot. I decided that I was gonna catch up on the sleep that I’d missed from this morning while the girls were… being the girls. Shy and I had gotten up earlier than usual to feed the animals and give Ymir, Nero, and the asshole, Angel Bunny, instruction on how to serve the animals in our absence since we were going to be gone for more than a day, or so we suspected. 

‘Better safe than sorry. That was a line I was more than familiar with in my old line of work.’

I was starting to doze-off with Ymir tucked away under my seat. She snuck her way onto the roof off the train when no one was paying attention and made her way to her current spot via a nearby open window. Spike tagged along as he went everywhere with Twilight on these sorts of things. He was also looking forward to seeing Celestia, understandable as she was his mother. I just laid down on one of the benches and drifted off to sleep and in the next minute, I found myself face-planting on the floor as the train pulled into Canterlot station.

We all exited the train and were met with a somewhat familiar princely face of Blue.

“Good morning Elements of Harmony, Cousin Spike, and Sir Asta,” The Prince bowed and then hugged Spike. “I’ll be escorting you to the palace this morning. Asta, my Aunts would like to speak with you one on one first and then Aunt Celestia will be speaking with you, Ms. Sparkle.”

“Hey Blue, and that’s fine with me. You okay with that arrangement Twilight?” I looked to the young scholar and she nodded in agreement. “Lead the way then.” 

Blue led us through Canterlot quickly but also took a little bit of time to explain some of the sites to me on our way. He and Spike both recommended I stop by a local donut shop called Joe’s. I said I take their word at it for now. I never really cared for sweets but donuts were a weakness I never grew out of from my days as a youth. I kept getting the evil-eye from a lot of the ponies along the way to the palace. I even got a few I’ll slaughter you vibes from a few of the ki’s I sensed from the guard patrols we passed along the way. I couldn’t blame them after what they heard from the Ponyville Platoon that I served with up with a silver spoon. We soon arrived at the palace where there were several platoons of heavily armored armed guards waiting for us. I looked around with a raised eyebrow and hen to the girls who were just as puzzled as I was. Even Blue was dumbstruck then a familiar female guard stepped forward towards Blueblood, his sister, Quick Stride. 

“Quick, what’s going on? What’s with this extra security?” Blue asked in a shocked tone. “And where’s Cpt. Armor?”

“My orders Blue. I wanted the palace on extra alert due to him,” Quick Stride pointed at me. “I don’t care if he is a friend of yours and Prince Shining Armor is off on a special assignment. I’ve been promoted to Captain now.”

“Great,” Blue rolled his eyes.

“You are to report to the Princesses immediately with me,” again Quick Stride pointed at me trying to intimidate me again. I merely shrugged at her and nodded. This ticked her off thoroughly as I saw a twinge in her face under her helmet. “Blue will escort the rest of the group to the throne room while,” She looked at me with daggers in her eyes. “We go to a private chamber.”

Cpt. Quick Stride, as she preferred to be called, led me to an empty room devoid of anything but a set of chairs around a table with a tea set on it and a large leveled stand with a variety of cakes on it. Quick Stride directed me the nearest chair as she stood behind me. We waited for about ten minutes until the Princesses came through a door opposite the one we came through and took the seats across from me.

“Thank You for showing Sir Asta to the meeting room Cpt. Quick Stride,” Celestia smiled warmly at the Captain of the Guard. “You may now take your leave and return to your station.”

“With all due respect Princess,” Quick Stride stepped forward with a bit of fervor.”I think it would be in both of your best interest that I remain by your sides, your highnesses,” She bowed slightly.

“No, this is a private conversation to be held by me, my sister, and Sir Asta only,” Luna added with a bit of an annoyed smiled. “We are not asking but ordering you. Leave and return to your station, now.”

“Yes ma’am,” Quick Stride shuddered a bit and left quickly. I saw the crystal horn tiaras on the princesses’’ heads light up as both of them cast an individual spell. I could sense they weren’t aimed at me but rather the room itself.

“Don’t worry Sir Asta,” Celestia softly smiled as she poured some tea for herself and Luna. “They were merely soundproofing and locking spells to insure no pony overhears our conversation or barges in on us.”

“We know we couldn’t take you in a serious fight Sir Asta,” Luna picked a cake and placed it on a saucer. “But enough of the formalities. I’ve told my sister of your findings during the fight the Timberwolves and the Emperor.” She took a sip of her tea. “And we both find them to be very disturbing.”

“Yes, Timber Kings aren’t all that uncommon but for this to become an Emperor and to think that it was artificially created as a King,” with a worried look Celestia looked at me. “You should know, experiments… of this manner… even on Timberwolves, are forbidden.”

I leaned on the table and interlaced my fingers. “Look,” They both looked at each other and then to me. “I don’t care for what is and isn’t supposed to be. I just care that there was a threat to someone I cared for and people that are important to my friends.” I got up and grab a chocolate cupcake and bit into it. “And the fact that my home was severely threatened by somepony or something plays a major factor in it too.”

“What are you saying Sir Asta?” Celestia looked at me concerned.

“First off. Drop the Sir. I’m Asta. Even if I am a Magic Knight… Scratch that.” I sat back down. “Anit-Magic Knight is way more accurate. Anyway… Second, I’m saying I’ll keep watch over Ponyville as its protector. Third, know that I've given all six Elements their own Grimoires ranging from three to four leaves.”

“What about my son?” Celestia interjected with a bit of prideful tone. “He got a five-leaf like yours.”

‘Oye, here we go.’

“Five-leaf Grimoires are indeed a special case but not in the way you think, Princess” I looked at her dead in the eyes as I leaned forward placing my elbows on the table and my hands in front of my mouth interlacing my fingers together. “Within in the fifth leaf dwells a demon.”

They reeled back in shock as took a sip of my tea. “Spike explained his Greed Growth and transformation into a monster. See, Spike and I have darker sides that manifest in the form of these demons but they’re sealed off in the grimoires. On occasion, they’ll rear their ugly ass heads with promises of power, so on and so forth. Our job is simple. We just say ‘no and go the hell away’ that’s all we can do.”

“So, Spike is still having an issue with his draconic heritage,” Luna looked into her tea with a deep downcast gaze.

“We all have demons your highness,” I wiped my mouth with a napkin why’ll she looked at me worriedly. “The girls told me,” She nodded in understanding. “And, I have to say. If you got a Grimoire then you’d more than likely get  a five-leaf clover as well.”

Celestia’s eyes shot open as looked at me and then to Luna in fear.

“Relax. I don’t go giving them out like Pinkie Pie does cupcakes and parties,” I finished off my tea and gingerly set the cup down. “And I definitely don’t force them on peo- ponies. Grimoires must be earned by their holders. Ultimately, I only cast the spell but whether the one I use it one work to create the books is up to the will of the mana or magic.  ”

“So are you going to give us each one?” Celestia leaned forward over the table.

“Nope. Princess Luna has earned hers, but you have yet to earn yours,” I got up from my seat. “But I don’t want her to have it yet. I… don’t think you mentally ready for the kind of strain it would force upon you.”

“I understand Asta and I thank you for it and your trust,” Luna looked at the floor to her shadow.

“I trust your judgment Asta but I’m going to have to keep watch over you due to the information you just told me and for that I must apologize, but … I must keep my ponies safe from all threats. No matter how small,” She looked at me hesitantly asI’m no small threat and neither is Spike. “Now, I must also apologize for your treatment upon your… forced arrival here. Our actions were totally uncalled for. I’m sorry” The got up from their seats and both bowed.

‘Okay, they meant that. Geez, this is embracing, even with no one around.”

“Thank you for saying to my face now please stop,” I looked away and covered my face with my hand. Both sisters got up and giggled a bit. “And I do understand. It’s your duty to protect your subject from any threat. Even potential ones.”

“Shall we join the others in the throne room?” Celestia gestured to the door they came from. 

“Let’s,” I agreed letting out a sigh of relief as we got up from our seats and left.


The Throne Room


We came into the throne room and met up with everyone else.

“All done talking amongst yourselves?” Spike ran over to Celestia and the two embrace in a loving hug.

“Yes Spike,” Celestia smiled at her son. “But I must cut to the chase as you all are needed in the far north,” She got a serious tone as she then looked to her student and her friends. Celestia went over to a nearby table with a large crystal under a glass dome over it. She then lifts the glass with one hand and levitates the crystal with her magic and places in the middle of the room just before blasting it with a burst of magic causing something similar to a hologram of a crystal city surrounding a large tower to appear. “Thousands of years ago there was a kingdom called the Crystal Empire. It was a center of love until King Sombra, a unicorn who fill to darkness took over and enslaved the ponies in the Empire.”

‘I remember this from the show. I usually watched the longer episodes but I don’t how my being with everyone will change things.’

Luna stepped forward and took over the explanation. “My sister and I were able to defeat and banish Sombra to the icy depth of the Frozen North. But, not before he cast a curse on the Crystal Empire causing it to disappear from the face of the planet.”

“And now after all this time, the Empire has returned and that also means Sombra will return to try and reclaim what he once called his own.” Celestia’s eyes turned green with a black mist coming from them as she sent a blast of dark magic to the crystal. Soon black crystal started to surround Twilight. “Your test my faithful student is to protect the Empire. Return love and hope to the Crystal ponies of the Empire so that it may once more shine across Equestria.”

“But, can I really save a whole kingdom?” Twilight looked at the dark crystals surrounding.

I decided to put my two-cents in. I jumped in pulling out the Demon-Dweller Sword from my Grimoire. I gave a quick twist of my arm cutting through the crystals and placed my left hand on Twilight’s shoulder. She looked back at me and I put on a big grin.

“You won’t be alone Twilight,” I looked at the princesses who both nodded in agreement. I then turned around while placing my sword back in my Grimoire, I motioned with an empty right hand and waved to the others. “You’ve got all your friends to help along the way and, “I then pointed to myself with my them still wearing my grin. “And you’ve got me to help you to.” I then found myself surrounded by all my friends in a big group hug. “Alright, enough … can’t … breath.”

“As heartwarming and pleasant as this is,” Luna interjected. “I’m afraid time is of the essence.”

“My sister is right everypony,” Celestia said in a serious tone. “You must make haste and meet with Shining Armor and Princess Cadance in the Crystal Empire.”

“Wait?” Twilight looked to her teacher with a slight smile of happiness but also a spark of confusion. “The special mission he’s been on in the North is protecting the Crystal Empire?”

“Your brother was one of the best Captains we’ve ever had but he is,” Luna looked at Twilight with a bit of concern. “At the same time, a husband and prince since his marriage to Princess Cadance. This means he must go where she goes and as she is the distant and only relation of the original ruler of the Crystal Empire, Princess Amore, before King Sombra that we know of.”

“Which means it’s her birthright to the throne of the Crystal Empire but she’s also the only one the Crystal ponies would trust as a ruler,” I said rubbing my chin. 

‘I might be more useful on the test as a physical deterrent for Sombra than if I were to help look for the Crystal Heart. I need to let Twilight and Spike do their thing while the girls do theirs too. Shining won’t trust me too much after the stunt in the hospital. I have no idea how Cadance will act either. I need to play this close to the chest.’

“I must also emphasize that it must be Twilight that helps Princess Cadance save the Empire,” Celestia said in a serious tone.

“Don’t worry Princess,” Twilight bowed to her teacher. “I won’t let you down.”

“And you’ll have us to back you up,” I patted Twilight on the back with as much confidence as I could muster. “But I think we should take our leave now as the threat you’ve just told us about seems like it might want to get its kingdom of slaves back as soon as possible.” I thumbed to the door over my right shoulder.

“Sir Asta has a point,” Luna remarked.

“Well… best we be on our way then,” I left with the others as the Princess bid us goodbye. I made sure to let Blue know we were leaving too. I told him to stop by the house next time he needed a place to stay when was in Ponyville.

We were now walking through town back to the train station. I came to a sudden stop as something shiny had caught my eye. I walked over to a window and peered in to see that the gleam that caught my attention was a pocket watch. I knew as soon as I got next to the thing that it was a Displaced’s Token and I was all too familiar with the sight of this item. Or at least its anime.

 

I had the girls wait for me at the train station while I went into the shop. I needed to get the token. If I may need a hand in my fight with Sombra and an extra hand that doesn't rely on magic was just what could give me an edge in it. An old bell rang above my head like in Rarity’s shop. An old earth stallion with a salt and pepper mustache wearing a black vest over a white button-down shirt with pressed black pants and shiny dress shoes showed up.

“Hello and welcome to Odds and Ends Antiques my names Knick Knack,” He took a bow and quickly returned upright. “What brings a fine young lad such as yourself into this dusty place, mmm?”

“That old red and gold pocket watch you have in the window,”  I slightly turned and looked over my shoulder as I pointed at the window. “How much do you want for it?”

“That… Mmmm.” He rubbed the back of his neck cautiously. “I don’t think you have much use for a cursed watch. I have it cause a patreon brought it in without telling me,” Knick Knack scowled at the watch.

“Curse?” I raised an eyebrow.

“Everyone who has ever owned it claims to hear voices coming from it when they pick it up,” Knick went to the window and retrieved the watch and placed it on the counter in front of me. “It’s not always the same voices either, but if you want it that badly I’m more than willing to sell it to you for a discount. I’ll take five bits from you to take this cursed object out of my shop.” He eagerly pushed the watch to me. 

I dropped about ten bits for his troubles and told him he saved me same time in looking for such a fine piece. He took the bits and I picked up the watch and felt a buzzing run through my head. I have to say it unnerved me a bit as the energy coming off this token felt dangerous and oddly familiar. I then heard the saying attached to the token. 

I am the one who constructs and deconstructs, the partner and protector of the moon and sun, I aid the Innocent and protect the children, If you require aid, Call my name and I will come forth, The Crimson Sage

I thanked Knick Knack for the watch and headed to the train station where I met with the girls and Spike. We all payed for our tickets for the departing train to the North and got on when it was time to board. There were a lot of empty spaces due to Ponie and cold not mixing will apparently. It was going to be a long ride and seeing as how I was going to get bored easily, I decided to make everyone practice their magic seeing as we had plenty of space and privacy. Spike, Aj, and Rainbow were also insist on practicing martial arts so I obliged them to be if they thought the could handle training without their natural magics. I had Twilight use copy magic to create ankle and wrist weights for the others arms and legs which I in turn transferred some Anti-magic into them by placing them in my Grimoire for a few minutes. My time was well spent in the time it took to get to the Crystal Empire.
> Research and Fairs
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

We arrived at the train station sometime around two o’clock according to my in alchemist’s pocket watch. I don’t know what type of Displaced was attached to this thing but something was telling me not so summon this person unless it was absolutely necessary. For the time being, I placed it inside my Grimoire to keep its odd vibes out of my mind.

Twilight had the group gather by the doors. We waited for the doors to open so we could meet up with Shining Armor so he could take us on the safest path to the Crystal Empire. The doors opened to the howling of wind and snow. Rarity was probably the smartest one of the group for packing so many different sets of winter clothing. Strangely though, I didn’t find it all that cold. Yes, it was cold but no more than fifty degrees Fahrenheit to me but that was before I put my Grimoire away. I then felt the anger and bitterness infused in the howling snow. We then heard a voice calling Twilight’s name and we looked to see a heavily dress stallion in a white snowsuit where a pair of dark goggles and dark gray scarf. I recognized the voice as Shining Armor. He and Twilight quickly ran into each others’ arms in a warmhearted embrace.

“It’s good to see you Twilly but we need to get to the Crystal Empire as soon as possible,” Shining said with a worried tone as he motioned to us then he saw me. “What’s he doing here?”

Twilight looked back at me a little nervous and then turned back to Shining while she pushed her pointer fingertips together. “Well… he’s here to help. Asta’s a really good guy Shining. He works three jobs around Ponyville and just finished his house. He’s also dating and he even saved the CMC and whole town from a massive pack of Timberwolves not too long ago. He’s here to help I swear on the Princesses’ sun and moon. They even apologized to him and approved of his own choice to come here.”

Shining scowled at me before relenting to his sister’s puppy dog pout. “Fine, but I’ll be constantly on guard with you,” He squinted coldly at me. “For now, let get going. We need to get to the empire before dark.”

“Why?” Spike asked as he’d finally got off the train after dawning a heavy purple trench coat Blue gave him before we left Canterlot Castle.

“Let’s just say there are a lot of things out here that no pony wants to run into, Day or night,” He emphasized with a bit of a shiver that didn’t come from the cold air.

We made our way to the Empire. I didn’t like the fill of the wind on my skin. It felt … evil.

“We think that King Sombra is trying to get into the Empire. Something has made several attempts but failed due to the barrier we setup.” Shining explained as we tracked along.

“I was sent here to save the Empire but I don’t know if I can stop an all-powerful thousand-year-old dark unicorn king,” Twilight looked down in disheartened.

“Relax Twilight,” I came up next to her. “Your job is to save the Empire while mine is to face off with the evil bastard and keep him getting to you.” I rubbed her head a bit. “Leave the fighting to me and you do what the Elements of Harmony are supposed to do.”

“And that would be what, exactly?” Shining squinted at me over his shoulder before returning his gaze to in front of him.

“Make friends by being who they are,” I smiled goofily. I then felt a sudden surge of malicious ki coming from behind us headed straight for the group. “Shining Armor we need to move, now!” 

He looked over his shoulder at me in suspicion as I then turned and ran in between Fluttershy and Rarity. I looked to the horizon and could feel the evil ki drawing ever closer to us. Spike was lagging behind. His draconic nature must make it very hard on him in this weather. I looked past him and saw a black fog that was moving quite fast and straight for my little buddy.

“Spike,” I yelled and he looked at me in surprise. “Move that dragon tail man! We got company!”

He turned and saw the fog and then I saw a set of green eyes with red slitted pupils that wafted purple mist from the side. I took in a breath while controlling the blood flow in my legs, I shot off so Spike’s side and grabbed the little dude around the waist and shot back to the group. 

“Everypony, run for it,” Shining shouted and everyone took off. 

I could feel a very strong evil ki not far from us. My guess was it was the barrier Cadance and Shining had put up around the Emire to keep Sombra out. We were all running for our lives but I saw Shining suddenly stop, so I joined him.

“What do you think you're doing?” Shining growled at me as she shot a beam of pink magic from his hand at the evil fog. “Get to the Empire.” The cloud lounged at us but we jumped to either side narrowly avoid its touch.

‘If memory serves me correctly, then I can’t let Shining or myself for that get touched without being encased in some sort of magic blocking dark crystal. I need the blockhead to keep his magic in order to help safeguard the Empire and everypony there.’

We landed back to back while being completely surrounded by Sombra’s fog. 

“Hehe,” Shining snicker out of breath. “Have to admit. You’re not half bad at moving are, for a monkey.”

I grinned back. “Not bad yourself. I wouldn’t mind sparring with you a bit once this whole lesson of Twilight’s is over and your Kingdom is out of danger.” I then wheeled around and grabbed on to the collar and left the guy off the ground.

“Hey, what’re you planning?” He looked around us worried that I was going to throw him into the fog.

“The only way out is…” I reeled back and threw him with as much force as I could muster making sure to hang on and jump. “Up and over!” We landed just inside the barrier of the Empire.

Fluttershy ushed to me and immediately started to look me over for any injuries. Twilight and Spike rushed to Shining Armor’s side. I think we both made it out relatively unscathed, except for our sore butts and Shining tail.

“I’m fine Shy,” I looked at softly as I got to my feet. Shining came over to me and looked me straight in the face and then his eyes started to wander as he scratched the back of his head.

“Thanks, ah… for saving me back there,” He extended his hand.

I took his hand and shook it hard. “Can’t have the Prince get injured under my watch. But, we have a job to do and very little time to do it.”

“How do you know how much time we have?” Shining squinted at me suspiciously again as he let go of my hand.

Shy looked at me with a worried gaze as I turned and scowled at the horizon to see Sombra’s fog in the distance.

“I can sense the source of the ki that’s maintaining the barrier is reaching its limits. Soon there will be no barrier to keep that thing,” I pointed to the fog as it hovered not far from the outskirts of the barrier. “Out.”

“Cadance,” Shining said in a soft worry as he looked the tower in the center of the Empire. “Let’s go Twilight. I’ll take you to Cadance.”

We followed Shing with a bit of haste but nothing too serious as most of the girls were worn out from the run to get here. I made my way to Rarity’s side and began to warn her to try and control herself around as I could see she was starting to get excited from just seeing the houses of the Empire in the distance.

Rarity gawked at the sparkling everything as we moved through the city. Then, we arrived at the castle and that’s when she really started to stutter. Rainbow remarked how it just looked another old castle to her. While I agree there was no point in flipping out, I can also see the beauty of the crystals here. I wouldn’t mind having a vacation home here or just the occasional visit.

“I noticed that most of the ki from around here is rather… lacking in the liveliness department,” I remarked to Shining. “Not a lot of life, light, or love from the Capitol of Love, your highness.”

We followed Shining through the massive door into a large open throne room where there sat a woman around Shining Armors height with violet, rose, and light gold striped hair, light purple eyes, and fair pinkish skin. She was wearing a pink formally dress the golden accents with on her head was a golden tiara with a large pink focus crystal glowing a bright arctic blue. 

“Cadance!” Twilight gleefully ran to the alicorn who did the same. They then did the little dance routine from the show and gave each other a hug.

“No denying it with that performance.’ I rolled my eyes. I then felt a shift in Cadance’s Ki and I glanced at the window and saw the barrier flicker. “Hate to be that guy but I know for a fact that you’re not doing too well your highness.”

“Ah, sorry, who are you exactly?” Cadance tilted her head in confusion.

“Asta Ferris. The Anit-Magic Knight,” I bowed to her. I then returned upright, “I was briefly under your husband's watch while I was in the hospital. I know am living and working in Ponyville while helping the Elements of Harmony in the studies of their own abilities that the have recently gained.”

“Wait, I remember my Anuties briefly talking about you before I came here and being they seem to be very worried that you were some sort of threat,” She squinted at me. “Anti-magic Knight is what you said.”

“Hold on Cadance,” Twilight jumped in between us. “Asta is definitely not a threat to Equestria in any way. He single-handedly saved everypony in Ponyville from a massive pack of Timberwolves. Not to mention he helps everypony here in some way. He works for Rarity and Applejack. He trains with Spike and Rainbow. Helps Fluttershy with pretty much anything and they’re dating. He also helps me in my studies and even helps Pinkie with party ideas.”

“I let the actions of ponies tell me what they are like,” Cadance moved Twilight out of the way to look at me in the eyes before giving me a slight bow.  “I thank you for the services you have done for the ponies and for saving my stubborn husband and sister-in-law.”

“No big deal,” I looked at her closely. She looked exhausted. “You need rest and food.”

She looked down at the upon return to her upright position. Shining came to her side and place a concerned hand on his wife’s shoulder.

“You’re right Asta,” He looked to the group. “Cadance has been using her own magic to spread love and light to the Empire. She hasn’t left this room since we arrived here. She never sleeps and barely eats.” He helped her steady herself. “I help out with my own magic but it won’t be enough to keep out the likes of Sombra for much longer.”

“We need information on the Empire,” I interjected. “Between what you two have been doing to keep Sombra back, I doubt either of you have had much time to ask any of the locals about how Princess Amore kept the Empire safe from the storms.” I looked at the royals and they nodded in conformation. I turned around and head to the door.

“Asta, where are you going?” Shy asked me confused.

“To gather intel from the locals, you know, the Crystal Ponies that’ve lived here for thousands of years,”  I pointed to the town. “Some of them have to have some info we can use to one-up the evil bastard and that’ll let The Princess off the hook from being a magic battery for the city’s protection. You guys coming along or what? I can’t possibly ask the whole Empire by myself.” They nodded in agreement and all joined me in asking around. 

‘I know this is absolutely pointless but it’s what I remember they did in the show. I did like the extra-long episodes.’

Everyone split up and took on a section of the city and asked any pony they came across. I decided to spend my time at the edge of the barrier to see where Sombra’s current location was. Due to Cadance mainly powering the barrier with her magic meaning her ki was spread over everything so I had to be right next to it in order to sense anything without leaving it. I then felt Sombra come out of nowhere, he was suddenly right in front of me on the other side of the barrier.

“Aaaaa… You’re definitely an odd one, aren’t you,” Sombra hissed with intrigue. “You’re no pony that’s for sure. You have no magic either but yet, I still sense a hidden power somewhere deep within you. How interesting. What are you?”

I snickered at the dark unicorn. I looked at the green and red eyes with an evil smirk. “Me, I’m no one special, I’m just a wanderer here helping out a friend.”

“One thousand years I’ve been gone but my mind remembers the Empire as if it were yesterday. You are nowhere near that age. No more than your mid-twenties by the feel of your aura but this barrier that keeps me at bay,” He eyed the barrier up and down. “It’s similar to hers but not hers. A distant relative, maybe, it matters not though for as soon as the magic runs out I will take me thrown once more. I wonder if the pretender will make as lovely a statue as their ancestor,” Sombra chuckled maniacally.

I held my fist up beside my face with an angry scowl. Through my gritted teeth a threw back at the dark pony. “You’re going to have to kill me before I let anywhere near the Princess let alone this kingdom.”
I turned, showing him my back and walked back into the city. I met back up with the girls in front of the Castle and like I knew was going happen everypony came back with zip. 

“I can’t believe I’m the one saying this but... why don’t we check the library for some sort of book or something about the history of the Crystal Empire?” We all looked at Rainbow Dash wide-eyed. “What? I may not care for them to much but I do still use them from time to time. I mean, one of my best friends does live in one.”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight grabbed her friend in a crushing hug. “You’re a genius!”

Rainbow pulled free of the embrace and blushingly rubbed the back of her head. “Tell me something I don’t know.” 

“Enough stroking that ego of hers, We got other stuff that needs doin,” Aj rolled her eyes as we headed to the royal library.

We ran into a crystal pony librarian after we got into the lobby. Meanwhile, she too suffers from the same amnesia that the whole Empire is suffering from but she seems to have gotten another form of it too. The librarian couldn’t even remember where the history books were located. After we broke Twilight from her bewilderment and running here and there to every book she’d never read, we all started to search for the book we needed. 

A few hours went by and everyone was doing their best to try and find any form of literature they could on the history of the Crystal Empire. For me though, it was more of a waiting game than anything else as I knew Twilight would come across it eventually. Due to her experience in libraries, speed reading, and magic conveyor belt system that she wiped up like in the show. I just kept myself busy by looking into the books on the royal family tree of the Crystal Empire, more specifically, this Princess Amore I’d heard about from first Celestia and Luna and then again from Fog Sombra. He seemed to have been a little disturbed by Cadance’s relation to her ancestor. 

I then recalled Sombra’s words about turning Cadance into a statue as he’d done with Princess Amore. I then began to wonder how Sombra had just taken over the Empire at the time but none of it added up. In the show, it was the light and love the Crystal Ponies generated and then gave to the Crystal Heart which in turn amplified that magic in order to protect the Empire from the storms and other threats. Thinking back to his Sombra’s remark again, that’s when I realized that Sombra had to have taken Amore prisoner by turning her into a statue of some sort. It was only after this when the Crystal Ponies thought that their Princess and Protector were gone that he stole the Crystal Heart. When the Ponies no longer had light and love in their hearts but only fear and despair.

I searched but found nothing on Amore then my train of thought was interrupted by Twilight. “Found it! Now, let’s hope it has the information we need.”
Twilight went to the throne room and began to explain to Shining and Cadance how Amore established the Crystal Fair and would use the Light of her subjects to rejuvenate the spell she created to establish the barrier around her kingdom to protect it from harm. It made no mention of the Crystal Heart yet but I knew there was an entry on it in the book somewhere but what I needed was information on Amore. I had formed a theory based off of what Sombra said earlier. If she had indeed been turned into a crystal statue then it was possible she was still alive and she needed to be saved. I could only do that by: One. Finding her first. Two. Rejuvenating the Empire with the Crystal Heart. And most importantly, Three. Defeating Sombra.

‘Wait a minute.’

I recalled that the book never mentioned the Crystal Heart as nothing more than the Fair centerpiece. I looked to see that Twilight how had finished explaining the Fair to her family and was now with the girls and Spike explaining what they were going to do. They then started the whole song and dance routine. 

‘I may live here in this world but that doesn’t mean I’m gonna sing its very tune though.’

I turned and headed to the door when Shy and Twilight caught up to me.

“Asta, here are you headed?” Shy looked at me sheepishly.

“We could really use your help with the setup of the Fair. You have a lot of skills that would help us out.” Twilight added.

“Not needed here right now Twilight. I’m here to help but not in this. I’m going to head back to the library to do some more research. Something just seems... missing,” I turned and headed off to the library.

“What could possibly be missing?” Twilight raised an eyebrow as she pulled the book out and thumbed through it. Then she looked to Shy in confusion. “We’ve set up everything that was in the book. I even managed to carve a Crystal Heart centerpiece out of a block of crystal.” She looked to me and then to Shy in concern. “I knew you care deeply about him Fluttershy but sometimes your Coltfriend seems to be very off about center things.”

“You know how he can get Twilight,” Shy looked at me deeply concerned. “Asta is just trying to go about helping out in… his own way and that way is just more physical and protective than anything. Still though, I wonder why he did want to help in the Fair? He usually doesn’t turn this type of stuff down unless he has a really good reason.”

 ‘Sorry Girls but I don’t have time to help you in the Fair. I need to find Amore’s statue and you need to find the answers and Crystal Heart. I also need to be ready for Sombra.’

Twilight was on the balcony with Shining Armor and Cadance overlooking the Fair when she made the announcement to the Crystal Ponies to come partake in the festivities. I notice a of them turn from a rather dull greyish tone to the better pastel colors more like the girls. I then headed them begin to take about the Crystal Heart and asking how the girls had managed to find it after Sombra hid it away. That’s when I came across the old library mare as she had now regained her color and memories completely. I made my way to her side.

“Excuse me but where could I find a book about Princess Amore?” I asked as I tapped her shoulder.

“That would be in the biography section dear,” She pointed to the back of the bookshelves. “Look for a symbol resembling a snow-flake similar to the one on our flag, “She then point to a nearby flag. Luckily she was looking at me when Rainbow came up and swiped the flag and headed off to Twilight side.

‘Looks like things are progressing as they should, but that means I need to find that biography on Amore.’

“Thanks for the help Miss now please don’t let me stop you from enjoying the rest of the Fair,” I waved good-bye to the librarian and then shot to the biograph section. I began looking through the books as fast as I could. I then felt Cadance’s ki start to waver followed by the barrier falling. I could now sense Sombra’s evil presence precisely and felt him moving into the city. I didn’t have time to fiddle-fart around. I looked through the books faster and found a purple book with a blue snowflake similar to the flag but it also had a yellow diamond in the center with wisps around the snowflakes. “This must be it.” 

I picked up the book and thumbed through it as fast as I could. I found out it was actually Princess Amore herself that had created the Crystal Heart and other various spells and enchantments. She hid the most dangerous ones away under the city. 

“Yea, yea. Another day maybe. But where would Sombra hide her away in her statue form.” I thought hard. “He might have used the Crystal Caves close to the door that leads to the Heart under the thrown room.” I saw the barrier go back up I still felt Sombra’s presence while inside the barrier. “Wait, didn't a piece of his horn break off in the show? His focus crystal must’ve done the same thing here.”

“Nraaa.” I let out a sigh as I closed the book and placed it back in my satchel next to my Grimoire as I thought it might come in handy later. I walked out of the library and looked to the barrier with a smirk. “My turn to help out. Hope your ready Sombra because you’re about to face off with a Black Bull.” 

‘Looks like Amore will have to wait.’

I started to walk towards the edge of town. Once I got outside the barrier anything was going to happen. Suddenly Rainbow landed in front of me.

“Asta, we need you dude,” She said frantically. “Turns out the Crystal Heart thing isn’t just some centerpiece like Twilight thought but is some-”

“It’s a relic created by Princess Amore to help protect the Empire,” I interjected as I continued to walk along my path.

“Yea, wait?” Rainbow looked at me dumbstruck. “How’d you know that?”

I pulled out Amore biography. “I read about it in this while looking for info on the Empire and Sombra. I think Sombra took out the Princess causing the Crystal Ponies to fall into fear and despair. He then was able to takeover becoming a self-proclaimed King and then he hid away the Crystal Heart to keep the Ponies in their dark mindset and to make sure it couldn’t be used against him.”

“Wow dude,” She looked at me in shock as I put the book away. “But back to us needing you. I need and opponent for jousting and you’re the only one awesome or tough enough to match me. Our job is to keep everypony happy and junk until Twi can find the Heart thingy.”

“Sorry Rainbow Dash,” I kept walking to the edge of the Empire. “Armor is protecting Cadance. Twilight is looking for the Crystal Heart with Spike at her side no doubt. You girls are keeping this Crystal Fair going.”

“Yea and we need you here too,” Rainbow exclaimed as she shot in front of me.

I snickered at her. “No, you don’t. You need me out there,” I pointed to the barrier. “I’m the only one who can fight that bastard Sombra on equal footing. Twilight and Spike need all the time as the can get. Cadance’s power is just about gone now and you guys will be in the way if a fight with Sombra breaks out here. I’m better off bringing the fight to him and once I activate my Grimoire I won’t be able to enter the Barrier once any of my weapons are out.”

“Alright, but you better not end up in the hospital again or even come close to dying or I’ll have to sock back to life for Shy and everypony else,” Rainbow looked at me with deep concern. “Good Luck.”

I gave a big smile and held up a V for victory.
> Clash-King vs. Knight-Find the Heart Twilight
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


At the same time in the Crystal Palace


Twilight Pov


I was on the balcony with Cadance and Shining Armor when Rainbow suddenly shot in and told me about the Crystal Heart not being just some random centerpiece but an actual relic of the Crystal Empire.  I quickly looked through the history book to see if I could any more information on the Crystal Heart only to find pages missing in the back of the book. I motioned to Rainbow Dash to follow me, as we ran out of the palace and headed off to the library. I explained to Rainbow that finding the Crystal Heart must be the test Celestia had sent me to undertake.

“I need you and the others to keep the Crystal Fair going in order to keep left the spirits of the Crystal Ponies,” I explained as we got outside the palace.

“What? With that … thing trying to get into the Empire?” Rainbow said with a confused look.

“Yes, remember the point of the Fair was and is to raise the spirits of the Crystal Ponies so they can power the Crystal Heart,” I  said softly as I looked around to the nearby area as Applejack was keeping the fake heart under wraps before I turned to Rainbow again. “If the Crystal Ponies find out that King Sombra is trying to take over the Empire again, then their spirits will be totally crushed and it won’t matter if we have the Crystal Heart at all.”

“Keep the Crystal Fair running and the ponies morale up, gotcha boss,” Rainbow quickly sped off and told the others.

I looked to the barrier as I saw it fall but was then back up again. “Cadance doesn’t have much magic left to keep the barrier up. 

I little bit of time passed as I made my way through the Fair looking for anything that might have a hint to the Crystal Heart’s location. Spike had decided to join me and swore not to lift a hand in helping, other than asking a few questions on his own and using his eyes to look around. I would often stop and ask the occasional passing Crystal Pony who had regained their memories but they would all tell me that after Sombra removed the Heart he hoarded it to himself and it never left the palace. Just to keep them from asking too many questions themselves I would tell them it was for a research paper. 

Rainbow Dash suddenly landed in front of us out of breath. 

“Rainbow, are you gonna be alright? You look like you just went through a one on one training session with Asta,” Spike ran to her side and help her to a nearby bench. I noticed that she had a book in her arms.

“I’ll be fine Spike… I just need to catch my breath,” Rainbow huffed as she held the book out to me. “Asta tossed this to me. He was on his way out of the Empire. He said he found out some missing pieces of info in it. I thought you could use it Twi.”

I took the old purple book from Rainbow and immediately started to read through its contents. It was all here. Princess Amore, that she made the Crystal Heart and how she started the fair to help power the Heart. It also mentioned how Princess Amore creating several other forms of ancient spells and artifacts in her efforts to find a more permanent solution in protecting the Empire before the creation of the Heart and how she locked them away in the Crystal Catacombs under the palace.

Suddenly a light went off in my head. “Thanks, Rainbow Dash. this is just what I need to finish piecing the puzzle together,” I ran off to the palace and Spike followed right at my heels. 


The outer most areas of the Crystal Empire


Asta’s POV


I made my way to the edge of the Empire. I could sense some of Sombra’s evil ki inside the barrier now so I decided to track it down as that is where I’d find on the other side of the barrier. I walked along the edge of the barrier just inside of it until a came to the spot exuding the evil ki. There was a small dark crystal similar to the ones Celestia had created back in Canterlot. 

“Mhm. This is the place alright,” I nodded as I crossed my arms. “Might as well come out and face me Sombra. I know you’re just on the other side waiting to come in,” I said pulling out my Grimoire and then using it to summon one of the Anit-magic combat gauntlets.

I crouched down and looked to the small dark crystal and shook my head in disagreement. I then infused my gauntleted arm with my anti-magic and grasped the dark stone. I yanked it up from the ground before turning my hand over I felt Sombra come out of the fog.

“NO! PUT IT BACK!” Sombra roared in anger. 

“Oh, this,” I smirked as I flicked the crystal up in the air and caught it. “Sorry, but I can’t have your evil ass coming into this Empire.” I opened my palm. “Now,” I held the crystal up in front of Celestia’s sun letting light pass through it, but only barely, “ how to destroy this evil piece of trash?”

‘What is that book and that gauntlet he pulled from it. That power he’s using, I’ve never seen the likes of it anywhere before. That book houses a tremendous amount of that power along with a...presence whose darkness... is greater than even my own. I must make this creature work for me.”

“Hahahaha,” Sombra bellowed. “You can’t destroy my crystal with your meager power. It would take an exceptionally powerful unicorn like Starswirl the Bearded or one of the Alicorn sisters.”

“Oh, so you have to be extremely magically inclined then,” I tilted my head slightly as while raising an eyebrow as I looked at the evil unicorn. 

“Yes and I can sense that power in you is not magic at all,” He smirked snidely.

I held the crystal up to his face on the other side of the barrier. “I actually have access to magic but currently have no way of invoking it. This ‘power’ you keep speaking of is, on the other hand, a weapon against magic itself,” I tossed the crystal up in the air and caught it in my hand.in a closed fist and began to apply pressure to it. 

Sombra simply chuckled. “No such power exists.”

“Really, “I squeezed hard on the crystal and it started to crack and release dark magic that my gauntlet quickly absorb and converted into anti-magic. Sombra saw what was happening and was speechless as the crystal shattered into pieces of dark magic that were merely absorbed into my own power. “My power is such a threat that the Royal sister themselves said not even they’d be able to take me on in a two on one fight.” I dispelled my gauntlet back into the Grimoire and closed the book. I then walked through the barrier and was now face to face with the evil tyrant with my own evil grin on my face.

“What? How? Not possible,” Sombra spit at me as I walked to him while he kept backing up.

“Tell ya what,” I opened the Grimoire and pulled the Demon-Dweller sword and the Demon-Slayer sword out. “Let’s cut away all this fog and see what you really look like!” 

I inhaled deeply and controlled my blood flow while tapping into my dragon speed. I shot into the fog and started to slash through it. The more I cut the dark magic the more I absorbed and converted to my own power. 

“What are you doing? STOP THIS!” Sombra roared as he charged at me firing beams of black magic at me. I slashed with Dweller and blocked them with the Slayer. He was right on top before I knew it and I sensed him bring down a sword. I blocked the strike by crossing my swords then I jumped back to get some space between us.

There before my vision was a very tall stallion in dark spiky full plate armor. On his head was a spikey dark crown with a crimson red focus crystal in it. He was a regal red cape with a white fur trim with black spots on it. His mane and tail were a thick charcoal black and in his hand was a large black crystal cutlass. On his face was a very angry twisted scowl.

“What is that power?” he growled at me.

I smirked back, “It’s anti-magic.”

“NOT POSSIBLE!” Sombra lunged at me with his sword over his head and brought it down, hard. I dropped the Dweller and used the flat of the Slayer to block the blow. The strike force sent a shockwave throughout the surrounding ice field. I then saw the barrier fall and I knew this would be the last time it did as I could sense Cadance had no power left. 

Sombra looked over his shoulder and wickedly smirked before returning his gaze to me, “A much as I would love to keep asking you about this ‘anti-magic’ and what you are. There is an Empire I must reclaim.” 

He pushed me back and then landed a good kick to my gut sending too my back. “No, you won’t.” I shakily got to my feet using the Slayer to help me. I raised the sword above my head and concentrated shot in front of the dark king as I did I swung my Slayer while I infused it with some anit-magic. “BLACK MOON, CRESCENT SLASH!”

In a wave of black and red outlined anti-magic, I managed to push Sombra back a good bet.

“Annoying pest of a creature,” He hissed as he then smirked and looked at me with a snide look in his eyes. “Fine, I’ll play along with you and give you a taste of my power.” 

Sombra raised his cutlass up and stabbed into the ground and then he blasts dark magic into the swords handle from his focus crystal. The sword then grew into a large series of what appeared to be crystal pony soldiers.

‘Oh, this could get messy.’

I grinned as more and more crystals formed until Sombra had a very large army in front of him. 

“Still think you can protect the Empire?” Sombra sneered at me.

“Hahahahaha,” I notice the Dweller sword was next to me. I picked up my second sword and then crossed my blades and began to concentrate and let the anti-magic flow from my weapons into my body.

“Grrrr… Very well I will make the next move then,” Sombra shot a beal of magic at me and immediately incased my body in a large dark crystal. “Now that that’s out of the way. I’m taking back my throne from that FALSE Princess. HAHAHAHAHAHA!”


 Crystal Palace


Twilight’s POV


I was in the palace looking at anything that I could think of that might trigger a passage to the Crystal Catacombs and possibly the hiding place of the Crystal Heart. I looked under every bust, behind every statue, and, as much as I hate to say it, pulled every book from every shelf I could find. I then noticed Spike trying to lift up a rug in one of the rooms and I quickly scolded him for trying to help when he said he wouldn’t lift a hand.

“I don’t understand,” I looked around as we walked passed the throne room. “Where could he have hidden the Heart other than the Catacombs under the castle if no one ever saw him with it? But how could he hide it in them if their’s no entrance to them ?” 

“This was his seat of power during his rule,” Spike commented. “Where else could he have hidden the entrance 

Then something caught my eye as we passed the throne. The crystal at the top of the throne looked exactly like the one Celestia had back in Canterlot. I then recalled her words on light and dark and how she used that dark magic on the crystal. That was it. I had been looking for and entrance, in the wrong castle. Sombra had taken and hidden the Crystal Heart during his reign as King which meant that in order to find I had to look when this place was much darker.

I stood in front of the throne and began to think up dark thoughts as I focus my magic through my focus crystal. It was incredibly hard as the Dark magic want me to use it for evil purposes. I then forced the evil magic into my a beam and shot it at the crystal most atop the throne. As I did this the room in front of the throne change into a dark crystal variant of the throne room that it was but directly in front of the throne was a massive pit with a long twisting spiral stairwell leading into the bottom and what I assume was the Crytal Catacombs and the Crystal Heart.

“Yes,” I smiled as I clapped my hands together. “This is why we couldn’t find it, Spike. We weren’t looking in Sombra’s castle at all.”

“Woah… How far down do you think it goes?” He asked amazed at the depth.

“Don’t know?” I tilted my head. “If I had Asta physicality I bit I could run down it no problem in no time at all. But I don’t and more importantly, I don’t have time to waste here gawking at a hole.” I made my way down the stairs.”You stay up here.”

“No arguments out of me there,” He gulped as he looked from the hole to me.

I made my way down the stairs a bit when I heard Spike call out to me. “Can you see what’s down there yet?”


“No,” I let my focus crystal to give me some light to see. “I can’t even tell how far this thing goes,” I broke I piece of crystal off the wall and tossed it down to listen for when it hit the bottom. It took a few minutes before I heard a thud and wincd at how far down it must be. “Spike, what’s it look like outside?”

After a minute I heard him cry out,” Not good! The barriers up but I don’t know for how much longer. I can see somethings going on outside the barrier. Asta must have started to fight Sombra! Hurry Twilight we don’t have much time left.”

 “Alright,” I took off running but tripped and tumbled all the way to the bottom. I got to my feet and rubbed my head a little from where landed on it. As I moved my hair out of my face I came to face a door. “Spike, I believe I found it,”  I reached for the door and pulled it open the only to find myself back in Canterlot Castle’s throne room. “What? How’d I get back here?”

“Why are you here Twilight?” Princess Celestia asked me sternly.

“I don’t know? One second I was in the Crystal Catacombs opening I door I thought led to the Crystal Heart and the next I’m…” Celestia turned and angrily scowled at me.

“I mean what are you doing here Twilight? You are no longer my student as you failed the test?”  She turned to face me completely with a glare of disappointment.

“What would do mean?” I looked at my teacher horrifed. “I …I don’t understand?”

“What else is there to understand?” She went back to going through papers. “You failed the test which means you failed in your studies. And that means you won’t be moving forward and are no longer under my instruction.”

“What? But I…?” I looked up and saw an evil stained glass window of King Sombra taking over the Crystal Empire. “What do I do now?”

“I don’t know and I don’t care as long as it’s not here,” Celestia left leaving me alone with my tears.

“Twilight… Twilight… Twilight,” I heard a voice calling out to me and I found myself back in the Catacombs with Spike calling my name right next to me. “Twilight, your back. I know you said to stay up top but I didn’t hear from you after I heard you take that tumble down the stairs so I came to check on you and you were just staring at this wall.”

I shook off the feelings of failure as best I could while Spike went over and examined the wall. I then noticed the crystal above the door started to glow green and purple. My attention then turned to Spike.

“What the… Ponyville. It’s… in ruins,” He started to back away from the door. “What,\? Why are all of you coming after me? I didn’t do this. No, I’m not a monster.” Spike's eyes started to water as his face turned into one of fear and sadness. “Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, no not you too Twilight. Please, don’t… I’M  NOT A MONSTER!”

I stepped in front of Spike and took hold of him in my arms. “It’s okay Spike. I know your not a monster. Come back, none of it’s real.”

“Wha? Twilight but you and the others… The whole town… it was all destroyed. Burn to the ground. You all said the I… did it,} He looked down at the floor as tears filled his eyes.

I held onto Spike even tighter. “It was Sombra's dark magic. It’s a trap designed to make whoever opens the door live their worst fears. None of it was real Spike. We know you’re not a monster.” I dried his eyes. “Now,” I let my focus crystal and blast the crystal above the door shattering it. “Time to get the Crystal Heart.” As the dust fades we saw an actual doorway. I walked on through.

“What do ya see?” Spike tilted his head.

I looked up and huffed then looked back to Spike with a fed-up smile,” Stairs. A lot of… stairs.” I started to walk up the new staircase before I looked back at Spike again. “You should come with me this time Spike. I’d feel better with someone to watch my back.” He smiled and trailed right behind me as we walked up this new staircase.


Same time Crystal Balcony


Shining Armor POV


I was with Cadance on the Balcony when I noticed there was something going on at the borders of the barrier. I could see someone just inside the barrier stand there as they were talking to someone on the other side of it. I then could make out a faint speck of green on the outside of the barrier. 

“Wait a minute,” I looked closer with a nearby telescope. “That’s Asta down there. What’s he doing?”

“The last thing I heard from Twilight’s friend, Rainbow Dash, was that he was headed off to the edge of the city to face King Sombra,” Cadance huffed in exhaustion.

“Then why is he just standing there talking with the evil prick? Asta must be trying to make a deal with Sombra to gain his favor?” I snarled at the thought.

‘To think I thanked that bastard!’

“Shining don’t… jump to conclusions,” Cadance leaned on me I saw the barrier waver a bit. “Twilight and all of her friends trust and have faith in that Stallion. My aunts have even placed faith in him.”

Suddenly my attention was brought back to the borders of the Empire by the sounds of battle. I looked to the border through the telescope again and I was met with the site of Asta slashing into Sombra’s fog form with a set of swords. One massive and the other not as large but still looked to have a good weight to it.

My attention was then brought back to the Balcony as I looked over to tell Cadance what I’d just saw. I looked over to my wife but didn’t get the chance as I rushed to catch her from hitting the floor. As she fell into my arms the barrier surrounding the city fell as well.


Borders of the Crystal Empire


3rd POV


Sombra was now standing at the gates of the exposed Crystal Empire with his crystal golem army ready to invade. He had faced the odd creature that he’d spoken with earlier in the day and had defeated it by encasing it in his dark crystal. Still though, there were thoughts playing at the dark unicorn’s mind. He quickly turned and went to the trapped being.

“That power you wield would’ve been most useful to me in the subjugation of the Crystal Empire,” Sombra hissed at the creature as he stared into his reflection. “But even I am weary of this ‘anti-magic you wield as you could easily turn it on me if not, properly conditioned.”

Sombra was thinking he could use a mind-control spell to gain control of his imprisoned foe. The creature not only had the ability to nullify his magic, but it also absorbed it when it used the swords to cut into his fog form earlier.

“Yes, I think I will take you as my pawn,” Sombra sneered at the trapped Asta. “Then, I use you to take over Equestria. Nhahhaha!”

Sombra’s focus crystal glowed red with green edges. He then shot a beam of wispy magic into the crystal holding Asta. What he didn’t expect was the extra company that Asta had with him when his Grimoire was in use.

Now inside Asta’s mind, Sombra began to wonder about to try and find Asta’s mental self. He wonders around for some time before he finally came across the Knight lounging about playing on a guitar and singing a song.



“What is this nonsense?” Sombra hissed at Asta.

“Oh, it’s not nonsense,” Asta got to his feet and tossed the guitar over his shoulder. “And the first mistake trying to miss with the Crystal Empire, cause that really pissed me off,”  Asta shot in front of Sombra and sent him flying with a hard fist to the gut.

“RUGH!”  Sombra got to his feet shakily. “How could you land a blow like that here? This is a mental space?”

“The second mistake,” Asta shot was in front of the dark king once more. “Was trying to imprison me.” Astakicked Sombra into the air and then jumped up above him and brought his heel down causing it to collide with Sombra forehead sending him flipping back to the ground. 

“Third mistake was thinking you could control me.” Asta once more in front of the king bent down and picked Sombra up by the neck. He tossed him up slightly and unloaded a barrage of punches into the evil monarch.

“How can you be this strong in a mental space?” Sombra got to his feet once more as he did his best to stay stable He wiped the blood from his mouth.

“Mental space, whoever said this was my mind?” Asta smirked evilly as Sombra’s eyes shank in fear. “This is my me,” He gestured to himself, “And this space is my Grimoire. But it not only acts as a safe haven for my mind by also a prison.”

“A prison?” Sombra raised an eyebrow as he winced from the pain. “A prison for what?”

“Things like you. See you can’t leave unless I say you can,” Asta pointed to himself. “O hand this place is home to the like of him.” Asta pointed with his thumb over his shoulder and a giant shadow with horns, sharp teeth smiling evilly, and wings appeared behind him. “That’s the demon I have to deal with every time I open this Grimoire but I’ve enough time kicking your mental self to the kingdom come.” 

Asta turned his back on Sombra and walked over to the demon. The Demon-Dweller and Demon -Slayer swords appeared in his hands. “I believe it’s time for me to have the next level of my power.” He thrust the swords into the demon and it began to be pulled into Asta’s body, all while laughing the whole time. “See you on the outside, Sombra,” Asta smirked as everything faded into darkness.

Sombra finds himself back in his body. He then starts to back away from the imprisoned Asta. The crystal that was encased the creature was starting to crack and hiss. It was as if Asta was trying to force his way out through expelling hid anti-magic.

SHIIIIIIIIII

CRACK!

THROOM!

The crystal exploded sending shards of it everywhere. Sombra was flung back into his army as he managed to barely put up a shield to protect himself from getting blasted with fragments. Once the smoke and dust cleared from the blast Sombra couldn’t believe what stood before him.

Asta had taken the anti-magic into his body and took on the form similar to that of the demon trapped inside the Grimoire. The right half of his body was now covered in the black anti-magic. As the anti-magic ran up the right side of his face, where a green eye had been was now red while his teeth had grown sharper. Asta’s right arm was completely black. His hair was now spikier with what appeared to be a forward curved horn. On his back was a massive singular black tattered wing. His swords seemed to drip with anti-magic as they were now solid black while his Demon-Dweller sword center glowed with a red cross with six more glowing red crosses closer to the hilt. Asta had now shown his first trump card, Black Asta. 


“Ready for round two,” the demonic-looking knight glared at the dark unicorn with eyes that hungered for his magic. “King Sombra.”

“Why are you against me, We’re the same. We should work together and rule this land,” Sombra tried desperately to sway Asta as he prepped a spell. “You’re a demon yourself. If anyone understands your dark power, it would be me” He smirked as he turned and shot multiple beams of magic into the golem army. Sombra then turned back to face Black Asta. “ Forward to the Crystal Empire. Not even a mere singular demon can stop me.”

“I’m not the demon here,” Asta growled as he took flight. “I’m a Might Knight as well as a Demon Slayer.” Asta held the sword out lengthways on either side of himself and started to rotate like a top“BLACK HURRICANE!” Suddenly as he was spinning he launched himself at the army and started to uncontrollably tear the golems to piece. 

Sombra wax at a loss as he saw his army torn to shards before his eyes by the demon of a creature. He looked back to the Crystal Palace and decided to take the opportunity to retake the Empire while Asat was distracted. He passed the gates to the Empire and they suddenly turned in a dark crystal.

“The Crystal Empire will be mine once more,” Sombra laughed as he walked through the gate. He once again took on his fog form and moved along the road corrupting the crystal as he went on his way.

“Oh no it won’t,” Asta flew in front of Sombra with a determination to keep him back at all cost. “Give me a real fight Sombra.” Asta charged forward colliding with the evil unicorn. 

The fog was knocked to his waist as Sombra was using it to propel himself forward while duel wielding crystal blades. Blow for blow, slash for slash, Sombra and Black Asta clashed in the skies above the Crystal Empire. Their blows sent waves of anti-magic and dark magic in every direction across the sky splitting the storm cloud in twain to never reform.

There was a brief pause as Asta looked to the Crystal Palace. He’d sensed Twilight and Spike’s ki was shooting up the in workings of the tower. He then looked at Sombra. 

‘I need to get him closer to the tower so he can be blasted by the light.’

Asta flew forward at Sombra and met his blades with his own. They both snarled at each other as the swords sent sparks off each other. 

“Tel where you hid Amore’s Statue,” Black Asta growled.

“I wanted a trophy and she wanted to look out over her subjects so I hid her with her precious Crystal Heart,” Sombra snickered.

Asta smiled back. “That’s all I need to know.”

He raised his Dweller up in his left hand and in taking in a deep breath increasing the blood flow to his arms brought it down hard shattering Sombra’s sword to bits. 

Not giving Sombra a second to recover Asta world around back to the right and with the flat to the Slayer and smacked Sombra with so much force he was sent flying into the side of the Palace forming a crater upon his impact. 

“I... won’t… lose… my...Empire!” Sombra howled in anger as he peeled himself free and landed on a dark crystal that forms below his feet. He looked up and placed his palms on the crystal and he began to move up to the top of the Palace on it.


Top of the Place 


Spike POV


We made it to the top of the stairs in no time at all thanks to Twilight using her reverse gravity spell. We soon found ourselves at the top of the stairs with a strong wind blowing. I looked around and then down to see all of the Crystal Empire. We were at the very top of the crystal Palace. My eyes came to rest on a black crystal statue of a beautiful unicorn mare who had a look of sorrow on her face. I noticed floating above her focus crystal was the Crystal Heart I saw
Twilight staring at it too and then she looked at me with a smile on her face. 

There was a sudden shockwave causing us to hit our knees. I got to my feet and looked out the nearest window to see what looked like Asta but in some kind of new powered-up form facing off with who I assume is King Sombra. 

“Twilight, you better get the Heart.” I looked over to see she was doing just that. She plucked the Crystal Heart from its perch but then a strange alarm sounded. Twilight was then surrounded by a cage of black crystal on all sides. She tried to teleport out but as quickly as she was out dark magic pulled her back in.

“How could I be so stupid. I should’ve known there was going to be a boobie trap,” Twilight explained in a worried tone.

“Come on Twilight. You need to get out of there and get the Heart to Cadance,”  I looked on as she continued to try and get out of the trap. “Sombra is already here and who knows how much longer Asta can hold him off.” There was a loud boom and the whole tower shook.

“You’ll have to take the Crystal Heart to every one Spike, “ Twilight explained hastily. “There’s not enough time for me to get out.”

“But-” 

“I believe in you Spike, now go!” She exclaimed.

I grabbed the Heart and pulled out my Grimoire. “Emerald Flame Magic: Dragon’s Wings.” Green flames erupted from my back and took the form of draconic wings. I flew down to meet up with others. 

“Everyone,” I called out causing them to look up at me. I then saw Sombra headed my way.

“That’s mine!” He yelled as he was riding a black crystal.

“No, it’s not,” I dove past him to the others landing next to Cadance. “The Heart your Highness.”

“MINE!” Sombra roared in anger as he came at us. Suddenly, Asta shot out of nowhere and grabbed him.

“No, you’re mine!” Asta yelled as he grabbed Sombra and held him back. “DO IT NOW!”

I held the Crystal Heart up to Cadance and as she touched it we were all engulfed in a bright light and the ponies of the Empire knelt down touching the and the light grew more intense until everything was white.

I heard Sombra yell out. “NOOOOOOOOO! IF i’M LOSING THIS BODY I’LL HAVE YOURS. ASATA!” I could just make out Sombra pull off his focus crystal and stab Asta in his right arm with it before he was burnt away.

As the light cleared we all looked as we were made of gemstone. I noticed Asta on the setting on the ground against the wall holding his arm blood coming from a circular wound but there was no crystal. 

He smirked at me, “That bastard got one in on me just before he fried. Sorry guys but I’m tired and I need a nap. “ he passed out there on the spot as we all rushed to him. Shy used her healing on him to close his wound and then we took him to the hospital.

“We owe him big time now,” Dash commit.
> Freeing a Princess- Two Brother's Reunited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


A day later


Asta POV


I woke in a large luxurious crystal bedroom. As I tried to set up I quickly found my right arm was bandaged and totally freaking sore as hell. The pain caused me to fall back inro the bed I was in. I started to recall the events and then I remember that Sombra in a last-ditch effort to save himself stabbed me with his horn -crystal and tried to make me his new body.

“Damn,” I winced in pain. I then rolled on to my left side and propped myself up as best I could. It was a chore but I was able to do it. “Okay, now that I’m sitting up. Time to get out of bed and find out how long I’ve been out for. I didn’t go into the Grimoire this time so it couldn’t have been for very long.”

I got to my feet no problem and made it to the door. Judging from all of the ornate crystal crap everywhere I still had to be in the Crystal Empire. I felt a sudden throbbing in my right arm.

“ESSSS, DAMN IT!” I cried in pain. “Damn that evil unicorn bastard. He thinks he’s gonna take my body from but he’s in for a rude awakening in that Grimoire.” I felt the pain subside. “Freaking demon pony.”

‘I don’t have time to waste here though. Thanks to Sombra’s little comment during our fight I know where I can find Princess Amore’s statue. I don’t know if I can break the spell however but my anti-magic is with a shot at least.’

I slowly opened the doors and slowly looked around on either side to see if there was anypony around. As much as I don’t want to be watched over by gurads this is one of the times I would really like for them to be outside my doors so I could at least find out some much-needed information on what happened after I passed out. Much to my surprise, there were no guards outside my doors so I went out and wandered the halls in search of at least a lone maid or some form of castle staff.

It wasn’t for at least thirty minutes of walking until I found a cook who pointed guided me to the throne room where everypony and dragon was.

“Asta!” Shy immediately shot to me and squeezed what little bit of life I still had out of me also send pain through my wounded right arm. “You’re awake already. I’m so glad. The Doctors said it would be at least a week before you woke up.”

“Sorry Shy, I guess I overdid it again,” I rubbed her on the top of her head but she shook her head in disagreement. 

“You single-handedly held back King Sombra in order to give us the time we need to find the Heart and keep the Crystal Fair going,” Shining Armour walked up to me with a softened look on his face. “You saved my life not once but twice. Not to mention my wife and all of our ponies here in the Crystal Empire.”

“If it hadn’t been for your and Spike’s bravery yesterday,” Cadance joined her husband. “None of us would be here as free ponies. The citizens of the Empire have started to call you AstaThe Crystal Knight  and Spike the Brave and Glorius.”

I looked over to Spike and gave him a thumbs up. “Way to go, little buddy,” I then looked over to Twilight who was looking at the floor in disappointment. “What’s wrong, Twilight?”

“It’s just… It was my test to save the Crystal Empire and I failed it,” She looked up to me and then to Spike. “It was the two of you that saved the Empire and not me. Celestia is sure to in my studies now.” Her gaze returned to the floor.


“Twilly,” Shining walked over to Twilight and raised her head so she’d look him in the eyes. “It was a big job and even couldn’t do it alone. The situation was dire. I’m sure Princess Celestia would be willing to overlook this.”

“Yea Twi,” Aj chimed in. “If ya hadn’t had told Spike to bring he Heart to Cadance when ya did we’d all have been goners.”

“Yes, darling. It was you that figured out where the Heart was in the first place,” Rarity chimed in.

“Yeperoonines,” Pinkie nodded. “Now  can throw a-”

“Not now Pinkie,” I muttered making a ‘cut it out sign’ with my hand in the air.

“But all of that wouldn’t have been possible if hadn’t gotten Princess Amore’s biograph from Rainbow Dash who in turn delivered it from Asta,” Twilight commented with a serious undertone.

‘Crap! I knew I was forgetting something!”

“Don’t forget it was also what you learned from Mom that allowed you to find the entrance to the Heart,” Spike added with a smirk.

“Give it up already Twi, you played the major role in saving the Crystal Empire just as much as Spike and Asta, sheesh. Stop putting yourself down already,” Rainbow interjected in a huff.

“Hey, Twilight? When you found the Crystal Heart, was there a statue of a lady in the room with it?” I interrupted.

“Ah yeah, The Crystal Heart was floating just above it actually. But, Asta, how did you know about the statue?” Twilight’s curiosity now peaked as well as everypony else’s.

“I found out from that evil bastard Sombra during the fight that he didn’t actually kill Princess Amore but he actually used some form of crystal petrification spell on her,” I explained as Shy help me put my arm into a sling. “Then bing the ironic arrogant bastard he was, he put her with the Crystal Heart signifying them as his crown jewel to his kingdom.”

“That makes a lot of sense,” Shining rubbed his chin. “If I won something major I’d want to display for all to see to but at the time Sombra had to keep fear instilled in the ponies so he put the Crystal Heart and the Princess in hiding while also displaying them for all to see. But the ponies were so busy fearing that the never looked up to the sky for the light that still shined there.”



“Exactly Shining,” I agreed pointing to him. “Actors do it all the time. We’ll often display our prize positions in plain view but people are so busy with their own gossip or whatever it’s that has the current major event that they won’t bother with what’s going on around them. Ow!” I winced in pain as Shy set my sling.

“Sorry, Asta but we’re done for now,” Shy back away a bit but I pulled her back to me and kissed her forehead.

“My healing grace,” I snickered. Shy blushed hard and hid her face behind her bangs. I heard the girls giggling a bit while I saw Cadance nodding in approval. “As much as I would love to keep giving my girl kisses I need someone to take me to Amore’s Statue.”

Spike was the first to raise his hand followed by Twilight, “We’re the only ones who know where it is.” They said in unison as the stated to run to the door.

“Sorry, Twilight but I need you here to discuss something important with the other Element of Harmony,” Cadance grabbed Twilight in her magic and pulled her back to the others’ side of the room. “Spike will have to be the one to show Asta where Princess Amore state is located.”

“Um okay, that Fine by me.” I to Spike who tilted his head to the side slightly then looked at me and gave a slight shrug. “You cool with that Asta?”

“Lead the way little buddy,” I gave a thumbs up.

“But why do you want to go see the statue dear?” Rarity asked inquisitively. “She’s been dead for over a thousand years now.”

“I don’t think Sombra actually killed her when he petrified her,” I explained. 

“What makes ya say that Asta?” Aj raised a confused eyebrow.

“I think the magic Sombra used in her petrification is similar to that of a Cockatrice’s. In turn, leading me to think that it can possibly be reversed,” I explained a bit more this theory thoroughly had Twilight’s attention now and was now my anxious than ever to go with me. “That and coupled with how the ponies of the Crystal Empire didn’t age at all while under the curse for the last thousand years makes me think it’s possible that she’s still alive.”

“You mean-” Cadance’s eyes went wide at the thought of meeting her ancestor.

“Asta, do you really think it’s possible to fully revive Princess Amore?” Shining Armor’ssaidas he picked his jaw up off the floor.

“The theory is very sound and grounded,” Twilight’s eyes were as big as dinner plates now, her mouth was watering at the idea of the experiments. “But I’d need to analyze the Statue first in order to see if there are any traces of the original petrification spell left on it, I mean her.”

“Sorry Twilight, but I don’t have time for an analysis of any kind to be performed on her,” I turned and opened the doors while motioning for Spike to lead the way.”The longer she’s left in her current state the longer the risk we take of losing her if she is still alive. Come on Spike.”

I left with Spike and we head for the Crystal Keep. as I call it, and Princess Amore while the other stayed behind. Cadance and Shining probably wanted to discuss want had happened in the last moments of the battle between Sombra and I. I didn’t blame either of them for being worried and I could tell the Shy seem put off too. Everypony was a little off by Twilight and then there was me as well. They all should have heard Sombra’s final words seeing as how we were right above them when the Crystal Hearts light shined on the Crystal Empire.

We got to the throne room and I pulled out my Grimoire and opened it to the page in which I’d stored my alchemist pocket watch.

 “If anyone could help me with this petrification thing it would be an alchemist who also has experience with magic. I just hope this guy isn’t some whacko who I can’t stop if it comes to blows. He sounds pretty kind-hearted based off his creed.’

“What ya doin with that old watch Asta?” Spike looked at me as if I were hearing voices. 

‘I mean, he’s not totally in the wrong for thinking that.’

“Gonna call for some help from one of my kind man,” I commented.

“You mean one of those Displaced guys like you did when you got Ymir?” His eyes let up with sparkles.
“Yep now let’s see who and what this guy is like,” I held the watch above my head and spoke the words. “Crimson Sage, I am in need of your services.” The watches faceplate popped open and the arms began to spin wildly. Then, a large marble gate similar to the Gat of Truth from Fullmetal Alchemist Brotherhood popped up in front of Spike and me.


The Dining Hall


3rd POV


Now that Asta had left the room the Cadance wanted to lay everything she had planned out on the table. Although Shining Armor had gotten over most of his doubts about Asta he still wary of the Knight’s skill and abilities, especially after the display he put on when he fought King Sombra on more than equal terms.

Everypony was staying silent but they all had the same thing on their minds, Fluttershy more than any of the others.

“I’ll start,” Cadance cleared her throat. “I know what he’s done for the Empire can never be repaid but the fact still remains,” She paused as she pulled out a folder and dropped in front of everypony. “Asta is now the host of King Sombra's spirit.”

Fluttershy took the folder and open it. It was a lab report done on Asta. It contained various test results and a few x-rays that had been done while he’d been under. 

“But he doesn’t seem to be under Sombra’s influence,” Fluttershy handed Twilight the folder. “He was acting like his normal self when he joined us.”

“For now Fluttershy,” Shining added. “One wouldn’t become King Sombra all at once. He’d wear the host’s mind down gradually over time until he had complete control.”

“Still the way he did this is… unheard of,” Twilight held a couple of the x-rays up to the light for a better look at them. “To force oned spirit inside somepony else’s body and by stabbing the pony with a focus crystal no less.” 

“What do you think of this Twilight? How much time does he have?” Cadance looked worriedly at her sister-in-law.

“Hard to say really? These tests were done in haste but they show no signs of dark magical corruption or any form of magical corruption what so ever,” Twilight read over the lab results. “What really concerns me though is Asta’s right arm where Sombra stabbed him with his Focus Crystal.”

“Why aren’t there any signs of corruption at all?” Shining asked confused. “Fusing with a power unicorn’s crystal in such haste like that should show  up in the minor test.”

“It’s because of Asta Anti-magic, right Twi,” Rainbow interrupted,

“His what?” Cadance and Shining said mildly surprised.

“Yea, it’s one of the main reasons why the princesses saw Asta as such a major threat,” Pinkie explained in haste. “He can’t use magic but instead wields the really cool inky black with a red outline anti-magic. It counteracts any type of magic it comes in contact with, no matter the source. Asta said he can use magic thanks to his dragon partner Ymir now but can wield it until he learns a special language for it. I bet it super had and super old too.”

“Anyways, I can see fro the x-rays here that the focus crystal has infused itself throughout his arm,” Twilight pointed to areas in the x-rays that showed abnormalities.

“Is there any way to remove the crystal from his body?” Fluttershy looked to her friend hoping for good news.

Twilight shook her head no, “I’m sorry Fluttershy but if we tried the focus crystal would just move to a new part of his body given that it’s already been a day inside of his body. It was given more than enough time to synchronize with Asta. He is now the owner of Sombra’s horn and soul.”

“I wouldn’t worry about that guy too much Flutters,” Rainbow smirked at her friend. “He’s way too stubborn to give in to Sombra and remember his Grimoire lets him have all kinds of mind protection thanks to it acting as some sort of seal for his powers.”

“A seal” Shining’s eyes shrank to pinpricks. “You mean he can become even more powerful than  he already is?”

“He’s not totally sure of how it works himself but it has to do a lot with his Grimoire and meeting very certain requirements in unlocking the items inside it,” Twilight explained. 

“Accordin to Asta, he’s already as physically strong as he can be right now,” Applejack pointed out. “But he can do this breathin thing that lets him get stronger temporarily. Somethin to do with controlin  his blood flow if Ah remember correctly.”

“Don’t forget,” Rainbow joined in. “His martial arts skills are off the chain. He says he’s not a master in any certain form but knows a lot of them.”

“Still, the question still stands,” Cadance interrupted. “What are we going to do with him now that Sombra is sealed in him? 

“We can’t just lock him up or use the Elements on him,” Pinkie interjected. “He’s a good guy and not a Meanie Pants like the evil king. Beside’s, he’s a hero to the Crystal Empire.”

“Why not put him on a spot here with the Royal Guards in helping with training them,” Cadance looked to her husband as a light bulb had gone off in her head. “They could benefit from some fresh move after a thousand years locked away. Maybe even a special unit that answers only to him.”

Shing rubbed his chin as a smile formed. “Yea, a special group that can perform certain high-level missions strictly directed by Asta. I like it Cady.”

“No!” Fluttershy yelled out in outrage. “Asta doesn’t need a spot in the military to be a supervisor of so he can be supervised by you or anyone! If you simply tell him the truth and ask him I’m sure he’d be more than willing to comply with you.” Fluttershy seethed in anger. “Asta may be hard-headed at times but he's not stupid either. He’s may like to fight in competitions for fun but he hates outright violence and only does it when he has no other choice.”

“I’m sorry for not taking how he might feel Fluttershy. I should have asked you what you think the best course of action is,” Cadance looked at the floor in self-disappointment. “For the alicorn of love, I sure don’t seem to pay attention to how this situation is affecting you.”

“I think you should offer Asta the option of living here but don’t force him. I the says no then that’s the end of it and the Princesses’ guards will continue to watch us,” Fluttershy looked at her friends who were still reeling from the shock of her sudden angry outburst. They could only nod in agreement as their jaws were still on the floor.

“Let’s go before I hear something else I don’t like,” Fluttershy left the dining hall and headed to the Throne Room while her friends followed suit not wanting to anger the pink hair pegasus any further.

Suddenly everypony froze in their tracks as the felt a massive power flood over the whole castle originating from the throne room. They all took off at top speed fearing what they’d find.


Crystal Throne Room


Asta POV


Spike and I were staring at the large marble gates in front of us. Then the doors flung open and I could feel an extremely powerful ki coming towards us through the blackness of portal. Whoever this was they made Sombra look like some whiny little bitch. I doubt even that all three of the Princesses could even match this Displace in terms of power. I activated my Grimoire and pulled out the Demon-Dweller Sword with my free hand. 

I looked at Spike and nodded giving him the okay to activate his draconic armor spell. “Be ready Spike. This guy is no joke when it comes to power. Be it physical or magical I know they’re in a league all they’re own.”

‘Man I had to get the freaking OP guy right after a big battle. I hope he’s friendly enough to take with. Still, that familiar feeling of I might know this person was even strong as he approached. I can’t shake it off but this guy or girl is someone I had a connection with in the past. Oh, here they come now.’

A very tall man stepped out of the gates and as he did the Gate disappeared. He was tall, at least over six feet with golden blonde hair in a ponytail and golden eyes. He was wearing a black sleeves muscle shirt and black cargo shorts. Around his neck were two pendants one gold with a sun on it and the other was silver with a crescent moon on it. They looked like lockets. He looked like the Edward Elric from the end of the Fullmetal Alchemist Brotherhood epilogue picture but his arm and leg were still mechanical. Then there was the color of the arm and leg too. His arm was painted metallic red with gold secondaries colors and his leg was painted metallic red with silver secondaries. 

This Edward let out a yawn and stretched. I heard a few popped as he rolled his head around before he started to look around the room.

“Man,” he scratched his head. “Summoned before I even head a shower or my coffee. Good thing I slept in my clothes I guess. Crystal Throne room aye” He then looked at me and to my watch. “So you're the one who brought me here.” Edward walked over and with a smile stook out the left hand. “Names Edward Elric nice to meet ya, you can call me Ed.”

I raised an eyebrow and after placing my sword under my right arm I took his hand firmly and shook it. “Asta, Asta Ferris.”

“Hmmm.” He eyed me up and down. “You pretty strong. Seeing as how you summoned me and don’t have any questions s can safely assume you know about the Displaced and how this stuff works.”

“Yea, you’re only the second one I summoned though. The first was a Dragon Rider and I got a partner from him in exchange for a few sword lessons,” I shrugged. “Oh, and this is my buddy, Spike.” I pointed to my right.
. 
“Human world this time. Similar to my own. Also, you said a last name but as for as I know, Asta doesn’t have a last in the show or manga,” Ed commented in a bit of confusion. ‘This could be my little brother. I can sense the void signature he’s giving off is the same as the headband Alexis gave me.’ Edward was thinking to himself.

“Oh well, ah, yea,” I scratched the back of my head. “See I forgot my original name completely but I have two brothers you,” Ed nodded. “One older and one younger and I can remember their names completely and seeing as we’re not half-sibling or by a bond other than blood in any way I took it that my last name was Ferris too.”

“Makes sense to me,” Edwar looked to the hole in the floor. “So why am I here? Need help with Sombra? Changling invasion? Or just needed someone to talk to?”

“More or less the second one but I need help instead of someone to talk to,” I pointed at Ed. “I  already took care of Sombra for the most part. What do you know of the Crystal Empire’s ruler before Sombra?”

“Hmmm, Princess Amore. I had a pretty good relationship with her back home. We were really good friends before my untimely betrayal and entombment in stone,” Edward’s face soured at the last part. “According to Tia and Luna, she would often come by and visit me in the gardens when she was in Canterlot before he demise at the hands of my Sombra.”

“Wait a minute?” Spike interjected with haste. “You just called my mom by her nickname. What’s your connection to my mom and aunt in your world?”

“They’re my wives back home little man,” Ed smirked proudly. Spike almost passed out at that news.

“How’d you manage to bag both princesses?” I asked picking my jaw up off the floor.

“Long story short. I’ve known them both since they were born. Tia fell in love with me when she was small and Luna was much later. I married Luna not long after she told me her feelings for me during the Minotaur Wars. I married Tia not long ago after her feelings for me resurfaced from her burying them for over seven thousand years. “Ed explained as he waved his hand about in the air. “But enough about me and back to why you summoned me here.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa...whoa!” I managed to sputter out in surprise. “You’ve known them since they were born and that was seven thousand years ago? Exactly, how old are you dude?”

“Uuurrghh,” Ed sighed as if fed up with giving his next response. “I really need to watch what I say to other Displaced when giving a rundown on certain parts of my life back home. Look, in my world, I’m well of seven thousand years old. I’m actually closer to just being over fifteen thousand years old.”


“Dude… that’s… so... COOL!” I shouted in gusto. “No wonder you’re so powerful. What can you teach me? Where and when can we start? Ooo, Can I learn alchemy? Mmhememu …”

I found my mouth covered by a steel bolted cover while Ed was putting a finger to his head and shaking his head fed up with my over-enthusiasm. 

“Look, kid. First thing calm down. Next, I’ll explain a bit more to you  and then we can get back to you telling me why you summoned me here, okay?” He looked at me dead in the eye as he spoke in a deadpanned tone. I nodded in agreement and Edward snapped his fingers and the cover on my mouth disappeared.  “First things first, as you’ll come to find out Asta, both time and age mean very little to the Displaced when we’re summoned across the Void, usually. It really only has meaning to us when it comes to possible future events in the worlds in which we are summoned to due to similarities in the storylines of the Mlp show or whatever show world we’re sent to.” 

I nodded in understanding some of his explanations. “So just because you old in your world it doesn’t really mean anything here in my world other than the fact you have more life experience and better skills and abilities.”


“Yes and no.”  He sat down in a chair that appeared out of nowhere. 

‘Seriously dude, what kind of powers does this guy have?’

“I say yes and no because it’s a bit of both on both fronts of yes and no.” Ed got up and his chair disappeared. “But back to you and why you summoned me.”

“Oh right,” I popped my left fist into my right palm. “I was hoping with you skills of alchemy and, from what I’ve seen so far, in magic to help me break the Crystal Petrification Spell Sombra has cast on Princess Arome. Her body is in the Crystal Keep but I thought I’d summon you before we went up there.”

“Hmmm… Why not just use your Anit-magic on the statue?” Edward looked at me puzzled.

“I’ve thought about that but I’ve also learned from my fight with the Dragon Rider that it takes a little bit of time for my swords to process any new magic that they take in. I can’t just take in all magic and instantly convert it unless it’s a magic I’ve already come into contact with,” I explained to the tall alchemist at we descended the stairs into the Crystal Catacombs. “I was able to take on Sombra right a way because I’d already been exposed to dark magic back in Canterlot when Celestia used it. But I don’t know what’ll happen if I try and use the Anti-magic on Amore’s Statue. I don’t know how it’ll affect her and if the spell is even dark magic. It could be another form of ancient magic the Amore developed and Sombra twisted to his meet his own ends.”

“I see your predicament,” Ed nodded.

“Just an off the topic question,” I looked at over my shoulder.

“Watch your step guys,” Spike commented. “It gets pretty dark as the stairs go farther down.”

Edward then held up his right hand and a ball of light formed above it. He tossed into the middle of the staircase and that’s where it remained as we continued our descent to the bottom.

“Thanks for the heads up,” Ed smirked at Spike. “What do you want to know Asta?”

“Have we met somewhere before becoming Displaced?” I asked turning around as we reached the bottom of the stairs. I looked Edward straight in the eyes and was being as serious as I could. “I keep getting the feeling that I know you from somewhere.”

“Oh, and why is that?” Ed raised an eyebrow in a half-assed faked shock.

“Your ki. I felt it when I first found your token and it again when you arrived but it was much stronger and it only confirmed my suspicions that we knew each other firm our lives before Displaced,” I smiled trying to hide my nervousness before I got serious.

 I mean this guy could rip me to shreds if he really wanted to and to be honest, I feel like I could piss my pant at any moment just from being next to this dude. He ki is giving off so much murderous intent that he could easily drown this entire city in it. I also felt just as much positivity in him to balance out the negative.

“I was given your token by another Displace some time ago,” He explained as he walked past me and through to door to the next set of stairs. “So I’ve been watching you with my Rinnegan for the exact same reasons. I was sent to my world as Edward Elric but either as a mistake or from the knowledge influx from the Gate of Truth I passed through, I retained my original person from when I was human. Not to say I didn’t get some of Ed’s defaults though.”

“So who were you?” Spike asked keeping pace with us the whole time.

“My question for you Asta, What are your brothers’ names?” Edward asked as we reached the Crystal Keep.

“My older brother’s name is Allen and my younger brother’s name is Garrett. Why?” I raised an eyebrow. Suddenly, I found myself being crushed by the monstrous strength the alchemist had been hiding. “What… the… h-hell… are you doing?”

“Sorry,” He said emotionally as he set me down. Spike looked at him just as dumbstruck as I was. “My names used to be Allen Ferris,” he pointed to himself as his form changed in a crackle of red electricity. He now had shoulder-length brunette hair hazel eyes and an average face. His attire changed to one of my older brother’s trademark looks consisting of black pants, a red shirt, black boots, a long dark grey trench coat, and a grey fedora. He could be none other than Allen as he couldn’t have read my mind as I would’ve been alerted by Bob the Demon.

“It’s great to see you,” I jumped and wrapped my good arm around his neck. “I knew you were still alive. Everyone else said you were dead but I knew it.” I cried out as tears flooded my vision. I felt the pat on my back before I released him.

“So why didn’t you come home if you have the Rinnegan now,” I asked as he walked over to Amore’s statue and changed back into his Edward form. “I couldn’t travel through the Void until a few years ago if you go by my master’s time record. I was just a Living Philosopher until recently, closer to Hoinheim then Father but it’s the opposite now. I died and was gave the chance to return home.”

“So why didna you come back?” I walked over to him slightly pissed. Spike was watching the Empire out one of the open windows.

“I was given two options Asta. I died and met Truth but it gave me an ultimatum.” Allen/Ed looked at me with a hard look before returning to the Statue. “I could return to life but a life costs a life. I’d already been alive for thousands of years at this point and had thought my human family had passed away and I was at peace with that. So,” He opened his lockets and showed me pictures of him with the Princesses of his world in wedding gowns. “I would have lost my current life that I’d just got back not to mention my new family.” 

He pulled out a wallet and showed me a picture of him and a group of various random characters and then another picture of two children. “You're an uncle to twin back home and to a few Displaced out in the Void by the way.”

“Okay…” I literally was confused and happy at the same time.

“Let see here. Gently put your sword here and start the outward flow of anti-magic over her when say so,” He clapped his hands together while I pulled out the Dweller sword and stood next to the Statue. “Now!”

Allen/Ed clapped hand together and placed then on Amore’s statue at the same time I placed my sword on Amore. I concentrated as hard as I could and poured the anti-magic from the sword over the statue. Allen/Ed was using his own skills in what I assume was both alchemy and magic simultaneously to weaving my own power into a coating over the statue. Soon the anti-magic blanketed the statue and was absorbed into it.

“Well, that’s all my alchemgic can do here,” my older brother retorted. “Let’s see that arm of your little brother,” he took a hold of my arm and looked it over. “Yep, got an evil crystal infused into your body now courtesy of Sombra. I can take it out if you like.”

“Actually, can you make it hurt less and put in a few blockers so his influx of dark magic doesn’t corrupt me?” I questioned. 

Spike tilted his head slightly, “I don’t get it, Asta? So this tall guy is the older brother you told everyone who disappeared almost ten years ago that everyone in your family thought was dead.” Spike pointed at Allen/Ed.

“Ten years,” Ed smirked as he sent red surges of power through my damaged body. I felt the pain spike for a moment before it settled back down. “That should take care of Sombra for a while at least. I fixed up the rest of your injuries too. That job really put your body through hell man. I souped you back into top shape and fixed a few of your other flaws as well as beefed up your stamina, resiliency, and mental fortitude. You should be able to utilize your maximum power without any backlash unless you take a hit from...ah… like a zillion kilotons of TNT.”

“Sweet. Hey, can I get alchemy too?” I pointed up. “And yes Spike this is definitely my older brother. On the main note, what about the Princess?”

“She’ll be fine once the curse wears out in a few hours,” Allen/Ed wave his hand off to the side. “I need to get back home Asta. My parting gifts,” He gave me a new alchemist’s watch with a five-leaf clover on it and then I fell to my knees and grabbed my head. “Now you have alchemy but be careful with it.”

“Thanks, Bro,” I get back up. Still reeling from a massive hangover. “Hey, how often can I summon you? There’s a lot I need to tell you.”

“Not often,” He tossed me a key ring with a black and a bronzish key on it. “The black one is to my wife's black library and the other is to my lab. Use them on mirrors to visit me. The watch acts as a video caller and small object  Void transferer.”

“Thanks Allen I mean Edward… I’m confused,” I whined as I grabbed my head.

“Don’t worry about it little brother,” I felt his hand on my shoulder. I looked up to see a soft warm smile that I hadn’t for nearly ten years and it filled me with motivation to keep on facing my world's issues as they came. “Don’t be a stranger to me or your sister-in-laws, my and not to mention your necies and nephew of the void.”

“Thanks, Allen, our business is done,” I said as I got to my feet. I hugged my brother’s neck one last time and then he waved goodbye and disappeared back to where he came from and the portal closed.

“I like him,” Spike commented. “Seems like a good guy who been through a lot though.”

“Pretty sure he has Spike,” I smiled as a tear rolled down my cheek.
CRACK!

I turned and saw Princess Amore passed out on the floor with black crystal all around her.

“Every guy’s dream come true,” I rolled my eyes. “A naked woman who needs to be carried. Spike can we use your trench coat to cover her until we can get her proper clothes”

“Sure,” He said as he covers his face with his hands. He hands me his coat and I wrap it around the now freed Princess.

“Let’s go, I know everypony felt Allen’s arrival and we need to get her warm-up and resting in a good bed,” I said walked down the stairs, again.

“Wait for me,” Spike yelled as he ran after me.
> Closing Agreements and Future Operations
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Asta’s POV


After a bit of walking up and down the stairs again, Spike and I met up with the girls and the royals in the throne room. We were immediately hit with a barrage of questions from everyone.

“What was with that massive surge in power, where’s its source, and what did you do?” Twilight, Cadance, and Shining all asked in stages.

“Who’s that pretty lady on your back?” Pinkie asked.

“Yea, who is this chick and why is she wrapped up in nothing but Spike’s trench coat?” Rainbow looked at me suspiciously.

“I must say, I agree with Pinkie in that she’s quite beautiful but again who is she?” Rarity added. “I must get started on making the dear something wear worthy of her beauty.”

“She wouldn’t be Princess Amore, would she?”  Fluttershy added. “And what was that presence we felt and then disappeared.”

“What happened here?” Everypony said at once asked.

“Asta summoned a Displaced to help free the Princess,” Spike said as he held his hand out in front of him.

“Yeah, I thought it would be the best course to go given his token and you’ll never guess who I summoned,” Asta smirked as he moved through the crowd and towards his room. Everyone soon followed the Knight curious to hear his story and worried about the unconscious Princess Amore. We soon arrived at my room. 

Iset Amore down and asked Spike to light a fire in the fireplace. The crystal rooms here are great at keeping heat in but it takes time to fill them with heat. While I asked Fluttershy to tend to the Princess I asked everyone else to gather in the hall for the time being. Once Shy joined us I began to explain the happenings of the past few hours.

“I wasn’t sure I could save Amore on my own,” I explained with a little bit of nervousness.

“Why didn’t you just get me?” Twilight pointed to herself.

“Because we didn’t have time for long-winded tests Twilight. We’re talking about a pony’s life hanging in the through of Limbo,” I scowled at the scholar. “Look, I needed someone with experience and a sage is supposed to have hundreds if not more years of experience under their belts. Not to mention this Displaced is a high skill alchemist.”

“The person you summoned was a sage who studied alchemy, sorry but that’s nothing unheard of her Asta,” Cadance added in her two scents.

“It’s not the alchemy of Equestria he’s skilled in,” I rolled my eyes. “He literally can reconstruct matter into other states from base elements but back to who this guy was.”

“Asta?” Shy looked at me with a smile. “I know that look and this person has made you feel much joy in this one meeting.”

“Right,” I nodded with my goofy smile. 

“Who was this guy exactly?” Shining Armour cut in.

“My older brother,” I stated proudly as I crossed my arms.

Everyone’s mouths dropped open.

“The older brother you said disappeared like ten years ago, “ Twilight’s eye grew as large as saucers. “ He was here and was the one who helped you free Princess Amore and is literally powerful enough to flood the entire Crystal Empire with overwhelming power.”

“He some kind of… ah… extremely powerful being now. Fix me up and my body so Sombra can’t have it anytime soon,” I flexed my arms. “Gave me some much-needed info on Displaced and their next stage of life called Void Dwellers via mental transfer. Hurt like a bitch though.”

“Asta,” Shy scowled at me. “Watch your language.”

“Sorry Shy,” I scratched the back of my head. “But, I think it’s time for us to get back to Canterlot and give the Princesses our reports.”

“Hold on Asta,” Cadance stepped in front of me taking in a deep breath. “We wanted to ask you to stay here in the Crystal Empire. I’m not going to lie to either. This is mostly because we want to have an eye on you to keep track of Sombra.”

“I’m truly grateful to you for facing the evil king and helping save the Empire,” Shining came forward. “But as a Prince and Captain of the Guard, I must think of what’s best for the ponies of Equestria. You can live in the palace or be given a house in the city. While here you’d be put in charge of your own regiment of guards and have the rank of Captain just under me and Cadance.”

“Would you be willing to stay?” Shy looked at me in softly dreading my answer.

“Yea, not a chance guys,” I waved them off. “I know you have your reasons but I have a pretty good life already back in Ponyville with my friends and my girl here,” I pulled Shy to my side and held her tight. “But if you’re really that worried I can stop in once a month for a regular check-up and stay a week to train a small unit for you while here.  Not to sound greedy but I do expect to be paid for my services. On another note, I’m going to be headed out to the Savvanhs in a few weeks in order to sell off some lumber.”

“Ah thought ya weren’t gonna head over there,” Aj reeled back in shock.

“I said I’d think about it and I have my own reasons for going to,” letting go of Shy I crossed my arms. “ If things are as bad as you girls told me over there then I can’t stand by and let the ponies suffer under the Caribou’s slave system. But I’m not going to topple a kingdom and start a revolt either.”

“What’s your plan then darling?” Rarity looked at me concerned.

“I’m going to buy as many of the ponies back as I can. I have plenty of bits and not to mention lumber I can use,” I crossed my arms. “There are a few other reasons I want to go to. One being, to see more of the planet and two to see if there are more tokens that need to be found like my big brother’s watch. Apparently, I have an extensive family thanks to him.”

“What do ya mean by that?” Aj took off her stetson and scratched the back of her head. 

“I think he’s talking about his brother’s children darling,” Rarity interjected while putting a hand over her mouth. “After all, one can’t be gone for almost ten years and not be expected to find love in a new world. Ah, to find true happiness,” She threw her hand up to her forehead in a passionate sigh.

“Yea, about that,” Spike butted in. “In his world, Asta’s older brother is like fifteen thousand years and married to both of his versions of Mom and Aunt Luna.”

“Good to know that some versions of my Aunties can actually find a stallion,” Cadance rolled her eyes after hearing that someone was able to get to her aunts’ hearts after she’d been trying for years to hook them both up with a good stallion. “Wait, Spike. You said Asat’s brother is married to both of them?”

“That’s what Allen confirmed when he showed me the pictures of them he keeps in his lockets,” I did loopty-loops with my finger. “Saw a picture of his little twins too. They have characteristics of their father but they mainly take after Luna. No kids with Celestia, yet, though.”

“You have a look as there is more to this,” Twilight squinted at me.

“Mhmm,” I nodded. “See, I can’t just summon him when I want but can go see him and or talk with him as I please.”

“I would imagine he’s pretty busy being married to the Princess of his world though,” Fluttershy spoke softly. “But it would still be nice to meet him sometime. I would like to know about your family at least… the family your fond of anyway.”

“Next time will go and see him, Okay,” I smiled at the thought of introducing my big brother to Shy as I rubbed her head. She smiled back at me warmly with a little bit of flush in her cheeks. “But more importantly is what are we gonna do about Princess Amore in there?” I pointed at the door. “I’d feel better leaving her here know she was awake at least but we need to get back to Ponyville as soon as possible. Who knows who my injuries have an effect Ymir?”

"We'll take care of looking after Amore Asta, have no fear," Cadance nodded to a nearby by maid.

“Is your bond with this Ymir more really all the important?”  Shining raised an eyebrow mockingly.

“Hey, don’t mock him or the dragon, dude?” Rainbow went on the offense. I expected this much as she and Ymir have similar tendencies and personalities. Not to mention they have been found napping on the same clouds by Shy from time to time.

“Yes, well, her life is both indirectly and directly tied to mine as she is my partner slash adopted daughter. Shy was there when she hatched,” I crossed my arms. “So, excuse me if I want to get home to check on my family.” I left the room and head to the main door.

“Asta, wait for us,” Spike quickly ran after me, followed by everypony else.

“It’s been great seeing you both but I really need to get back to Canterlot and give the Princesses my report,” Twilight said she hugged her family before shooting after the group.

Cadance looked to Shining with a devilish smirk. “You think they’ll like the Statues our ponies built for them?”

“Oh, most certainly,” Shining nodded in agreement.


The train ride to Ponyville


I was sitting by the window watching the scenery roll by as we had left Canterlot not just an hour ago. All went well when Twilight met with Celestia and Luna as it should have. Celestia gave her student the whole talk of how she sent her to save the Crystal Empire and how in the last minute she made the choice to entrust that responsibility to another or others in this case. 

Spike and I were both hit with whammies when we left the Crystal Palace. There were two large crystal statues of the past days events of both of our deeds standing on either of the Town Square. Spike’s was similar to the one from the show with him holding up the Crystal Hearts in one hand but instead of a smile he had a serious look of courage on his face. My statue was a bit more epic as it depicted me in black form, luckily this was seen as wafting magic coming off my body, impaling Sombra to the wall with one-off my blades via throwing it through the bastard.

Back to the time in Canterlot. I told Celestia and Luna that Sombra was destroyed but sealed inside my Grimoire for the time being and that he’d tried to use me as his net me suit via his crystal horn stabby trick. I then explain how I summoned my older brother and he helped save Princess Amore and put some safety features in my body to prevent Sombra’s influence. They weren’t very thrilled about me playing hotel to an evil king’s spirit, neither was I for the matter, but I told them there was nothing that could be done unless they wanted him wandering around Equestria and then ending up possessing some other innocent pony. Safe to say they backed off when I mentioned he was a bigger threat to the ponies than me.

I then began to tell them I was going to hit the road as a wood-worker and merchant while heading over to the Savannah to meet with The Caribou. Safe to say they weren’t against me but the mere mention that I was going to be dealing with these guys was enough to a severe look of disgust on both Celestia and Luna.s faces. I didn’t like being scowled at so I quickly told them this was an off the books operations to get back as many of their ponies as I could as to not draw attention to them. Safe to say they both gave me full reign of this plan and command of a whole regiment of the Shadowbolts. 

“Asta?” I heard one of the other pull me back to reality from the enjoyment of the passing scenery.

“Hnn..,” I looked to see Aj and Shy standing in front of me. “Oh, what’s up girls?”

“We’ve been talkin about ya going to the Savanna and well,” Aj rubbed the back of her head as she looked from Shy to me with a considerable look of concern on her face. “We don't think ya should be doin this.”

“As much as we tried, we can’t seem to understand your reasons behind this?” Shy started to speak with worry.

“Hmmm… I ... I don’t really know my reasons either girls,” I leaned forward-tilting my head as I scratched the back of my head. “I guess you can chalk it up to... The original Asta’s chivalry. That and I never could stand jack-asses that treat women like their worthless.”

“If you’re going to go through with this plan then we’ll be coming along,” Shy grabbed my hand and looked into my eyes with a serious look. One that caused me to know she wouldn’t be dissuaded from this idea of coming along. 

“I know that look Shy, and as long as you girls are with me and don’t cause an uproar,” I leaned over to eye the others, specifically Dash. “I won’t try and stop you.”

“Oh it’s just me, Twilight, and Applejack that want to come, I have quite a bit of knowledge that could help you thanks to living in the Capitol with my mom when I was little,” Shy nervously pushed her fingertips together. She wasn’t telling me something but I’m not gonna push it.

“I’m going to learn of the Caribou and their customs,”  Twi smirked. “Even if it’s going to be difficult.”

“You know me bro, I go where Twi goes, “Spike said over a comic book.

“I’m goin 'cause I think I could be of some use to ya with my Earth magic and whatnot,” Aj said happily.

“Alright,” I threw my hand up in the air. “Three to four days from now we meet up at Sweet Apple Acres. We’ll load up supplies into the wagons and head out to the Savanna from there. I think will use the trains to move out quickly until we reach the outskirts of Equestria.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Spike jumped up from his seat and clenched his fist as the train pulled into Ponyville station.

“See you guy after while,” I waved goodbye to the others as we all went our separate ways for the time being.

“I hope everyone's okay at home,” Shy said as she walked backward down the path to the cottage.

“I hope Ymir didn’t try and eat Angel again,” I smirked. ‘Fingers crossed.’
> Time for a Trip Girls- A New Friend arrives
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Asta’s POV


Oh boy, we had a time when we came in the door a few days ago. Surprisingly, Ymir had gotten along with Angel Bunny for the most part. They had been at each other's throats for the longest time now when no one was watching but they seemed to have worked out a truce while we were gone. That ended about an hour after we came home and cleaned up the warzone that had once been Shy’s house. I mean it now resembled what happened at the end of one of those old 1950’s Tom and Jerry cartoons. It was safe to say that Shy would be staying with me until we got her place up to codes again. Good thing Wood Worker and I are on good terms with the local contractor Hard Hat. He said he’d have the place finished before our return from the Savanna.

Speaking of the plan to free the ponies. I planned on having Ymir coming along with us this time around for a few reasons. First being to keep my still new house in one piece. Second, what would attract more attention than a six-foot black dragon pulling a cart into town. The more attention I get, the more wood I can sale for exotic prices for more funding to buy the mares and fillies in bonds. Money is going to be the key factor in this mission.

Shy and I got up and headed into the kitchen to begin the task of fixing breakfast for ourselves and all our animal buddies, Angel Bunny not included. ‘Dirtbag of a freaking rabbit.’ He decided he didn’t like me enough not to put up living under my roof and went to stay elsewhere on the property, still close enough to keep an eye on Fluttershy though. I think Ymir trying to eat him again was the deciding factor in it for the most part but I’m not complaining. 

I decided that I wanted to fix banana pancakes. While I started on our breakfast Fluttershy went out and put a plate of carrots for the asshat rabbit and then she went and gave Ymir a plate of steak cubes. She had been through a rough patch thanks to Sombra stabbing me but nothing too extreme, thank the gods. Speaking of the garbage king and Ymir she and I have since gained access to a variant of crystal magic. Nothing dark like Sombra’s but still nothing too extreme like making pillars of crystal from nothing. We’re keeping it on the down-low, for the time being, only Shy knows about it outside the animals and can't speak to anyone else.

After we ate and fed up the rest of the animals Shy and I went out to the garage, Yes, I put a garage on my house. The main reason was that I needed a place to store tools and my wagon that I used to haul lumber, apples, and other things for Wood Worker and the Apples. Second, was for Ymir when she gets too big to stay in the main house. She was already six-foot from head to tell. Also, she seems to be practicing her magic now. 	I hooked Ymir up to the harness while Shy went over our luggage before it was time for me to load it into the wagon.

I opened up the garage door and as I did Fluttershy pointed out Spike and Twilight coming up the road. I waved for Ymir to come into the garage and hooked-up her to the wagon and finished up as Twi and Spike walked up.

“Good Morning Asta,” Twi smirked as she walked over to me. I got to my feet and dusted myself off. “Morning Twilight. Hey Spike.”

Ymir nudged Spikes back with her nose. “Alright, I know what you want,” Spike pulled out a good-sized emerald and tossed it to Ymir who gobbled it down in one bite. “Good morning Asta.”

“I still don’t understand how she can eat gems,” Twilight scratched the back of her head. Just thin Nero flew in and landed on my head.

“I don’t get it either but she says their like candy for her Twi,” I scratched Ymir’s back. “Nero will be joining us by the way. She’s been enjoying her freedom since her wing is now fully healed.”

“Cool,” Spike said as he climbed into the wagon.

Fluttershy came up with Angel in her arms. “Good Morning Twilight, “She turned to Spike. “Good Morning Spike. Ready for our trip?”

“Oh yeah, can’t wait to help Asta with freeing ponies,” Spike fist-pumped. “Gonna crack some Caribou skulls in the process.”

“No, we aren’t big guy,” I crossed my arms and raised an eyebrow. “I told you this is about legal means. The slaves are going to be bought by us. The Shadowbolts are the ones who are going to be running a black-ops while we do that.”

“The poor ponies,” Shy muttered under her breath but only I caught wind of it. She then looked to Dirtbag Bunny, “Angel, you look after everyone while we’re gone and don’t, '' she glared at him with her ‘Stare’. “I repeat Don’t trash Asta’s house.” He nodded in understanding. “Good bunny,” Shy patted him on the head and set him on the ground for him to hop away. 

“Come on girls,” I jumped in the driver's seat while Spike sat next to me and pulled out a manual of some sort. “We need to hit the road. We still have to get Applejack and load up the rest of the goods at Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Coming,” The sang in unison and hopped in the back of the wagon. 

“Onwards if you would please Ymir,” I said and she huffed at me before shaking her and pulling out. 

‘You owe me a big exotic dinner for pulling this thing for you,” Ymir grumbled annoyed in my head.

‘I know but when we get there, okay,’  I answered as I rolled my eyes as the wagon moved forward. We were off to Sweet Apple Acres and to pick-up the last of the crew.


Sweet Apple Acres


We arrived at the farm in about ten to fifteen minutes. Aj and Big Mac were already outside taking care of their morning chores. Everyone piled out of the wagon and chipped in so things would move along. With a group of six, we had everything wrapped up in about thirty minutes. The next thing we had to do was load up the Timberwolf lumber, which was actually was going to be a bit more difficult than I had originally planned it would be as there was more lumber leftover than I remembered.

‘Hey, I can’t keep track of all the creatures I killed that day, the only thing on my mind was killing to protect Ymir and the CMC.’

Luckily, we had the master mage, Twilight Sparkle, with us. Twi cast a size reduction spell on the timber and what had easily been at least five or six acres of lumber was now about thirty to forty small wooden crates of easy to transport stock. Aj, Big Mac, Spike and I all started to load the crates into the wagon while Twi and Shy help Granny Smith make some snacks for the journey.

Big Mac pulled me off to the side after we’d finished with loading everything up. He had a strong stern air about him. I like the guy I really do. Strong, easy to get along, and brotherly to boot but when he says stuff you better listen and listen well.

“Asta, Ah really don’t like the fact that Aj, Fluttershy, and Twilight are goin with ya on this trip,”  We walked around as he explained. I could feel the deep concern in his voice. “The Caribou are male dominant in every way and wouldn’t think twice about disciplining a female of any race. Slave or not. They beat women just for fun ya know.”

“Sounds like every bit of the bastards that Aj said they are,” I crossed my arms feeling disgusted. I hope I can keep my impulses in check while in their cities.

“I know how ya are when it comes to treatin folks right and your friends,” Mac sighed. “Keep my sister safe by any means you deem necessary. That goes for the other girls too.”

“I won’t let anything bad happen to them in any way shape or form,” I placed a hand on my big friend’s shoulder.

“You mean a lot to us here Asta. We all consider part of the family ya know,” He smiled as we approached the wagon. “But Aj, you really mean a lot to her. Please don’t lead her on. Try and talk with her while on this trip.”

I jumped into the driver’s seat. “I won’t let anything happen to the girls Mac and I’ll definitely talk with Aj about her feelings about me. I’ve promised her we’d talk after the house was done but then we got summoned to Canterlot and well, this and that happened.”

“Things beyond your control will always happen,” Big Mac nodded. “But as long as ya work things out with her, okay.” I nodded. “If ya don’t wanna date her then that’s okay but please let her down gently as to not break her little heart as little as possible. She’s still my little sis and you’re still one of my best friends and a mutual thing would be best on both sides if you can swing it.”

“I agree with you Mac, but I think we need to be on our way as we still have to head back into Ponyville to catch the train to reach Equestria’s borders,” I held my fist up and he bumps it. “We’ll have to catch a lot of trains from here to the borders of Equestria and the Savanna.”

“Hold up Asta, Ah forgot Ah found this in the fields while A was plowin the other day,” Mac pulled out a yellow gemstone that resembled a chaos emerald from Sonic but it had a big X, made from two black rings, on it. He hands it to me. This was obviously a token of some kind.

“Thanks, brother, find anything else like this give it to me right away,” I placed the gem in Grimoire and then looked to Ymir. ‘Let’s head out.’

“On it,” Ymir got to her feet and we head off to town to catch the next train out of town.


Ponyville Train Station


We arrive in town with the next hour and waited for the next cargo train to show up. Oddly enough though there were no ponies to seen anywhere. I shouldn’t be surprised though as most of the town had never seen Ymir in her current size or period for the most part.

“Good grief, ya’d think this place would be a ghost town if it weren’t for the occasional shadow passin in the windows,” Aj tilted her head as she rubbed the back of her neck. 

“It’s not that unusual for ponies to hide from something that they don’t even know existed Aj,” Fluttershy explained. “I would definitely do the same at first.”

“Yea you would sweetheart,” I walked up with the tickets. “But ponies a very xenophobic towards new things. And very quick to judge based solely on appearance. A perfect example of this is what happened when I first arrived here.” Shy and Aj’s faces went flush with embarrassment. “And I’m not just referred to our first meetings but my first encounters with the princesses too. Now,” I pulled out my Grimoire and then pulled the yellow gem Big Mac give me back at Sweet Apple Acres. “Who do you belong to?” I looked it over and wait to hear the phrase attached to the token.

“Summoning a new friend Asta?” Twi looked up from a book she’d been reading on a nearby bench.

“Was planning on it as we have a while before the train arrives, but I haven’t heard the creed for this thing yet,”  I gave the gem a once over. 

“A creed, what’s that mean?” Aj walked over and leaned over eyeing the gem.

“It’s a saying we Displaced put on the objects that we use our summoning charms that gives a base description of us to other Displaced when they pick up the token that we hear in our heads,” I explained as I held the gem in my hand. “It’s usually only heard by the Displaced but from time to time others can hear it too. Especially if the Displaced the token is connected to is extremely powerful. Like on the verge of becoming a Void Dweller powerful.”

“So, somepony like your big brother,” Spike added with a raised eyebrow.

“Yea, I guess so,” I plopped on the deck of the station. I felt a sudden surge of pain ran through my head with a voice that sounded like a deep and dark.

"To any Displaced out there, if you wish to summon me, merely shout Chaos Control, and I, the Ultimate Lifeform will come to your aid, but if you bring pain and misery to the innocent, PREPARE TO DIE!"

“Are you alright Asta?” Shy looked at me worried.

“Fine Shy, it’s the norm for this type of thing,” I shook off the pain and minor headache. “Here goes. CHAOS CONTROL!”

Then lightning appeared out of nowhere and big flash blinded everyone, when it died so did the lightning, what appeared to be a humanoid looking Pikachu, he had a red bandana around his neck, wild hair with a large bang on the right side of his head, strange gauntlets, along with a pair of shoes that seemed somewhat cool, a belt, and bandages around his arms, and is with a pony version Sweetie Bell, both sleeping. 

“The hell,” I raised an eyebrow. “You look like a Pikachu did a fusion dance with a Sonic character. And why do you have a pony with you?”

"Huh?!" he looked around, before spotting me, "Oh, a summoning. And to answer your question, apparently my Cloaker might have malfunction, so I kinda got stuck being an actual Pikachu, which has an effect on the girls, causing them to hug me until I can't breathe, and I was sleeping when this little one started doing the same thing." he said carefully putting Sweetie Bell down, "And for the record, it's not my fault that I think Sonic would be cool with some of Pikachu's abilities."

“Ah what is that thing?” Aj looked at the Pikachu up and down. “It kinda looks like a yellow mouse.”

“Be nice Applejack, I think he looks adorable,” Shy rushed over and began petting him.

“Sorry about that,” I walked over and pulled Shy off the Displaced. I held my hand out. “Names Asta, Asta Ferris. Nice to meet you. This is my girlfriend Fluttershy,” I placed my free hand on Shy’s head causing her to blush as she hid her face behind her hair. “That’s Applejack.” 

“Howdy,” Aj tipped her hat.

“That’s Twilight,” I pointed to Twi who was pulling out quills and scrolls.

“And the green-haired kid s my buddy Spike,” I moved my finger to Spike.

“Sup,” Spike waved.

"Yo, names Pikachu, my real name is Rick, either one is alright, so you're Displaced as an anime character, I'm guessing," he asked,

“Yea, I went as Asta from the Anime Black Clover. I won a game of Black Jack against a guy calling himself the Gambler, friendly dude. Any way, won myself a one-way ticket here and have been living here for a few months,” I explained as Twi came over. “Just got back from the Crystal Empire a few days ago now we’re headed to the Savanna.”

"What exactly are you? What are the gauntlets' purposes, or are you anything like Asta?" Twilight asked, with many more questions to come,

“Twilight,” I looked over to the young mage out of the corner of my eye. She shut her mouth, “I summoned the guy so your questions for him can wait. He can ask his first. Oh, and one last person to introduce,” Ymir raised her head into view from where she’d been laying on the other side of the station. “That’s my dragon partner, her name’s Ymir. She can understand you but she can’t speak with her voice just yet.”

"Oh, never seen a dragon-like this, let me guess new species or Displaced?" he asked,

“She’s my partner. I received her egg from a Dragon Rider Displaced when her egg reacted to me being near her,” I smirked. “She’s called a sky dragon and is the equivalent of a pegasus in her homeworld. In this world, she’s the only actual dragon. Every species here is technically human.”

“Technically I’m a dragon too,” Spike butted in proudly puffing out his chest. “But we're called Drakes.”

“Then there are your sub-groups within the Drake race,” Twilight moved back in and started making notes on Rick’s appearance. 

‘Easier to call the guy his real name instead of Pikachu.’

“Spike is classed as a Salamander among his race. They’re the most common of the Drakes, but Spike here is a little bit special case.”

“Hehe, I’ll say.” Spike scratched the back of his head. “Trap by Twi on her audition day for her acceptance into the best magic school in Equestria. I was hiding in the testing room from the kitchen staff and guards for stealing a shank of ham. I thought the guards were here so I jumped out when a big boom caused Twi’s magic to go haywire. She incased my in crystal, turn her parents into ice sculptures, and turned the guards into her personal cheer squad.”

“Safe to say one of my most embarrassing days ever,” Twilight hid her face in her notes.

“But one of the best days of our lives. If you hadn’t done it all we wouldn’t have met my mom,” Spike hugged Twilight. “I wouldn’t have a family or you.”

“Hmmm… Nice to hear a piece of your history guys,” I was shocked by the sudden reveal of Spikes past. “But back to you Rick. What you do exactly?”

"What he does? That's easy!" Sweetie Bell said, "I'm currently hiding him, he's a wanted criminal known as the Thunder Demon, but it's all a misunderstanding."

"Yeah, I was Displaced during the time before Nightmare Moon, helped out with a lot of things, like fighting Discord, trying to take back the Empire, getting severely wounded and losing the Empire to Sombra when he banished himself and the Empire. Then Nightmare Moon came along, after the fight, Celestia had this crazy idea about me being evil, then stoned me. Sweetie Bell then helped free me, now I'm hiding out with her." Rick said, pointing to Sweetie Bell,

“A wanted criminal aye,”  I crossed my arms as I squinted then chuckled. “I would have been stone if I hadn’t gotten a handle on my emotions at the time when I first arrived here. This was just a few months back though. Not that I would’ve worked thanks to my anti-magic.I’m guessing, from the timeline you just gave me, you’re around three thousand years old? Give or take a few hundred years.” I pointed to the Pokemon who just stared at me with eyes wide and mouth agape. “What? Why are looking at me as if you have just been hit with the ugly stick?”

"Dang man, no need to state my age like that, you make me sound old," Rick said in mock hurt, with one hand on his chest,

“Eh, I learned from my big brother that time means jack outside our homeworlds unless you actually accomplish stuff and gain experience from living,” I shrugged. “ But if it makes you feel any younger, my brother is way older than you.”

"Anyway, what do ya need help with, or did you somebody to talk to?" Rick asked, "By the way, I sense 8 energies, when there's only 7 of us here, the eighth right next to you Asta." Rick said pointing to my satchel. "Rather dark too. Whatcha got in there, a demon Crystal or something?"

I pulled out my Grimoire and show it to Rick. "The show Asta comes from deals with magic. Everyone is given a Grimoire that only responds to them and only them. The books act as both a catalyst and memory bank for someone's magic and spells." I opened my Grimoire and it began to glow with my anti-magic. "And what you're sensing could either be my demon or Sombra. They're both trapped in this thing. But unlike everyone else, Asta has no magic power whatsoever so he trained to become strong without it. But since he can't use magic that means he’s perfect to wield anti-magic.” I reached into the Grimoire and pulled out the Demon-Slayer sword. “I can channel and use this anti-magic via the use of my swords and other items I have stored in my Grimoire. I can also use my Rider’s mark on my left arm in the same way. The drawback to this is I can’t use my ancient and crystal magics. At that time, Ymir can channel it due to our bond. Ya following so far?”

"Yeah, I'm following, so this Grimore, can others read it or something because I would love to see what else it can do."

“Anyone can read the Grimoires but only the one it’s attuned to can make it do anything,”  I looked off to the side out of the corner of my eye. “And not everyone in this world has a Grimoire either. Only the main six, Spike and I have them. You should also be aware of the rankings of the Grimoire vary like their magic,” Rick nodded as he was staring at my book intently. “See weaker ones range from a one-leaf to two leaves on the cover and are the most common for people. Three leaves are common but the more powerful of common Grimoires. Then you have the top tier Grimoires they are ranked above all others in terms of power and rarity.” I pointed to the five-leaf clover on the cover of my Grimoire. “Mine and Spike’s Grimoires are the exceptions of this. The saying in the Clover Kingdom goes like this, “The three leaves of the clover represent faith, hope, and love. Within the fourth leaf dwells good luck.”  I paused and darkened the tone in my voice quite a bit. “Within the fifth leaf dwells a demon.”

"Huh, interesting, and the fact that the fifth leaf represents a demon, it's frightening, I'm guessing five-leaf bearers are extremely rare," Rick asked, 

“As far as I know they are. Five-leaf Grimoires have only ever been created from existing Grimoires in the manga, “I explained as I looked over to Spike and then back to Rick. “Spike is the only case where a barrier was gifted a Five-Leaf Grimoire from the very start, except for the original Asta but even his was a four-leaf that started off with the elf Licht over five thousand years in the story. It changed due to Licht using forbidden magic on himself.” I walked over to a nearby bench and took a seat.

"Interesting, so any chance I might get one, if not that's cool," he said with a shrug, sitting next to Sweetie Belle.

I looked to the Pokemon and pony. I took in a deep breath before letting out a sigh of annoyance and began to explain, “I’m the only being in this world that can give others a Grimoire of their own. I use a unique magic spell I call Publishing Magic with a blank book, ink, quill, and a small sample of fresh blood of the individual that I’m using the spell on. This is all done in tandem by the way,” I noticed Sweet shutter at the mention of blood.

"Oh, dang, so it's basically a ritual of some sort, freaky," Rick had a nervous look on his face, that's when I sensed dark energy right above Pikachu,  

“Yea,” I looked to the area above Ricks's head out of the corner of my eye as I leaned my head back and facing the sky. “It would be classed as blood magic. But it only requires a drop. But the Grimoire is attuned to the wielder because of the blood. Drawbacks of the spell are that not I or the person that it’s cast on have a say in the magic that the Grimoire is going to be. You could end up getting anything from mist magic to copper magic. Then you have your sub-categories like spirit magic and creation magic. The sub-categories are the types that anyone and everyone has access to. The limits of the Grimoire and spells are usually based off the wielder limits and imaginations.”

"Interesting, these Grimoires sound like some very powerful items," a dark voice said, then a black mist formed right next to Rick causing him to jump back a little, then stepping out of the mist made me think Dark Sonic, but had the appearance of Rick, his gauntlets resembled a knights, and were a dull grey, the black parts such as the ear tips were white, and his eyes, they would make demons scared, they were an eerie, glowing, ghost white.

Everyone immediately got into an attack pose, except Rick, he had a look of annoyance, "Really Dark, sneaking up on people now, it's ok everyone, this is Dark Pikachu or Dark for short."

"Hello, sorry for the scare," Dark said,

"Wasn't scared in the slightest," I waved my hand in front of my face. "I can sense ki so I knew you were there already. And the Grimoires can be dangerous but the real threat lay in its user's ability to imagine and create new spells." I looked over to Dark and a thought popped up. "Seeing how your darker half has its own independence you would each receive a grimoire but just remember that you neither of you could use the other. Grimoires are attuned to each individual's soul."

"Alright, we get it, no one but the owner can use the Grimoires," Rick said, then pulled a small cube-like item, "Before this whole thing can happen, I think you guys should have something in return," then he threw the cube off the side of the station, then it grew in size, now it was the size of Golden Oaks, Rick motioned us to follow as he put in the password rather quickly, the doors opened to reveal a rather large laboratory on the inside.

“Ya’ll Displaced sure have some strange things on ya,” Aj remarked.

"Oh my Celestia,” Twilight gawked. “What is this wonderful place? I could do so much if I had half of this equipment for my experiments.”

"Welcome everyone to my lab, this is where I build all sorts of gadgets, and sorry Twi, but your not yet ready for this type of tech, this tech rivals some of Earth's smartest minds, its equal to that of Ancient Cybertronian tech, it's too advanced for your race,"

“There’s only one person I’ve met with more advanced tech than this?”  I smirked thinking of my older brother. ‘Allen’s tech, alchemy, and magic would put this guy out of business if they were competing. “Maybe you’ll meet him one day.”

"Hmm, maybe, sounds like a good guy, anyway, the reason I brought you here is to give a selection of my tech and some interesting creatures, even though I said the ponies aren't ready, doesn't mean I can't give something that at least they can handle," Rick pressed a button a wall, the wall opened upwards revealing a set of action figures?

“What're those?” Spike ran over to the figures excited wit hhis eyes as big as saucers. “Looks like something you’d order with a limited edition comic.”

"These are my mechs, shrunk down to the size of action figures, thanks to my friend the Merchant, he sends me blueprints of various giant robots, I have Gundam, Voltron, even mech versions of each Optimus Prime, and of course," he grabs what appeared to be a dragon-like mech, it almost maple leaf-shaped spines and jetpack, "Kiryu, or Mechagodzilla in English, or Mekegojira for Japanese. For the Main Six I'm planning on giving them less advanced mechs, just make sure Twilight doesn't try to take them apart, k?" he said to me, giving me Kiryu, "You may need it, Displaced like us tend attract things from their series or something from the darkest corners of Equus, you could be facing a Balrog one of these days, or worse, you need all the gear you can get, I also made it too have neural power link, your mind controls it, and if you want, you channel most of your power through, giving them some of your abilities. I'll give you a bio of Kiryu, and to activate them just place them or throw them to the ground and shout their name,"

“Sweet,” I pulled out my Grimoire. “Twi, if you would set things up for me, please. Is there a place we can go in here that can handle a large energy discharge? I’d rather not do it outside and attract unnecessary attention.”

"Yeah, follow me, the room and my lab completely blocks off any type of energy from leaking out, not even a world-class energy reader can detect it, even if their standing in front of it, and if your worried about the princesses sensing it too late for that, they would have noticed the lightning and Darks energy, his easily dwarfs Tireks, if he had a chance to test it." Rick led us to an incredibly large room. ‘As if Godzilla and Mechagodzilla could fit in here’. "Welcome to the DangerDome, here hero's like myself train to better our abilities, even go full out with damaging anything."

“No worries about the princesses my friend. I just need somewhere I could cast the Publishing spell. Void Lighting is very unstable after all,” I opened up my Grimoire as Twi pulled out a couple of blank books from her bag along with a set of quills and a bottle of ink.

"True, but Dark here is someone even the princesses wouldn't think twice about destroying, he went head to head with Sonic EXE. A very powerful demon, that might I add managed to kill the whole world without even trying, not even I could keep up with the monster." Rick said as Dark tensed up, a slight hint of anger could be seen in those emotionless eyes but quickly disappeared.

“You have no idea what kind of monsters are out there in between the worlds my friend.” I set everything up on a nearby table and placed a couple of saucers the Shy had pulled from he nap sack. I then poured some ink in each saucer and motioned for Dark and Rick to come over. “Okay, all I have to do is add a drop of blood to the ink mix it well and then take the quills and write your names in the front covers of the books. Once you two do that I ‘ll take care of the rest.”

They both nod and proceeded to add a drop their blood in the ink, mix it, and then write their names. "Asta, you said that the fifth leaf would represent demon? Well Rick's demon would be his rage, the Deadly Sin known as Wrath transferred some of its essences into him, would these be like a prison for the said demon?"

“Demons want one thing and one thing only,” I opened my Grimoire and it began to float in front me as it became enveloped in black anti-magic. “A body. Our Grimoires act as seals and conduits at the same time for our demons. In a sense, they’re both our power and weakness. Promising power but taking you over at the same time. If you have the fortitude to resist their pull you can draw upon their power but still remain yourself.”

They both nod in understanding, 

“Both of you stand next to your books,” They did so. “This will hurt quite a bit if the lightning hits you. Grimoire Publishing Magic!” Black lightning surged from my Grimoire and struck the blank book and then connected to the Pokemon.

Soon, Darks book emerged first, it was a very dark grey, five leaves were on its cover along with the title

Dark Spirit Magic

Rick's came next, he seemed to have dragon scales on it, it was a flaming blue and seemed to give off a slight heat, a dragons head was on it, breathing fire, with a five-leaf clover on its neck, glowing as if though its flames were coming from it.

Salamander Dragon Spirit Magic

Rick and Dark were awe at their Grimoires, 

“You both like?” I smirked as I put away my Grimoire.

"Yes, we do, thank you, Asta Ferris," Dark said as he stuck his hand out for a handshake.

I took a firm hold of Dark’s and gave it a good shake. “I’m still new to magic and this Displaced thing but as long as you practice you’ll go far.” I turned to Rick. “What about you Pikachu? Not every day a lightning user gets Fire Dragon Power.”

"Yeah, your right, thank you, Asta, now about those creatures I promised,"

“Question?” everyone looked to Twilight. “What are the number of leaves on the covers and what do they look like?”

Rick and Dark showed what their Grimoires look like to Twilight and the others, 

“Interesting,” Twi said with intrigue as she took notes.

I picked the scholar up by her collar and moved her off to the side. The others only giggled as Twi pouted that I interrupted her inquisition of new forms of magic. I don’t blame her after all. Her Grimoire is copy magic, after all, meaning the more knowledge she has on other magics the more she can utilize as her own. Eventually, she’ll be able to combine the magics she knows to create new ones. She’s just severely limited right now due to the only ones having Grimoires in this world are her six other friends. You wouldn’t believe how peeved she got at me for her not being able to copy my anti-magic or my swords for that matter.

“Okay guys I leave the rest up to you two,” I shrugged wit a modest grin. “Just be careful of the demons as they now will have a conciseness each and will try any form of persuasion to get your bodies.”

"Right" both Dark and Rick said at the same time, then Rick lead to another door, this door had a positive feel to it, Rick inserted another password, then the door opened, to reveal a grand field, a lake with so clear, you can see the bottom, looking up to see a sun, to my right was a forest, all over beautiful flowers lay, but that's not the only thing we see, various creatures of all shapes and sizes, I knew what they were.

"Everyone, welcome, to Eden! A sanctuary built for Pokemon that were left or abused by their trainers, here that don't have to worry about being hurt by the evils of humans." Rick said with a proud smile, "When I see this place, it fills my heart with joy that these Pokemon can live natural lives without fear of old trainers, evil gangs like Team Rocket, or being hunted." 

“Uh, Rick, ya never told us what Pokemon are, exactly?” Aj held up a finger.

“Yea, what are ‘Pokemon’?” Twi asked with intrigue getting ready with a fresh book.

“What’s a trainer and a Team Rocket? The way you mentioned them, it sounds as if the mistreat these little guys,” Fluttershy bent down to get a better look at an Oddish as it ran up to get a closer look at our group before it darted back to the bushes from where it came. 

“WOW.” Spike pointed to a tree. “That’s a BIG bug!” I looked to see a large blue Hercules style beetle.

“That one’s called a Heracross Spike and the one that you were looking at Shy, it’s called an Oddish,” I pointed to the representative Pokemon.

“Asta, how do ya know what the names of these critters are?” Aj looked at me in total shock.

“These are Pokemon. Short for Pocket Monsters. Think of their situation similar to mine and Ricks as Displaced as far as their origins go,” I explained while Rick and Dark nodded in agreement. “But in the world that these little guys come from they fight each other to grow stronger so they can then evolve into a new form with greater power.”

“Sounds simple enough,” Twi jotted down her notes. 

“Trainers are humans that capture the Pokemon and help them evolve or they just live in peace with them as friends. Sometimes if a Pokemon is docile enough the trainers don’t even have to capture them.” I crossed my arms as a scowled formed across it. “There are bad trainers and evil gangs that steal Pokemon and force them to do evil acts. For their gain or sometimes they just want the Pokemon because it’s a rare or legend amongst its species.” 

“That’s awful…” Shy looked at the Pokemon playing. You have to remember how kind-hearted she is especially towards animals. It’s one of the reasons I fell for her. “You saved them Rick?”

“Why’d ya bring us here fer?” Aj raised an eyebrow eyeballing the Pikachu.

"Yes I save them, often leaving an evil gangs base in ruins, and why I brought you here is because these guys still wish to have somebody to care about them, some miss having a trainer, even if it was a bad experience for them, like Heracross over their, "Rick said pointing to a lone Heracross," he misses having somebody he can trust that's not a Pokemon, I feel like they're getting ...lonely, and no matter how happy they are here in Eden, they still want a trainer or somebody to care for them."

“I’m not against letting the girls have their own Pokemon,” I agreed with Rick’s sentiment. “But I’ll leave it to you to pick the Pokemon,” Everypony in the room was about to speak up in disapproval before I quickly cut them off. “You don’t know their personalities or history. Some of the creatures have been through real hell on from where they’re from. Leave it to the one who saved them and they trust most. Okay.” They all nodded with a little bit of reverse.

"Good, and I'll give them a Pokedex equipped with a How To Raise Your Pokemon guidebook, Fluttershy will go first," he kneeled down some bushes, "I knew right you were there, come on boy," he stood up, and turned to face us, and in his arms was a Charmander, and it looked like it was trying to hide itself in Rick's arms, "This is Charmander, he's a little shy around strangers, but, he'll warm up to ya in time, he's also pretty tough, his moves include Flamethrower, Dragon Rage, Scratch and Smokescreen. Raise him well," he handed Charmander to Fluttershy, "Now, where are they, oh, there they are, come on over guys," a pack of Pokemon ran to us, "Alright, you also get, Dratini, an energetic little girl, but knows when to calm down, Joltik, which I'll supply you with electro orbs to keep him fed, they eat electricity, or you use lightning from clouds, Caterpie, a calm one she is, she likes leaves and sweats, mostly sweats, a Froakie, perfect little helper, just don't let him eat a ton of sweats, it will take awhile to calm, and an Eevee, likes to have fun and can be quite protective of her friends, I'll also give you different Stones to evolve her if you chose to, Fire Stone, Thunder, Water, but if Eevee is hit by the moon's Ray's, she'll evolve into Umbreon, Leafeon it's a Moss Rock, Espeon you have high friendship or a Sun Shard, Glaceon an Ice Rock, and Sylveon, a fairy type move and two levels of affection, Pikachu, and a Sandslash. Here are some Pokeballs for them," Rick handing Fluttershy several Stones, and a Pokedex. Then turned to Twilight.

"Alright, Twi, you get Porygon, Beldum, Elgyem, Lilipup, Honedge, and a Chespin," handing Twilight her gear, 

"Dash gets a Pikachu as well, a Pidgey, Blitzle, Krookadile, and Pawniard. 

Rarity will get Ralts, Excadrill, Vulpix, Liepard, Meowth, Fennekin, and a Milotic. 

Pinkie, a Mr. Mime, Ghastly, Bayleaf, Haunter, Ditto, and Cindaquill. 

Applejack, Squirtle, Venesaur, Vespiquen, Heracross, Bouffalant, and Machamp. 

Spike, Garchomp, Axew, Hydreigon, Riolu, Escavalier, Tyranitar, and Tyrunt." Rick said, giving the rest of the Main 6 and Spike their items, then turned to me.

"Asta, you get Lucario, Pyroar, Greninja, Gyrados, Dragonite, Growlithe, Braviary, and a Shiny Rayquaza. And there are currently two Rayquazas in my world, I have a lot of trust in you to have one of the great legendaries," Rick said.

“I won’t let you down,” I  said grinning as I clenched my fist and then looked to the girls and Spike. “Let’s go meet some new friends. I’ll make sure the others get to their new homes safely.”

“Yeah,” everyone said in unison.

“Lead the way Rick,” I smirked.

We followed him to each of the Pokemon,

“If Asta gets all these awesome looking guys, they must be really strong,” Spike stared at Rayquaza. It had a red skin tone for its main body while the usual yellow lines were a brilliant shining silver. Its eyes were a deep ice blue. I’d never known a Rayquaza to exist in this version of shiny before. He was a big softy once I proved myself in a little one on one with him.

“Do we get our own Pokemon to look after too?” Shy squeed with joy. 

"Yep, now then behave for your new trainers, k?" Rick said to all the Pokemon he's giving us, to which the Pokemon nodded.

"I hate to be that pony but," Twi interjected with a very valid point. "Some of these Pokemon are bigger than a standard house. How are we supposed to care for them? How the hay are we even gonna get them out of this room? The door is way too small for the biggest of them," She pointed are Rayquaza. The big fella looked kinda hurt at that comment.

"Relax big guy, and the answer is Pokeballs, they shrink the Pokemon down to be able to fit in them, and go anywhere with them," Rick said, pulling out a Pokeball.

"Ooo, which ones you have?"  I asked excited at the prospect of the many different options. "Oh, do you ball capsules?" 

"Yep, also Z-rings, Great balls, Ultra Balls, and a few Master Balls, but only 5 of the last ones,"

“Sweet,”  I smiled as I fist pumped. Everyone else merely looked at me as if I were crazy with puzzled looks on their faces before turning to Rick for an explanation.

"You see, there are so many different types of Pokeballs, if you just use the same classic Pokeball, you capture chances get difficult with each Pokemon, some will break out instantly, others when you think you caught it, just break out after, so humans built other Pokeballs with higher capture success, such as the Master Ball, it has an absolute chance of capture," Rick said, in a matter of fact tone, Aj raised her hand, "Yes Applejack,"

"What would happen if a Pokeball was thrown at ya'll?" She asked as she pointed to Rick and Dark.

"Well, it would ...actually for once I don't know, I mean, I am part Pokemon, let's find out!" Rick held up a standard Pokeball, then handed it to me, "Just throw at me, Pokeballs have some homing device in them or something,"

“You’re serious?” I raised an eyebrow. Rick nodded while Dark edged off to the side beside the girls. “Okay, but don’t blame me for the knot you’ll get on your head even if it doesn’t work,” I reeled back like a baseball pitcher and let the Pokeball fly with a considerable amount of force. “Catch!”

The Pokeball hit Rick in the head, then opened with a red light shooting at Rick, then disappeared into it, the Pokeball shook a couple of times, then stopped, then started cracking, then blew up with Rick being sent to a nearby tree, breaking it in half,

“Oh my gosh!” Shy shot over to the injured Pokemon based Sonic character. “Are you okay? Where does it hurt?”

"Why yes officer, that is my monkey!" Rick said with a dazed look on his face, his eyes in spirals, before he shook his head, "Whoa, that was weird, and I'm fine Shy, just a little bruising, well at least we know I can't be captured, so no worries about being captured by gangs,"

“Don’t move,” Shy pulled out her Grimoire and opened it. The book began to flip through its pages until it stopped about halfway in. “Bruising is nothing for me. I used this spell to heal Asta’s fractured bones a few times. Gaea Magic: Healing Vines.” Lush green glowing vines sprang from the grass and wrapped around Rick and his bruises fade into nothing then the vines fade into the air. “All  better.”

While Shy worked her magic on Rick I walked over to a shard of the busted Pokeball. “Mmmm.” I picked the shard and looked it over. “Thought so, maybe Allen can improve this? I pulled out my Alchemist Pocket watch and opened it. “Send to Edward Elric,” The arms spun and a small Void portal opened and I dropped the Pokeball shard into it. “Better tell Rick the news.” I walked over to my girl and buddy. “You look good for someone who was knocked on his but by a small ball.” I crossed my arms with a smirk. “Want to know why it didn’t work?”

"It be my DNA, I created Pikachu to be made from Sonic, Pikachu, and Eggman's blood to form this, so it could be that the other two non-Pokemon DNA countered the Pokeballs effects on an actual Pokemon," Rick said getting up, dusting himself off a bit,

I shook my head,” Nah, you’re still more Pokemon than human or hedgehog. You blew out the capacitors for the amount of energy the Ball could hold.”  Just then my watch started to rattle. “One minute,”  I opened the watch and a Void portal opened above it and out popped a Pokeball. It was gold on top with a silver base. While a blue ring ran around the center. Attached to it was a small note. 

‘It was blown capacitors and a DNA filter. Issues fixed Little brother. Keep in touch and give Shy a hug for me. Your niece and nephew can’t wait to meet you. Love, Allen Ferris. I call it the Chaos Ball by the way.’

“Well we were both right,” I tossed him the Sunrise Ball. “Bro made it for ya, calls it the Choas Ball.”

"Whoa, cool," Rick said catching it, then he became suddenly alert, his ears twitched,

All of the other Pokemon did the same. They were all on edge and I could sense something coming. I pulled Shy to me and pulled my Demon-Slayer Sword from my Grimoire. I looked at the other and looked to Spike and nodded. He armed himself in his green draconic flame gauntlets and boots as he stepped in front of Twi. Aj activated her Earth Golem Spell.

“What’s coming?” I looked at Dark. Who looked extremely unusually calm,

"Hey Rick, go see what it is," Dark said, which Rick immediately went over to see what it was, 

"Darn right I will, whoever's invaded Eden is gonna-AAAAAAAAAAÀAAAAAAAHHHH!!!" Rick screamed jumping and latching onto a branch, then giggling could be heard, looking to the bush Rick was investigating, to see a little girl, no older than 10, holding a clown mask, "I HATE IT WHEN YOU DO THAT EVE, YOU KNOW I HAVE CLOWN PHOBIA!" Rick shouted at the little girl, losing his grip and falling on the bush,

I looked at the little girl. She had black hair and was wearing a blue shirt with a smiling sun, and black shorts Shy was looking over my shoulder. She wanted to immediately run over and scoop the child up in a big hugged but I kept her back and slightly shook my head. “Rick knows her but I’m not about to trust someone with that amount of power who was so easily hidden from my ki sensing to easily.”

“Rick, would you mind introducing us to your friend?” Shy gave a puppy dog pout.

"That's Eve, an orphan, her mom to cure some disease she had, with my blood, that disease was Dark Sickness, made from Dark Matter a substance that corrupts anything, including Celestials, but I have something that can combat this disease," Rick then closed his eyes, a blue glow came from his chest a strange gem Shard came out, "This a Shard of the Allspark, from Transformers Animated, I built Pikachu to be in like a crossover of Sonic X, TFA, Avengers, and Pokemon, you see, I also built him to be evil at first, a hero killer, he succeeded a little, killing a few heroes, but the Allspark shard changed that, it reformed him, then joined the League of Heroes, later on forming a team of reformed villains, called the Shadow League, anyway I'm getting sidetracked, Dark Matter is the very essence of evil, and the one who created it is evil itself, the Overlord, he also created Dark Sickness, it's technically a venom of the Dark Beasts, servants of Overlord, anyway, one of the Dark Beasts bit Prof. Gleams, daughter, giving her Dark Sickness, she tried to find a cure for her, but when a Dark Beast bit Pikachu, it didn't really affect him, only a little, he did get sick for a week but was cured because of the Shard, the Allspark represent Life, guess it also repels darkness, so the professor asked Pikachu to help, which he did, some tests later, they took some of Pikachu's blood and gave to Eve, she was healing up nicely, but the Beast that bit her must have found out and tried to kill me and Gleam, and reinfect Eve, it killed the professor, before it could get to Eve, I killed it, now she has been living with me," Rick said looking over to see Eve playing some Pokemon, some of the bigger ones being careful not to squish her by accident, a smile spread across his face,

"And as for her hiding from your ki sense Asta, she has been getting a lot of different powers, one of them is Ki Cloak, she literally erases all traces of her ki, making her invisible, heck she pretty much outclasses my labs energy Cloaker, she has basic thunder abilities, can run as fast as a cheetah, her Ki Cloaker, and has the ability to shapeshift into the three DNAs I'm made from, a Mobian Hedgehog, Pikachu, and her basic human form, she's also can shapeshift into something like me," Rick said, as Eve turned into a Pikachu, then back again,

“Seems like you two are pretty OP man,”  I raised my eyebrows and crossed my arms. “As far as powers and equipment go you’ve got me out classed by leaps and bounds. Eh, I prefer the simple stuff than al the OP crap anyway. I’m still unlocking all the items I won from the Grambler at that. I got my wish to meet up with my older brother a few days ago and I’ve got a good life here with a good girl and great friends. Come to find out I quote the extensive family across the Void that ranges into a few nieces and a nephew that are Displaced too.”

“Speaking of family ties,” Spike pointed from Eve to Rick and back again. “So, if she’s an orphan, lives with you, and has some sort of blood connection with you, doesn’t that Eve your daughter of sorts?”

We all turned to look at Rick and Dark, who was steadily moving out of sight. 

"You know, it kinda does, haven't really thought about it, and Eve isn't OP, she's only able to shapeshift into the three I told you, plus her lightning is pretty weak, but once she grows up she will have the same electric charge of maybe 2 Pikachu's, maybe." Rick said, before screaming and jumping to latch onto a branch again, dye to Eve with a clown mask, "AGAIN WITH THE CLOWN MASK! I HATE THIS PHOBIA!"

“Dude, it’s just a clown mask,” Spike shaking his head.

“Easy up their partner,” Aj place a hand on Spike’s shoulder. “We all have things were uncomfortable around and scared of.”

“She’s right Spike,” Twi added. “For you it’s being unwanted or hat would happen if you lost control of yourself. For me it’s failing the Princess as her personal student.”

“Shy has a whole list of things she’s scared of,” We chuckled as the aforementioned pegasus hid behind her bangs. I walked pulled her in and gave her a nuzzle. “But that’s one reason why I’m here. To protect her. Heck, even I have fears, like not knowing if I can control my magic or if Sombra’s starts to rear his ugly head.”

"That's nice, anyway, we should head out, this place probably attracted a lot of attention," Rick said, heading to the door, "And I haven't given the girls their mechs, and be sure to give Pinkie, Rarity and Dash their Pokemon and Mechs, alright Asta?" as we exited Eden, with the Pokemon giving their farewells, we made our way to the entrance of the lab, Rick gave the girls the five lions of Voltron, Fluttershy got the Tiger Zord from Power Rangers, Spike got the Dragonzord, he opened the door and walked back out to the train station.

To see a bunch of ponies in front of the lab, 

"Should've guessed this would happen," I murmured to myself. "We were here before the crowds but I expected to be the only ones here for awhile. Didn't take into account the ponies coming off the trainS coming in." I walked through the crowd to see what they have all gathered around.

The princesses were talking to a robot, he wasn't tall, just half my size, he had a mostly blue color, with some grey, mostly on his arms and legs, his feet were red with a white stripe going horizontally, his red glowing eyes had everyone on edge, it was Metal Sonic.

"For the last time, you are to tell us what is this thing or let us in, we command you!" Celestia shouted at Metal, 

"Negative, all information is classified regarding structure, only authorized personnel allowed to enter, now leave or face the consequences!" Metal Sonic said to her, causing her to go on a shouting fit, I felt a tap on my shoulder, looking to see Rick,

"Why is Metal here and why is he annoying the Princess?" looked at Rick annoyed.

*Guard, but here," he said handing me a small cube, and a TLK Optimus Prime mech, "The cube is the D-Vault, short for Doomsday Vault, there are dangerous artifacts, weapons and spells out there Asta, so use it to store them, don't worry, the vault can never be broken into, and here," he handed me a sword, "A Masamune Sword, legend says that his swords were so well-made, their layers went to a point that was but one atom thick. I also had this sword is infused with the flames of a Dragon, no magic required,"

“These will definitely come in handy,” I pulled out my Grimoire and placed the sword and Prime mech into it and placed the D-Vault into my satchel. “One moment,” I pulled out my pocket watch again and opened it. “Edward Elric,” I spoke in confidence into the watch. The arms spun and then a holo-screen popped up from the watch. Soon a picture of my older brother’s back was being shown in some sort of workshop. He was surrounded by all types of what I would have to guess were automail arms, legs, and even wing.

“Hmmm,” I heard Allen notice a sound. “Ah, Asta, nice to see you, little brother,” He walked over and picked up his watch and slid a pair of goggles up onto his forehead revealing a line of grime on his face where they’d been resting. “What can I help you with?”

“I was wondering if you an extra anti-magic sword lying around? Or could you make one?”  I asked a little reserved.

“Sure I can, but I have to know, did one of yours, break?” He asked as he moved off-screen and started to rummage through things.

“No, it's for a Displaced I made friends with,” I rubbed the back of my head.

“Okay then. You’ll have it now,” Allen said as a Void Portal opened and out shot a large package. “Come visit next time. I have to get back to work now, Take care brother.” He waved an the video feed shut off.

“Must be working on something big,” I looked to the package and then to Rick. “Call off Metal and join me here.” I walked over to the Princesses. “He’s with me so no need to worry. That's just a robot.”

“If you vouch for him then we’ll leave it to you Asta,” Luna looked to the robot in annoyance.

“Good luck on your mission,” Celestia placed a concerned hand on my shoulder. “Do be careful.”

“Always,” I nodded. They then teleported away in a flash and I returned to Rick. “Thought you might need this for your fights back home.” I picked up the sword to reveal and anti-magic crystal sword much like that of my older brothers. 


“My brother forged this with Equestrian techniques of his world but with alchemy, he knows to infuse it with anti-magic he got from me.” I presented Rick with the weapon. “What ya think?”

"I think it's perfect," Rick said giving it a few practice swings, "Hey Asta, make sure nobody gets their hands on the Pokemon or mechs, and if a foe is too strong for ya, I'm only a call away." the lab shrunk after Metal went in, Rick placed the mini-lab in his pocket space, "And my token can be used as a Chaos Emerald, and it's called a Power Emerald, good luck on your future missions."

"Sure thing," I pulled off my headband. "The same thing for me, brother. It's nothing fancy but this headband will call me just say my name."  I looked at the headband for a second. "Hmm. Give me a second, I'll update this thing," I held the headband up and thought if a new creed. 

"If you seek truth and aid in helping the weak and in need, call forth the Anti-Magic Knight," 

A channeled some of my anti-magic into then tossed the headband into the Void Portal. Then a new headband landed in my open head and I held it out to Rick.

"This will allow you to channel anti-magic into your sword or from the sword into your bod. I suspect that instead of black with a red outline that yours will be black with a yellow outline," I explained the new headband as Rick placed it on his head with the red star in the front. The star turned yellow. "Just don't let it fall into anybody else's hands. You also won't be able to use magic when channeling anti-magic. The backlash would be very bad for your body. It will also give your demon another path to tempt you with. And Dark won’t have it unless you give him the headband. Which have another in case he might need it." I give Rick another headband.

"Got it, thank you Asta, and I'll be sure to give Dark his, he retreated back into my head, said he wanted to look over his Grimoire, speaking of which, I've been looking at mine and saw something that I wanted to try out before I leave. Care to spectate?" 

“As long as it doesn’t cause damage to my town,” I motioned to the open field across from the train station. “I’ve got a few more moments to spare for ya, my friend. But I have a train to catch and a schedule to keep so we need to make this quick. Spike,” I motioned for the young drake to join us as he could learn something from someone with a similar magic to his own. “I five-leaf learning session for us all,” I smirked.

Rick opened his Grimoire after we got a safe enough distance from everyone, Rick finally found a spell, "Alright, how do I do this?"

"The concept of spells is easy," Spike spoke up. "Simply speak the type and name of the spell while visualizing what  you want it  to look like." He pulled out his Grimoire. "Emerald Draconic Flame Creation Magic: Draconic Gauntlets." Spike's arms were then covered in green flames the hardened into heavy clawed gauntlets. "See, easy," The young drake smirked.

I slapped in the back of the head. As Spike the stinging away Iexplained the hard part to Rick. "Yes The concept is easy but the mental and physical fortitude it takes can be a strain but some, like Spike, can make a spell on the fly given the right circumstances. What are young dragon has forgotten to tell you is the stronger your connection to the mana you  have the stronger your spells are. This connection can make casting spells hard or easy. The stronger your connection the more power you have but the hard it's going to be to control even basic spells. The weaker the harder it is to cast spells." I took a breather then continued. Twilight joined us as she always enjoyed any lecture. "Mana is the magical energy in the body and the air around us. FYI, if your mana isn't infinite as you are limited on how much you have, you deplete your mana you pass out from magical exhaustion. Only certain mages have the ability to take in mana from there surroundings. I have a similar skill in channeling anti-magic but I use Ymir as a conduit for csst my ancient magic. You should be able to do this since you can channel Chaos Emeralds."

"Right," Rick said, then had a look of focus "Here goes, Talons of the Fire Drake!" A pair of gauntlets appeared on Rick's arms, rigid dragon scales covering it, sharp claws and gave off a major heat, if the steam coming from Rick's fur wasn't any indication, they were also red with a few gold highlights.

"Nice," Spike held out his own gauntleted fist for a fist bump.

"Yea, nice work,"  I looked over the gauntlets. "But now you need to try and make up your own spell. Like a weapon or healing spell."

"Alright," Rick said, he focused again, and a burst of flame came from his hand, soon taking the form of sword, it had a dragons head for the guard, it had a few flame patterns on its silver blade, the handle was golden, while the dragon was a crimson red. "Whoa, what do you think? Did pretty good on the first try making a weapon spell." 

“Good forming a basic weapon form but it’s not complete until you name it and it’s recorded in the Grimoire,”  I pointed to his book. I know it’s not there because no writing showed up.” I opened my Grimoire and pulled out my Demon-Dweller sword and pointed to Rick. “Lets see how long the base shape flame sword can hold up.”

"Alright, need to know the characteristics of my new blade first before naming it," Rick said, getting into a defensive position, "The first one to yield, loses."
> PvP
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


3rd POV


Asta and Rick separated and walked in opposite directions of the field. Spike decided to walk with Rick and give him a few tips on Asta. Though, even with these tidbits of information Spike still had no real understanding of Asta greater physical strength. He’d always held back in his sparring matches with him, Rainbow, and Aj. Even in his fight with the guards and the Shadowbolts. Even in the fight with Sombra that he witnessed himself first hand, Spike still had no idea of the total amount of force that the Dark King and Magic Knight exchanged. Spike also had no idea of the power Asta commanded in Black Form let alone the speed boost and Ancient magic that was provided to him by Ymir. Then there were the augmentations of Asta’s older brother had forwarded his younger brother during his tuning of Sombra’s soul and the crystal magic he gained from Sombra. Finally, there were Asta’s fighting styles, weapon, inventory, and his overall resiliency. 

“Rick, you’re going to have to watch yourself when facing Asta,”  Spike commented looking over his shoulder as they walked. “I can tell you a few things but Asta is literally a walking tank on steroids the can move faster than lightning!” He waved his arms in the air.

"I can run as fast as the speed of light, but still gonna use caution, thanks for the tip," Rick said,

“Watch out for him when gets close and in your face. He’s an expert swordsman but what Asta excels in are his many different forms of close-range hand-to-hand combat skills and basic understandings of multiple martial arts,” Spike added as he looked at Asta stretching. “ He has many weapons and other items in his Grimoire that allow him to channel his anti-magic. His main weapons are his Demon-Slayer Sword and Demon-Dweller Sword. Unless you can maintain a powerful and steady flow of mana to your own blade, then you might as well be swinging a stick at a mountain. Watch out if he pulls out a pair of his gauntlets. Dragon scale or light-armor otherwise,” Spike looked at the draconic fire sword while Rick took a couple of practice swing keeping Asta’s advice in mind as he did. “ I know you said fought in wars and Discord before but this is a little different. Asta is pacifist but he still enjoys a good match like every other martial artist there is and he is more than willing to kill if his friends are threatened or if he loses himself to his anger or other impulses.”

"Right, be careful of his anger levels, he's tough with a sword and with hand-to-hand, so I'll keep him at a distance, but close enough to attack,"

"Yea," Spike nodded. "I'm not sure of the level of control he has over his crystal magic but it could be very much as he's only had it for a few days. As far as his Ancient Magic goes, I can't say how much control he has over it as not even Twi has seen it. One last thing you have to know is Asta has a breathing technique that allows him to boost his physical attributes will beyond normal and it can be used in tandem with any of his other techniques or styles."

"And he calls me and Eve OP, he can take on Tirek, Discord, Sombra and Chrysalis alone with those kinds of techniques." 

“You’re not wrong in the fact that he’s physically OP but you have to remember that he’s still human, even if he’s surpassed normal human limits as he says. Asta still eats, sleeps, trains, and works like every pony in Ponyville. The mission we’re taking part in was his idea but he’s doing this by trying to go about things legally but I don’t how long he’ll keep himself in check,” Spike looked at Asta with admiration in his eyes. “He still has a lot of normal physical limitations. He made it pretty clear that he wants to stay human and not turn into some all-powerful creature like his brother is, not yet at least. But from what I heard it’s only a matter of time before all the Displaced turn into what’s called a Void Dweller.”

“The man is a living vessel for one of the evilest ponies ever while also keeping his own demon and power in check,” Spike started to walk away. “Be careful Rick and if he pulls out a form where the anti-magic is coming of his body… pray and dodge every attack long-range and close up. Good luck.”

Spike walked back to the side of the train station where Ymir picked him up and placed him on her back.

'Oh boy, I'm in one heck of a fight,' Rick thought, processing what Spike said before tightening his hold on his sword, off to the side of the field were the ponies, Pinkie Pie had set up a betting booth after being told of Rick, so far many ponies chose Asta over Rick, Rick only had three Ponies betting for him, "You ready Asta?" Rick asked tightening his hold on his blade in one hand,

"Don't feel bad Rick," Asta took a demon sword in each hand as he turned his gaze from the betting stand back to Rick. He pointed them at the unnerved Pokemon while placing the Slayer closer to the ground and the Dweller higher at eye level. "You're a stranger to this world and I work here in town. It's only natural the locals would support me. Now," Asta looked Rick with a disturbing grin," Come at me!"

Rick sent an Electro Ball from his hand straight at Asta, followed by a slash from his sword sending a wave of dragon fire.

Asta brought his swords up but instead of blocking or dodging the attack he took it straight on. In an instant, Asta smirked and then brought the Demon-Slayer's sword down and stabbed it into the ground blocking the oncoming fire slash. The attack was then dispersed back into mana and absorb into Asta's blades. The knight started to snicker at what just happened causing Rick to look at him in confusion. 

"Hehehe, wasn't sure that would work," Asta let go of the Slayer's handle and looked at his hand opening and closing it. He then turned his gaze to Rick with a wicked smirk. "Thanks for helping me test to see if I had access to the natural weather abilities of a Sky Dragon."

'Dang it! Gonna need a new tactic!' Rick thought, "You blades may absorb magic but they can't absorb Chaos energy, CHAOS SPEAR!" several Chaos energy-based Spears appeared and flew at Asta, some hitting him,

“Man those things pack a bit of a kick,” Asta rolled his shoulder cause a few popping noises to be heard. “If I hadn’t been charged on lightning then more would have hit me. I take Spike advised you to stay as far out of my reach as possible. It’s a good strategy for most but,” Rick blinked and Asta was gone. he blinked again and he found himself surrounded by a small army of Asta but they were all kind of blurry. “What happens if you have multiple targets? And one can't tell where I am.”

Rick knew he had to think of something but what, there were too many clones, and his energy sense can't pick out the real one, 'I could go for an explosion based attack, but if I do that, then I'd be open for an attack, think Rick! Think!' an idea finally hit him, 'Its a bit idiotic, but it just might work,' "Ground type: DIG!" with that Rick dived into the ground, leaving a hole where he was standing, suddenly, more smaller holes appeared each under a clone, then dozens of Chaos Spears followed by bolts of lightning, striking every clone.

"Downsides are that I lost my afterimages and sight of my opponent," Asta mumble in annoyance as he dusted off his pants getting up from the ground. "Upsides are that I'm reenergized," He stabbed the swords into the ground he smirked as he placed a hand on the ground. “Also, I don't actually need to see you and I get to test a new move," Asta pulled his free hand back and punched the ground sending shockwaves outward from him causing the area to shift and ground to split. "Crystal Range!" The cracks glowed with white magic and outshot crystal spears from the ground in every direction.

Causing Rick to burst out due to some crystals stabbing into his back, "YEOW! Damn it!" Rick shouted trying to get the crystals out of his back, leaving open to an attack, but before Asta could strike, his feet were knocked from under him, before he could hit the ground, a Spin Dash caused to land farther away, looking up to see at least six clones of Rick.

Asta quickly took up both his swords and infused them both with anti-magic and began to spin on one foot. “I'm not afraid to cut down clones, Black Hurricane!” Asta was now a huge spinning black tornado move in every direction seeking out and shredding everyone of Rick’s clones. He soon stopped and looked to the original. “Spike may have advised you to stay away from me but what he didn’t know that I have plenty of ways to come to you or to keep you at a distance too,” Asta pulled back the Dweller and infused it with anti-magic again. “Waning Moon, Black Crescent Slash!” He swung the Dweller at Rick send a huge slash of black anti-magic straight at Rick.  “FYI, Anti-magic seeks out magic no matter where or how weak it is.”

Rick quickly dodged the attack, but the attack managed to graze his side, 'Dang it! My attacks are nothing against his!' Rick sent another wave of dragon fire at Asta, hoping to stall him, but like before the flames were absorbed, "Let's see how good you are compared to this!" Rick said, pulling out a Chaos Emerald, "CHAOS CONTROL!" then everything came to a stop even Asta, "Nows my chance!" quickly using Asta's frozen state, Rick used Homing Attack, then used Iron Tail, sending Asta away, and knocking the swords out of his hands, then time returned to normal,

Asta landed and had the wind knocked out of him. He then got to his feet and looked at Rick then kicked his neck, “That hit was as hard as some of my old master before I surpassed my limits during my martial arts training. It’s going to take a lot more of those before I even get a cracked rib. My bones are reinforced with an evil unicorn’s magical crystal horn man. Nice job on knocking my swords away though,” Asta looked to his Grimoire and reach both arms into it and pulled them out show the Pokémon a set of armored gauntlets.





Asta brought a hand-up to his face and smiled at Rick sending chills down his spine. “Now,” Asta flexed his fingers and anti-magic began to waft from his armor. “We can get a little more serious.” Rick was fixing to gulp hard when he felt a great pain in his gut while he was suddenly sent flying by an armored palm. “Mush Tai; Iron Palm  Technique, Thunder Strike!” RIck then felt a conclusive force throughout his entire body as he hit the ground.

Then all seven Chaos Emeralds surrounded Rick, in a flash, Rick had gone into Super Mode, "NOW I'LL SHOW YOU!!" Rick shouted, kicking Asta into the air, using his speed, dealt tremendous blows to Asta, before stopping above Asta, "GALACTIC GUN!!!" the energy-based attack sent Asta into the Everfree Forest, but Rick wasn't done as he sent wave after wave of energy-based attacks onto Asta's position, creating a massive dust cloud, 

The dust soon cleared and Rick landed to see Asta rolling his shoulder. Asta opened an eye to look at Rick. "Good move using the big blast, bad using the smaller ones. I sense energy man,” Asta then got a serious look on his face. “You just pushed all seven emeralds. You’ll never do any real damage unless you can get handies with your opponent's man.”

"Geez man, you sure are tough, guess I'm gonna have to step it up a notch," Rick said, his Grimoire appearing next to him, then a burst of flames Rick had full set of dragon scale armor, it was the same color as his gauntlets, red with gold highlights, his helmet had a more draconic feature to it, the jaws were opened wide for Rick's head, four horns that were a darker shade of red were on the back, two of them being larger, a faceplate, his boots looked like a three-toed dragons foot, his thunderbolt shaped tail was replaced by a draconic one, "Armor of the Fire Drake!" Rick shouted, the same golden Aura surrounding him, indicating he was still in Super Mode. 

“Pulling out the stops are ya,” Asta smirk as anti-magic begins to waft from him and his Grimoire. “That armor looks pretty tough and you being in super saiyan mode means more power. I don’t need myself beaten so badly that I’ll lose business do to injury.” Asta reached into his Grimoire with both arms and became completely enveloped in his anti-magic even covering his face. The anti-magic then started to harden into what appeared to be armor. Then after a few moments, a fine layer of anti-magic started to peel off to reveal suit of red full-plate armor and in his right hand was a glowing black and red rapier of anti-magic with an ornate golden hilt.





“I completely forgot about my armor,” Asta looked over his rapier as he held it up to the light. “It would've been useful in protecting myself from Sombra’s soul infusion.” His gaze shifted to Rick. “Not used to move in this full-plate stuff so I’m gonna have to up my strength just to be able to move as freely as I can but it’ll still be slower than if I wasn’t in anything at all.” Asta took in a deep breath and began to control the oxygen flow in his blood and body. “Concentrated Breathing,” Asta body sent a slight shockwave rattling his armor. Asta whipped his sword to his side and then brought it with the hilt base at the side of his helm as he looked straight ahead. “You thought I was good with swords, wait till you see my single-blade techniques coupled with my martial arts. Though, I haven’t used them together much before so I have to say that it’s a rather difficult process. Now, let’s go again!” Asta lunged forward and unleashed a fury of forward thrusts upon Rick striking him in several spots on his armor slowly piercing the armor while simultaneously drain it of it mana and converting it into anti-magic.

"Oh no you don't!" Rick said, using a palm thrust to send Asta back, before flying up, "KAMEHAMEHAMEHAAAAAAA!" a massive column of energy came at the heavily armored knight.

"Black Out Thrust!" Asta thrust the rapier straight up at the oncoming energy blast. He sent his own column of Black anti-magic at the energy blast. "I can't fly without my wing or my ancient magic, but that doesn’t mean I can’t reach you in the air.” Asta kicked off the ground and kept kicking until he was level with Rick. “Let’s see if you can keep up with these,” Asta let out a fury of thrust sending multiple black shots at Rick, “Black Out Arrows!”

"In fact I can," Rick said as Dodge each shot, then launch himself at Asta, delivering a powerful punch to the guy, cracking some of the armor, then flying back out of reach, then a flaming bow appeared in his hands, Rick fired multiple fire arrows, each landing far from Asta, before exploding.

“You managed to crack my armor,” Asta smirked as he grabbed his left arm and ripped off the armor causing it to turn back into anti-magic. “Try this,” Asta snapped his fingers and thousands of stone hands came from the ground and grabbed a hold of the Pokémon and pulled him to the ground. “Vanyalí Deloi Malthinae Lam (Ancient Magic Earth’s Bending Hands)! It’s a sealing spell the cancels the target energy completely ki or otherwise.” Asta walked over and pulled out the Demon-Slayer and placed it on top of Rick and his armor broke down.

"Good thing I have a backup plan," Rick said, then a massive blade torn through Stone hands, landing right next to Rick, it was the BLADE OF OLYMPUS!! Rick grabbed the handle of the blade, the fact that the blade didn't absorb any energy from Rick meant he wielded it before, he pointed the blade at Asta, "Let's see how you can handle this!" Rick then charged at Asta, swinging his blade up, Rick managed to slice away some armor, then with a few more swings, Asta’s armor was almost gone.

“A god slaying blade,” Asta remarked in annoyance. “Did you even put any real effort into honing your abilities and skill that you already possessed?” He returned his armor to his Grimoire and pick up his Slayer sword. Not much of the clothing Asta had on was left either. He did a once over of himself. “Man the girls aren’t going to be happy about this.”

"Did you forget, I fought in the war against Sombra and Nightmare Moon, so of course I put effort into honing my abilities,"

“I’m talking about your skills when you were human my friend,” Asta pulled a spare shirt from his Grimoire. “Thank you Rarity for spare clothing. She’ll be pissed that one of her recent creations was shredded.”

"I really don't remember much of my old life, when I got imprisoned in stone, I gotten slight amnesia, but I do remember taking sword lessons, so, yeah," Rick said,

“Lessons on hacking and slashing,” Asta rolled his eyes. “You’re very sloppy with that thing.” He brought his sword up and held it out in front of him and began to concentrate on it on it. The anti-magic began to flow from the blade into Asta’s body. Soon the entire right half of Asta’s body was covered in anti-magic forming a horn, sharpened fangs, a singular wing, and turning his right eye red. The Slayer was at the same time cover in spider-like veins of anti-magic. “Congrats, Rick you get to face my demon form. aka Black Asta,” Asta pointed his left hand at the Pokémon showing of the blackened dragon rider’s mark that spiraled up his left arm. “In this state I can easily match your super form’s max speed and power while still increasing my own further if I need to. Your Olympus Blade can’t absorb my black power either. If it did it would corrupt and destroy that weapon.” Asta gaze was dead sit on Rick and the aura he was ensueding was that of bloodlust and death.

"Oh shi-" was all Rick could say before being launched into the base of a mountain by a palm thrust, also making him lose his sword, boulders and other debris came crashing down onto Rick, burying him, Asta flew to where Rick was buried, and saw some of the rubble began glowing red, along with some debris began rising up due to an unknown energy, then melted rock came flooding out, bursting from the lava, was Rick letting out a draconic roar, he was in a new form, blue fiery wings sprouted from his back, his feet now resembled a dragons actual scaly foot, some flames flew around Rick's fur, his eyes became the same fiery blue as the wings with blue flames coming from the sides, his pupils were a ruby red, and were draconic, his tail still the same thunderbolt shape, Rick bared his now draconic teeth in a growl.

"Say hello to my final form, Dragon Mode," Rick said, his voice deeper, sending a shiver down Astas spine,

“MmmhahhahhAhhhahhahahh!” Asta laughs uncontrollably. “I got the chills brother. “If you’re this strong with only your power wait till you start accessing your demonic powers.” he pointed at the five-leaf Grimoire. Asta charged forward and the two Displaced went at each other in a no hold bar brawl. The to were evenly matched in terms of power but Asta had the upper hand in defending as he would block many of Ricks strikes with the flat of his sword while counter a palm strike. The two fought on for what seemed like hours to them but was actually minutes to everyone else. 

Suddenly there was only silence as both parties stop and stared at one another both of the fighters breathing heavily. Both of them had wide grins plastered on their faces.

Asta looked down at his right arm out of the corner of his eye, then back to Rick, “Have to say, man, you make Sombra look like a pushover.” 

"Yeah well that's what I get for having the spirit of an actual dragon fused with mine, too bad your blades don't absorb my dragon energy, would have given you an upper hand," Rick said with a toothy smile, 

“I have a secret,” Asta placed both hands on the hilt of the Demon-Slayer as he raised the huge sword above his head. “My anti-magic is actually closer in relation to energy than mana. And all it takes is time for my blades to analyze new energy or magic that can be integrated and then converted into my power.” Suddenly Asta began to draw anti-magic from every direction around him and collect it into his sword. “Total Concentrated Breathing,” Asta once again controlled his blood flow and increased his speed and power while the sword continued to grow. 





“Black Divider!” Asta roared as he brought the sword down hard and fast kneeling Rick with edge knocking him out of Dragon mode straight to the ground in a huge crater in the middle of the Everfree. Asta flew down on the edge and looked to the unconscious Pokémon, “Looks like I overdid a bit,” he jumped down and pulled out a water bottle and proceeded to dump out the contents on Rick head. “Wakey wakey.”

"Man, I must be getting a little rusty, usually no one is able to do that," Rick said, getting up, and Asta could see the various wounds from the battle, Rick's arm was limp with blood coming from a deep cut on top of his shoulder, blood came out of his mouth, large cuts or gashes all over his body, and he appeared to be limping, "Nice fight, I do want to keep going, but my body is telling me I should rest, maybe next time I'll kick your butt for sure, but for now, I yield," Rick said, grabbing the God Slaying blade, and putting it in his pocket dimension, "Think I'll add some defenses against your absorbing abilities, so that way I don't run out of energy too fast, you did well going up against me in Dragon Mode, Thanos couldn't keep up with it, nor any big-time villain,"

“The only reason I’m standing right now is one I’m used to taking beatings have for years, two your lack of formal martial arts training and hand to hand combat is severely lacking, three, you rely way too much on energy-based power,” Asta got on Rick good side and pulled his arm around his neck. “Finally it’s my Black Form. I wouldn’t be standing right now if it wasn’t still invoked.”

"Guess you're right, since being free from my prison, I haven't really done any training, guess I was afraid Celestia might find me again and stone me, or worse," Rick said, said, "So, when I get back home, I'm gonna train, not just to hone my abilities, but to protect my friends, maybe I can give ya a call for some training, you can be the coach seeing how you know about this."

“Let’s get you to Shy first, no offense but in this state, you’d be lucky to survive an encounter with a breezie,” Asta chuckled as he picked Rick up and put him on his back then proceeded to fly back to the train station. “Sorry for going overboard with that last attack. And I think I have something that will help you with your martial arts skills.” Asta quickly landed on the side of Ymir where no pony could see them and gently set Rick down while he then dispelled his Black Form and collapsed from fatigue. 

“Pushed yourself too hard again,” Ymir remarked with a snicker as she looked at her weary partner and his friend.”Shy isn’t going to like this site.”

“Shut… up… and … get… Shy,” Asta huffed back at the sarcastic dragon.

Asta girlfriend was quick to reach Rick and immediately started to heal him while scolding The two Displaced at the same time.

"Heh, that's Fluttershy for you, good to see something's the same, in another universe, she would have been uncaring and selfish," Rick said as his injuries healed up, thanks to Fluttershy and his regeneration, "Hey Asta, I think pinkies throwing a party for us, if my hunch is correct, after all, a new friend to welcome, and probably something about the fight, think we should go to see it? Also, can you help with my arm, it's dislocated."

"Hehe, you're right, but try anything with the girls and I'll finish that fight," Asta pulled a cane from his Grimoire and got up off the ground and then help Rick. Man, if your this strong while out of shape I’d hate to face off with my older brother. Let alone a Void Dweller,” Asta shuddered at the thought. “We can either have the Spa twins or a local doctor help with your arm. I can reset it but it would hurt like the fires of hell are in your arm for a good while. I don’t see why Shy’s healing spell didn’t help with that though.” Asta rubbed his chin when he noticed just one of the ponies they needed, “Hey there’s Aloe now, let's get this over with because I’m sensing the pinkie-pedo searching for us.”

"Alright, and don't worry about the girls, I won't try anything, I'm not like those type of guys, and wouldn't be the first time I felt the fires of Tartarus." Rick said,

"Pinkie is asking for you and Rick, Asta," Ymir whispered in the back of her partner's mind.

"Mhm. Come on Rick lets see if we can't get Aloe to rest that arm of yours. We're already on Pinkie's radar so we don't have long," Asta rolled his eyes.

The two Displaced made their way over to Aloe, she accepted to help Rick's arm, after she relocated it, although quite painful, the two were immediately found by Pinkie.

"There you two are! Come on! I've got a surprise for you two!" she said,

“One moment Pinkie, I think we should run by Rarity’s first. Rick here needs an outfit,” Asta stopped the party pony in her tracks causing her hair to deflate. “Here ya go. Some new friends to play with but be gentle with them,” He handed Pinkie her poke balls. 

“Ooo! My very own Pokémon partners!” Pinkie jumped around happily.

“That’ll keep her busy for about an hour and I was serious about that outfit Rick," Asta pointed at the Pikachu. “Can't have you running around this place accused of streaking. Even if you don’t like it.”

"Alright, that's fine with me but," Rick said, "I already have an outfit ready," Rick pressed a button on his Bio-Gauntlet, and a pile of neatly folded clothes appeared, grabbing them, he spun around so fast he was ready in an instant, his outfit consisted of a black T-shirt with a leather jacket over it, white sweatpants with a black stripe on the sides, studded leather gloves, and his bandana was still around his neck, "I'm always prepared."

“I hear ya man but I still have business with Rarity on your behalf anyways, and I’d never hear the end of it if I didn’t bring you to her as a modeling challenge,” Asta smoked as the duo walked along. “Also, I’d rather get my ass chewed out about losing her shirt now rather than when I get back from Savanna. I also need a new a new knight’s robe. If this operation goes well or well, for the most part, I might take up more of an active role in the world and start up a branch of Magic Knights here and seeing as how you have a Grimoire you’ll need a robe making you an honorary Black Bull or you can get one of you own designed by our local Fashionista. I think I might get her to make a trench coat instead of just a cape,” Asta held his chin as he looked up to the sky pondering. “What are your thoughts on starting a squad here? I’ve never been one to take the lead role before. Nerves always held me back from doing so when I was making movies and was offered the chance of a starring role.”

"I actually wouldn't mind, I created Pikachu to the leader of the Shadow League, a reformed villain team, so making a squad here doesn't sound so bad," Rick said,

"Asta wasn't a villain and if you join my squad you be a Black Bull," Asta remarked as the reached Rarity's shop. "After you."

"I'm not saying you're a villain, I'm just saying I've had some experience about squad making," Rick said, "And I wouldn't mind, but the name Black Bull, is there a meaning behind it?"

“Mmmm….” Asta thought as the duo walked into the shop. “Well, Captain Yami was the original founder of the Black Bulls after being promoted to captain by the Wizard King but the king was the one who came up with the name of the squad. Yami was a dark magic user and his name translates to darkness or black in Japanese and many other middle-eastern languages. Captain Yami is pretty stubborn to. To the point that. some call him bull-headed. I take it that the Wizard King combined these together to make the name. For me though, I just like the name.” Rarity came out from her kitchen with her teapot in hand.

“Asta, good to see you. How can I help you?” The fashion pony as gleefully.  

“Hey Rarity, I … ah… kind’ve got… ah… a few things I need to talk to ya about,” Asta managed to spit out while gulping down his nerves.

Asta explained the happenings of the morning and gave her the Pokémon. Rarity was both happy and ticked at the same time. After a brief ass-chewing Rarity joyfully took Ricks measurements and listened to Asta’s request for a Black Bull themed trench coat and a few Black Bulls robes for the girls, Spike, Rick, and possible future members. Asta helped out by doing the robes for the girls as Rarity already had their current measurements. This freed her up to fashion Rick a few sets of clothes. One for every day, one for nice weather and semi-nice get together, and lastly a suit for formal events like the Galloping Gala or a nice date. Rarity than got to work on Asta’s coat when Asta realized they didn’t have the symbol of the Black Bulls symbol. Rarity recalled it from when the first met and immediately started to work on one for the back of the coat.

When Asta looked at Rick, Rick was staring out the window, a look of worry on his face, 

"You look like Dash if she would've just heard that Daring Doo was coming to an end," Asta chuckled as he patted Rick on the back. "Here ya go bro," Asta dropped a Black Bull Baseball cap on the Pokemon's head. 





“There ya go, a little more modern just for you. Now, what's with the worried look man?” Asta looked out the window.

"It's just, I wasn't the only one to be sent to Equestria, I had a friend with me, and when I woke up, she was nowhere to be found, I looked all over before I was stoned, but no luck, she was Displaced as Lapis Lazuli from Steven Universe, for all I know, she could have been trapped in a mirrorlike the show, gem cracked and everything, that's what's worrying me," Rick said, tears threatening to escape from the corners of his eyes.

“Seems that this was some pony really special to your heart,” Rarity came out and handed Asta his coat. “If she’s like you and Asta could she be in her own version of Equestria or it more likely she  was sent to you version of reality?” She looked at Asta trying to get some form of an answer.

Asta pulled on his new coat with the Black Bulls crest on the back and a smaller one on the front. “Perfect fit as always Rares, so light too.”

“Of course dear,” Rarity smiled. “I enchanted it to be light and cool in hot and warm weather and warm in the cold. It was a tricky spell that I usually reserve for my high-end clients that come from more exotic locals.” She turned back to Rick and placed a hand on his shoulder while giving him a sympathetic smile. “Dear, I'm sure you’ll be reunited with your friend soon. Look at Asta.”

“Yea man, I’m a prime example for you,” Asta looked at with who sympathized with the Pokémon more than his new friend realized. “I lost my older brother for almost ten years but I never thought he was dead even when our own family said he was. Though that ultimately drove me and my parents apart. I did meet up with him a few days ago. I was so happy. Of course, for him, it was a reunion fifteen thousand years in the making but I could tell he was overjoyed to know how I was. my point is you can’t ever give up. Especially on friends and family. I have an extended family that spans the void that I still have to meet at that.” He smiled as he laughed a bit nervously while he scratched the back of his head.

"You're both right, I would never give up, we'll meet again someday," Rick said, a smile on his face, "

“If your friend is Lapuz then that makes her a gem,” Asta thought and then snapped his fingers and pointed to Rarity who blinked at Displaced in confusion. “Rarity could you locate her gem locating spell to find her. Mirror or not.”

Rarity thought on the idea and nodded in agreement. “I think Asta’s idea has many merits to it. If you have a Rarity that uses gemstones in her work as I do then she will most definitely have access to the very same gem locating spell.”

"You're right, maybe my Rarity can help me, after all, she is also hiding me from Celestia. So it could work!" Rick said, 

“Ya know,” Asta thought. “I bit if we asked my big brother he’d be able to help you out. He’s the one who help me in the Crystal Empire in freeing Princess Amore and again in placing a couple of seals on Sombra while fixing the Crystal issue, the evil stabbed me with his own horn when he tried to take over my body.”

“Oh, how is the Princess?” Rarity asked with eager eyes. 

Asta smirked and gave a thumbs up. “She doing great. I got a letter from Cadence and Shining the next day say she was already up and about and wondering who it was who freed her. They gave her my name and she wrote me a letter saying she wants to meet me the next time I’m in the Empire. That'll be after I get back From Savanna.” He turned to Rick. “So, what do ya say man? Wanna meet my big brother?”

"Sure thing," Rick said giving a thumbs up,

“Let’s go meet up with Pinkie first though,” Asta thumbed to the door. “We left her with her Pokémon and she’s probably done making friends with them while also do with memorizing her moves,” He pulled out his pocket watch. “Yea we need to get this stuff done. No doubt we already missed our train but that’s why we use Shy and the others’ Knight Status.”

“That was nice thinking darling on your part,” Rarity started to gather materials and put them away.

“Not my idea,” he and Rick headed out the door. “It was actually my bro Spike’s.”

"So, what kind of party do you think Pinkie made?" Rick asked, "She always makes a party based on what happened."

“I learned to never question the Pinkie, man,” Asta huffed as the made their way down the street to Sugarcube Corner. “Either a Pokémon, Congrats Asta on beating Rick, but it most definitely a welcome to Ponyville party for you thrown in to it. Oh, and when we call my brother, don't miss your draws. We more than likely won’t need to summon him but I don’t really feel like having Celestia and Luna showing up here either. So, yeah we’ll call him first then we might summon him but only if we absolutely have to.”

"K," 

The duo walked into Sugarcube Corner, the sun was starting to make way for the moon, and were met with a grand party with a Banner that read “Welcome to Ponyville and better luck next time Rick!”

"You know, sometimes it's scary that Pinkie can do things that defies all logic, like her parties, for example," Rick said, as they entered Sugarcube Corner, " Like how did she know who won? We were deep in the Everfree man!"

“Never ever question the Pinkie man,” Asta remarked as he rolled his eyes. “She got a four-leaf clover Grimoire that is based out of wind magic. Immediately when she got it she knew how to use it. I stopped asking after that. Time for cake,” Asta clapped his hands together and went for the red velvet with devils chocolate icing.

Only for it to be taken by Rayquaza, "Forgot to mention, Rayquaza loves cake so much he'll come out of his Master Ball, so you have to get to it faster when he's around," Rick said to Asta with a smirk. The ponies only looked but went back to partying.

“Great,” Asta remarked begrudgingly. He then proceeded to grab two more pieces of cake leaving Rick to mingle with the ponies for a bit. Rayquaza saw this and tried to again go for them but Pinkie Pie zipped in and presented with Pokémon with his own personal cake. “Thanks, Pinkie,” Asta smirked and joined Shy in the corner of the room. Although she had become more outgoing since his arrival she still preferred to stay out of the main group.

“Here ya go Shy,” Asta said setting a slice of cake in front of his girlfriend. “It’s been a long morning for our group hasn’t it?”

“Yea,” she looked down her cake with a far off gaze.

“Shy,” Asta looked at Fluttershy. “If there’s something bothering you, I'm here to listen.”

“I know and I planned on telling you when we had time on the way to the Caribou Kingdom,” She said with a false grin. “For now though, let’s just enjoy everypony’s company.”

“Alright then, but we’re going to talk in-depth later,” Asta said trying his best to be sympathetic. He kissed her forehead and rejoined Rick in the main group. “What do you think of my neighbors?”

"They're pretty cool, though I would watch out for Filthy Rich, he threatened me after I didn't sell one of my Pokemon, no doubt he would go after somebody else," Rick said,

“Yea, just I ignore the annoying greedy bastard,” Asta waved his hand in front of his face. “He’s pissed at me because I can undermine his little business operations. One of the advantages of working for the Apple family, at the lumber yard, and general labor for little to nothing. Now, how about we get my big bro on the inter-dimensional horn,” he pulled out his pocket watch and let it drop dangling it by its chain as it swung to and fro in the air. “Ready to talk to a true Displaced?” Asta smirked at the Pikachu. 

Rick gave a thumbs up in response,

“Let's see, where can we go for this where we won’t call a bunch of attention to ourselves,” Asta looked around the bakery. “I guess it’d be best to go outside around the back. Come on man.” 

Rick and Asta slipped away from the party and went through the back door of the kitchen. Asta looked around and made sure there were no ponies around in the general area. He held up his watch and said the name ‘Edward Elric’  to the watch. Suddenly the watch popped open and the arms began to spin rapidly around the clock face. As this happened a holographic screen was projected from the watch. There on the display show a tall blonde haired man whose hair was well past his shoulder in a black muscle shirt flipping through a book with a little alicorn girl in his lap. She had astral red starlight hair tied in a ponytail with a pair of dark blue sapphire eyes and a white horn similar to Celestia’s with a pair of red wings. She was wearing a white dress with cyan ribbons tied around her waist. After a few moments, the man noticed that he was being watched.

“Hello,” he gave a snide smile at the two Displaced looking at him. “Wow, Asta twice in a day. Do you really miss talking to your big brother that much?’

Asta merely rolled his eyes and then spoke with a bit of annoyance in his voice. “As much as I do miss having you around this call isn’t for me Allen. It’s for my buddy Rick here,”  Asta put his arm around Rick’s neck. “He needs some help and seeing as your the oldest and most powerful Displaced I currently know-”

“You thought I might be able to help him out with his dilemma, “Allen/Edward continued. “Well, I might be able to but it really depends on him and on what the problems are though. Still, I’m more than willing to try. I might not be able to do much but I’ll do what I can.”

There was a sudden disturbance from the little alicorn who had started to paw at Allen/Edward’s face in an attempt to get his attention. She then started to speak a bit, “Dada who dat?” She said pointing at Asta and Rick.

“Star,” Allen/Edward pointed to Asta and then to Rick. “This is your Uncle Asta and his friend Rick. Gentlemen, this is my daughter, Morning Star. Say hi Star.”

“Hewo Uncie Asa un Ick ,” Morning Star waved at the duo. Asta was doing his best not to laugh at the way his little niece had pronounced the Pokemon’s name. He still let out a snicker.

“Go over and play with your toys for a bit honey,” Allen/Edward set his daughter down. “Daddy needs to talk with Uncle Asta and Mr.Rick.”

“K,” Star giggled off-screen.

Allen/Edward waved at his little girl as she went to play and then turned back to Rick and Asta. “Now Mr. Rick, what is your dilemma?”

"Well, I have a friend who is missing in my Equestria, and I have no clue where she is, I even looked all over the planet, so that's my dilemma." Rick said, his ears twitched and he moved his head to the side, dodging a piece of cake that came from the party. "Close one."

“Missing person, aye,” Allen/Edward nodded. “Have you tried asking for help? What about your Celestia or better Luna? Perhaps Twilight?”

"No go on the Princesses, Lunas still trapped on the moon and Celestia wants my head, and Twilight, no, just no." 

“Hahaha! She’s still that bad?” Allen/Edward bellowed. “Tell me about this friend of yours and your world as well as a brief rundown of your story if you don’t mind.”

"Me and my friend were sent during the time of Discord’s rule, only she wasn't around, I fought Discord, and won, befriended the princesses, fought Sombra, ending up getting beat up badly, lost the Empire, still no sign of my friend, Nightmare Moon came along, me and Celestia banished her, then there was 'MY'" Rick made air quotations with his fingers, "secret plan on killing Celestia, she stoned me, then Sweetie Bell came along and freed me, just two weeks before Nightmare Moon's return. Now I'm hiding out in her home." Rick said, finishing his backstory, "Now for my friend, she was Displaced as Lapis Lazuli from Steven Universe, and for all I know, she could be trapped in a mirror with her gem cracked, or she could be deep in the Earth for all I know, heck, I even tried using my Psychic abilities to try and contact her through her mind, didn't work."

“Hmmm… If she is trapped in the mirror then she’d have to interact with someone enough before he conciseness becomes active enough to communicate through the mirror. Only then would you be able to find her using a Psychic scan,” Allen/Edward explained as he went to a nearby bookshelf and pulled out a book. 

Star came up to her father with a little doll that resembles Twilight. “Dada Untie Twi,”

“I see honey,” He rubbed his daughter head lovingly and rejoined the others. “She could also still be in the ground stuck in some sort of dormant state or hibernation. All the signs say that she is sealed in some way. If she’s not sealed away she might have own cloaking skill or she’s in another Equestria.”

"No, I called the Merchant, said she was sent to my Equestria with me, so she could be in a dormant state, but Gems don't hibernate, they just go into their gem if their body is damaged, then they come out good as new, but they don't hibernate," Rick said, his memory of Steven Universe kicking in,

Allen/Edward turned a page in his book and looked up to check on his daughter before returning his attention to Asta and Rick. "Well, then she's stuck in some form of sealed state. I recommend you start checking everywhere you can think of that might contain an ancient mirror. Say the castle in Everfree for starts and antique shops. If she's not in the mirror then she's in the ground. You're friends with Sweetie Belle and Rarity by extension I'm guessing. Ask her if she'll help out with her gem locating spell." 

He turned a page in his book again. A door opened in the background and a worried motherly voice could be heard, "Ed, is Morning Star with you? Luna is worried cause she hasn't seen her for a while."

“She’s down here with me Faust,” Ed called out and then turned his attention back to Rick. “Anything else on your mind Pikachu?”

"Not really, though, as a token of my thanks Ed, I'm giving you an Optimus Prime Mech, if you want,"

Allen/Edward waved his hand in front of his as he shook his head. “I very much appreciate the offer but I wouldn’t need it. I know,” His eye opened why as he snapped his fingers. He left and quickly returned. “Take these if you don’t mind. Send to Asta,” a small portal open on his end and he sent a couple of items through.

A portal appears next to Asta, dropping out popped an Autobot symbol and an alchemist’s pocket watch. “My token and a link to others who have it obviously. The symbol is the token of a friend I help out some time ago. I wonder how Prime is doing?”

"Thanks," Rick said, then a cake splattered on his head, "It was nice meeting Ed, but I got a certain Pegasus I need to get payback on,"

“And I have a little girl to put down for a nap,” Allen/Edward gave the duo a soft smile and then a serious look. “If you continue on journey you’ll find her Rick and do your best to save Luna from herself. Goodbye.” The watch’s feed cut off and Asta put it away. 

“You go get Dash while I get something to drink,” Asta chuckled.

"With stinking pleasure," Rick said, looking up, seeing Rainbow Dash quickly retreating, then speeding after her. The sound of Rainbows screams could be heard followed by, "LET'S SEE HOW YOU LIKE GETTING CAKE OUT YOUR FUR FOR WEEKS!!"

“Glad I have just the hair on the top of my head,” Asta blinked. 

Suddenly, he remembered he still had to pass out the robes to the girls. He was still hesitant about this as he wasn’t sure if this was the right move on his part as he had been telling everyone he just wanted a peaceful life here in Equestria, and it had been that for the most part. He then recalled his brother’s words during their mental session in the Crystal Empire. 

“I admire you wanting to live a peaceful life little brother but peace only lasts so long for the Displaced. Our kind draw in trouble no matter the person we are or species. When the time comes for you make the choice to be active or not I leave it to you. Each of us is totally different when it comes to what we are and want. I know the original Asta is good-hearted but don’t let his impulses dictate your choices as the have been. I’ll help, but in the end, you still have to make the decision yourself.”

Asta knew his older brother was right and this was why he wanted to go to the Caribou Kingdom. This was the defining moment for him to choose if he would be acting as a true Magic Knight or just another passive person. Sure there were his actions in the Crystal Empire but these weren’t for his alone. This time it was his choice to do something and the outcome would fall on him. Asta looked at his reflection in his glass of cider when a shadow moved closer to him onto the wall that he was leaning on.

“Yes Haze,” Asta muttered to the Shadowbolt Vice-Captain.

“Sir Asta, everything is set up and ready to go. We have procured a base of operations for you and the Elements to utilize upon your arrival into the city,” Haze whispered to Asta as not to draw attention to his shadow form. “Our units are currently on standby. What are your orders until your arrival?”

“Keep as quiet as you can but gather whatever intel you can as well,” Asta took a swig of his cider and then threw the cup in a nearby trash can. “If there are any mares and fillies that you deem are in need of help then take action if you can without being seen. If you can't do it without being discreet then don’t do it at all. Absolutely one is to be called under any circumstances. Capture and detain. Alter their minds with magic if you have to. Not a single death can be permitted, at least not right now.”

“It shall be done Sir Asta,” Haze bowed discreetly in his shadow form and then departed to relay the message of the Shadowbolt network.

Asta turned his attention back to the party. “Time to get things underway. I have to speak with both Shy and Aj. Dread both those,” he turned his attention to the whizzing rainbow and streak of yellow running in circles around each other.

Rick then stopped, "Ah, forget it, I already smushed enough cake in your hair that it’ll be hard enough to get out for months,"

"Hey Pokemon!" Vinyl said "Get up here and sing man, let's hear your stuff!"

Asta took this as a shock as he looked at Rick. “You sing?” The knight pointed at the Pokémon.

"Not all the time, my singing came from my human life," Rick said as he took the mic, "But yes."

"So what ya gonna sing?" DJ PON3 asked,

Rick just smirked and whispered the song into the DJs ear, 

Dark appeared and played the drums while Rick starting playing the guitar,

The secret side of me, I never let you see
I keep it caged but I can't control it
So stay away from me, the beast is ugly
I feel the rage and I just can't hold it

It's scratching on the walls, in the closet, in the halls
It comes awake and I can't control it
Hiding under the bed, in my body, in my head
Why won't somebody come and save me from this, make it end?

I feel it deep within, it's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I hate what I've become, the nightmare's just begun
I must confess that I feel like a monster, and as he sang that last part, his eyes became black pits with red glowing dots in them, blood coming out of them.


I, I feel like a monster
I, I feel like a monster

I feel it deep within, it's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I hate what I've become, the nightmare's just begun
I must confess that I feel like a monster


I, I feel like a monster
I, I feel like a monster

I feel it deep within, it's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I hate what I've become, the nightmare's just begun
I must confess that I feel like a monster


I feel it deep within, it's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I've gotta lose control, here's something radical
I must confess that I feel like a monster


I, I feel like a monster Rick sang, his look normal
I, I feel like a monster Dark sang next
I, I feel like a monster EXE sang,
I, I feel like a monster then all of them.

“I get why you two choice that one,” Asta remarked with a smirk as he went over to Vinyl and whispered in her ear. She gave him a thumbs up and looked at Rick singling him to toss Asta the mic. Suddenly jazz music started to play as Asta caught the mic and started to sing.



Zulu man is feeling blue

Hear his heart beat a little tattoo, singing

Diga diga doo, diga doo doo

Diga diga doo, diga doo



You love me and I love you

And when you love it is natural to

Diga diga doo, diga doo doo

Diga diga doo, diga doo



I'm so very diga diga doo by nature

If you don't say diga diga to your mate

You're gonna lose your pop



So, let those funny people smile

How can there be a virgin isle with

Diga diga doo, diga doo doo

Diga diga doo, diga doo

Swing it

Asta took Fluttershy by the hand and started to swing dance with her. He twirled her around the effortlessly with one hand and then gave her a quick kiss on the lips then twirled her back into her chair. Shy went as bright red as a fresh tomato and then hid her face while Asta gave her a quick wink.

Diga diga doo, diga doo doo

Diga diga doo, diga doo



Diga diga doo, diga doo doo

Diga diga doo, diga doo



I'm so very diga diga doo by nature

If you don't say diga diga to your mate

You're gonna lose your pop



So, let those funny people smile

How can there be a virgin isle with

Diga diga doo, diga doo doo



Zulu man is feeling blue

Hear his heart beat a little tattoo

Diga doo, diga diga diga doo



You love me and I love you

And when you love it is natural to

Diga diga doo, diga diga diga doo



Zulu man is feeling blue

Hear his heart beat a little tattoo

Diga doo, diga diga diga doo



You love me and I love you

And when you love it is natural to

Diga diga doo, diga diga diga doo

Diga doo

Asts finished his song and tossed the mic back to Vinyl. He went on his way and sat down next to Fluttershy who was still reeling from the earlier dance. Asta saw Rick as he made his way to the table. He looked like he had something on his mind.

"Asta, something tells me this party is about to get a little more exciting," Rick whispered to him, his ears twitching like mad, and he was holding a six shooter close to him, but hidden from everybody else, "I count three at the Belltower, two behind the Sugarcube, five on roofs, and one in the crowd wearing a black cloak, they have us surrounded,"

Asta looked around and noticed the figures. They were giving off a very malevolent ki.

“They’re definitely not friends,” Asta got up and pulled out his Grimoire and donned his gauntlets. He cracked his knuckles. “Wonder if these guys have something to do with the Timberwolf attack that happened a few weeks ago? Guess we’ll find out.”
> Vampires and Gemstones
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


3rd POV


Both Asta and Rick silently prepared for the upcoming fight, quickly telling Twilight to tell everybody the parties over, the two began to head over to the location of the cloaked figure, "Careful Asta, I looked their minds, they're vamps, don't let manage to get their grubby claws on ya," Rick said to his friend,

Asta looked back at Rick,” No they're not vampires as it barely even noon, but definitely they’re definitely some form of undead though,” Asta cracked his knuckles. “Time to put this Crystal magic and Sky Dragon Speed to the test,” he smirked as he looked to the bell tower.

"I know these types, Asta, their from my world, they're Ancient Vampires, they are older than normal Vampires, like Dracula, they are twice as deadly than your everyday vampires, nearly immune to sunlight but not fully, so a few UV rounds should do it, and I have a feeling I know this cloaked figure,so be careful," Rick loaded liquid UV rounds into his six-shooter, noticing the ponies peeking from their homes,

"Hello my friends, how nice to see something relatively normal in this strange world," the cloaked figure said, voice that of a female, Asta could see the faint glow of blood-red eyes, "Could you kindly surrender a few ponies as a temporary peace, we are incredibly thirsty," Rick merely pointed his gun at the cloaked Vampire, Asta knew it was a Colt Python, but with a Gold and Silver color scheme,



"Not another step lady, and as for the whole surrendering ponies to you ain't happening!" Rick said, pulling the hammer back, the sun all but disappeared, making way for the moon, "Now show us who you are, so that way we can chase ya outta town," the vampire merely chuckled,

Asta was doing his best to keep himself restrained. To think that vampires somehow followed Rick here gave him quite a few concerns but those were pushed to the back of his mind at this point. No, right now Asta was angry at this vampire woman for coming to his home and demanding that they turn over his friends for food. The only things he was seeing at this time were his targets and the only thing on his wren how he was going to rip them apart. Asta was only barely keeping himself from doing so by the thoughts of the ponies and his friends that meant so much to him and how these vampires had them in the crosshairs. Asta was gritting his teeth at this point, although somewhere this had stemmed from the original Asta these weren’t his character’s impulses he was keeping himself from giving into, they were his own. He was gripping his own hand so tightly that Rick noticed it had started to bleed while Asta’s whole body was trembling.

"Calm down Asta, don't let them rile you up," Rick said to his friend, trying his best to calm him down,

"Better listen to the rat, boy, and as for who I am," the cloaked person removed the cloak, revealing a woman who looks in her twenties, blonde hair, and pale skin, but not too pale, she almost could pass for human, Asta heard Rick gasp, looking to his friend out of the corner of his eye, he could see the recognition on his face,

"NARISSA! What are you doing here, actually, how did you even get here!?"

“Nraaaaaa,” Asta growled at Narissa through his teeth. His anger was causing him to tap into his latent weather magic raised the temper of the air around him. The rising temperature around him made was getting dry. “You…” sparks of electricity started to come from his left arm. Asta started to lean forward readying to run at the 

"Asta NO!" Rick said, putting his arm in front of him, "You don't know what she's capable of, she's a Vampire Queen, equal footing to Drac, maybe stronger seeing how she killed him, so don't let anger control your actions,"

Rick knew that Asta's anger wasn't misplaced but he had to get the Knight back to his senses somehow or he'd have a bigger issue than just an extremely powerful vampire on his hands. Rick himself wasn't one presently recovered from his earlier fight with Asta either so he was going to need his friend help in the upcoming fight with Narissa and her lackeys. To do that though Asta needed to be in the right state of mind.

"Asta, we're both nearly spent from our battle, so if you charge blindly into battle, you're gonna get hurt or worse," Rick said to his friend, managing to calm him down a little, "We both can take her, but not if you're acting like this, so calm down, and think about the situation, we know they are all over town, and one of us alone isn't enough, but together, these bit heads won't stand a chance!"

“I’m goin to rip every last vampire apart if you so much as try and lay a single claw on my home and my friends,” Asta snarled through his teeth. His eyes shifted to the distance and his partner, ‘Ymir, you are to protect Shy and any others at all cost. Tell her to tell the other Elements to use their Grimoires and to not hold back if they come across anyone with pale skin and or in a black cloak. They out to be eradicated.”

‘I’ll tell her now,’ the obsidian Sky Dragon related in a low growl, her rider’s anger sparking her own to come to the surface pushing out her usually calm and relaxed demeanor.

“Why are you here vampire? And answer... carefully,” Asta was still straining to keep himself in check narrowed his gaze on the vampire. “Depending on your answer, will determine how I end you.”

"A straight to the point type of guy huh? Very well, I am here for him," Narissa said pointing at Rick, "He will be an excellent addition to my clan. Now step aside boy, and let us claim our prize."

Asta’s anger deepened to the point that an overwhelming aura came from his body. His right arm and hand began to twitch. Soon Asta’s right arm was a blackened crystal revealing the bones inside. The appendage started just above his elbow and ran down his whole lower arm into the hand that was now a claw-tipped with a crimson hew. The air around Asta began to whip and whirl reflect his own internal struggle to maintain control. His hair started to become an ash blonde mist while his eyes turned red with slit pupils. Asta’s k-9 teeth turned into sharp fangs similar to his black form. The Rider’s mark wrapped Asta’s left arm had turned red. This power he was invoking was due to his own negativity reacting to the horn of King Sombra that was infused throughout his body. He was now Crystal Asta.

“You,” Asta growled with focus on Narissa. His anger caused the clouds above the trio to be drawn in and accumulate into thunder clouds. Narissa started to back off at the site of the creature in front of her. “DARE COME TO MY HOME,” he brought his right hand up and clenched it into a fist. “DEMAND THAT I GIVE UP MY FRIENDS AS A SNACK TO YOU AND THEN YOU HAVE THE GALL TO TELL ME TO HAND OVER MY GUEST!!!” He roared with the force of thunder. Narissa’s eyes were fixed on Asta’s arm as she knew that this appendage was incredibly dangerous to her and her comrades.

"Luckily, I have something for these types of things," Narissa snapped her fingers, and the next thing the two knew, they were sent flying into different directions, Rick landing on a cart, crushing upon impact, Asta was sent into Sugarcube, when they got up to see their attacker, they saw a creature that seemed to be made of fire, smoke came every part of it, two bat-like wings were ablaze,

"A Balrog, how you managed to control one is beyond me," Rick said, regrouping with his friend, "Asta, we're no match for this thing, even in your angered state, so unless you want to end up dead, then don't engage, I repeat don't engage, we're too spent, and your power levels are going down the longer you're in that form," Asta merely growled in anger, "You charge at that thing, and if we survive this, I'm telling Fluttershy!"

Hearing that comment brought him back so a more reasonable state of mind. Asta remembered that he'd promise Fluttershy that he'd control his impulses better and now that he could think much more clearly he was able to see what Rick was talking about. Even if he was at full strength a Balrog was still too much for him to face alone. 

Asta got back to his feet and looked around the bakery. "Man, I hope the Cakes have insurance against monster fights," he cracked his neck and then looked at his right arm. "Guess I was more compatible with Sombra's power than we originally thought. I'll have to learn as I go for now. Rick, you in one piece brother?"

"Yeah, though I did have two broken ribs when that thing hit us, my healing factor kicked, so yeah I'm good," Rick said, spitting out some blood, "Alright, I have an idea on how to handle ugly here,"

“I’ll leave the planning to you my friend,” Asta walked out of the bakery. “I can’t use my Black Form right now my body hasn’t recovered enough from our fight so if I have to use anti-magic I’ll have to rely solely on my weapons and physical techniques on it. I’m going to rely on my Crystal and Ancient Magics for the time being.”

"Alright, and I will use this, UNICORN GUNDAM!" Rick said, tossing an action figure sized robot to the ground before shouting its name, the mech then grew and  was bigger than Golden Oaks, 



"Take it out, hit it with everything you got!" the Gundam started firing its blaster at the Fire Demon, blasting chunks off of it, "That should help weaken-GAGH!" Rick was interrupted when Narissa and two other Vampires tackled Rick into a nearby alley before Asta could follow, the Balrog grabbed him and tossed him at the Gundam, which carefully caught him before any harm could be done,

“Damn fire demon,” Asta wiped some blood from his mouth. “My next move could be dangerous but it’s the only one I can think of that’ll allow me to help Rick. You hold it in place,” he looked at Unicorn as it nodded in agreement. Unicorn rushed the Balrog and got behind it while grabbing the demon’s arms and held them behinds the beast’s back. Asta placed his hands together and began to concentrate and gather mana into himself. 

Only for the Balrog to break free as it ripped off Unicorns left arm, melting half of it's chest with its fire breath, and then proceeded to punch Unicorn in the head, snapping it's crest in half, destroying an eye and severely denting the head, but Unicorn grabbed the demon and pinned it to the ground, using its body weight to keep it there while plunging its purple beam saber into its shoulder, then the Balrogs flaming sword burst through Unicorns chest, barely missing its core,

“Crystal malthinae daert(Crystal Binding Spears)!” Asta roared as he punched the ground with his crystal right arm sending mana into the earth itself. Suddenly giant spears of black crystal burst forth from all sides of the Balrog and pierced the body of the flaming beast. He was combing his Crystal magic and his Ancient magic to form an extremely binding seal on the Balrog. The flames of the demon were soon extinguished as the monster died in pain never to breathe another breath again.

“I’ll have the princesses do something with your carcass later,” Asta grabbed his right. “Man that put more of a mental strain than I thought it would. Now,” He headed towards Rick. “To help my buddy and end a vampire.”

"A little late for that," Rick said as he stumbled out of the alley, blood covering all parts of his body along with ash, his clothes torn and tattered, "Managed to end those other two, but Narissa got away, and you'll never guess who I found," he held up a mirror, spinning so that the back is facing Asta, on the back was a cracked gem, an all too familiar gem, "I finally found her, she was with that vampire scum. Let's get to the others, losing blood fast,"

“Good for you,” Asta smirked as he reverted back to his normal form and fell to one knee. He winced in pain as he noticed his body had taken more damage than he’d initially thought. “Yea, I need my own fair share of first aid to. Let me contact Ymir and have her tell Shy and the girl to meet us at the Library.” Asta placed his hand to the side of his head. ‘Ymir, get the girls together and meets Rick and I at Twilight’s house.’

‘You sound completely worn down Asta. Are you alright?’ Ymir worriedly answered her rider.

‘I’ll be fine for the time being but Rick is need of some serious treatment,’ Asta got to his feet and moved toward the Golden Oak Library with Rick in toe. ‘Have Pinkie zip to the hospital and get some AAB and have Twi prep the basement.’

‘If you say it then I shall tell them,’ the worried dragoness confirmed.

‘Thanks partner,’ Asta looked to Rick as he wobbled to keep up with his pace. Asta smirked and went over and to the Pokémon and pulled his arm around himself. “Let's get you to the library's basement buddy.”

"Yeah, and don't worry Unicorn, I'll fix you up when we head home," Rick said to the giant torn up mech, before a powerful kick to the head by Narissa ripped Unicorns head clean off, "UNICORN! Why you!" Rick charged at Narissa, but due to his weakened state, Narissa was able to launch him into a building, Narissa then proceeded to pound Asta, hearing a few bones crack, as she was about to deliver the final blow, a deep growling was heard, looking to the building Rick was sent into, they can hear the sounds of bones breaking and tearing, then it stopped, next thing Narissa knew, she was tackled by a big form, when the dust cleared from their collision to the ground, Asta saw a huge werewolf, its arms were massive, almost like tree trunks, it's legs like that of a wolves, its eyes were black pits with Iris being silver in color, and the teeth, they looked ready to tear into flesh, Asta recognized the thunderbolt shaped tail, it was Rick, and he was a werewolf.

Rick kept snapping his jaws near Narissa’s face before she kicked him, Rick landed near Asta.

"Look who's pissed and going off the deep end now," Asta got to his feet. "Ow, definitely gonna need a heavy healing treatment when this is done." Asta Grimoire floated up next to him as he looked at Narissa. " I'll admit you've done some pretty good damage to my body and you're very strong. If it wasn't for the fact I'm taken and you weren't a vampire, I'd ask you out. But the facts remain," Asta scowled at Narissa in pure rage. "You come into my home asking for a sacrifice of my friends, you act without justification and destroy my town, and kidnap my friend's friend. You lady, will not be leaving here in one piece," Asta pulled out a new sword from his Grimoire.



Narissa back off quite a few steps as Asta pointed the tip of his new blade at her. The new sword was exuding black demonic anti-magic but instead of the usual red-hued edge this time the hue was a deep dark blue. “You better back up bitch,” Asta’s tone darkened. “This blade can even end immortality, permanently,” he pulled the Demon-Dweller sword out too while allowing his anti-magic enter his body dawning his Black Form once more. Asta took in a deep breath and controlled his blood flow throughout his body to increase his strength to its utmost limits, surpassing that which he had in his earlier fight against Rick. “As I said before, you won’t be leaving here alive or in one piece.” Asta vanished in a blink and in the next moment Narssia’s left arm was permanently severed from her body only a few traces of bluish anti-magic could be seen where it had been. 

"This isn't over yet, mortal!" Narissa said as she disappeared, not even Asta’s ki sense could find her,

"She disappeared back to my world, how I know is because of this," Rick said, showing a small device, it was cube in shape with strange symbols on its chrome plating, "I snatched it from her the moment I had her pinned, once we find a place to study it, I can find a way to keep them from coming it."

“Well, now you have one less arm to deal with,” Asta remarked with a smirk. “First things first though, we need to get to the Library. You need blood transfusions and I need healing spells bad. If I move after I disable my black form I risk passing out from intense pain.”

"Yeah, blood transfusions, just where are we gonna find someone with my type of blood?" Rick said, making a point, 

“No sweat bro,” Asta thumped his chest and winced from the pain. “That’s why I had Pinkie run to the hospital to get AAB. I was short on blood once myself. AAB is short for Artificial Adaptive Blood. It’s blood that can adapt to anyone’s body once it’s in your system.” The duo walked along the empty streets to the Library. Rick reverted back to his normal form while Asta’s black form started to fade as they came upon their destination. Fluttershy quickly came out and caught Asta while Ymir caught Rick and tossed the dying Pokémon onto her back. “Gently.’ Asta mentally murmured in pain as the were brought inside the house tree. Asta was placed on the couch and Rick in a bed the girls had set up for him. Twilight wasted no time in getting the Pikachu hooked up to the blood infusion.

"Man, I hate vamps, no good bloodsuckers," Rick said, pulling out the device, "Let's see what you are, my little friend," his using gauntlet, Rick scanned the small device, his eyes going wide in surprise, "No way. That's impossible!"

“No shouting,” Fluttershy scolded the excited Pokémon. “Lay back down in bed now mister. You both a severely injured and need some rest.” RIck looked to Asta who was looking at the wall innocently.

‘I’d listen if you know what’s good for you man,’ Asta mouthed silently to Rick.

"Now, only crazy, no insane person would never listen to Fluttershy," Rick said, "But this is a portable Dimensionator, it allows one to travel to other dimensions,"

"But how did they get here, it's not like our worlds are connected, the only they can get here is by token, form what my notes say, and there is no way they can make a token, they're not Displaced," Twilight said, looking over her notes,

“Normally that’s the case Twi,” Asta spoke up as Fluttershy cast her healing spells on him. “But there are Displaced that have the means and or the abilities to allow them to freely move through the void as they please. These guys are usually either evolved Displaced that are known as Void Dwellers or an extremely powerful Displaced like my big brother that have the power or means to do so. My older brother could come here right now without needing to be summoned. He even gave me a key to his world so I can visit whenever I like.” Asta pulled out a golden skeleton key from his pocket showing everyone.

"But that's the thing Asta, Narissa isn't even a Displaced, though I do have a theory," Rick said, pressing a button on his gauntlet, as a hologram of Astas and Ricks worlds appeared, "These are two Displaces worlds, now watch what happens when a Displaced summons another," Rick pressed another button, and thin line appeared, connecting the two worlds, "This is the bridge connecting the two worlds, as a Displaced gets summoned, a thin bridge would appear and send that Displaced to the Summoner, though the bridge is small, only made for as long as the Displaced is there for, and when they get sent back, the bridge disappears completely, though for others that are not Displaced and would want to travel to another Equestria, they would have to use the Dimensionators, but that would require a very large power source, like cosmic scale power source, and the only ones I could think of are these," several images appeared, there was The Matrix of Leadership, the Infinity Stones, Galactus, Silver Surfer, Dark Spark, Dark Energon, and a black Crystal, "But we have to rule out the Matrix, Infinity Stones, Galactus, and Silver Surfer, as they are unattainable, but the Dark Spark, Dark Energon and Dark Matter," everyone felt shivers run down their spines, "Are attainable, while the Dark Matter is hard to come by, it's still attainable, though even Narissa wouldn't go near it, so the only ones are Dark Energon and the Dark Spark," Rick said, deactivating the hologram, and pulling out the mirror prison of his friend, "But that pretty much sums it up, for now, it's time to see an old friend," he then proceeded to take off the gem, and when he did, the mirror began to crack until finally, the mirror shattered, freeing Rick's friend.

A glow came from now free gem as it began to take shape until finally, Lapis Lazuli was standing in front of us, her eyes were completely white, "W-where am I?" she said, 

"Hey Angie, been a long time since we saw each other," Rick said, causing Angie to look in his direction, tears threatening to come from the corners of her eyes,

"R-Rick, is that you?"

"In the flesh." Angie tackled Rick in a hug, tears flowing down her face,

"I thought I would never see you again," Angie sobbed, soaking Rick's fur with her tears, Rick merely rubbed her back soothingly,

"Shh, it's okay, we're back together again, no more tears now," Rick and Angie stayed like that for a good two minutes until she stopped crying,

"Where are we?" She asked, which Asta answered her,

"First off, hello my name is Asta Ferris nice to meet you. Secondly, you're in the Golden Oaks Library of Ponyville in the land of Equestria, my Equestria anyways," Asta explained to Lapiz. "Seeing as how you've been in a mirror for god whos knows how l will explain. You are a Dimensionally Misplaced or Displaced. One who has met a being that sent you a version of reality different from your human one as the character you were dressed as. Ow!" he yelled as Fluttershy had him lay on his stomach. "rick you explain because the pain is getting to me. DAMN! Freaking Balrog and vampires. You did get the others right? YOW!"

"I already know what Displaced is, but thanks for telling me," Angie said, 

“Nnnf, well now I feel stupid,” Asta winced as he sat back up. “Thanks, for the healing Shy,” He motioned Fluttershy to sit next to him. She sat down and snuggled into his as while Asta wrapped his left arm around her. “Back to what I was saying. This is my Equestria and I’m the one who summoned Rick and by some unfortunate circumstances the vampires that by the good graces of God brought you and Rick back together!l He saw Rick reluctantly smile at this statement as he blamed himself for Narissa’s attack. 

“Do you know how those meanies got here?” Pinkie interjected with a furrowed brow.

“Yes darling, do you think you'd be able to shed some light on how the ghastly villains entered our world from your own Ms. Lapis,” Rarity asked in concern but with an air of intrigue in her new acquaintance. “Could you also tell us a little about yourself dear?”

"Well, I don't know how they got here, but I do know they plan on bringing an army as long as some sort of bridge is still open," Angie said, "As for myself, well, I'm a sentient gem from another world which is a females-only world, I'm able to control water, don't need to eat or sleep, or breath, and I also enjoy a nice time at the beach,"

"Then my theory about the bridge between worlds is correct, if we stay here any longer, who knows what could come here, like The Overlord, if he comes here, not even you could stop him, even at full power, fortunately, I'm near full health, so I could finish patching myself up, and Angie as her gem is cracked,"

"Aw, we're leaving, but I got out of the mirror," Angie said,

"Angie, we don't who is now in our Equestria, Thanos could be interrogating Narissa and her gang on how to get here, as long as that bridge is open, this world is now a target, besides there is always more Displaced out there," Rick said, getting up,  

“I wanted to get more notes on Angie’s race!” Twilight yelped in disagreement.

“As much as I too would also love to know more about a sentient gemstone society I'm afraid I must also agree with Rick Twilight,” Rarity side with the Pokémon begrudgingly.

“But we can’t just send her back with a crack in her gem,” Fluttershy butted in and they all looked at Angie. “My Grimoire deals in Gaea magic. If you’re familiar with terminology and lore I can help heal her but it could take a while as I would also need Rarity and Applejack's help.”

“Why do you Rares and Aj to help you with healing Flutters,” Rainbow Dash looked at her best friend confused as she Fluttershy was the best at heal spells since they’d all received their Grimoires. She was able to heal Asta up back to one hundred percent on day one of getting them.

“I think I understand where she’s coming from,” the scholar nodded as she held her head in her hand. “Fluttershy’s Magic is nature-based for the most part but as she said her magic deals with Gaea. Which means she has pull with the very ground we stand on and by extension the minerals in it. Rarity’s deals with gemstones and Applejack’s deals with earth, rock, and stone in general. Altogether when combined with Fluttershy,s healing spell they could patch the cracks in your gem. Fluttershy as the base for healing. Rarity for the gemstone’s crystalline struck and Applejack for raw material.”

As the girls were discussing the way to help Angie Asta was thinking silently to himself. This time there was a real threat to Equestria and he’d barely managed to wound it. What’s worse is that he nearly lost himself to his anger again. He had some serious mediation to undertake and then there was his idea of starting a squad Magic Knights. This incident had helped him make up his mind. He was going to start a squad up and he was going to make the girls all Honorary members. He’d already been offered a spot as a Captain of his own Branch of the Crystal Guard. He only hoped Celestia and Luna would be willing to listen to his idea.

Asta thought back to his new friends and their situation. “As much as I know you girls want to help I think you should let Rick and more importantly, Angie decide on what should be done. Don’t forget we still have our own problems to attend to here and this little issue has set us back by a day already.” All head turned to the two foreign Displaced.

"Hmm, it could heal Angie faster, but it's Angie's gem, it's up to her."

"Yes, I would like that," Angie said agreeing with the girls’ plan,

“If ya are willin to put your gem in our hands Ah’m more than willin to help ya,” Aj smiled as she’d never really helped others with her Grimoire. Sure she used it to help out on the farm and earlier to help Ponyville. But healing was never really her forte.

“I’m sure that I have some Lapis Lazuli shards back at my shop we could use as filler material,” Rarity pondered. “Thai way dear Fluttershy and Applejack won’t have to strain themselves to pull large amounts gem from scratch.”

“I can help out too,” Twilight interject. “I can use my Copy Magic to help the others in their facets as a whole. Three spells at a time are nothing for me to maintain even when I use my Grimoire. You three can start off and take care of most of the leg work on the spells while I help maintain and power them.”

"Alright, but you won't like the way I give it to you, Rick?" Angie looked to Rick, who grimaced, then pulled out a katana, and poofed her by stabbing her in the stomach, her gem falling to the ground, the girls had looks of horror,

"As she said, you won't like it, and she's not dead, the only way to kill a gem is to shatter the gem, she'll reform," Rick said handing Fluttershy the gem,

Fluttershy shivered as she looked at the cracked gem And then desperately to Asta looking for an explanation. 

“She okay Shy,” Asta comfortingly rubbered his girlfriend’s arm. “Gems enter their gemstone in order to repair their damaged form. Her physical form is actually a form of solid light construction. She basically in a hibernation state.”

“Fascinating!” Twilight squeezes with excitement as she wrote down more notes. Asta only rolled his eyes in annoyance.

“Yes well,” Rarity shook her head as she came back to reality. “I shall go to my shop to check and see if it’s still in one piece and to retrieve the lapis shards.” Rarity made her exit as quickly as she could

“Do you need a drink as badly as I do?” Asta looked at Rick.

"I could go for a soda," Rock said to his friend,

“Maybe Pinkie or the Cakes can spare a couple of sodas?” Asta suggested. The duo made their way to what was left of Sugarcube Corner. Rick and Asta quickly found an intact table. Pinkie quickly popped up out of nowhere and zipped over to the Displaced with a couple of root beers and cherry changes.

“Thanks, Pinkie,” Asta held up a hand to the party pony. “Tell the Cakes I’m sorry about the mess in here?”

“They totally forgive you Asta,” Pinkie giggled. “They said they’ve been wanting to remodel for a while now anyway. Enjoy.” She zipped off to do whatever it is that she was doing. Asta merely shook his head with a soft smile.

“Back to business,” Asta grabbed his rot beer and took a swig. “Ah! Good stuff. Maybe you can help me out with this decision?” The Knight’s head went down as he looked at the table then his eyes went up to Rick. He took in a deep breath and let it out. “I was offered the chance by Shining and Cadance to take up a Captain in the Crystal Empire while I was there and I’m seriously considering it. I’m already going to go ahead and form the Squad, obviously.” He smirked as he looked to Rick’s hat. “But I don’t know if I should start it here or there in the Empire?” Asta looked at his reflection in the drink. “You’re the one person I can talk to other than my brother and he’d just tell me to do what feels right. After this fight I know I can’t just sit by and let threats to my home appear but at the same time, I donut know if I have the right to form a squad or even be a leader. I’ve always been a follower.”

"Nothing is wrong with being a follower, but starting a squad is big yes, you alone isn't enough, if Chrysalis came with her Changelings, you would be outnumbered, your main focus should be here in Ponyville, major threats always appear here, so I suggest you start a squad here, I also think the whole Captain thing, what's the real reason why they offer it to you? It can't be just because you're a very powerful warrior,"

Asta took a bite of his cherry changa. “You hit the nail on the head there my friend. They wanted me to stay in the Empire so I could be monitored to make sure Sombra didn’t have an influence on me,”he explained dans drag some of his soda. “Though they did offer me the post as sincere jester but it was mainly a bribe to stay close by. I did end up compromising a little saying I would come for regular checkups and while there I offered to oversee some of the guards’ training.”

"Well, I don't think you should if it's only to keep an eye on you, it's basically screaming that you're a prisoner, after all, it's a bad idea to be offered Captain if Sombra were to control you, you would have access to unauthorized places, and guards will be useless if you were Captain as you can order them to leave their post for a break or something, so no to the Captain, but perhaps monitoring the guards there could be a good idea, if you see they could use a little improving you could just give helpful advice to Shining Armor," Rick said, taking a sip of his root beer,

“The guards of the Empire are definitely much more competent than the Royal Guards in Canterlot if you ask me,” Asta flipped his finger. “Totally different air about them. I’d be lucky to have half of them as Magic Knights. Their loyalties to me would never be questioned either. Not after I vanquished Sombra and returned Princess Amore the Empire. Perhaps it would be best to recruit from the Crystal Empire first. Maybe I’ll start with Princess Amore. I sound like a villain!” Asta grabbed his in pairel head and rolled around on the floor before stopping to stare at the sky through ahole in the roof. “Princess Luna trusts me enough to put a small faction of the Shadowbolts under my command. I hope Celestia doesn’t see this as an attempt to start building an army. I can at least. Count on the girls to back me up. Not to mention Ymir and Nero.”

"Yeah, well let's hope so, otherwise, prepare for a very heated argument between you two, but who is Princess Amore?"

“Ah, never read the MLP comics then,” Asta hoped to his feet while a large black,red, and white horned owl flew through the hole in the roof and landed on Asta’s head. “Princess Amore was the one who made the Crystal Heart, one time ruler of the Crystal Empire before Sombra, and Princess Cadence's distant relative in many of the other storylines. And the thing perched on my head is the first friend I made when I first arrive in the Everfree, Nero.”

‘Hoo,’ Nero hooted at Rick as she fluffed her feathers trying to intimidate Rick.

In response, Rick's eyes glowed a slight red, and Nero immediately back off, Rick used Scary Face on Opponent Nero, it's super effective!

“Don’t push dude,” Asta warned. “She has a hoot that can take out several mutant timberwolves all in one go. She helped me save Ymir when she was still a hatchling. Ymir considers her a big sister of sorts. She also deals with the annoying as all hell white ball fluff that Shy calls Angel Bunny.” Asta sat down again while Nero hopped onto the table. “Her species is a Howling Owl actually. Shy says they're better known as Howlers.” He scratched Nero under the chin causing the owl to start cueing lightly.

"Heh, I can take that attack like it's a mere breeze, I've dealt with louder sounds before, but I won't push it," Rick said, "Wanna head back and see if the girls are done healing Angie?"

"Whos Angie?" Sweetie Belle asked, popping up from nowhere,

“Knew we had forgotten something,” Asta patted the pony on her head. Their was a large explosion knocking everyone to their buts. Asta quickly got to his feet and rush out the door to see a large plume of blue smoke coming from the direction of the library. “Oh no. Shy!” Asta shot to the library as fast as he could with Rick right on his heels with Sweetie Belle on his back while Nero flew after them.

When they opened the door to the library they immediately hit with the blue smoke, "Man what's with the smoke?!" Rick said in-between coughs, "Is everyone alright?!"

They heard the others coughing while saying everything's all good,

Asta didn’t hesitate and ran into the library. Using his ki sensing he pulled every pony out of the building in a few moments. Asta tossed them all on the ground one at a time as he pulled them out. He went over to Fluttershy first and began to check over while she was still clearing her lungs.

“What happened?” Asta asked frantically. “I thought this was going to be smooth. Are you girls and Spike alright?”

“Other than a massive smoke bomb going off and a little of mana feedback I think we’re okay?” Twilight tried to steady herself. 

“The dear’s gem took to the spells a little to well. Who knew she was so compatible with the fragments I’d brought,” Rarity held her head.

“Ah think it was Shy’s power that allowed everything to combine so easily. Other than the fact that we all have some form of earth magic. It was her Gaea healing spell that fused the spells together. That and throw in Twi’s magic know how and huge bucking  mana pool and we had a regular recipe for trouble!” Applejack stood up suddenly but fell right back down.

“Careful there Aj,” Asta went over to look her over. “Mana feedback can make you seriously sick.” Applejack blushed as Asta checked her.

“If it hadn’t been for our dragon buddy me and the Pinkster would be in as bad shape as the other. He put up a shield spell just as the boom went off,” Rainbow pointed the brave salamander. “I usually like this kind’ve stuff but being on the receiving end is different than causing a boom. Where is Spike anyway?"

“Mhmhmhm hmmm,” came a muffled voice from under Rainbow.

“Rainbow!” Rarity shouted. “Get off Spike this instant. The poor thing can’t breath!”

“Oops,” Asta rubbed the back of his head. “Where’s Angie’s gem?”

“Uurahh!” Spike took in a deep breath while Rainbow help him up and held up his hand. “Here… she … is.” The young drake walked over to Rick and handed him the Stone. Upon taking the gem Rick and Sweetie’s fur absorb a static discharge of mana causing them to turn into giant yellow, white, brown and purple fluff ball. Everyone couldn’t help but laugh.

“Well is it fixed?” Asta asked inquiringly.

"Yeah she's fixed," Rick said, turning around to see that the crack is gone, "Also, from what you girls said, she might have a slight connection to Mana, also can somebody help us get non poofy,"

“One minute,” Asta huffed as he pulled out his Grimoire. Opening it he pulled out The Demon-dweller sword and then tapped the Pikapony fluff ball with the flat of the blade. The mana was then pulled into the sword and Rick and Sweetie were able to separate.

"Thanks, I don't think I can handle being poofy," Rick said fixing his hair,

"Yeah, me neither," Sweetie Bell agreed,

“Rick she’s so cute!” Rarity scooped up Sweetie Bell and began petting her before holding the pony out in front of her. “Why do you seem so familiar? I know we’ve never met before.”

"That's because she's the pony version of your sister Rares," Rick said to the now shocked Rarity, then Angie's gem glowed, and she was back, her eyes were back to normal and everything,

"That's better, now I won't look freaky to anybody," Angie said, sprouting her water wings, did a few laps over everyone's head and landed on the ground, "So I guess we have to leave now that I'm healed, otherwise something bad might come here,"

"Afraid so Angie,” Rick said to his friend,

"One more thing before you go," Asta put away his sword and pulled out a quill, ink, and blank book. "Here ya go Angie. write you name on the  front cover."

She did so, confused, "What's this for anyway?"

" I can't send you home with only shapeshifting and other stuff. Magic would come in handy wouldn't it," Asta opened his Grimoire. " this might sting. PUBLISHING MAGIC!" Black lightning shot from the Five Leaf Grimoire and shot at Angie and then to the blank book.

The book had now an ocean blue color to it, with several Lapis Lazuli gems on it, the clover was a four leaf one, it also had what appeared to be waves of an ocean, with a serpent like dragon emerging from the waves with a big splash, the title read,

Waters of the Sea Dragon

Angie grabbed her book and looked through it, “So, what kind of magic do you have Angie?” Rick asked,

“Apparently, it allows me to heal people through water, and summon sea dragons, though they won't be stronger than Celestia, they can still give her a good fight, and the most advanced healing spell lets the water to enter the body without any harm and heals any inner injuries, and the advanced summoning spell allows me to summon the Great Sea Dragon, which is basically the king of Sea Dragons.”

“Give it time and you’ll be able to match her,” Asta smirked. “Wait a minute where’s Pinkie? I know I pulled her out here.”

“Sorry I needed to pop over to the bakery for a second,” the bubbly baker popped up next to Angie, Rick, and Sweetie. “Here ya go. Congratulations your free and al better and sorry that you have to leave and come back soon! Cake.” Pinkie handed Angie the cake and gave everyone a crushing hug. Rick thought he heard a few ribs break.

When Pinkie released them, Rick ran a scan himself, and an x-ray of his ribcage appeared, a few ribs were cracked, Pinkie gave a sheepish grin, “Thanks for the cake Pinkie, now before we go,” Rick pressed a button on his gauntlet, a brief flash, and standing in front of us was an actual Pikachu, though he did have some characteristics of his original form, like he had his hairstyle, his gauntlets disappeared, he still had the bandages around his wrist and arms, his bandana, and he was fluffier, “There we go now I-” he was interrupted when basically all the girls tackled him, hearts in their eyes, “DANG IT NOT AGAIN!!”

“Aww! He’s so adorable! I just want to pinch his cheeks!” Twilight said, pinching his cheeks, all the girls were either pinching his cheeks, Rick looked to Asta with a face that screamed 'SAVE ME FROM THESE CUTE OBSESSED MARES!! I'M BEGGING YOU!!' but Asta only smirked, gaining a flare from the Pokemon,

“Hey man, I’ve learned you don't get in between ponies and cut, things. Prhahahahah!” Asta fellow over on the ground as he and Spike both laughed their butts off while rolling around on the ground. They were laughing so hard they had tears coming from his eyes

Fluttershy picked Rick under his arms and started making babyface at him. “Awww do you wanna come live with me and Asta little guy?”

"Fluttershy it's me! RICK! This is just the work of my Disguise-Yo Tron, it changes my appearance without changing the mind, so put me down!" Rick said, when he was suddenly plucked out of Fluttershy arms by Angie, who was flying overhead,

"Sorry Flutters, but he kinda has a home, so sorry," Angie said, "And Rick, they can't understand you when all you say is pika pika,"

"Wait, what?!" Rick said, 

"Yep, and for some strange reason Asta can understand you,"

“Sorry buddy but for some reason I can understand animals like Fluttershy can, hehehahaha! Your face was priceless!” The knight rolled back and forth on the ground grabbing his sides.

Rick then had an evil idea, calling Pinkie over he whispered into her ear, she grew a big smile, and handed Rick a cake, though this cake wasn't for them, it was for someone else, Rick threw the cake at Asta, covering him from head to toe in frosting, the next thing Asta knew, he was in his Rayquaza's mouth, he tried to get out but Rayquaza had jaws of steel when it comes to cake, "Who's laughing now!" Rick shouted, nearly falling out Angie's arms due to both their laughter, followed by everyone else, even Fluttershy.

Once Asta managed to get out of his Pokémon’s mouth. He looked at Rick with a glare but it was more annoyance than anger. “You know it’s not me you should worry about right now,” He commented as Fluttershy handed Asta a towel. “Thanks Shy. It’s the dressmaker who made the outfit and who just so happens to be standing right behind you.”

Sure enough Rarity was right there glare at the little yellow ball of fur with an intense anger. Rick could spare he saw smoke coming from her head. “First you shredded the first one in a fight and then you stain the second with cake and drool. I think Opal needs to teach you some respect for clothing.”

“I think you two she leave before she gets serious about that,” Asta snarked.

"I ain't scared of that snobby cat!" Rick said, "Bring it on!"

“Um… Opal isn’t a cat Rick,” Fluttershy murmured. “She’s a Cerberus.”

"WAIT WHAT?!" Rick shouted in total disbelief,

“Not a very common house pet mind you but a very good one to have around if raised right,” Spike crossed his arms with a nod. “And Rarity raised her very well. She’s almost taken a bite out of me a time or two. Thank the gods drake skin is tough.”

“And I don’t want anymore trouble as I have a lot to do already to our business is done,” Asta commented and a void portal opened for Rick and Angie. “Summon my bro if you want a real fight when you’re in better shape.”

"Sure thing," Rick said, "Oh, before you send us back, Angie, shapeshift,"

"Right," Angie said, a glow surrounded Angie, when the glow went away, an ocean blue Pikachu was in Angie's place, the black and brown spots on a normal Pikachu was replaced by sky blue, she still had the red cheeks and the black eyes,

"Sweetie Bell, let's go home, see ya later Asta, thanks for the fight," Rick said as both he and Angie climbed onto Sweetie Bell's back, "And raise them Pokemon well, and don't forget to use the mechs when a foe is too big for ya!" 

Sweetie walked in portal as Asta and his friends waved goodbye while the portal closed. Rick had definitely a last impression on the young knight but he still uncertain about his choices to form a knight squad. Maybe this mission would be the defining moment the he needed. Asta still wanted to talk with someone other than his brother with leadership experience but he didn't want to talk with anyone in royalty hear in his world. For now he was just going to focus on tje trip to the Savanna.

"Alright girls, maybe we can catch the late train after we help clean up after this catastrophe of a Displaced visit," Asta said as walked into town with Spike and she girls following behind him.
> Late Night Train Rides
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta and the girls spent the rest of the day cleaning up the town. Asta went to the lumber yard and made plans with Wood Worker to start rebuilding the town. He put a down payment with some of the bits he had saved up from his jobs and sent a few letters off to the Crystal Empire asking for a few orders of other supplies to help rebuild the town’s homes and buildings that were destroyed or damaged in the fight in between the vampires and the Balrog. 

The group was lucky in the fact that they were able to finish the clean-up before the last train for Dodge Junction departed the station. Unfortunately, Asta and his friends had to catch the long passengers’ train. This was a slower moving train and was used mainly by tourists as a tour and sightseeing vessel instead of the fast travel train that ran first thing in the morning. The fact that it was a tourists’ commodity actually worked in the groups favor this time around as it gave them all places to rest from the days earlier events. Asta, in particular, needs a lot more recuperation due to him physically and mentally pushing and draining himself to the point of near collapse. Once he and Fluttershy were in their room he passed out once he hit the bed. 

Due to the train being a public one pets weren’t allowed in the main area which meant Nero would either have to fly herself to the next station or ride in the cargo area. She chose to fly. Ymir, on the other hand, was another story as she was too big to fit in the cargo area and she still couldn’t fly long distances as of yet. Twilight came up with a plan for the Sky Dragon as a comprise, for a while at least. Using a matter compacting spell Twilight reduced Ymir’s body size to that of when she was a hatchling. She could now ride the train but the downside was that all that was reduced was her size and not her weight. So, when anyone tries to pick up the pint-size obsidian dragoness they were immediately met with a massive weight issue and being a girl meant that Ymir was still sensitive about this. Let’s just say there’s a certain overly bulked up pegasus that won’t be sitting down for this train ride. Ymir still couldn’t breathe fire but she still has a lot of sharp teeth.

Asta went ahead and asked Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity if they would like to come with him and the others to Savanna but they flat out turned him down saying that they were needed here in town. Asta understood why Dash and Pinkie needed to stay but he didn’t understand why Rarity was staying other than to watch over Sweetie Belle, of course, but she’d often stay with either Scootaloo and Dash or at the Apple’s with Applebloom. Still, Asta didn’t question it as the girl were grown women and capable of making their choices. He learned that you really shouldn’t pry when it came to a woman’s reason and left it at that.

Everyone tucked themselves into their cabins for the night. Fluttershy and Asta were in one. Spike and Twilight were in another while Aj was by herself in another. Ymir didn’t want to see Applejack alone so she slept in the farm girl’s room to give her some company.


Applejack’s Room


“Look here Ymir, Ah know ya can understand me and Ah need to talk with ya about how to talk with Asta about mah feelins. If ya can, just nod up and down for ‘yes’ and shake it side to side for ‘no’ that would good enough, k,” The farm girl spoke sternly but nervously with the little dragoness sitting on her bed. 

Ymir nodded in agreement.

 Applejack knew enough about Ymir from what Asta had told her and from being around the dragon when she was still a hatchling that she was incredibly intelligent and understood every word that was spoken to her, even if she couldn’t actually speak using her mouth. Applejack also knew that she could communicate with Asta via some form of mind link which she was going to address now.

“Ya better not go and tell him what we’re talkin about while we’re doin it either,” Applejack eyed the reptile hard.

Ymir quickly placed her head in her claws and started making snoring noises. Applejack took as she was saying Asta was already asleep. 

“So he’s already asleep,” The dragon nodded. “Figures,” Applejack rolled her eyes with a smirk as she shook her head. “Ah’m not surprised. Especially after the way, he wore himself out in the fight against Rick and then again fightin that fire monster. Then we spent the rest of the day helpin cleanup Ponyville and rushed to get on this train.”

Ymir nodded swiftly completely with the farm-girl.

“Let me start off by sayin that what ya already ready know,” Applejack’s face started to flush in front of the little dragon. “Ah like Asta and Ah mean that from the bottom of my heart.” She placed a hand on her chest.

Ymir slightly tilted her the little dragoness was very taken with how to open Applejack was being with her. She had read some love stories and fairytales when she would stay at the library and when Granny Smith was teaching her how to understand and learn the languages of Equestria. She still had no real concept of the meaning of love or what it is to like someone beyond that of just liking someone as a friend or family member. This why she was here in Applejack’s room in the first place. Ymir didn’t want her to be alone. Ymir also felt she needed someone that was close to her, someone she considered family other than Asta, Fluttershy, or Nero.

“Ah can’t really explain why I’m attracted to Asta but it started when I noticed his strength. He fought the guards in the park and did his best to keep that fight from even happening,” Applejack sighed. “Don't get me wrong, he’s a great looking guy but what nailed me the heart was the way he helps out and takes care of his friends. Ya understand stand what Ah’m sayin Ymir.”

Ymir stood up and placed her claw on her chest over her heart then thumped it a few times. Applejack smiled at the obsidian dragoness softly. She knew exactly what she was trying to say.

‘Asta has a good heart,’ Ymir said in her mind. She then pointed to her and shook it.

“Yea, he’s not exactly the smartest fella at times but he's still there for ya when it counts,” Aj giggled. “But he still knows how to handle a lot of things.” She took in a deep breath and then let it out. “So, Ah, think he and Ah need to get this stuff out there. Ah know he likes Shy but I still need to know his answer to mah feelins. Ah mean how am I supposed to do that?”

Ymir threw her claws up halfway as she sat on her hind legs in a shrugging motion.

“Look at me askin a small dragon for advice when she doesn’t even know how to comprehend the concept of what it’s like to have feelings for someone,” Applejack grabbed her head in a defeated sigh. “Thanks for stayin with me. I think it’s time for some much-needed rest.”

Ymir nodded and let out a yawn that she’d been desperately holding back.

Applejack turned off the lights and patted the dragon on the head then curled up in on her bed.


In the middle of the night


Ymir was curled up in a little dragon ball on the floor of Applejack’s room. She had decided to take residence at the foot of her bed. Suddenly Ymir’s eyes shot open and she raised her head. She’d noticed that her partner had woken up from his very deep sleep. Although he wasn’t completely recovered from his fatigue he had more than enough energy to get up without alerting Fluttershy and leave the room and walk towards the back of the train.

‘What’s he up to at this time of night,’ Ymir murmured in a very groggy grumble of a squawk. She got to her claws stretched and bit to loosen her muscles enough to move without much hindrance to herself and walked over to the door and watch the cracked underneath for passing shadows. ‘I know he sometimes goes out at night for some fresh air when we’re at home but why do it on a train? The air is hardly fresher outside than it is if he were to stay in the cabin,’ Ymir sat up and scratched the bottom of her head with her left hindfoot. She then heard the creaking of floorboards as someone made their way past the door. She pushed the door open ever so slightly and stuck her head out to see if it was Asta and not the conductor. She saw her ashen heard rider making his way to the caboose, which was the car after the one they were currently in.

Ymir gingerly slides her head back into the door and quickly made her way to the side Applejack’s bed that her head was on. The little dragon pushed off the floor with her front claws and propped herself close to Applejack’s face and began to ever so slightly paw at it with her right front claw. It wasn’t long before the farmer pony’s eyes started to drowsily flutter open. Applejack sat up in bed and sleepily looked around her cabin before her eyes came to rest on the barely visible form of obsidian mini-dragon that awoke her.

Applejack let a yawn and stretched slightly before speaking, “What is it Ymir?” She yawned again. “Need to go to the bathroom?”

Ymir quickly shook her head no and scrambled to the door to the room shoving it open and flooding the room partially with the lights of the outer corridor. The dragoness squawked and jumped in and out of the doorway before running to the bed and began to pull the blanket off the farm pony.

Applejack was stumped at her companion’s behavior. “Ya want mah to go out in the hallway?”

Ymir nodded vigorously up and down.

“Alright,” Applejack huffed in annoyance as she threw the rest of her blanket off and put on some slippers. She made her way to the doorway and look down at the mini-dragon still annoyed that Ymir had interrupted her sleep. “Ah don’t see anything out here,” She looked left and right before she saw the dragon walking down to the caboose. “Hey, get your scaley hide back here!” She whispers should as not to wake-up the other passengers. 

Ymir had already made it to the door outside and was trying to open. She’s flown up and landed on a bark next to the handle that she’d grabbed with her hind claws while also wrapping her tail around for added stabilization. Applejack walked over to the door and dragon as quickly and quietly as she could. Once she got to Ymir she was through ticked off by the dragon’s action but still curious as to why she was doing what she was doing. 

Once the little dragon had managed to unlock the door she forced it opened it allowing a powerful gust of wind to enter the cabin and then proceed to hop outside to the next car’s door. She dug her claws into the outside of the car and looked back at Applejack and motions for the farm girl to follower her by motioning her head to the door.

Applejack shook her head. “Ah don’t know what’s crazier, me for actually followin you or the fact that Ah’m taking directions from a flyin lizard.”

Ymir scowled at Applejack and then hissed at her to follow her as she forced open the door to the caboose and jumped inside it. Applejack hopped to the next car and started to smooth down her hair that had been stirred up due to the wind. Her gaze came to lay on the form of the dragon guide she’d been following for the past few minutes. Ymir was sitting eat the back of the cabin in front of the door patiently waiting for her friend. 

“Enough of this ya hear,” Applejack scolded the little dragon. “Let’s go back to the room already. It’s the middle of the night for Pete’s sake.”

Ymir only rolled her eyes and then motioned at the back door of the cabin. Applejack raised an eyebrow. Ymir jumped up on the handle next to the door as she’d done earlier and again motioned with her head but at the window this time.

Applejack hen noticed that there was somepony standing out on the balcony of the caboose. She then noticed the distinct spiky hair of Asta.

“What’s Asta doin out there?” Applejack looked at Ymir for some form of an answer. The little dragoness only shrugged in an ‘I don’t know’ fashion. “He wouldn’t be out there if he didn’t have a good reason?”

Asta suddenly jumped up on the support railing of the balcony and placed a hand on the support beam. After standing on the railing for a bit staring off into the distance he bent his knees and pushed off it while still holding on to the support beam. Doing this allowed Asta to fling himself up onto the roof of the caboose. Applejack quickly ducked out of sight of the knight still pondering, “what in the name of Celestia and Luna was he was doing?”

Applejack looked at Ymir still hoping for some type of answer or reach other than that of confusion. “Guess we’ll just have to wait and find out when he comes back in,” she took a seat in one of the open booths while Ymir jumped up next and curled up right at her side.


At the same time


Asta POV


I woke up feeling much better. I was a little stiff from sleeping so deeply. I sat and noticed Shy sleeping soundly cuddled up next to me. She had the cutest expression on her face with a goofy little open mouth smile with just a bit of drool coming from the corner of it onto her pillow. I couldn't help but snicker a bit. 

I slowly got out of bed doing my best not to disturb the sleeping pegasus next to me. I managed to scooch my pillow into my place as to not give her a reason to wake up. I stretched to loosen my muscles before thinking a bit. 

‘There’s no way I’ll be able to fall back to sleep right now.’

I looked out the window to see the blurred silhouettes of the objects in the night as the train whizzed by them. This got me thinking about my fight with Rick. Before he dove underground I tried my hand at the Afterimage technique and successfully pulled it off for the most part but it was still slumped in my opinion. My body wasn’t used to move into in rapid stop and go motion like this. It wasn’t the stopping but the speed I had trouble with. So I decided I needed to get acclimated to high speeds and while not physically moving my own body. Luckily I was in just the right conditions for this. I could sit on top of the train while trying to meditate to get a feel of the mental and physical conditions.

I made sure that I had my Grimoire and grabbed my hairband to keep my hair out of my face. It had been a while since my arrival here in Equestria and I hadn’t really been paying attention to my appearance as far as my hair was concerned anyway. I had gotten rather shaggy but luckily most of it would stay out of my face with my headband. I was going to have to either get a haircut or start wearing a ponytail.

‘Hehe, ponytail.’

I walked to the door and quickly and quietly jumped out of the room doing my best not to disturb Fluttershy. I made my way to the last car of the train and stepped out onto the overhang and stood there thinking for a moment.

‘Man, what am I gonna say to Aj?’ I scratched the back of my head as I let out a long sigh. ‘Hey, I really like you but I don’t think I go through with the whole polygamy thing. Yea, just come out and break her heart why don’t ya, damn idiot. How the hell does the original Asta stay so devoted to Sister Lily while attracting every other female character’s affections and be completely oblivious to it.’

I then sensed that Ymir and Aj were behind with my ki sensing. 

‘Mmmm. Must’ve been so lost in thought that they snuck up on me. Oh well. If they’re still there when I come back then we’ll talk.’

I jumped on the support railing and then flung myself on to the roof of the caboose. I quickly sat down and crossed my legs while making notes of the velocity of the wind as the train sped along. It was definitely moving along a similar speed to which I’d moved, maybe a little slower. I also to this opportunity to work on my Controlled Breathing techniques. Like most of my skill sets, I hadn’t fully mastered this ability and know I was seriously regretting it as my master could constantly use this ability while I had only mastered to the point of using it for short periods of time. 

I focused on memorizing the feel of the wind blowing on my body while maintaining a constant breath. I did this for some time. I couldn’t say how long I did this for but after what felt like fours I decided to call it and headed back inside.

I turned my head to left slightly and saw Aj and Ymir sleeping soundly in the corner booth.  I took in a deep breath and let out a quick sigh.

“She must’ve wanted to talk to me,” I Rubbed the back of my head then smiled as I walked over and pulled her on to my back and rested her head on my shoulder. “You lead her he didn’t you little Miss,” I smirked at Ymir as I picked her up. “Man you’re heavy. No more late-night snacks,” I grunted as I walked back to the sleeper car. 

I opened the door and entered the car. The wind tattled Aj and she slowly started to choke up just a bit.

“Nahhh, Asta? What’s goin on? Where am I?” Aj asked sleepily as she aided her head.

“You passed out in the caboose waiting on me to finish up my training,” I said as we approached her room. “My guess is that Ymir are you aware that I was up and brought you back there to talk to me.”

She blushed as soon as she realized where she was. “Uh, yeah… Why are ya carrying me on your back?”

“As I said before, you were passed out waiting on me. So I decided to bring you back to your room,” I let her down. 

“Ah, thanks for that,” Aj opened the door to her room and when inside ushering me in. “Ya can put Ymir on the foot of the bed.” I laid my partner down as lightly as I could manage and then turned to blush cowgirl.

I took another deep breath and then spoke as I looked out the window, “Applejack, I know you have strong feelings for me but… I can’t simply return them to you. I love Fluttershy very very much and... I can’t just up and start dating you at the same time as I’m seeing her. Even if it’s normal here in Equestria it isn’t normal where I’m from. Personally, this consent doesn't sit right with me morally either.” 

I turned to look at her straight in the face. “I do like you a lot and if things between me and Shy don’t pan out then we can try going out but for right now I’m going to remain loyal to Fluttershy, completely.”

Aj had a soft smile on her face. “I understand your devotion to Fluttershy Sugarcube and that loyalty is one of the things that I fill for. I’ll accept that you’re just not a multiple mare type of guy but just remember,” She looked me in the eyes softly and kissed my cheek. “Ah’m always be here for you as your friend or more if you ever are willin to try it.”

“Thanks, Aj, I need to get back before Fluttershy realizes I’m gone,” I walked over to the door and opened it. I turned back and looked softly at her with a small smile. “I’m sorry, maybe someday and even if we’re never than good friends know that’ll I’ll always have your back. Good night Applejack.” I shut her door and turned towards mine and Fluttershy and walked on.

Aj turned off the light and crawled into bed. She. Snuggled up with a happy thought. Even though it was far off chance it was still there and that’s what she wanted for the time being. That Asta actually acknowledges her feelings and that there was still the possibility that they could be together. She fill into wonderful dreams of apples, friends, family, and Asta.

I made my way back to mine and Shy’s room and went in as quickly as I could. I found my girlfriend and sitting up on the edge of the bed staring at Luna’s moon. She was so beautiful with the moon’s light reflecting off her eyes. I couldn’t help but get a warm feeling in my heart.

“Oh, Asta,” she squeaked. “I didn’t hear you come back in. Where did you wander off to in the middle of the night?” She annoyed like annoyedly smirked at me.

“I just did a little bit of conditioning meditation,” I took off my shirt and tossed it on the floor. My scars were now in full view for Shy to see. She quickly turned her head when her gaze met the scar Sombra left on my lower right arm. I let out a sigh. “I know you don’t like the scars Shy but if it helps, think of them as badges of honor. I’ll proudly display these for the world to see. I got them by doing the job Ioved, the skills I needed to defend those I cared for, and protect my home, friends, and loved ones,” I walked over and lay a passionate kiss on her lips. “Now, let’s get some rest.”

“Mkay,” Fluttershy blushed as head her eye as I laid down and placed her head on my chest. “Asta-“

“Hmmmm…”

“What else were you doing? I know you and you didn’t finish what you were saying earlier,” Fluttershy looked at me with a bit of desperation in her eye.

I raised my hand and placed it on her head. “Aj followed me and waited until my training was finished to try talking to me. Unfortunately, she and Ymir passed out waiting on me to return.” I started to run my fingers through her hair. “So I brought them back to their room. Applejack woke up on the way so we had a little talk.”

“And…” she looked at me with a longing to know.

“Will, I told her that I’m yours and I …. I told her the truth,” I cringed as I felt a horrible sickening feeling of betrayal in the pit of my stomach as I looked down to my left hand. Then Shy took hold of my free hand and I looked to her face to see a warm smile that I return. “I told her that I couldn’t return her personal feelings right now. Maybe I can someday but right now I just can’t.”

“She accepted it with a smile, didn’t she,” She continued to smile.

“Yea, how did you know?” I raised an eyebrow wonderingly.

“Because you care for her deeply and don’t want to hurt her but at the same time you can’t just change who you are,” Shy said as she snuggled into me. “Your devotion is one of the things she likes about you and the fact you were open and honest with her help her to accept your feelings. You admitted you liked her and that she has a chance even if it is in the future and that’s all she needs for now. A chance and for you to accept her feelings.”

“I am so lucky to have you as my girlfriend and to have such great friends,” I kissed her forehead. “Now let’s get some rest.”

“Right!” She smiled as we drifted off.
> Meeting of the Minds, Camping out?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Asta’s Grimoire 


The knight found himself waking up in his Grimoire. His gaze was met with the same miserable barren bleakness of the reddish-black void of his Grimoire. Asta looked around pondering why his mind had been brought here.

“Why the hell am I here?” He said annoyed.

“You are here because we wished to speak with you face to face,” growled the anti-magic demon as it appeared with its usual large jagged toothy smile.

“Yes,” came a new voice in the sound of a hiss. “The demon and I wished to speak with our warden and the unauthorized use of our powers.” A man with wispy inky shadowy hair in heavy plate armor with a bright red regal cape appeared. “You haven’t forgotten where your powers come from, have you? The Grimoire is just as much yours as it is ours in many ways.”

“Sombra,” Asta grumbled as he crossed his arms and rolled his eyes. “No, I didn’t forget where my power comes from and what do you mean unauthorized use?”

“I mean you use us without considering whether or not how it affects us!” Sombra roared. “You take from us and don’t even ask. That is called unauthorized or stealing.”

“I totally give him access to my power. He just doesn’t allow me to get into he has a lot of limits placed on it,” the demon snickers.

“Quiet, fowl abomination!” Sombra shot back at the demon. “If you would simply take over then we could both get what we need!”

“Wow, and here I thought these guys would be the best of friends,” Asta muttered to himself in utter shock as he crossed his arms. He looked around and then started to walk off while the two dark souls argued with one another.

After catching his breath for a moment and taking a break from arguing with the snide demon he then realized that they were one short of their original party. Asta had already walked off and was now strumming on a guitar, the demon merely shrugged it off and dispersed knowing he wouldn’t make any head with Asta currently. Sombra, on the other hand, was thoroughly pissed about being ignored. The evil king charged forward and put as much strength as he could muster into his right fist and threw himself into Asta. 

Asta saw the dark pony coming for him out of the corner of his eye. He caught Sombra fits dead on sending a shockwave straight behind the duo.

Asta grinned at the snarling pony. “So ya wanna go, aye? Fine, I’ll oblige you,” Asta threw his guitar up and caught it by the neck. He then reared it back and swung it hard having it mack contact with Sombra’s face while shouting “El-Kabaong!” the king was sent flying while the guitar was left in splintered pieces.

“You bastard,” Sombra growled as he landed on his feet about thirty feet away from his assailant. “What do you think gives you the authority to hit me with that trash and get away with it?”

“Hmmm…” Asta tapped his chin with his pointer finger as he tapped his shoulder with the broken guitar neck still in his grasp.

“ANSWER ME!” The enraged umbran roared.

 Asta tossed the guitar piece away. And then looked at the snarling pony. “First. This isn’t your Grimoire it’s mine!” Asta took in a deep breath and control his blood flow increasing his speed and strength. He ran at the king and the started to exchange blows with one another in a tempest of angry blows. Left fist with a right block. Palm thrust connects with steel plated gut. Gauntlet fist meeting raw flesh of the face.

The duo stopped and jumped back as they broke apart. “Second,” Asta held out his right hand with two fingers sticking up on it. “This is my body and mind that you’re trying to take over,” Asta took up a stance Sombra hand never seen before placing his palms at chest level with one close to his chest and the other out from his body. His feet were noticeably apart. He took in another breath and increased his speed and power once more.

Sombra merely smirked and tossed off his cape and then shed his armor. He jumped up and down for a bit limbering himself up. Sombra was actually getting excited for the first time in a while. For the first time in a long time, he felt the spark of an honorable fight. He took up his own stance similar to that of a boxer.

“You’re not a guest here, you’re a prisoner Sombra and if you think I’m just going to roll over and give you my body without a fight then you are severely mistaken!” the two took off sending a massive shockwave in either direction. 

Sombra smirked at the two met face to face. “So if I beat you then I win this body,” he smirked.

Sombra’s fists connected with Asta’s palms blow for blow. It felt like he was hitting a gigantic wall of solid steel. The two opposing sides clashed over and over again in a tempest of anger and fury. fought each other for hours neither side showed the slightest sign of backing down

Unless you had the proper training then you wouldn’t have been able to see the fight between the dark pony and the magic knight. The demon sat back and watched the two clash he as he could only laugh at this pointless struggle. He knew Sombra would never beat Asta in a fight when it came to using raw physical power. Even if Sombra would have had access to his magic in the Grimoire he still wouldn’t stand a chance in hell of beating Asta. The human was just too stubborn for his own good, something that all three of them had in common with each other. Then there were the seals that other Boeing that had placed seals in here and inside of Asta as well. Even the demon knew that it was pointless at this time as that being was far stronger than any other being that he knew to exist.

Soon the violence subsided and Sombra was at Asta’s feet struggling to catch his breath. Asta stood over the dark king and raising a fist up then brought it down hard into the back of the evil king’s skull distressing the pony into black wisps. 

“You’ll never have my body but you’re more than welcome to keep trying to take it from me. And the power that you said is yours isn’t yours anymore,” Asta commented as he turned to the demon’s direction. 

The demon quickly formed in front of Asta tooling on his usual enlarged form. “You still want to save and protect others that treat you as a threat yourself. Why not just take over and punish them and show them how hat it means to respect the powerful?”

“Because then I’m no better than Sombra,” Asta glared at the demon. “I’ll be a leader that’s kind and strong while he pushes his subordinates to push past their limits every time!“ he thumped his chest with his fist. “

I can know you interfered in my fight against the vampire when I drew the Demon-Destroyer sword,” Asta scowled at his demon.

“Face the truth runt!” The demon laughed. “If I hadn’t sent that influx of Anti-magic to your sword than you would’ve been down for the count let alone able to lop off the bitch's arms permanently.”

“Thank you,” Asta said begrudgingly.

“Don’t mistake that for and act of charity or kindness’s runt. I can’t have this body die on me before I’ve had a chance to take it for myself,” the demon bent down and pointed at Asta’s chest. “This body is mine just as much it is yours and it’d be too much of a hassle to find a new host the can wield my power in this world.”

“I’ll tell you what I told that bastard Sombra,” Asta swatted the claw away. “This is my body and you can’t have without a fight,” he raised a fist to his demon. “We done here, I’m leaving,” Asta turned and walked away while he did, he started to fade until there was no sign of him at all.

“Just like the other one!” The demon laughed. “Only even more in touch wi5h his softer side. Just wait, runt, that’ll be your undoing.” The demon smiled and faded into the dark void of the Grimoire.


Morning on the train to Appleloosa


Celestia’s sun started to creep over the horizon soon flooding the train’s inner cars with the first light of the day. Asta’s eyes shot open as his mind was now back inside his body. While his mind may have been fully awake his body was not. He decided it was about time to t tart to freshen up as he hadn’t taken a show since the night before. He definitely needed to clean up after his fight with Rick,  the balrog, three vampires, and then there was the clean up of Ponyville.it was safe to say he needed a thorough rinse.

After he managed to free his arm from underneath Fluttershy’s head Asta headed for the shower. He grabbed a pair of fresh boxers his nap sack and walked into the bath and shut the door. He turned on the water and we waited for it to get hot he stripped down. Once the water was hot Asta got in the shower and began to scrub down, good. This would be the last time he’d be able to shower for a few days maybe more so he was going to make it last. He was still limited on time as Fluttershy needed to bath too. 

He starts to sing as he showered. 



Once he finished washing up he turned off the what and stepped out of the shower stall. Asta grabbed the nearest towel and started to dry off. He made sure to get his draws on before he stepped out of the bathroom. He threw the towel around his shoulder and started to open the door.

“Man Shy, I know y’all don’t like using the whole Knight of Equestria title to get a leg up on things but you have to admit it’s pretty handy in situations like this,” Asta said as he walked out of the bathroom and started to dry his hair. He took the towel off and looked to his girlfriend who was in nothing but her bra and panties. His face lit up like a stoplight as the blood rushed to his head. “I-I-I- I’m sorry I that y-y-y-you were still in your n-n-nightgown,” he covered his eyes and quickly turned his head.

Fluttershy giggled at Asta’s reaction but was still a bit embarrassed. “It’s alright for you to see me in my underwear Asta. We’ve been dating for almost two full months now, maybe a little longer,” she held her chin while she looked up to the ceiling. “It’s not like I haven’t seen more of you either though,” Fluttershy giggled.

“Always back to the flashing incident,” Asta glumly hung his head in shame. “Fine if you’re alright with it then I’m not gonna complain,” He smirked as he looked over Fluttershy’s have naked body causing her to blush herself.

“I said you could look not stare,” she grabbed a pillow and threw it hard as she could and nailed Asta right in the face. Fluttershy then rushed into the bathroom and slammed the door as she locked it behind her. Asta could only snicker as he tossed the pillow back on the bed.

“Might want to hurry Shy. We should be pulling into the Appleloosa pretty soon,” Asta said as he went over to his knapsack and pulled out a pair of black denim pants, a gray sleeves shit with a Red Cross running off to the left side of the shirt. He pulled his hairband over his head and placed it around his forehead. Asta noticed the back of his hair was longer than he’d initially thought. He knocked on the bathroom door.

“I’m not unlocking it,” Fluttershy swift shot back with heavy embarrassment in her voice.

Asta’s face began to heat up. “No Shy I was wondering if you had a hair tie I could borrow?”

“Oh, outer pocket,” she said sheepishly as she turned the water on.

“Thanks,” Asta went over and pulled out Fluttershy’s white duffle bag and reached into the outermost pocket and pulled out a packet of ponytail holders. “Bright colors. Oh, there’s a grey one,” Asta pulled out the grey hairpiece and then put the ties back in his girlfriend’s bag. He then knocked on the bathroom door again. “Can I get you to help me with my hair?”

The water stopped and Asta heated the stall door open and the hairdryer going after a few more seconds. Then the door then opened with a slight crack in it show Fluttershy just barely peeping out of it. Her face was bright red.

“Um… Asta, could you hand me my bag, please,” Fluttershy squeaked out. “I forgot to get my clothes when I rushed in here.”

“My bad Shy!” Asta said slightly embarrassed. He ran over and got the white duffle bag and rushed it back to the bathroom. Asta scrunched his eyes shut and held the bag to the door as he looked away. Fluttershy quickly took the bag and shut the door. Asta waited a few more minutes and then Fluttershy come out in a pink T-shirt and white denim pants with her hair pulled back into a ponytail.

“Cute,” Asta starred. 

“Stop staring,” Fluttershy yelped. 

Asta pulled his hairband around his neck. She pulled out a brush and got on the bed behind Asta and brushed his to where it was more manageable. She then took his hair tie and pulled Asta’s hair back and tied it into a ponytail, well a short one at least, closer to Sokka’s from Avatar the Last Air Bender. Asta pulled his headband back up around his forehead and got up. As he did the conductor’s voice could be heard over the intercom.

“We have arrived at Appleloosa, we sincerely hope that you enjoyed your stay on the overnight express travel train. Thank you and please exit accordingly. You can retrieve your luggage from the station. Again, thank you for traveling with us and have a pleasant stay here in Appleloosa.” There was a click and the intercom shuts off.

Asta pulled his knapsack over his shoulder and smiled at Fluttershy. He held out his hand and she took it and help her up off the bed. “Thanks for the help with my hair,” Asta gave her a quick peck on the cheek. With a fully flushed face, Fluttershy grabbed her own bag and flowed Asta as the couple departed the cabin to meet up with their other party members.


Outside the Appleloosa train station


Asta and Fluttershy met up with Twilight, Applejack, Spike, and Ymir on the train station platform and then walk around to the front. They didn’t have anything other than the bags of clothes to carry as Asta had Twilight use her mater compactor spell on the wagon when she used it on Ymir. He then stored the cart in his Grimoire for conveyance. 

Asta pulled out the cart and set it on the ground and then looked to Ymir and motioned with his to get next to the cart for her to get ready to return to her original size.

“Okay Twilight cast the counterspell,” Asta said while pointing at the cart and dragon. Twilight cast her spell and the two immediately grew to their original sizes. 

“Um, Asta shouldn’t Nero be here already?”  Fluttershy asked looking around.

Hoo, the aforementioned owl suddenly flew out the nearby tree and landed on Fluttershy’s shoulder. 

“Looks like she’s here to me,” Asta approached Ymir and attached the ago and the young dragoness. “Why don’t you guys go round up something to eat what I finish hooking Ymir up to the wagon and take stock of the inventory one more time,” he smiled as he went about his task.

“Good idea!” Twilight chirped.

“Seconded,” Spike said as he placed a hand on his gurgling stomach.

The girls went off to a nearby diner to fetch everyone’s breakfast. Asta went about his task when he sensed a familiar ki coming toward the wagon. Ymir took notice of the new presence as well. The newcomer quickly pulled a dagger from under their cloak. They concealed their presence as much as they could and approached the wagon slowly. While this pony was still a good way off they threw the dagger only for Ymir to catch it within between her teeth. She snarled at the cloaked figure who winced in surprise.

“You should you know better than anyone that you can’t sneak up on me, Nightingale,” Asta said as he appeared behind the cloaked pony. “This yours?” He held out the dagger she’d thrown.

Nightingale smirked under her hood. “Didn’t expect that beast of yours too have such good reflexes either.”

“Ymir is my partner and not a beast,” Asta sneered at Nightingale as he walked back to the wagon and tossed the dagger back towards its original owner. “Is everything still going planned?”

“Yes, ever hi good is still on course. We’ve set up not to for from the local bazaar. Everyone’s expecting you to arrive within the next week and then your plan can be put into action as the operations leader,” Nightingale explained as she sheathed her blade.

“Be careful,” Asta muttered and Nightingale nodded as she walked away and then fade into the shadows while no one was looking.

The girls and Spike soon returned with arms full of different kinds of breakfast biscuits. Spike ran up to Asta right away and held out a biscuit.

“Only had two chicken biscuits left,” Asta gratefully took the breakfast item and bit into it. Spike looked left and right then back to Asta. Who was that person in the cloak you were talking to?”

Asta chew his food then answer the young salamander. “Nightingale from the Shadowbolt. Thanks for the biscuit man,” he held fist out to Spike who returned the fist bump. “No problem man but, what did she want?”

“She was probably checking in with Asta Spike?” Twilight commented with a mouth full. “He is the one who started this operation in the first place.”

“Ah don’t care who she is or her stasis in the military,” Applejack looked off in the distance tick off. “Ah don’t like her. She threw a knife at Asta who is mah friend and he’s technically her superior right now.”

“Calm down Aj,” Asta said as he grabbed a sausage biscuit from the farmhand. “If she was seriously trying to assassinate me she wouldn’t do it out in the open like that.” He unwrapped the biscuit and proceeded to toss it to Ymir. The dragon happily munches the breakfast sandwich. “It was more or less saying I’m here dumbass don’t ignore me.” Asta snickered but Ymir still growled at this. “Come on girls and guy. We’ve got a long road ahead of us and a week on the road ahead of us.”

“You really think we can make it to Savanna in just seven days?” Fluttershy looked at Ymir in concern. “What about Ymir? She needs to rest.”

“I know that Shy,” Nero flew over to the Dragon on perished herself on her little sister’s head. “I didn’t plan on not letting her rest. I’m not a slave driver but we’re already a day behind even getting here.”

Ymir growled lowly at Fluttershy and hustled her slightly. “Okay if you think you can do it but don’t push yourself.” The dragoness nodded.

“Then we’re off,” Asta pointed down the main road out of town.

“Shame Ah have ta leave as soon Ah got here,” Applejack sighed.

“You have family here Aj?” Asta asked as he looked over his shoulder while the group moved along.

She nodded. “Una, but how you now that?”

“The town is called Appleloosa for its apple orchards and who better to grow apples than Apples,” Asta commented with a smirk. “It’s Equestria’s biggest supplier of apples right up there with Ponyville,” Asta noted the apple orchards as they walked along. “The only reason this place has a better reputation is because of the cherry plantation run by the local Cherry family.”

“Someone has certainly been brushing up and their Equestrian Agriculture,” Twilight snickered.

“It comes with the territory of working for the Apple family Twi,” Asta twirled his hand in the air. “And the fact that I had nothing to do but read the books that Nero brought me to read when I was I was under lockdown at Shy’s.”

“Ah was hopin we could stop by and see um for a short spell?” Applejack asked hopefully.

“Sorry Aj,” Asta looked at the mare with an apologizing gaze. “But we’re already a day late getting here but I promise that we’ll stop and see them on our way back through next time, Okay.”

“Pinkie promised,” Applejack said.

“Cross my heart,” Asta made an X across his heart with a finger, “hope to fly,” He then fluttered his hands, “Stick a cupcake in my eye.” Asta lightly slapped his eye. Everyone giggled at him. “What? You guys didn’t think I know it did you?”

“We thought you might but weren’t sure,” twilight rolled her eyes.

“Nrrrr,” Asta crossed his arms with a pout. “Let’s got a move on.” The grouped moved out of town towards the Savanna.


At the end of the Day


Asta and his group had made great progress in the journey to reach Savanna. The group had stopped only once and that was to allow Ymir to rest while the group eat lunch and filled their water canteens. Fluttershy had been keeping to herself more so than usual and Asta knew it had something to with their destination. He decided it was time to find out why or at least try and ease her worries in some way. First, he was going to have to distract the others, luckily he had just the things.

Asta walked over to Twilight first who had been running the test on the Timberwolf lumber trying to find out who or what had sent them to attack Ponyville. “Hey, Twi. Can you take a break from the wood and take a look at this?”

“Look at what?” She said as she didn’t look up from her chemistry setup.

Asta plopped a thick book in front of her. “It’s a customs guide for the Savanna. I need you to read it back to front and know it in and out. So, have at and read it and write a paper on it just to be on the safe side.”

“Is that really necessary? I get the need for the book and knowing it,” Twilight looked at Asta confused. “But a research paper? Really?”

“Not really, just wanted to mess with ya a bit Twi. But seriously, I need you to know this stuff front to back,” Asta set a stack of books right next to the first one. “Then I need you to read these for good measure. Are ya up for it?”

Twilight was drooling at the sight of the books in front of her. “Ah, yeah,” she grabbed the first book and started reading.

‘One down two to go.’ Asta thought as he walked off.

Asta made his towards Applejack and Spike. The duo was chatting by the fire exchanging their thoughts.

“Hey guys,” Asta walked in. “I have a favor to ask?”

“What do ya need?” Spike smirked.

“Could you two go gather up some fire would that’ll last us through the next few nights?” Asta motioned to the tree that had been thinning out since they left the group left the town.

“Can do Sugarcube,” applejack hopped to her feet. She then stopped and whispered in Asta’s ear. “I think somethin heavy has been eatin at Shy. Ah think ya should go and try talking to her.”

“That’s the plan,” Asta murmured.

“Come on Spike,” Applejack said as she went on with her task.

“Coming!” The drake tagged along.

Asta now went over to Fluttershy. She had been brushing Ymir’s hair by the wagon trying to help the dragon to relax after a long day of pulling the cart. Ymir raised her head as Asta approached but laid it back down as she was too tired to bother with others at this time. 

Asta walked up behind the animal-loving girl. She was too in wrapped to notice the knight. He placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Shy,” Asta said softly as he tried not to startle her too much.

*Eep!*

Fluttershy quickly turned to see Asta as he pulled his hand back. “I need your help to pitch the tents for and the others,” he through his thumb over his shoulder to a few unassembled tent setups behind him in the distance.

“Oh, okay,” Fluttershy agreed in a glum tone.

Asta and Fluttershy walked over to the campsite. Asta spread out the ground tarp while Fluttershy sit up the poles for the dew cloth. Between the two of them, they had the first ent up in no time. The second tent pitching went just as smoothly, then Asta spoke up to girlfriend.

“Alright Shy,” the knight crossed his arms. “Spill, wh6 have you been so depressed since we left Appleloosa? What exactly does it have to do with them Caribou and going to Savanna?”

Her gaze shot at Asta and tears started to well up in her eyes. “Oh Asta,” she ran into his arms. “I’m sorry for being this way. I… I didn’t think I would have to tell you so soon but it has to do with my mother and… my father.”

“Oh,” Asta said as his eyes widened. “You don’t have to talk about it then.” He wrapped his arms around her. “You can tell me later.”

“No,” Fluttershy aid abruptly. “You need to know before we reach the Caribou’s city. About me, my origins and about how my mother met my father and how my mom came to live in Equestria and … what happened to my dad.”
> Campfires
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta and Fluttershy were sitting around the campsite. They were waiting on Applejack and Twilight. Spike was sitting on a down logged that he and Applejack had pulled into camp for the group to sit on around the fire pit. Asta then got up and started to start setting up for the fire while they were waiting on the others. Soon, Asta had a small fire going and everyone was here.

“So what’s so important that you pulled me away from my studies that it could wait until I’d at least finished the book?” Twilight huffed in annoyance.

“Shy said she wanted everyone here Twi,” Applejack said as she took a seat. “Now, park it.”

“Shy wants to tell us her past Twilight and doing so is going to be incredibly painful for her,” Asta said as he throws a log into the fire. He then sat down next to Fluttershy and wrapped an arm around her. “As her friends, we need to be here to listen and support her while she tells us about her past.”

“Now that I think about it,” Twilight looked at her friend. “We’ve never actually heard about your past before Fluttershy.”

“Is it really that bad?” Spike asked haphazardly.

“Spike,” Twilight snapped at the young drake. “Don’t be so insensitive.”

“Urn,” Asta coffee into his hand. Everyone shut up and all eyes were on Fluttershy who was solemnly gazing into the flames. She looked at everyone, even Ymir had come to her to support her. She then looked at Asta who smirked back at her and nodded. “It doesn’t matter what you tell us Shy, we’re your friends and we’ll always be your friends. We’re here for you and that won’t change. Even if the world turns against we never well,” Asta pulled her closer to his side and rested her head on his shoulder and kissed her forehead lightly.

Fluttershy tooled in a deep breath and let out a long sigh. “Alright, I want all of you to know my origins and to help you understand why I’m going to the Savanna. It all started back when my mother was a slave there… it was around twenty to twenty-five years ago.”

“Wait a minute,” Asta reeled back from shock. “Fluttershy. You’re around twenty-three years old.” She sadly nodded in acknowledgment. “That means your mother gave birth to you when she was just a teenager. She couldn’t have been much older than fourteen or fifteen years old at the time.”

Everyone simply stared at the poor Pegasus in shock. They all stayed quiet until Fluttershy broke the silence.

“Yes, it’s not something we like others to know and you’ll soon know why,” Fluttershy gazed into the fire. “Like I was saying, it was just over twenty years ago when my mother was a slave to a Caribou man by the name of Craven… ”


Twenty-five years ago in the Savanna capital of Frouga


A tall older man, around his fifties or sixties, with dark tan skin and thick brown hair stood in the market. He had a set of small ten-pronged antlers protruding from either side of his head, a male caribou. He was wearing a fine red padded dress shirt with a pair of brown dress pants and black shoes. The man was looking over books to add to his collection in his personal study. Everyone else simply went around this tall man. Some would occasionally nod, wave or tip their hat at him and he would just nod back. These were only the other caribou in the crowd of course. Even if the females are treated as objects they are still treated far better than the ponies, even better than most stallions.

The man simply went about his business and went further into the market stall and continued to look at the book. Meanwhile on his tail was a fourteen-year-old ponygirl. It was odd though as this pony was fully clothed in everyday grab, nothing fancy, just regular clothing which was highly uncommon among ponies, even male ponies were usually found wearing tattered rags.

Most Caribou only saw the ponies race as less than dirt. The Caribou man, however,  he was an exception to this rule. He and his had once lived in Equestria and a pony family showed him great kindness when he and his son had fallen gravely ill and had just taken a spell into a ravine in a storm on their way home from the capital city of Canterlot. The pony family that went by the name of Pear had taken him and his son in and treated them, even though they were Caribou and most of their race was despised across the land of Equestria. Upon his return to the Frouga, he made his mission to help the ponies of his homeland. He often bought them and sent them back to Equestria when and where he could, he also took in runaways and hid them and helped them escape. His son while he knew of his father’s actions and approved of the legal ways he went about it, he would have no part in the illegal ways his father went about helping the ponies that had managed to run away from their masters. 

This son liked ponies but he was still proud to be a Caribou and still loved the life nobility had granted him. He still treated the ponies with kindness, giving them a choice to stay with him on his land or leave to return home. He’d often paid them for their labors, but in his mind, they were still slaves. The son would do his best to keep his father informed of runaways and the happenings of the Caribou’s higher-ups as his father was under constant watch due to his friendly nature toward the slaves.  There was a pony that the son had fallen for though, the ponygirl his father had taken in after he moved off of his father’s estate. For this reason the son made regular visits to his father’s home, that and to visit another that was living with his father as his personal attendant.

There was a pony that the son had fallen for though, the ponygirl his father had taken in after he moved off of his father’s estate. This young pony or mare as her race referred to themselves was a Pegasus. This mare had raspberry-colored hair with a matching tail, cerise eyes, and a set of pale amber wings. Her name was Morning Breeze.

The son would often come by to merely speak with the young mare. He was truly head over heels for this girls and was willing to do anything for her. In time she spent with the son on his visits to his father’s abode she would often spend find herself drawn to his side or her eyes would often wonder to his face, Morning Breeze couldn’t help but spend as much time with the young buck as she could. Soon she to had fallen in love with this Caribou. The father, named Craven, soon took notice of the two infatuations with one another and did what he could to allow there romance to bud.

It wasn’t long until the two became inseparable. Unfortunately, the Caribou guards and other nobles had started to step their game in looking into Craven. The nobles had stopped involving themselves with him and his son, Waillen, altogether. Without these connections they couldn’t gather information nearly as easily or effectively as they needed and Craven’s Underground Railroads took a major hit. With the lose of the most efficient form of information gathering lost Craven and Waillen had to be much more careful about their movements.

Since he started his relationship with Morning Breeze, Waillen had taken up a much more proactive role in helping his father with his ‘work’. But as the Guards had step up they found it much more difficult to get the slaves to Equestria with more discretion. What they didn’t know is that the guards were already on top of the father and son. As the months went on less and less slaves were being freed while Morning Breeze flounder herself pregnant with Waillen’s child. Craven was so happy at the aspect of being a grandfather. To bad he’d never get the chance to.


The night of Fluttershy’s birth


It was a pitch black night where the moon had been hidden behind a storm system. Unlike in Equestria the weather of the Caribou kingdom was not regulated by weather ponies it by nature itself. Morning Breeze had just given birth to a beautiful baby girl. She had light pale rose colored her on her head and on her tail while her eyes were a brilliant turquoise while she had a set of butter yellow wings on her back. 

Craven only got to see his granddaughter once, when she was born. It was later that night when the major storm hit that the Caribou Vanguards made their move. They burst through the front door of Craven’s estate and ransacked the entire mansion from top to bottom. Their took Craven and his ponies prisoner on sight. While the guards continued to search the mansion they found many tunnels off the estate hat led into the wilds. They however couldn’t find Morning Breeze or Waillen. The couple had already escaped earlier that night when Craven had been informed by one of his other ponies that the guards were gathering in nearby buildings. He didn’t want his family to suffer so he sent them on. If your were caught with this level a conspiracy and tears on you were put to death on site if you were a Caribou the ponies however would be put back into slavery for sale but Craven had already sent them on. They former Caribou nobleman died with a smile on his face as a guard ran a sword through his chest.

Waillen was doing his best not to think of his father’s sacrifice and tried to stay strong for the girl he loved and their newborn daughter. The baby was fast asleep in her mother’s arms while the couple rushed through the network of tunnels that lead out in the Savanna wilds. A few of the other ponies had stayed by their side in order to help care for Morning in her weakened state. They decide to stop and rest for a moment.

Waillen looked at the young mare he loved and knew how hard it was going to be for her being so young with a child. He was going to be their for to though and there was a force on Gais that was going to stop him. He was going to be there for Morning and their daughter.

Suddenly, Waillen turned his as he heard guards not to far off, he then looked back at Morning and to his daughter still sleeping quietly. Waillen looked at Morning and smiled. He went over and kissed her and the baby. “I love you two so much.”

“Take them and run,” the young man demanded. “Don’t stop running until you’re in Equestria.” He turned and started to walk toward the mansion and pulled his backpack off. He looked over his shoulder rand saw the ponies running with all their might. He looked at the crying Morning Breeze saying to go back. Waillen turned back to face the oncoming guards and pulled a three pack of dynamite and then lit the fuse. “I won’t let them be slaves again,” he mummers “Good bye my little Fluttershy.”

*BOOM!*

CRASH

The explosion collapsed the tunnel on Waillen and the guards. The ponies spent about two weeks evading patrols in the wilds. They eventually met up with more of Craven’s rescuees and made it to Equestria’s borders where they were taken in. 


Present


“From their my mother was taken in by her grandparents while she went to school they watched me and eventually she got a job at the cloud factory working her way up to where she is now,” Fluttershy sniffled.

Asta held her tightly and used his shirt to dry her eyes. “No wonder you never talk about him Shy. You never even had the chance to know your dad or your grandfather.”

“But ya know that they did love ya. They died getting ya out of that horrible place,” Applejack whipped her eyes. 

Spike was balling his eyes out while Twilight held him close. He could relate to Fluttershy in a few ways Ashe never knew his birth parents being abandoned at a pony orphanage and then running away for being bullied for being a drake.

“Yes but I still wish I could’ve met them at least once. I was hoping to learn something about my family while in Frouga. I was hoping to learn about my father a little maybe eve find ou5 what happened to him if he survived,” Fluttershy sighed. “Thank you all for listening and I feel much better know that you all know. I’m rather tired now so I'm going to go to bed. Good night.” She kissed Asta on the forehead and went to her tent.

Asta let out a deep sigh and scratched the back of his head. “I didn’t think my plan was the same one that her grandfather used.”

“Relax sugarcube,” Applejack said as she got up.

“Yea Asta there was no way you could’ve known. The only thing you can do now it try and finish what you started. For the ponies their and for Fluttershy’s sake,” Twilight softly smiled.

“First chance I get I’m gonna burn some guards!” Spike growled as he wiped his nose. He then yawned. “I’m hitting the hay to.” He walked off and got in his tent.

“Ah’m callin it to,” Applejack yawned. “Ya comin Twi?”

“After I finish my book,” Twilight commented as Applejack just shrugged.

Asta stood up and walked towards his and Fluttershy’s tent.

‘Don’t stay up to late Ymir and make sure Twi get some sleep,’ Asta thought.

‘Got ya partner,’ Ymir smirked as Asta walked away and waved.

He entered the tent and laid down next to Fluttershy. “Hey Shy, you alright?” He placed a hand on her shoulder.

“I’ll be alright. I… I just want to get some sleep,” Fluttershy mumbled as she did he4 best to keep Asta from seeing her tears.

“Alright, but don’t fruit to get me or the others if you want to talk,” Asta rolled over.

“Asta…” Fluttershy tooled over to look at Asta!# back. She moved in closer to him an placed her head in between his shoulders at the base of his neck.

“Hmm?”

“If… if we ever had a child together you won’t just leave them alone, even if we don’t stay together, would you?” The Pegasus said shakily.

Asta thought she might ask his question after telling them her story. She had been told by her mother that her father had loved her and had sacrificed himself for them so they could be free but there was always the thought in the back of her mind that he might not have actually died and what if it was all just a hoax and he acted like he blew up the tunnel to get out of raising her and being with her mother. Fluttershy and many other would always have a ‘what if’ that plagued their minds and it oiled stay with them unless they found answer or just overcame it on their own. Fluttershy was going to need some form of reassurance that she wouldn’t be abandoned for no reason while also trying to find some form of solid proof. Even if there was none to be found at least she would have the reassurance that she’d tried to find some evidence.

“Fluttershy,” Asta said with a firm and warm ton. She knew he was answering her seriously as he used her full name instead one of her nicknames. “I’ll always be here for you, even if we don’t stay together. We’ll always have a special bond that’s a little deeper than just normal friendship due to our relationship. And yes, if we do have a kid together I will be there for them no matter what.” Asta felt a few warm drops of water hit his back. He oozes over and quickly wrapped his arms around he crying Pegasus.

“Thank you,”. Fluttershy cried happily in Asta’s arms.

“Always,” Asta said softly as he stroked Fluttershy’s hair as she cried herself to sleep. Asta looked up to the ceiling of the tent. “I swear I’m going to be there for you always Shy. I’m going to make those Caribou pay for taking your dad.” He murmured in anger as he drifted off to sleep.


The Dreamscape 


Asta’s POV


I found myself back in my little trailer apartment. I wanted to speak with Luna about Fluttershy’s past. Surely she was aware of my girlfriend’s past and what had happened to her and her mother. I heard my door open and in walked the Princess of the Moon.

“Good evening Asta Ferris. How are you faring to night?” Luna smiled as she sat across from. “Why do you not change your dream realm to your current home?”

“Hey there Princess,” I said as leaned back and crossed my arms. “Sorry, but I like my dreamscape as is. It lets me have a place I can come to and think comfortably but back to what I wanted to talk with you about,” she looks at me in pure confusion.
 
“Did something happen?” She asked in concern.

“Were you aware of Fluttershy’s past?” I asked looking Luna dead center in eyes.

“What do mean ware of Fluttershy’s past Asta? Did you have a fight with her? Did she return to Ponyville instead of going with you to Savanna? What exactly happened? Maybe I can help,” Luna was deeply concerned about Shy. 

I think had to do with the fact that she was one of the ponies that saved her from Nightmare Moon and the fact that she was one of the first friends she made upon her return to the thrown.

I threw my hands and waved them vigorously while I shook my head. “Relax Princess. Fluttershy is fine, a little shaken up emotionally but other whys fine.” I took in a deep breath and let out a long sigh. “She told us about her past and how she and her mother came to Equestria. Judging by your reaction you had no idea of it. Celestia probably doesn’t know either.” I huffed as I rubbed the back of my head.

“Asta, what did she tell you exactly?” Luna asked eager to help.

“Mmm… sorry Luna but as her friend and above that as her lover I… I can’t just tell you about her past out right. I’d be violating her trust. If you want to know then you’ll have to ask her yourself. Okay?” I could feel the dream starting to fade. 

“Asta, is this going to affect your mission?” Luna address me as an authority figure now.

“Oh most definitely your highness,” I growled in a low angered tone as the dream fade to white.



A couple days later


I was meditating in the back of the wagon with Spike. I wanted to try a new form of training and the boy was eager to learn, more like bored and just looking for something to do other sit around. He was a little eager to train at first but when I Told him it was a mind training he almost back out until the girls started to discuss their girl talk. So he joined me and we started meditating but what we were actually doing was syncing our minds and body with one another. We we doing image training. It was a common practice in many martial arts back home and I saw it done in a lot of anime and other shows two. I was really just trying to distract myself from wanting to rip the first Caribou that mistreats a pony in front of my a new asshole with my Demon-Slayer Sword.

Mean while the girls were… the girls were being the girls.

“How ya feelin Shy?” Aj asked still worried.

“Much better since telling all of you about my past,” Fluttershy smiled softly.

“I wish you would’ve told us about this sooner Fluttershy,” Twilight rebuked. “Wait, does any pony else know? What about Rainbow Dash?”

“Yes, Rainbow Dash knows. She and her parents were the first ponies me and my mom told outside of my grandparents,” Fluttershy said guilily. “But outside them now it’s on those of us here. I’d still don’t want to tell Rarity and Pinkie until a little after we get back home okay?”

“We aren’t gonna force ya to do anything ya don’t want to do sugarcube,” Aj hugged her friend. 

“What about Asta? How’s he taking all of this?” Twi said as she looked to me and her little brother.

“He’s been handling it… in strides Twilight,” Shy said half-hearted. “You know how he can be and what he usually does when he hears about stuff like this.I think we’re extremely lucky he didn’t fly off to the Caribou capital the night I told everypony about my … family.”

Ymir turned her slightly to look at Shy and the girls then let out a grumble.

Shy looked at the dragon and then smiled. “Thank you Ymir.” The dragon nodded and went back to pulling the cart. Nero was busy snoozing on some of the wood crates behind me and Spike.

“What she say?” Twi asked eagerly.

“That Asta promised he’d always be there for me,” Shy giggled. 

“Lucky,” Aj rolled eyes with a smirk before slightly looking over her shoulder. “Ya sure managed to hook yourself a good one Shy. Even if he never goes for the herd thing I’m happy to just have him close by as a friend.”

“What is about Asta that has you two so head over heels for him?” Twi raised a brow confused and intrigued at the same time. “Sure he doesn’t look half bad and he has muscles not to mention he’s Uber friendly. But I donor see what so great about him.”

“Well, he’s really kind. Great with animals, except Angel Bunny. Caring especially for his friends. He stayed with me until I woke up when he first arrived here and he barely knew me,” Shy explained a bit as she fidgeted in her seat.

“Like ya said Twi, the fella is strong and not to mention honest to a fault. He’s never lied to me and not to mention he puts himself in harm’s way just to protect others. Some ponies  he’s never even met before. Not to mention the fella is skilled in more ways than one and as smart as a whip to boot,” Aj laughed as her face went flush. “Even when his life was in danger he still did what he could to keep from injuring ponies that only attacked out of fear and the order of a pony that thought he could use the opportunity to get a leg up in the world.”

“Okay I got it Applejack,” Twi rolled her eyes annoyed. “But smart as a whip really? I find that hard to believe.”

“No Twilight, she’s right. Asta isn’t just brawn. He is quite clever in many situations. He just doesn’t give himself enough credit,” Fluttershy back up Aj.

“Yea, he’s got the whole humble to a fault thing go8n for him too,” Aj waved the air with a slight giggle. 

“I’d wish he’d let me study his anti magic more thoroughly,” Twilight huffed.

“Ya know why he won’t let ya Twi,” Aj pointed at her scholarly friend.

“It’s for your own safety Twilight. He’s just worried you’d try and do something brash and end up hurting yourself in the process,” Shy added. 

“Ya did kinda blow  your own house the first day he lent ya his big sword,” Aj patted the pouting Twilight.

We were coming up on a bridge. Fluttershy thought this would be a good place to stop for the night so she asked Ymir to pull the wagon over. Spike and I stopped our image training and got out. Train the mind was important but you can still get really stiff after sitting still for too long. We stretched a it bit before I called everyone to me.

“What’s up?” spike asked.

“I thought it was time everyone got their own knight’s robe,” I smirked as I opened my Grimoire and pulled out four Black Bulls robes the Rarity had help me make. “I know I said I wasn’t intetally going to take a proactive role but after all that’s happened over the last few months, and not to mention days. I figured it was time to start my own squad of Magic Knights. All of you here are honorary members. You don’t have to join if you don’t want to though?”

“Why are ya doin this when originally ya said ya wouldn’t Asta?” Aj asked worriedly.

“Haaaaaa…” I sighed. “It was the fight with the vampires and that fire demon called a balrog that did it for me. I’m strong girls but the effects that has aren’t always good. Some try to monopolize on strength while other seek to wipe it out. Rick help me realize that there are threats that will come and at time I’ll be the only person that can handle them. The thing is, what if there are multiple threats at once.”

“It’ll be too much for you to handle alone,” Spike added.

“That’s why I’m forming a knight squad. I don’t intend to leave the princesses out of this but I still won’t be working for them directly either. Will help out around when we’re needed and receive the intel from but for the most part we’ll operate independently. Often taking jobs for hire. You can still live and work how you’ve been living your lives and can refuse to take a job request,” I explained while starting a fires. “I’m not going to force you guys to join or any pony for that matter but I Would like to have as I trust no one more than you girls and drake. I have robes for every one back home to. But it was a last minute decision to make them like the Squad thing was. So what do you guys say?” I turned to see smiling eager faces even Shy.

“You know I’m in,” Spike pointed to himself with thumb and grabbed a robe.

“Heck all ya had to do was ask sugarcube,” Aj smiled and took a robe.

“I know there’s no stopping you when someone’s in danger or when you have your mind set on something,” Shy said as she rolled her eyes at me. “But I also want to help others out there while helping you. If you’re always going to be there for me then I’m always going to be there for you,” she grabbed a robbed and twirled as she put it on.

‘That was kind of hot.’

“I always enjoy helping others and supporting my friends,” Twi picked up a robe and put it on. “And being part of this could be really fun, thinking of all the new learning experiences make my head spin.”

“Thanks guys,” I chuckled. “now let’s set up for the night. We’re four days away from Savanna’s capital. One more thing,” I said abruptly. “You girls need to keep those robes on when we’re in the capital at all times so the guards or slave traders won’t question you movements and action to much.”

“They’ll think we’re property of some one and that’ll make it less likely for the Caribou to miss with use, right,” Twilight caught on to my reason. 

“Still be careful though, it doesn’t mean they still won’t try to put their hands on you,” Fluttershy interjected. Larynx and stick close to either Asta or Spike.”

“Ah get that but need to ask. Asta, were’s your robe? Doesn’t a leader, or in this case an owner, need to distinguish themselves from the rest of his group,” Aj said bring up a fair point.

I then pulled out my own Black Bulls black leather trench coach. It had the standard Black Bulls logo but in red on either side of the mini cape and my red star on my back and the ends of my sleeves. “Already covered Aj!” I gave a thumbs up.

‘Thank you Rarity for enchanting this thing with a temperature moderating spell!’ I mentally screamed. 

“Now back to work,”I cheered as we went about our task the rest of the night. I went down to the river and decided to try and catch some fish for everyone’s dinner. I opened my Grimoire and pulled out my fishing pole. It was just a simple bamboo pole with a line and hook on it. I flick the rod back and then forward caused the hook to land land in the water with a slight *thunk*. I caught a few fish after about an hour and was fixing to head back to camp when a pulled my line in for the last time it got snagged on something. I gave it one good tug and the line came free. I looked to see what was on my hook and it was a necklace. I then feel a slight headache and heard a distant voice.

"I am John, contractor of Mórrígan, Goddess of fate and war. Should you need my help, simply call me and I shall come."

“This can wait till tomorrow,” I placed the token in my pocket. “I need food and so do my friends,” I walked off with fish in tow and thoughts of happy ponies and a happy salamander
> Gentlemanly advice
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The girls, Spike, and I got up and started to pack up our camping gear after we had some much-needed breakfast. I pulled the necklace token I’d fished out of the river while gathering fish for supper the evening before. Twilight was on her way to inform, e things were packed up and ready to go. Then she decided to come up behind me and try to spook me.

“Don’t bother Twi,” I said throwing a hand up causing the scholar to jump.

“EEP!”

“Give me your hand,” I outstretched my hand and pulled the librarian to her feet.

“How do you know when somepony is behind you and what were you looking at?” She asked genuinely wanting to know.

“I can sense when you’re near me and this,” I said holding up the necklace e token.

“A piece of old jewelry?” Twilight tilted her head slightly. “Where you get this?”

“Fished it out of the river while I was getting our dinner last night,” I held it up to the sun. “It’s a Displaced’s token. Figured I’d summon this John person and see what hers like.”

“You’re not gonna fight him like you did with Rick are you?” She asked with a bit of worry.

I shook my head. “Not this time Twi. We don’t need any trouble this close to Savanna.”

“Okay then. Let me get some note materials then you can do your thing!” Twi chirped gleefully as she ran off to get her stuff.

“Ahhh…” I stared as she ran off to the wagon before I shook off the general awkwardness. “Whatever. John, I require your assistance.” I said thrust the necklace forward. 

A void portal suddenly opened up and out walked a tall man in a red tie and business suit with a scar across both his eyes and another below his left eye. He had slicked-back white hair and his left eye had a black sclera and red iris. Most notably was that he was missing the ring finger on his left hand.

“Hey, Asta, he looks a lot more like you then Rick did,” Twilight said in disappointment.

“Twilight, not all Displaced are gonna be animals of some unknown species. Many of them will probably look like normal people or ponies in your case,” I rolled my eyes. “But make no mistakes. That guy over there is extremely powerful. He’s probably favored by a god of some kind.”

“Really?” She shuddered a bit.

“ I really don’t know,” I huffed. “But he’s not a bad guy and I can tell that he’s got a good soul from reading his ki.”

“That’s good,” Twilight let out a sigh of relief.

“Let’s go and say hi,” I said as I walked towards the sharp-dressed man. “Hey there, names Asta Ferris. I’m the one who summoned you. Nice to meet you,” I held out my hand as I came up to the man I can only guess is John.

"It's very nice to meet you Asta." He shakes my hand.

“Sorry if I called you away from anything important,” I released his hand. “This is Twilight Sparkle, one of my friends and a member of my recently formed Magic Knight Squad.

“Hi, I have a few questions to ask…” Twilight started to scribble on her scroll.

“Twi just hold off for a bit,” I said causing the librarian pouted. I shook my head. “Yea, anyways… We’re currently on our way to the capital of the Caribou on a personal mission to help the ponies there. Come on and I’ll introduce you to the rest of the group.” 

We made our way to the wagon where Spike, Aj, and Fluttershy were loading our equipment into the wagon. Ymir was laying on the other side of the wagon slightly snoozing.

“Let me introduce you to my friends, ” I said as I waved my hand. ”just a heads up real quick. The sapient species are all human beings with animal features in this world.”

”Good to know, ” he looked over his shoulder at Twilight.

”Hey girls, ” I called out. “I got someone I want y'all to meet. This is John he’s another Displaced and before anyone else asks I don't plan on fighting him.”

With the last remark, everyone let out a sigh of relief. ”Okay, so starting on the right we have Applejack. Then the big flying lizard taking a nap is my Dragon Partner Ymir. She’s from a world where dragons are equivalent to ponies. The little guy next to Applejack is Twilight’s assistant slash adopted little brother Spike Solaris. And lastly, the girl cringing on the other side of Ymir is my girlfriend Fluttershy. There are more friends but they stayed back home. That's everyone.”

“What about that big black owl there?” John said pointing at a sleeping Nero.

”Oh yea, that's Nero. She’s my first friend since coming to this world and she’s kind of like my pet. Mostly she's my animal companion that comes and goes as she pleases," I said scratching Nero under her chin slightly.

"Wish I had an animal. All I got is an ex-nurse that constantly flirts with me." John said crossing his arms.

“Bummer,” I said a little confused by the last part. Shy in the meantime had stealthily made her way to right behind my back. 

She peered out from her hiding spot. “Um… hello. What kind of qualities in an animal were you looking for exactly?”

John raised an eyebrow and then I spoke up. “Shy is the resident animal caretaker back home. No one knows animals better than her. So if you’re in need of a pet then she’s the pony to go see. I help out but not really good with animals outside of talking with them and feeding them.”

"As much as I want one I don't have time to take care of one. The bar takes up most of my time." John said sorrowfully.

“That’s so sad,” Shy came out from behind me. “You’ll find a pet eventually. Now just isn’t a good time. Everyone has that special connection with at least one animal. For Asta it was Nero  and for me, it was Angel Bunny.”

“Freaking Bunnicula bastard,” I grumbled.

“Unfortunately Angel doesn’t get along with at all,” Shy sighed.

“What about the dragon?” John pointed at Ymir in confusion.

“Ymir is my partner as in Dragon Rider from Eragon. She was given to me by another Displaced when her egg reacted to my presence. She’s been by my side ever since she was hatched. Don’t let her calm relaxed demeanor fool you either. She is rather… feisty when she wants to be and she is very defensive when it comes to those she’s taking a liking to,” I said walking over to the dragoness and patted her on the back.

“Ya said ya run a bar where ya come. What kinda drinks do ya serve if ya don’t mind me askin,” Aj hopped off the back of the wagon as the rest of the camping gear was now secured.

"You name it, I have it. Blowjob, orgasm, red-headed slut, buttery nipple, just to name a few." He said while raising a finger for each one.

“Will if your world has a me it’s best ya talk to her about cider supply,” Aj said with a bit of emphasis. John started to open his mouth but Aj quickly cut him off at the pass. “Trust me. Ponies like their cider and Sweet Apple Acres is second to none no matter where you’re from.”

"Yeah, I know. I've had to turn down hundreds because we ran out of it." He chuckled, "I must admit that while it is nice to have simple pleasantries I fell that you summoned me for something much greater." He turned to face me

"Yeah well, I summoned you because I needed someone to speak with on issues regarding my position in forming my Magic Knight Squad," I said with a heavy sigh. "I don't have any experience when it comes to leading people or ponies in this case. As a stand-in and actor I always followed the director's orders for the role I was in. Outside my older brother and the Royalty here I've got nobody to turn to for advice and I'd rather not ask the Princesses as we have a rocky relationship and I already know what my brother will say." 

He put his hand on my shoulder, "A leader doesn't actually have to be good at leading others Asta, but they must know how to give hope to others. A leader who can give hope will find that others will naturally follow him, but you must never trust anyone too much, remember the devil was once an angel."

“So basically just do what I think is right while trying to inspire others to do the same,” I said scratching my head. “But I also need to be wary of those who are close to me.” I tilted my head a bit trying to understand exactly what he was trying to say.

“He’s pretty much got the first part down pat,” Twi said with a smirk. 

“Oh yes, even if he does go and cause a bit of trouble, purposely or not,” Shy squinted at me all a did was nervously chuckle and lo off to the side a bit. “Asta always tries to do the right thing. Even when defending himself if the others are just guards following orders he looks out for them and does his best to not hurt them.”

“Helps out those in need and doesn’t ask for much in return,” Aj chimed in guys.

“Come on girls you make me sound like trying to be the typical anime protagonist,” I said with a blush. 

“Isn’t that exactly what Asta is,” John remarked.

“Shut up,” I angrily shouted as John smirked.

“He can still cause a bit of trouble when it comes to certain aspects of his personality, like wanting to fight strong opponents or protecting those he cares for but I still love him to death,” Shy said with a blush as she kissed my cheek

"discendo discimus, scribendo cogito, ductus exemplo; ducunt volentem fata, nolentem trahunt." John said with a smile, "while teaching we learn, think by writing, leadership by example; the fates lead the willing and drag the unwilling. You are no different, but I know that fate will help guide you."

“What form of language was that first part?” Twi asked eagerly.

"It was Latin," he looked downtrodden, "A now-dead language and just like me, over two and a half thousand years old."

“That makes you the youngest Displaced we’ve met yet,” Spike chuckled.

“No way,” John shot back in disbelief.

“He’s right actually,” Twi said as she wrote details down on her scroll.

“Rick was a little over three thousand years old himself,” I said as I scratched the back of my head. “Then you have my older brother who’s over fifteen thousand years. He told me his master was over seven million years. Another thing he said was that time flow means very little to Displaced outside their native worlds unless that Displaced has become a Void Dweller or is on par with one.”

"That's… interesting, I'll need to look into it later." 

“You need to be careful when it comes to the upper-tier Displaced John,” I said with an air of caution. “Some of them are extremely dangerous according to my brother. Void Dwellers shouldn’t be messed with unless you can put up a decent fight. I could sense your power when you arrived here and while you could most assuredly put up a decent fight when it come to Displaced of our level, you’re nowhere near the power of an upper leveled Displaced. Not that I’m trying to put down or anything,” I said nervously waving my hands in the air. “I just wanted to give you a fair warning of what you might run into.”

“Those guys are no joke!” Spike added with fear. “Asta has been teaching me how to sense ki. I’m still not very good at it but when his big brother came out of the portal I nearly crapped my pants back in the Crystal Empire.”

He shakes his head, "I don't fight without a reason and I know when I'm outmatched. Should I need to I have a friend who can help."

"You can count on me my friend," I said happily pulling of my headband and giving it to the gentleman. "My token. It can also be used to telepathically communicate with others that have them. If you need a powerful aide to call to your side don't frit to summon me. Would you like to meet my big brother on that note?"  I Held up my pocket watch.

"No thank you, I need to get back home. It was nice talking with you Asta." 

“Nice to meet ya John and good luck with your bar,” I smirked as I shook his hand. “Thanks for the advice. Our business is finished.”

As I finished that statement a void portal opened up and John took his leave with a wave of his hand. The bartender returned to his own world and his own life.

“Awww, I had a lot more questions for him,” Twilight pouted.

“I do hope he finds a pet in his world to keep him company,” Shy added.

“Ah think he has his hands full with that nurse friend he mentioned at the moment Fluttershy,” Aj smirked.

“The guy gave me some words of wisdom and I feel a little more at ease but I’m still not one hundred percent confident that Ike got what it takes to be a leader,” I sighed.

“It’s like the dude said, lead by example,” Spike reassured me with a pat on the back.
 
“Alright, thanks girls. Thanks Spike,” I said and soon found myself the center of a warming group hug. “As much as I like this moment we have somewhere we need to get to. Let’s move out.”

“Right!” Everyone shouted. We were back on the road
> SUMMONED- Cruel Road
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


A couple of days later


We had come far in only five days since leaving Ponyville. I had spoken with Nightingale to go ahead of us and let the other Shadowbolts that the girls and I would be arriving within the next three days in the Capitol, as long as everything goes according to plan. We’d received a letter from the Princesses that the Balrog carcass that I left from the battle with the vampires had been moved to the Canterlot Castle and was being studied by their top unicorn mages. Come to find out the damn thing had quite a bit of magic still coarse good through its body even though it was dead, they’d left the carcass in the Crystal Sealing prison for when the Princesses had it to below the castle and a couple of days of leaving it there the smell of a rotting demon corpse was too much as everypony in the castle could smell the decay through the vents.

I was informed by Luna that Celestia had the beasts horns, fangs, and claws removed, then set aside to be made into a suit of armor for yours truly. I knew there was more to it than that though. The horns of a Balrog have more than enough material in them alone to make at least four or five sets of armor. The demon as a whole has enough material to arm a whole battalion of troops with a set of light armor and weapons. I really didn’t care what she did with it but at the same time, I’m going to have to keep an eye out for any of the guard patrols that watch me caring demonized weapons or armor.

Back to the current situation at hand. It was the fifth day our group had been on the road and I was cleaning up in a nearby stream. We had started to see more signs of civilization as we neared the capital as well as guard patrols. I had the girls be sure and wear their knight robes so if any of the passing patrols wouldn’t question if they were runaway slaves. I also had Spike wear his and had the girls stay with him or me at any given time. I’m not stupid, I’ve heard of innocents that are free being kidnapped on the roads and sold into slavery. I’ve played the role of a passing slave trader in a few movies before, and while most were decent roles there were a few that made me sick to my stomach and I only took them because either there was no other work at the time or I desperately needed the money.

I then heard a voice from nowhere, “I summon the Anti-Magic Knight!” Then a portal opened up in front of me. 

“Well, the first time someone summoned me,” I sighed. ‘Ymir, tell Fluttershy to let everyone know I’ve been summoned and to stay put until I get back. Stay off the roads and make sure that everyone is with Spike at all times. If things look bleak then you have my person to fight back but only if necessary. Absolutely no pony is to do anything without being with the group.”

‘Got it partner but don’t take too long,’ she answered back with a slightly worried tone to her voice.

‘Got ya,’ I said trying my best to reassure her as I walked into the portal and then disappeared into the void.


3rd POV


Campsite


Ymir looked to the ponies and the young salamander and huffed in annoyance as her sister, the owl Nero, landed on her back from the spot she’d taken in a nearby tree the night before. Ymir looked at the bird of prey and grumbled and squawked to Nero relaying that Asta had been summoned to another world by a Displaced. Nero furred her brow slightly with worry as she looked to their group and then motioned to them let the dragon know she should relay the message to the others, asap.

Ymir got to her paws and walked over to Fluttershy who was currently rolling up the ground tarps for the tents. The dragoness slightly nudged the back of the animal caretaker with her snout. Fluttershy quickly turned around looked into Ymir’s eyes recognizing something was bothering her. 

“What’s wrong?” Fluttershy asked softly as she stroked Ymir’s snout. 

The dragon then grumbled, growled, and slightly squawked relaying that Asta had been summoned by a Displaced to another world to the soft-spoken pony. Fluttershy then took her turn and gather the others at the wagon to explain what had happened.

“So let me get this straight Shy,” the farm pony looked at her friend with serious eyes. “Asta was called away by a Displaced instead of him calling one here this time around.” Fluttershy merely nodded in confirmation.

“Fascinating,” Twilight scribbled on a scroll. “I wish I could’ve been there to see it happen though. I know he’s mentioned that Displaced summon one another and we’ve seen him summon before but to see him be summoned himself, it’s not fair. I need more than just a third-hand account.”

“Third-hand account,” Applejack looked confused at the scholar.

“That how she refers to an information source that has already been through another source by word of mouth Aj,” Spike crossed his arms.

“Oookkay,” Aj said slowly as if she barely understood what the young Drake had said. “So what do we do in the meantime Shy?”

“Asta said to stay here, so I guess we just camp out until he comes back,” Fluttershy simply shrugged. “He also said to wear our Black Bulls robes, stay with Spike, and no pony goes off on their own for any reason at all.”

At the mention of the last bit of information, Twilight froze in place as she was sneaking off to see where Asta had been summoned from. She was chomping at the bit to get to Asta’s departure sight.

“I’m game for it,” Spike said thumbing to his chest. “What’d he say about magic and fights?” He asked eager to straught his stuff as he jabbed at the air.

“The last bit is to stay off the roads and we’re allowed to fight back as a last resort,” Fluttershy smiled a Spike fill flat on his face.

“Honestly with how close to the capital we are, Ah can see the point of the specifics,” Applejack nodded in agreement. “It’s if we stay put and out of sight as much as we can right now. That means no goin of by yourself for any reason whatsoever, Twi.”

Twilight immediately stopped and turned to her chuckling haphazardly, “hehe, I have no idea what you're referencing.hehe.”

“Twilight just stay put for now,” Spike crossed his arms. 

“But Spike, I need more information…” Twilight whined.

‘Utah!” Spike let out a sigh and then looked back at his sister. “We’re going to need to get fresh water later and try and catch dinner. That’s when you can do your investigation.” He pointed his finger at the eager librarian. “Okay?”

“Oh thank you, Spike,” Twilight grabbed the drake in a bone-crushing hug and then let him down as she went to the wagon to prepare her things.

Applejack walked over to Spike and helped him back to his feet. “Are ya sure that’s a wise idea?”

“Wise, no,” Spike said as he dusted himself off. “Smart, yes. She won’t give up in her pursuit of new knowledge Aj. This way keeps her from wandering off on her own and stays with the group while still getting what she wants. I’m more than center that we won’t run into much trouble here but I still want to follow Asta’s orders and prove to him that he made the right choice in leaving you girls in my care.”

“Alright then Spike,” Aj said with a giggle and then she gave Spike a quick peck on the cheek causing him to brighten his face. “ If Asta says to stay by ya then I’m in your care big man.” She then went off to take stock of their supplies.

“Guess I can do a few run-throughs of my training reps,” Spike thought as he came back to reality.

What no one in their group saw or knew is that from atop a hill not far was a group of caribou slave traders that had recently lost part of their ‘stock’. The ponies in their care had managed to pick the locks of their shackles while the caribou were asleep and slipped out of the cages in the night. One of the caribou had spotted the Asta’s not long ago and alerted his superior.

“What do you think sir,” The slaver said handing the telescope to his leader who eagerly took the looking device.

“Yes, yes, firn stock indeed,” The head Slaver smirked as he stroked his chin. “We must have these to replace what we lost last night.”

“Sir, these won’t be enough to replace all off what was lost,” The worker said.

“Hogwash. These are of a much better quality and are in much better condition than those of what we lost last night,” The head shoved the telescope back to his underling. “They are fresh from their homeland. We will be able to recoup our losses by tenfold. All we need to do is acquire them from their current master.”

“What of that strange creature that they’re using to pull their cart,” The underling asked. “Surely it would fetch quite a hefty price at the market as well?”

“It would fetch us a nice bonus but it could be more trouble than what it’s worth in all honesty,” the head slaver thought on taking the creature. “It appears to be some sort of large reptile and we don’t have anything to halt it once we’d drugged it. Best we knock it out and chain it up in an unseen location with a watcher to care for it so we can come back and get later.” the one in charge remarked as he and the second in command returned to their camp.

“How will we get the replacement boss,” The second asked.

“We’re going to take them of course,” The boss chuckled. “Didn’t you say that the male of the group teleported away or whatever it is that the ‘stock’ calls it. The only other male down there is that little one and outside of being of the Drake race, he’s not much of a threat. He’s too young to claim the replacements as his so that means they’re free game without the larger one here. Take the others and knock the brat out and begin taking the 'stock’ quietly. Drug the creature with the most powerful knockout venom we have.”

“Yessir.” the second in command saluted and then broke off carrying out his orders.

“I have quite the buyer in mind for the pink-haired one,” the Slaver Trader said aloud as he smirked greedily as he rubbed his hand together
> While Asta is Away the Caribou Come to Play
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike was busy going through his workout routine while Aj and Fluttershy kept themselves busy by fishing from the stream that the group had made camp by. Twilight was going over her research books, again, that Asta had given her day before to make sure she hadn’t missed anything that may be important. Nero was perched in a nearby tree sleeping while Ymir was under her napping.

The group passed the time in their own ways making sure to stick close together and not stray from Spike’s side. Even though Asta had given them permission to use their Grimoires they were still hesitant at the thought of using their magic to hurt somepony else. After all, the only one who’d actually used their Grimoire in an actual fight was Spike and he had specifically developed his spells for combat, unlike the others. Aj more or less used her Grimoire to help her brother in the fields and orchards. Twilight did have the best handle as her Grimoire limited her to only copying the spells of others and in order to do so, she had to make physical contact with another Grimoire. Fluttershy was mainly limited to healing spells which she used to heal her animal friends. Luckily they had the Nero the Howler and the Dragon Ymir to make up for a lack of brute strength that the ponies didn’t have.

“Spike,” Twilight called out. “Can we please go and see where Asta went into the portal, please?” the bookish pony begged her little brother.

“Not now Twi, I’m in the middle of my reps,” The young salamander called out as he continued to go through his workout.

“Can’t you just skip it for today,” Twi whined. “You do them every day anyways. It’s not like missing one will hurt.”

“Says the pony who quintuple checks her checklist of the day first thing in the morning,” Spike shot back. “If I don’t do my routine then I’ll be out of shape just that much more, and Asta says if you miss even one day you fall far behind.”

“He’s not wrong Twi,” Applejack called out from the stream. “It’s the same for us out on our farm. If we miss one tree then everything is all the more behind come harvest time.”

“I know Twilight wants to go and see the spot where Asta left but I think we should just stay here as he wanted us to,” Fluttershy said softly to Applejack.

“Ah’m with ya on that one sugarcube,” Applejack sighed. “But we’re gonna have to go over there at some point to quiet her down. If we don’t she’ll just end up sneakin off to check it out on her own. Ah personally don’t see the point in goin over there. It’s not like we have any special equipment to do anythin with.”

“How many mooorrreee…” The stream duo heard over their shoulders as Twi complained. 

“Keep on whining Twilight and I’ll lose focus of what set I’m on and then I’ll have to start all over again from the very beginning,” Spike shot back at his sister in a seriously annoyed tone.

“No, I’ll be quiet,” the book pony quickly replied cause the stream duo to laugh.


Meanwhile at the Caribou Slaver’s Camp


The slavers were busying themselves with preparations for their assault on the unsuspecting pony camp. They were making sure that they had what they needed for the attack like sleeping venom and magic nullification collars. These were the most important items as the caribou were expecting a fight and couldn’t risk the ponies trying to run after they were captured. The slavers knew that the ponies had grown up in Equestria, meaning that they had grown up with the natural magics natural to their species unlike the slaves born in captivity under a special ward that deprived the poy body of its natural magic.

“Sir,” the second in command reported to his boss. “The troops are geared for the assault on the ponies camp.”

“Excellent,” the head slaver looked out over the rolling hills. “Be sure that the trapper stays hidden and has the Sleeping darts at the ready,”

“Sir,” the second in command saluted as and ran to relay his superiors’ orders.

“Now,” the slavers gaze shifted to the unsuspecting equines. “Time to restock the pins.”


Pony  Camp


Applejack, Fluttershy, Twilight, Spike, Ymir, and Nero had all gone down to the spot were Asta had departed from their world to let Twilight study the area. Other than some intail magical signatures similar to the ones she got from when Rick and Angie left their world she didn’t find anything not worth it. Due to this Twilight was seriously disappointed and mope about so in order to cheer her up the other decided to go for a dip in the stream and threw her in for laughs. The soon initiated a splash war. Spike decided to stay onshore and do image training. He sat cross-legged meditating on sparring with Asta and or Rainbow Dash. Nero took up a spot on amongst the young boy’s messy green hair.

“Take this,” Twilight splashed Applejack and Fluttershy.

“Ah’ll do ya better,” Applejack retaliated and sent a wave back.

The wave was redirected with magic and instead hit Fluttershy. “Oh…” she whimpered through her hair. Ymir then walked into the water and grabbing Fluttershy with her tail placed the pegasus on her back.

“Oops, sorry Fluttershy,” Twilight winced at the grumbling dragoness glaring at her.

Ymir growled into Fluttershy’s ear and the pegasus got an evil smirk on her face that was hidden from view behind her soaked her. 

“Let’s do it,” she mumbled as she looked at her friend with one eye exposed. “Get’ um Ymir!” Fluttershy called out and the dragon used her massive tail to send a  wall of water at the farmer and librarian.

The duo were beached immediately. As the water receded back into the creek with Applejack landed on her back while Twilight landed on her stomach. Applejack sat up pulling her soaked hair apart with her hands looking as the giggle pegasus and dragoness. Twilight spat out a stream of water before pushing herself to her knees quickly turning around to glare at her opponents.

“No fair Fluttershy,” Twilight said glaring at her friends.

“Now Twi,” Applejack crossed her arms. “We never said Ymir couldn’t join in.”

“Yea but still,” Twilight pouted as she crossed her arms. Her attention then turned to the shore and her surrogate little brother. “Girls, why don’t we bring Spike in to play?”

“Ah don’t know about that Twi,”  Applejack said as she rang out her tail. “The little fella looks pretty content where he’s at.” She looked at the green-haired salamander.

Suddenly Ymir turned her head. She started to snarl and her mane and wings flared up indicating that she sensed danger nearby. Spike’s eyes shot open and he quickly shot across the creek into the air above the girls catching a net that had been launched at them.

“What the hay?” Applejack said in bewilderment.

“Get your Grimoires,” Spike glared as he held up the net while his Grimoire activated glowing in a sparkling emerald and amethyst blaze as it flipped through its pages before stopping. “I was so caught up in my image training  I didn’t sense the ominous ki’s approaching us,” Spike growled as the net in his grasp caught fire. “Emerald/Amethyst Creation: Draconic Extremities.”

Spike’s arms and legs become covered in the same flames the glowed around his Grimoire surrounded his arms, legs, chest, and back in a green and purple fiery armor. Spike looked to the net in hand and then tossed off to the side. Nero flew down and landed on his shoulder.

“You might as will show yourselves,” The young drake pointed into the field. “I can sense your presences now that I’m not distracting myself.”

‘HOO!’ Nero hooted at the newcomers.

Ymir walked out of the stream and stood next to her companions still heavily snarling as her gaze never once moved away from the field in front of her. There was movement in the tall grass as a platoon of at least fifty to sixty armored figures with antlers rose up. Their armor was light armor, mainly chainmail and light plate armor primarily made for easy and quick movement. They all carried a variety of weapons ranging from short swords, throwing knives, bows, and arrows. One weapon that these assailants all carried was some form of capture chain on their belts.

“Caribou Hunters,” Spike scowled at the group in front of him. One of them came forward and removed his helmet to reveal his face. He had brown shoulder-length hair, one green left eye and was missing his right as a massive scar on the right side of his face.

“Master Drake we are here simply for the mares behind you. If you allow us to have them then no harm will come to you,” The leader said.

“You’re mean you’re trying to steal from me,” Spike said raising a palm up.

“We know you have no claim on these three, dragon,” One of the others said with a chuckle. “So give us what we want and we’ll be on our way.”

Spike took up a stance placing his left foot forward, has left fist in front of the middle of his body, his right-hand palm open with his fingers in a gripping form, and his right foot slightly him. Nero took to the sky and Ymir started to crouch.

“We’re just here for the mares and the animals. We’ll pay you handsomely for such wonderful stock,” The head hunter said.

“You don’t get it, do you,” Spike sighed. “These mares mean more to me than gold. They’re my friends and family and I was entrusted with their safety, So I’ll send you all to hell before I let you have them.”

“If that is the route you wish to then so be it,” The commander said placing his helmet back on his head. “Take them,” he said pulling his sword out and pointing to Spike. 

“CHARGE! YYAAAA!” The group yelled as they ran in.

“I don't think so,” Spike growled as gauntlets met with metal swords. Spike face off with a portion of the caribou hunters in a fury of clashing flames and weapons. Meanwhile a second group had come up from behind and targeted the ponies.

The second group of hunters showed up and started to twirl their capture chains and then threw them out the ponies only for them to hit a wall off earth.

Applejack smirked as her Grimoire float next to her glowing with orange magic, “Earth creation: Solid wall.” she huffed slightly as she fell backwards to her butt. “Geez spur of the moment. Ah really need to practice and get faster with mah castin.”

“Gaea Magic, Plant Control,” Fluttershy said as her Grimoire activated. “Come on you two we need to get in the tree,” she explained as the branches of the tree came down. “ I can make it grow and get us out of reach.”

Twi activated her own grimoire and the touched Applejacks. “Copy Magic: Solid Wall.” Another two walls sprang up on either side of the girls giving them a safe path to the low tree branches.

“Raise them up please, if you don’t mind,” Fluttershy patted the tree and it complied. “Oh dear,” she said as they saw the Caribou climbing over the earth walls using their capture chains as grappling hooks.

“We need to take those guys out or our gooses are cooked,” Applejack remarked as he Grimoire’s pages flipped. She looked and then looked at Fluttershy. “Shy combo time.”

“Right,” Fluttershy looked at her friends. “Gaea Magic: Twisting Branches” the branches of the tree extend downward again. 

“Earth Creation Magic: Mud Golem,” Applejack called out extending her hands causing a giant humanoid form to form under the twisting branches of Fluttershy’s spell. The branches wrapped around the Mud Golem give it a sort of skeleton.

“Combined Spell: Earth’s Guard.” the duo said in tandem before falling against the tree.

“Girls,” Twi said making her way to her friends. “Are you two okay?”

“Fine Twi, just hope the big fella keeps those hunters busy,” Applejack huffed.

“We’re almost out of mana,” Fluttershy wheezed.


Back at Spike’s Fight


Spike and Ymir were holding off the hunters on their front as Caribou hunters littered the ground. When one would attack the other would defend. A hunter came at Spike but her grabbed the sword while elbowing the hunter in the gut. Another came from the side and Ymit nailed him with her tail.

The commander stepped forward,” I’m impressed, Master Drake. I’ve fought your people in the past and not one has ever displayed the level of skill that you have shown. Usually, they just jump and thrash about while you have shown such discipline.”

“If you're so impressed then why don’t you fight me yourself,” Spike smirked.

“I said I was impressed not stupid,” The commander crossed his arms. “I see it in the way you fight. You were trained by one who knows many disciplines and he instilled many lessons onto you. I have no doubt that if you wanted to you could easily best me in none on one combat.

“Bastard,” Spike said lunging at the commander only to have his claw stop an inch from the commander’s face, a capture chain restrained his arm. Then another around his leg, followed by another and another. Soon enough he found himself completely restrained. 

“I.. won’t .. let … you… touch… my… friends.” Spike spat through his teeth as he strained to keep moving forward.

ROAR!!!

Ymir roared as the Caribou closed in upon her. They started the chain her with the capture chains then I Caribou in a red cloth hunter’s outfit came up with a blowgun. He loaded the gun and blew darts laced with a powerful sleeping agent into the soft lining of Ymir’s gums. In mere seconds the dragon was down. Nero flew down and was about to blast the Hunters with her howl but met the same fate immediately.

Spike saw this out of the corner of his and went ballistic. He released his arm that was headed towards the commander to give himself slack and then reeled forward throw the hunters through the air and he did the same with his other arm. Now with arms free he pulled the rest the hunters chains off. You could no longer see the playful boy now in his place stood an angry dragon. 

Steam came off his breath and his armor began to warp into a more sinister form. He gained wings, a tail, and a draconic helmet. In the next moment, he began to slaughter the Caribou without mercy. The commander had thoroughly lost his nerve at seeing his men being slaughtered by a child who had easily beaten them in unarmed combat. When there were only a few hunters left standing Spike set his sights on the commander as he was the closest on to him.

Spike slowly moved in closer, step by step. The commander wanted to run but he was frozen in place by his own fear. In the past he’d face numerous opponents, many of them drakes, but never before had he seen this. A true dragon. As soon as he felt he could move the commander took his chance and turned tail to run only to be met with a set of green and purple claws jutting out of his shoulder. He slowly turned his head and out of the corner of his only eye, he saw a truly horrible sight. A sheep toothy smile and then, all that was heard was a sickening splatter.

The hunter had managed to hide himself waiting for the right moment and after the commander's death, he took that moment. The hunter loaded his dart gun and blew the dart into the soft meat of Spike’s neck. The drake took notice of the direction that the darts came from and shot in that direction coming upon the sight of the hunter only to land off to the side of him on the ground.

“You may be a drake,” The hunter remarked. “But you're still prey. Now to capture the true objective”


Pony Tree


With Fluttershy and Applejack running low on their mana from the effects of their combined spell the defenses were left to Twilight. Use her Copy magic she was able to take control of the Earth Guard to keep the Caribou away from her friend but controlling such a massive creature required massive amounts of mana which Twilight had but she had to keep her focus on several opponents and if she waisted even one blow from the guard that was man used and that she couldn’t get back. Eventually, the Guard’s control started to take its toll on the librarian. 

The red hunter soon joined the remaining hunters of the second squad assaulting the ponies.

“What’s taking you all so long,” the red hunter asked and then he saw the massive golem, walls, and large tree. “How can one unicorn have that kind of power?”

“Sir,” one of the downed hunters winced from his pain but answered. “It was a joint effort, sir. These ponies all have some kind of magic books that allowed them to do all this.”

“Just like the drake kid,” the red hunter rubbed his chin. “Where are the other two?”

“In the tree sir. We could get them if that blasted bitch of a unicorn wasn’t controlling that giant,” another hunter said.

The red hunter took out his spyglass and looked into the tree. “Ah… it appears their magic show has exhausted them. Prepare your men to climb that tree after I topple that giant and the unicorn.” the red hunter said, walking up to the golem and its master. “Stop this now unicorn and you will be treated fairishly.”

“I don’t think so,” Twilight glared at the red hunter as she readied the golem to strike. 

“It matters not really. I will bring you down just as I brought down the others,” Red shrugged as he ready himself as he saw the look of fear on Twilight’s face.
“What did you do?” Twilight yelled in anger.

“I brought them down,” Red said goading her.

“Bastard!” Twilight yelled as the golem brought down a heavy fist. Red jumps up dodging the blow and landed on the golem arm using the dust as a smokescreen. He dashed up the arm of the golem running up getting into range of Twilight. Red pulled out his blowgun and loaded three darts and when he was right next to the mage blew the darts into her neck. Twilight desperately tried to get them out but it was too late and she slumped over onto the golem.

Red jumped down and landed in front of the other hunters. “Retrieve the mage and place a pair of warded cuffs on her. I go to get the other two.”

“SIR,” a hunter said as they did as they played their parts.

Red walked over to the tree and pulled a pair of gloves from his belt. The gloves had special backward-facing claws on the palms that allowed the wearer to wooden surfaces with ease. A few of the other hunters dawned similar equipment and the group started to make their way up the tree to Fluttershy and Applejack. This time the red hunter had the other hunters use their capture chains to tie up the ponies while he used the dart gun.

“Lower them down quickly and place ward cuffs on them as well,” Red commanded. He then went to meet with the Slave Trader Leader.

“Excellent job as always Red Stone,” The Leader clapped his hands together.

“You lost half your men to a child slaver, a well-trained child at that,” Crimson Stone remarked. “I suggest you take those books they had and lock them up with the animals. Lock up the boy to, unless you want him hunting you.”

“Yes yes, well do. But first my prizes,” the slaver looked over his new stock. “Yes well with what was spent,” he licked his lips. “I know just who you’ll go to,” he said as his shadow loomed over Fluttershy’s unconscious form.
> Asta, meet Sasuke
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sasuke POV

“We trekked through this Faust-forsaken desert, groveled in front of the queen of the bug ponies, and now we’re back out in the middle of fricking nowhere with nothing to show for it?” Adagio seethed at me. In her defense, it had been a rather unproductive venture. But I wasn’t really in the mood for her attitude.

“Did you just say frick?” I provoked her. “You know we’re all adults here. You can curse if you want. Nobody’s got delicate sensibilities.” I fluttered my eyelashes with the last bit.

Her eyes changed to Sharingan and for a second it almost seemed like the pattern was about to change again but she calmed herself down and moved away from me. Sonata took her place. “You know you shouldn’t be mean to her like that. Dealing with Mirage was really hard for her.”

I rolled my eyes. “Whatever, back into the wagon everyone.”

“I thought you said it wouldn’t move in the sand,” Sunset said.

“It won’t but I just remembered that I can both turn the sand into a solid path and make the wagon fly.”

“And the reason you made us walk under the blistering sun was?” Gilda glared at me.

“I forgot.”

Have you ever been cold-cocked before? It’s not that bad an experience believe it or not. You’re standing up one second and the next you’re lying down somewhere else with some minor soreness in your jaw. As I rubbed said soreness out of my jaw and sat up, I saw Smoke Puff staring guiltily off into space.

“Puffball….. Did you knock me out?”

The bunny girl looked at me for a moment, nodded quickly, and started staring at something in her hands.

“It’s ok you know,” I moved closer to her. “I’m not mad or anything. Actually,” I stretched and popped my joints, “I feel a bit better.” At that moment my jaw chose to remind me that it had suffered an injury. “Mentally at least.” I rubbed the tender spot. Smoke Puff remained quiet and solely focused on the object in her tiny hands. “Whatcha got there,” I asked.

It looked like she was internally struggling with something but she eventually turned around and showed me. A black headband, adorned with three red star-like crosses and a strange gold symbol hung loosely from her fingers. It seemed familiar, somehow.

“Where did you get that,” I asked.

“It appeared while you were unconscious,” Smoke Puff replied. “I don’t know what it is but I don’t like it.”

She held it out to me and I took it in my hands. Immediately I heard a voice speak in my head. If you seek truth and aid in helping the weak and in need, call forth the Anti-Magic Knight.

“It’s a token,” I whispered to myself. “Hey Smoke Puff, get ready,” I grinned. “We’re about to make a new friend.”

I held the token in my hand and called out to its creator. I felt the same surge of otherworldly energy I did every time the void was involved and a portal opened in front of me. The silhouette of a figure appeared from the light and Smoke Puff jumped in front of me, ready to fight.

“Puffball, calm down,” I patted her head. “These guys never come through ready to fight us. Worst comes to worst, we blow up the planet and escape.” She looked at me in horror. “Kidding,” I said. “You know I can’t do that.”

She grumbled a bit but relaxed. The figure finally stepped through the portal and it closed behind him, giving me my first look at the guy. My first thought was, I know him from somewhere. My second thought was, This guy looks like he hangs out at the Salty Spitoon. He was about my height but his build was much different. While I have a more athletic build, this guy was clearly a fighter. His black trench coat and red shirt couldn’t hide the hard, angry-looking muscle covering his body and scars all over his visible skin. But the thing that stood out the most was the power. The person radiated an intense, almost sinister energy. My third thought was, I may have just doomed the world.

He let out a yawn and then looked at me. I readied myself keeping my hand close to my sword.

“Holy crap a Sasuke is the one who summoned me,” He pointed and rushed over. “You look like hell. Nice to meet you, name’s Asta, Asta Ferris.”

I relaxed a bit, relieved that I wasn’t about to fight for my life. “Sasuke Uchiha, kind of,” I extended my hand.

He took a hold of my hand and I could tell he was extremely strong, “Nice to meet ya. I’m guessing you’re the resident Displaced.”

“That I am,” I grinned switching back into performance mode. “I am Equestria’s Black Sun! The Demon Bane of the Griffons! And the….. Shit. The dragons had something too but hell if I remember. Anyway, I have called you here, Anti-Magic Knight Asta Ferris, to ask for a few favors. How would you like to help me out?”

“Depends on what it is,” He shrugged. “As long as no one is seriously hurt then I’m game for anything.”

“Now when you say seriously hurt,” I squinted in thought. “Does it count if said ‘hurtee’ can regenerate from otherwise mortal wounds?”

“Hm…” He stroked his chin. “As long as they don’t die from said injuries, unless they're evil then they can go to hell.”

I clapped my hands. “Excellent! It’s basically impossible to kill them anyway! So forgive me, I’m not exactly familiar with your powers. What makes you anti-magic? Personal grudge?”

“My demon,” He said nonchalantly as he pulled an old dirty book from under his coat. “And my swords,” Asta released the book and it was covered in black and red outlined energy. The book opened flipping its pages before stopping as a handle came out of it. Asta took hold of the handle and pulled out a massive bastard sword and then pulled out a smaller sword designed for close combat. “The smaller sword absorbs any type of magic and converts it to anti-magic that I can then use how I see fit. The large one is mainly for attacking and channeling the anti-magic.”

“So that all sounds incredible and useful in pretty much any situation and all but I’m gonna need you to back up a bit.” I cocked my head to the side. “Because I’m pretty sure you just said you had a demon? And I’m gonna need some follow up on that.”

“That’s where things get complicated,” He crossed his arms still holding the swords. “He’s trapped in my Grimoire and is the source of my anti-magic. Other than that I can’t give more as not a whole lot is known about him from the manga or show either.”

“You’re not going to like….get possessed in the middle of combat though, right?”

“If I look like it then it’s just when I invoke my anti-magic into my body,” He snickered. “The only who’d is a threat of possession is Sombra and he’s under heavy ward thanks to my big brother.”

“Huh, neat.” I grabbed his shoulder. “Puffball, keep going towards the Dragon Lands. I’ll be back in a bit.” In a swirl of energy, both Asta and I were gone.

***

As space solidified around us I took a quick look around. A surprised Sci Twi stood to my front left and a bored Starswirl briefly looked up from his newspaper.

“What kind of teleportation was that?” Sci Twi quickly recovered.

“You can’t do it so it doesn’t matter,” I waved her off. “More importantly, this is Asta. He has graciously decided to come from beyond the void and help me….. Do some stuff.”

“Oh no,” Sci Twi mumbled under her breath.

“The void you say,” Starswirl said, suddenly interested. “Mr. Asta, is it? Come, sit down.” The old unicorn levitated a chair towards him. “I would love to ask you some questions about interdimensional travel. Cookie?” Starswirl finished by telekinetically shoving a cookie into Asta’s lips.

Asta inhaled the cookie then looked at Starswirl, “You dead,” he said bluntly. “The ki you’re giving off is very... Uh. what’s the word, sour. As for questions they’ll have to wait till I help Sasuke first. He is the one who summoned me but if you really want to know about interdimensional travel you should watch out for one of these.” He pulled an old pocket watch with the Human Transmutation circle from FMA on it. “It’s my older brother’s token and he regularly traverses the Void.” He turned to me, “Onward with your stuff.”

“I prefer ‘Living Challenged’,” Starswirl said as he took the pocket watch.

“And we’re here for them,” I pointed to the odd couple in front of us. “Sci Twi is working on a spell that fully analyzes any skill it comes into contact with. And as much as I hate to admit it, the zombie wizard can do some truly insane meta-magic manipulation.” I put my arm around Asta’s shoulder. “Your anti-magic is a power, so I figured they can recreate it, or at least imitate its effect. I kind of need something to combat Celestia’s new ‘no-powers allowed’ weapons. Got to level that playing field. Sound good?”

“You know I don’t like being called ‘Sci Twi’,” Sci Twi pouted.

“Well as I said before,” Asta said as he brought out his book again and tapped it. “The demon to the source of my anti-magic and it extends that to my sword. The swords however already possess the power to absorb and redistribute magic, something to do with being dwarven made,” he scratched the back of his head. “So feel free to analyze them all you want,” he pulled the smaller sword from his book. “But make only those with extensive magic touch it as anyone with very little magic could possibly die just from touching it.” he held the blade out. “I don’t recommend telekinesis either. Not even my princesses can lift this with it.”

“Everyone here should be fine,” I said, avoiding touching them just in case. “Starswirl, why don’t you grab one and get started.”

The unicorn rolled his eyes. “Our fearless leader in action.”

“Don’t complain to me; you’re already dead.”

Starswirl rolled his eyes and tried to levitate the sword out of Asta’s hand. Nothing happened. He frowned and put more magic into it.

“Anti-magic sword, Starswirl,” I reminded him.

He blushed. “Grab that sword for me, Twilight.”

“Why me,” she asked.

“Because I don’t have thumbs,” Starswirl held up his hooves.

Sci Twi sighed and slowly walked up to Asta. She reached out her hand and just as she was about to grab the sword, she hesitated. “Wait a second,” she said. “Why do we have to touch it in the first place? If Mr. Asta channels his power through his body, I can analyze it from a distance.”

I pouted. “But I want to see what happens if you don’t have enough power.”

“I thought no one here was expendable,” Starswirl smirked.

I thought for a moment. “You’re right. Don’t want to lose my precious Sci Twi. Alright then. Do you need to transform or have magic shot at you or something? Or is holding them enough?”

“Either or really,” He shrugged. “Simply having the sword out it absorbs the magic in the area around it. I’m bored,” He stabbed the sword in the floor and walked to a nearby window and jumped onto a cloud. “Fresh air is nice,” he said sitting on the cloud.

“Son Goku did it first,” I yelled after him, trying not to show I was impressed. “Anyways, Starswirl shoot some magic blasts at him, and Twi, do your thing.”

They both nodded in agreement and Sci Twi’s eyes turned into a violet Sharingan. Starswirl lit his horn and let a few magic bolts fly. Asta lazily slashed the slow-moving projectiles and Sci Twi mumbled something under her breath while writing on a small notepad.

“Hey Asta,” I said. “Since there’s no way in hell I can call a repair pony/griffon here, I assume you’re going to fix this window.”

“I can fix it or I can give your people gifts,” He put his sword against his shoulder and hopped back into the lab. “I love sky dragon powers. So, what’ll it be?”

I turned to Starswirl. “Researchers can fix windows, right?” He shrugged. “I’m sure they’ll figure it out. Sci Twi, whatcha got for me?” She glared in response. I cleared my throat, “ I mean, Twilight, what were you able to learn?”

She smiled. “That’s better. I was able to figure out the structure of Mr. Asta’s ability to erase and reflect magic, but there’s no way for me to even begin to duplicate it.”

“That’s where I come in,” Starswirl puffed out his chest. “Just bring me that bat you got a while back and I’ll have this figured out in two shakes of a sexy lamb’s tail.”

“What?”

“What?” Starswirl mimicked. “Go get the bat.”

I summoned the bat to my hands. “It’s right here but that’s not what I-” Starswirl swiped the bat from my hands and pushed me and Asta out of the lab. I faced Asta. “You heard that too right? It wasn’t just me?”

“I have a demon and demon king pony in a book,” Asta deadpanned. “I hear things all the time and I can talk to animals for some reason, yes I heard that. Did it make sense to me not at all, no. What was with the bat?”

“It’s made with some sort of physics-defying metal, nth I think,” I explained. “I got it from Iron Man. Which doesn’t quite make sense now that I think about it…. But I got a magic reflecting baseball bat so it's all good.” We stood in silence for a minute. “So what’s your Equestria like? Which pony did you wife? Or husband…. no judgment.”

“None taken,” He waved it off. “My Equis is mainly humans with tails and wings. The unicorns use crystals to focus their magic, same with alicorns, though the sisters don’t have the best rep with me. I’m dating Fluttershy, maybe Applejack at some point. So yea that’s it other than being the leader of the Black Bulls Magic Knight Squad. I have a dragon that she gives me natural magic of a pegasus and access to what’s called Ancient Magic I can ride when she gets big enough, got her from another Displaced.” he looked around and then back to the door. “Can we walk? I don’t like standing still.”

I nodded and we moved through the castle. The ponies I ‘hired’ scrambled around us to avoid our path. “Huh, anthropomorphic ponies,” I hummed to myself. I looked him up and down, then grinned. “Yeah, you seem like a Fluttershy kind of guy. Did the princesses also turn you to a statue? I swear that seems to be their go-to for us.”

“Well, as far as stoning goes that was my older brother. No, they tried to kidnap me,” He walked and looked around. “I hate it when people don’t just ask me shit. Being sneaky and all that crap, no offense.”

I led us on a short walk up some stairs, down some stairs, around a few corners, and back to the lab. “It’s been a few months, so they should be done.” I kicked open the door. “TWILIGHT, STARSWIRL, I’M BACK!”

“Wait, oh crap,” I heard Sci Twi say as a bright light engulfed me.

**

As I dusted the soot off of my body, Starswirl stood over me, fuming. “How many times have I told you not to open the door while the time dilation is active!?!”

I sheepishly looked to Asta who simply shrugged. “Six or so,” I offered.

He offered a hand. “Do you want a grimoire?”

“By grimoire, you mean an ancient book of powerful magic spells, right?” Asta nodded as he pulled me to my feet. “Will it work if I can’t use Equestrian magic?”

“My Grimoire is a prison for a demon and evil pony, not to mention and endless storage of random items I won in a game of Blackjack form a merchant guy calling himself the Gambler,” Asta crossed his arms. “The Grimoire I’m talking about comes from Black Clover and is entirely unique to oneself. The books act like a catalyst and record your spells as you make them up. It’s not unheard of for families to have similar or pass down magics or Grimoires after members die. But if you die before you can do that your book burns to ash. I can unlock your personal magic with a blank book, some of your blood mixed with ink, a fresh quill, and my Publishing spell. So not Equestrian in the slightest. The best part is there is no time limit to the number of times I can use the spell or quantity.”

“Sci Twi, you heard all that, right?” She sighed and started collecting the required items. “And while we’re waiting, Starswirl, tell what you guys came up with.”

Starswirl moved through the lab and started pushing a large box. With great grunts of effort he pushed over to where we stood. “Now then. First, I would like to say the metal in that bat was immensely difficult to process into another form and had I known just how much trouble it was going to be I would have made you do it. But,” he took the top off the box and showed me the sword within, “I can work with pretty much anything.” I picked up the new sword and inspected it.

“This looks like the one I already have,” I said.

“I’m a genius mage, not a sword smith,” he retorted. “And besides, this one is so much better. It cuts through spells like warm butter. It can still channel your chakra and you can pull it to your hand now.”

“What do you mean?”

“One of the things Twilight learned from her analysis was that Asta’s swords and grimoire are basically bound to his soul, making it impossible for him to misplace them. While we weren’t able to replicate the soul binding, we were able to create a sort of spiritual tether between you and the sword.”

I tossed it and came flying back to my hand like Thor’s hammer. “Huh, neat.”

Twilight placed her collected items on a desk and coughed. “Everything’s here,” she said.

“What now,” I asked Asta.

“Depends on who wants to have a Grimoire,” He shrugged. “Just hast have them mix some of their blood in with the ink write their name in the book and I’ll do the rest.”

I summoned a kunai and cut my finger. I dripped some of my blood into the ink and opened the book. Before I started writing, I hesitated. “What are the rules for the name written in the book?”

“Not really sure about that myself,” Asta scratched his head. “Everyone till now has used the names they go by. I guess use whatever you feel is your name is for you.” he shrugged.

I started writing. “I am Sasuke Uchiha,” I whispered. Of course, the name was written in English so I felt weird about that but I powered through my language awkwardness. I finished writing and looked up at Asta. “What happens now?”

“I happen and then you get a new magic that’s your along with a hangover headache the size of the Texas panhandle,” Asta smirked as his Grimoire floated in front of him flipping to a specific page. “Publishing Magic; Grimoire Publishing,” Black lightning shot from Asta book to me then so the book I had written my name in. I passed out for a bit cause the next thing I knew I was sitting in a chair with Asta repeatedly tapping my face. “Hey, Sasuke, you in there dude?”

“I understand everything.” My grimoire appeared in front of me and opened itself. I felt the basic knowledge of how to use its power fill my mind. I willed the magic to activate and felt it create something around my neck. I tilted my head to get a better look and saw a necklace with six glowing, jade magatama adorning it. I held one in my hand and instinctively understood their purpose. “Starswirl, do you know any instant death spells?”

Starswirl’s eyes lit up with enthusiastic curiosity. “Yes, why? Does your new magic allow you to capture and reproduce spells?”

“Not exactly,” I said, still enraptured by my necklace. “Cast one on me.”

Starswirl blinked owlishly, then shrugged. His horn lit up with power and he cried out, “FOR SCIENCE!” He released the spell and then…. nothing. “That’s odd,” he murmured. He looked at me for an explanation.

“It works,” I grinned. The magatama in my hand crumbled into nothingness. I turned my attention to the others in the room. “What you’ve just witnessed is the ultimate protection magic. Each one of these little guys can protect me from an unstoppable attack. I’ll call it….. Plot Armor magic.”

“Wait a second,” Sci Twi held up a hand. “You weren’t sure it was going to work but you made Starswirl cast the spell anyway?”

“I was pretty sure,” I defended myself. Sci Twi didn’t say anything. She rolled her eyes and sighed heavily. “Anyway, I apparently only get six of these at a time and I have no idea how long it’ll take to recharge. Know anything about that Asta?”

“However long it takes for you to get your mana back,” Asta crossed his arms. “In theory, you could use the spell infinitely with enough mana. This spell though does have a limit to the number of times you can use it. At this time I’d say you can use it at least nine times ten if you really push it.” he turned to Sci Twi. “And how can you call yourself a researcher if you’re not willing to die to test your own spells?”

Sci Twi frowned. “But I’m not even an adult yet. I would never use dangerous or untested methods to advance my research.”

Thinking back to a certain inter-school event, I couldn’t help but laugh. “Sure you wouldn’t.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Now is not the time for Midnight Sparkle,” I brushed her aside. “Now is the time for a field test!” I grabbed a piece of paper from the table and furiously scribbled out some instructions. I tied it to a kunai and handed it to Starswirl.

“What do you want me to do with this,” he asked.

“You know the dragonfire mail spell, right?”

“I created it,” he snorted.

“Then send this message to Celestia,” I instructed. “She’s going to help me figure out how to really use this new spell.”

“Mind if I join in the fun,” Asta smirked as he cracked his knuckles. “I have some pent up emotions that I would really like to share with the sun horse.”

I grinned. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

***

Asta and I stood deep in the Badlands, waiting for the princesses to arrive. In my message, I had told her that I would meet her to give her the chance to finish our fight once and for all. Obviously, I had no intention of doing so but it was too good a chance for her to pass up.

“You wouldn’t happen to have a watch, would you,” I asked Asta.

He pulled out another alchemist pocket watch, “Sure,” he tossed it over to me.

I popped open the cover and checked the time. Tossing it back I said, “I’m now just realizing that I didn’t give them an exact time.” I scratched my head. “Or location. I just said, ‘middle of the Badlands’.” I looked around. “Aren’t even any landmarks around here.” I sat down in the dirt. “You mind powering up as a sort of beacon?”

“Sure, but I’m saving Black mode for a mind fuck,” Asta said as he walked away from me. “How about a massive tower made with Ancient Magic?!” he called out.

“As long as you can feel and or see it for miles, go for it.”

I saw Asta’s left arm glow and he slammed it on the ground, “Svell Fell (Ice Mountain),” A huge ice spire sprang from the Knight’s fist and roast thousands of feet into the air. “I do believe it’s hard to miss a big ass ice mountain in the middle of a wasteland.” he dusted his hands off and joined me.

After all of three seconds, I heard the unmistakable sound of Equestrian teleportation. Turning to face the sound, Celestia and Luna had appeared. They both stood in their human forms and covered in a light looking armor. Celestia’s Sharingan was focused on me, while Luna studied Asta. The second I moved to stand up, Celestia went into action.

“Solar lance,” she whispered and a beam of white-hot fire rained down on me from the sky.

“Mind tricks don’t work on those who have multiple minds to call on, little blue pony,” Asta smirked as he crossed his arms causing Luna to step back a bit.

“Are you a demon,” she asked, clearly trying to gauge his strength. “Or a mix between human and demon?”

“Aah…” Asta mock though as he placed a finger in his cheek gently scratching it. He finally shrugged. “No clue anymore. I was human at some point but due to an evil king trying to take over my body I had to undergo a few physical alterations to keep him from doing so. Thanks to my older brother’s help I guess you could call me something in the line of a human with demons sealed in his very bones.” He looked at Celestia. “Hello Celestia!” he said twiddling his fingers. “Kinda hard to move around under this pressure. Can you drop the fireworks while we talk, please?”

Celestia turned her attention to Asta and the rain of fire stopped. I stood unscathed and one of my magatamas disintegrated. “You know, if I greeted you with a rain of fire, I’m pretty sure you would be offended,” I said.

“Where is Sunset Shimmer?” Celestia demanded.

I waved Asta over to me. Once he was close enough I leaned in close and whispered in his ear. “Looks like Celestia’s not fucking around today. Since she’s got way more than enough power to insta-kill me sixty times, how about you take her and I take Luna?”

“Good with me bro. I got beef with the multi-colored bringer of the sun anyway.” Asta held up a fist and I bumped it. “How far can I take this fight?”

“Don’t destroy her brain,” I instructed. “It’s the only thing we never tested so I’m not sure if it’ll kill her or not. Try not to decapitate her either. Takes her way too long to recover. Other than that, go wild. Oh, and just a heads up, when she figures out her magic isn’t going to work she’ll try close-quarters combat. She’s not the best at it but she is crazy freaking strong so getting hit might hurt.”

“Sure it will,” Asta smirked as he dropped his coat and it hit the ground with a thud. “Right,” he cracked his knuckles. “So, let’s get introductions out of the way little princesses. My name is Asta Ferris, The Anti-magic Knight.” He said taking a mock bow.

Celestia raised an eyebrow at ‘anti-magic’ but kept her face kept its calm visage. She raised a hand at Asta and let loose a magic fireball. Asta’s Grimoire flew to his side and he immediately slashed the fireball with his bastard sword with ease. He propped the sword on his shoulder and smirked at the shocked Celestia as the fireball turned into black energy and flowed into the blade.

Asta let out a yawn, “This is going to be boring if that’s all you have.”

Celestia looked at Asta carefully before fully turning her body to face him. Her golden swords vanished and all the magic she was leaking was pulled back into her body. She took a deep breath and assumed a fighting posture. I could see she was focusing all of her power into just her legs, hands, and eyes. I could only think, ‘Pure offense doesn’t really suit anybody. Hope Asta’s not too rough with her. At least the Sharingan’s inherent op bullshit should keep this interesting for him.”

“Let’s see if your eyes can help me go past my limits,” Asta put his sword back in the Grimoire. He took up a stance that I wasn’t familiar with placing his palms open.

Celestia kept her hands raised and took a few steps forward before launching a kick at Asta. He caught her by the heel with very little effort and thrust his arm forward throwing her about thirty feet away.

“Nice try there but a ballerina has more grace and power than that,” he smirked.

Celestia adapted her posture and tried the exact same move, again. I raised an eyebrow because I could have sworn I taught her better than that. Asta again expended minimal effort in stopping and flinging her. Celestia dropped her stance and calmly walked at Asta. With each step, she pulled all of her magic and chakra into her body and let not a single sliver escape. When she stood a few feet away, she started attacking in earnest. Using her full speed, she tried attacking Asta from every angle.

Asta was doing his best to try and keep his eyes on Celestia and for the most part, his kinetic vision was able to keep up, mostly. But that didn't mean he was able to block her assault. She was going for his back out of his peripheral vision and he wasn’t liking that.

“Now I’m annoyed, Iron Palm: Aian doragon'notsume (Iron Dragon’s Claw),” he roared slamming his right hand into the ground sending shockwaves through the ground while causing a spider web of crack to form. Celestia was thrown off allowing Asta to catch her by a throat. For the first time, her facade of calm broke and her anger boiled over. Unable to scream due to the hand around her neck, her mouth just moved silently. Sparing a quick glance to show me the hate in her eyes. Focusing back on Asta, she grits her teeth and tensed. A golden skeletal hand formed at her side and punched the mage, catching him by surprise and loosening his grip enough for her to make some distance between them.

“Oh shit,” I mumbled. “Just what I need: Celestia with Susanoo.”

A giant blue skeletal hand grabbed me. “She’s not the only one.” The blue skeletal thumb moved to my face and tried to do something. Luna’s slight frown and one of my magatama crumbling told me she had tried to pop my head off.

I formed my own Susanoo briefly to break out of her grip. “Y’all are really going for the kill this time, huh?”

Celestia scanned her environment and ran to the giant ice tower Asta made. Using both of Susanoo’s arms, she shattered it and threw the broken pieces into the air. Her Susanoo vanished and she fired several light beams from her hands. The light beams hit the shards and were refracted at Asta as they melted.

“Oh, so that’s how you like to play,” Asta said from above Celestia. “I admit that could’ve killed me had I not dodged,” He sneered at her as he drove a fist into her left sending her flying. “I’ve got a lot of pent up rage directed at you specifically Sunny, want to see what happened when I let my emotions roam free? Ruijin'en (Ape’s Palm), ” he said thrusting his palm into Celestia’s gut sending her rocketing her upwards.

Asta was soon above her, “Īgurusutoraiku (Eagle’s Strikes),” he called out and unleashed in a torrent of strikes quick rapid strikes while Celestia used her Sharingan to avoid a number of them while putting in a few of her own. Though her attacks did let more than slow him down Asta didn’t let up and he whirled around landing a kick to the side of her head sending her spiraling back into the ground.

“Man that felt good,” Asta remarked landing not too far from the dust cloud.

Celestia spit up some blood before shakily getting back on her feet. A slight glow throughout her body meant that every injury she just suffered was gone. Her rage twisted her face in a way I had never seen before and her left eye started bleeding. “Just die!” she screamed as Asta’s body was suddenly wreathed in black flames. The fire grew to engulf the entire area Asta was standing until Celestia couldn’t create any more. She fell to her knees, exhausted.

“NOT GOOD ENOUGH!” Asta roared, shaking the air as a torrent of black energy surrounded him consuming the flames as they were drawn into his smaller sword and the dragon-shaped scar that wrapped around his left arm. She was shaking in trying to get her body to move but it would. I could clearly see Asta look down as his eyes clearly focused looking at my former student but he was straining slightly, as if he was trying to hold something in check.

“How?” Celestia asked as she shakily got to her feet.

“Chakra is ki and my anti-magic is very similarly manipulated using ki techniques,” Asta smirked as he returned his sword to his Grimoire. “I used my technique to manipulate the chakra in your Amaterasu in the same manner and then using my Ancient magic to seal it away. Why are you holding back?”

**

While Asta was fighting Celestia, I had my hands full with Luna. She was at a disadvantage, fighting in an open field during the middle of the day, but fighting her was getting more difficult.

“Did you already activate Daydream,” I asked, having stabbed yet another phantom.

“Of course,” the army of Lunas all said at once. As if to emphasize her point none of the Luna’s retained a consistent state of being. At seemingly random intervals, some of them would vanish from existence and new ones would come into being.

As I cut through another imaginary Luna, one appeared behind me and punched me with Susanoo’s full force. The impact pushed me into a group of three, ready to ensnare me with their chains. I managed to stop my momentum and change direction, avoiding their trap. I exhaled to calm myself and focus my mind. ‘Calm heart, calm mind.’ My little mantra and slowed breathing calmed my heart rate and stopped my mind from racing. The next Luna that moved towards me faded from existence. I smirked. “I seem to recall Daydream being my idea.” I gazed at each of the Lunas and willed them into nothingness. “I know all of its secrets.”

Luna wasn’t shaken. “I’m well aware,” her voice echoed all around me. “But I’ve become more proficient in its use.”

As I attempted to slice another copy, my sword fell to the ground. A quick glance at my hand revealed that it was no longer there. I quickly willed my hand back into being as a Susanoo gripped me from behind. It held me for a moment without moving and I could feel Luna’s frustration. Another magatama crumbled and I willed the Susanoo to shatter.

“You’ve gained a new ability, haven’t you,” Luna’s voice surrounded me.

“I’m not the only one,” I responded. “You have Mangekyou and you can overpower others’ sense of self?” I slowly clapped. “Very impressive.”

As if to test out a theory, several beams of light struck me in the arm, leg, and forehead. I closed the holes in my arm and leg but the one aiming for my forehead dissipated on its own taking another of my magatama with it.

“I see,” a Luna formed in front of me. “You cannot receive a fatal blow as long as your necklace remains. But it only protects you from fatal blows.” She smiled. “And it would appear you have but one saving throw left.” Her shadow chains filled the area, creating a spiderweb of darkness.

“There is a strong possibility that you’re right,” I replied, filling my sword with electricity. “But I could also be misleading you.”

She leapt at me riding her chains. I activated my own Mangekyou and tried to catch her with Amaterasu. Every time I wrapped her in the black flames, that body would vanish and a new one would take its place. All the while, black chains chased me around the area, forcing me closer to Luna. Once we got close to each other, we each formed a skeletal Susanoo and fought like boxers. Pieces of our giant skeletons vanished and reformed while environmental hazards did the same. Spikes of earth formed at our feet ripping off our limbs and forcing us to will ourselves whole. Luna’s chains finally managed to get a firm hold on my Susanoo’s right arm long enough for her to puncture through its rib cage and grab my body. Instead of trying to crush me like the previous times she threw me into the sky. As I fell back to the ground, I readied myself to counter her next attack but I couldn’t see her on the ground.

“I’ve won,” I heard her whisper into my ear. As I turned to face her, I saw her emerge from Kamui’s spacial swirl. Her eyes glowed as she unleashed a magic blast from her horn. My body was rocketed to the ground as the last magatama vanished. As Luna’s next spell rained down, I summoned my grimoire and recast Plot Armor. A rain of white light engulfed me as the necklace reformed. The light faded and the first of my new magatama crumbled.

“That was a close one,” I murmured as I surveyed the landscape. Molten rock glowed bright orange as far as I could see. Luna hovered in the air a few feet from where I stood. “It’s not over yet,” I grinned.

“No,” she stated. “It is.”

I was about to reply, use one of my many sharp witticisms when I lost my balance and fell to my knees. “What the fuck,” I coughed.

“It doesn’t matter how many times you avoid a fatal blow,” Luna said. “It appears a slow death still gets through.”

My vision started blurring and I felt short of breath. “You did something to the air,” I realized.

“I merely removed all of the oxygen from the vicinity,” she explained. “And to prevent you from recovering, I have ended Daydream.”

“That’s fucking brilliant,” I wheezed. “When did you even start that?”

“I pulled it out little by little after I pierced you with the moonbeams,” she smiled. “I would have wanted to end you quickly but you have a habit of making things difficult for yourself. Do not worry, I will stay with you as you suffocate.”

“That would be so much more touching if you weren’t the one suffocating me,” I laughed. “But I am absolutely not dying here.”

I pulled myself into Kamui’s dimension and took in several deep breaths. Luna appeared seconds after I was steady enough to stand.

“You cannot escape through here any longer,” she declared.

**

“You don’t know who you’re helping,” Celestia said. Her legs threatened to buckle underneath her but her will kept her up. “The things he’s done, the ponies he’s hurt, it’s sickening. I’ll bet he smiled and waved off any questions you might have had too. You want to know why I’m holding back? I hold back because I know what it’s like to think he’s the good guy. To think that the ends justify his means. But they don’t. Never have, never will. You could stop him if you wanted, couldn’t you? Your power eclipses his.”

“Hmm.”Asta placed his sword back in the Grimoire. “You’re right I could stop him, physically I’m almost unequaled, but he has the edge in techniques and experience. But the crucial detail is that this isn’t my home, I have no right to stop him at least that’s the way I see it. He called me here for a bit of help is all. I’m just venting my anger but if you truly wish for someone to help you, then call upon my older brother. I’m sure he’d more than sympathize with you.” He tossed his pocket watch at her.

Celestia caught it and looked it over before putting it in her pocket. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. In an instant, her power skyrocketed as she drew on the sun’s power. Her waving hair turned into a raging inferno almost too bright to look at. Her unsteady movements became firm and focused. Her body radiated a heat so intense the ground beneath her feet began to melt. She opened her eyes and focused solely on Asta. “If that is how you truly feel, then it seems there is nothing left to discuss.” Faster than I could blink, she was in Asta’s face, putting her entire body into an uppercut.

Asta was in midair as he drew in a deep breath, I noticed his muscles slightly tense up as he proceeded to kick the air rocketing in a zig-zag pattern back to the ground before landing form a small crater. “I’m not evil Celestia, had you been the one to call I would’ve helped you,” Asta commented raising his hand up and pulling his sword from the Grimoire again. He then raised his left arm and I could see the Dragon’s mark begin to move with black flames. “I don’t like you but I would’ve help you, nonetheless.” Asta reeled back his left hand as it became engulfed in black flames. “Let’s see if you can handle your own Amaterasu infused with Antimagic, BLACK FLAME DRAGON!” Asta yelled as his arm came forward sending a massive dragon of black fire and anti-magic at Celestia. My former student quickly summoned her Susanoo to protect herself from the jaws of the black flames. The dragon soon dissipated but the damage had been done and the Susanoo was severely damaged.

Celestia let Susanoo fade away once the dragon was gone and fell to one knee. She quickly rallied and stood up again. She surveyed her surroundings before facing Asta again. Her face was stained with blood from using her Mangekyou so much and her eyes returned to the normal Sharingan pattern. The flames of her hair had died down a little but still burned strong. She called more power from the sun and forced it into her body. Her body pulsed with solar energy but using so much power was beginning to take its toll. The tips of her fingers started to blacken from the intense heat. Realizing she didn’t have much time left, Celestia again sprinted at Asta, using her Sharingan to its fullest extent and attacking from every and any angle she could.

“You pushing me fairly hard Celestia,” Asta remarked as he dodged her assault. “But your own body is already reaching its limits,” he said as her fist connected with his face. “It’s a shame you unlocked the Susanoo and still have no idea how to properly wield the powers that Susake has given you.” Asta grabbed her wrist and threw her off to the side. “Let me ask you this, what is that you truly want that you’d go so far as to destroy yourself for?”

Celestia landed on her feet and even more of her body turned black. “I want Sunset Shimmer to come home. I want Sasuke to pay for his crimes. I want to never have to think about this form again. But down here in the real world, we’re often faced with ugly realities. And the reality is: you stand between me and what I want. So, even if I have to burn away my entire body, I will get past you.”

“I may not care for you but I will not allow you to perish either,” Asta said placing his sword in front of him. He concentrated and I saw the black Anti-magic start to flow from his sword into his own body. The anti-magic slowly covered Asta’s body forming a horn on the right side of his head reaching down his right-eye changed to a deep red as his teeth grew sharper and a singular black wing sprang from his back. He then held his sword above his head and held his left hand outward as a ball of antimagic formed in it, “Anti-Mana Zone,” The sphere burst and the air and ground around Asta became soaked in his Antimagic. All of the magic that was there was now converted to Antimagic and started to be drawn into his sword Celestia herself had returned to her base form no longer burning away. “I believe it's time to bring the others back, BLACK CLOAKED DIMENSION SLASH!” Asta roared as he brought down his blade sending a wave of Anti-magic tearing through the dimension reaching all the way to Luna and me.

“I would love to stay and chat but my ride’s here,” I leapt into the rip in dimensions and landed near Asta and a powered down Celestia. “Hey Celestia, you’re not looking too great. You should totally get some r and r.” Luna came through the dimensional rip not long after I did and her hair fell to her sides.

“Sister!” cried as she ran to the smoldering sun princess.

“Now I’m sure no one really got what they wanted,” I started. “Except me. I definitely understand my new power now. But I think we can call this one a draw. What do you think, Asta?”

“A draw for you maybe but I call mine a definite victory,” He looked at me then to the sister. “As I said I’m not here but to help him out and I have, I also burnt off my anger so I’ll do one more thing.” He walked towards the sisters. Luna got in front of Celestia. “I don’t wish to fight anymore but I do wish to give advice and ask one final question.” Asta bent down and held up a hand in front of Celestia, as it glowed with white energy her burns began to heal.

She pulled away from him and the healing stopped. It looked like she wanted to spit on him but decided against it. “Say your piece and leave.”

“I wish you well, and I highly recommend you call my older brother before Sasuke does. I doubt he’ll help Sasuke but it would be better that he meet you two first,” Asta stood up and placed his hands in his pockets. “I’m sorry for having done this. As for my question, have you ever asked, why is he doing all of this? I know he’s an asshole, but even someone like him has to have a good reason in the long run.”

“I will not allow more humans to run wild in my country,” Celestia said. But I noticed she kept the pocket watch. “And I have never once gotten a straight answer from Sasuke. The closest to the truth I get from him is half, and even that’s a lot.”

“My older brother isn’t human anymore,” I commented. “He’s a fifteen thousand-year-old mage and on top of that, he’s a father.”

“Wow,” I muttered. “Standing right here.” I grabbed Asta’s shoulder. “We’re going. Later wifeys.” I teleported us back to Laputa before I could make out the stream of profanity that followed.

***

“You couldn’t have told me ‘Hey I’m married to those two so don’t get on their bad side’,” Asta said looking over his shoulder at me. “How’d the Grimoire work out?”

“It’s got a few flaws I’m going to have to work out,” I shuddered when I thought about all the slow, painful deaths Luna was no doubt planning for me. “But I’ll make it work. And also I’m technically only married to Luna. The situation with Celestia is more,” I scratched my chin, “confusing. Anyway, that’s all I needed from you soooo… Do I send the bill for the window through the totem or call you back to pick it up?”

“The window was paid for via Grimoire,” He poked me in the chest. “I also got the Amaterasu in my Rider’s maker so… Yea I can fix it.” he brought up his book and pulled out a hammer and a saw. “ Give me five.” Asta went to work in less than five he had the window fixed. “As for the whole married thing that’s the same thing my brother deals with, plus our extended family.”

“Your brother is also being hunted down by his one and a half wives?” I asked. “Now I’m not a hundred percent sure about this but… we might be the problem.” I shook my head. “Nah, can’t be. Thanks for the magic powers. Are you sure I can’t get anything else for you? Need a corpse?”

“Sorry, I can’t use Wraith magic, so no on the corpse,” Asts shrugged. “If ya could give Sharingan without the alicorn part that would be cool.”

I shrugged. “If you know someone who’s good with genetics, I’m pretty sure you can separate them out but I don’t have any pre-made.”

“C'est la vie,” Asta shrugged. “Now what’s the deal with you and Sunset Shimmer?”

I frowned. “Do you really need to know?”

“Need to no,” Asta shook his head. “ Want to, yes. Kind of curious as to why Sunny would kill herself over trying to get her back.”

“Fine,” I sighed. “Sunset Shimmer was on the princess track that Twilight Sparkle is now on. Celestia was grooming Sunset to one day replace her as Princess of Equestria. But, Sunset Shimmer ran off through the mirror where Celestia couldn’t follow and didn’t come back. So Celestia had to get a new student and abandon a prime princess candidate. If I had left things as they were Sunset Shimmer would have never left the mirror world and wasted all that potential. I brought her back and now I’m training her to be a true alicorn, aspect and everything. Celestia wasn’t supposed to know Sunset was back yet. I wanted her to ascend before they were reunited.” I sighed, “This world is going to need all the help it can get. I won’t say too much because of all the PRYING EARS.” Several sets of hooves quickly ran away. “But things are about to get bad, like really, really bad. My presence in this world has made things so much worse.”

“Demons are a part of this world, that much I could sense,” He looked out the new window. “That’s what I was able to glean from Luna when she’d asked me if I was a demon anyway. I do have to ask, have your recruits faced one yet?”

“Not yet,” I said. “They’re not even close to ready for that yet. Demons here are sort of... unkillable. They have to be contained or they will keep coming. The girls are sort of power-tripping right now. But it’s ok, they’ll be fighting elder dragons next week. Sort of a sink or swim progress test.”

“Elder dragons,” Asta rubbed his chin. “Now that seems like it would be fun. If you don’t mind me tagging along if not then say the word and I’m gone.”

“I think we’re good for now,” I extended my hand. “But don’t go too far. I might need you again.”

“It was fun but do try and be nice to the sisters,” Asta took my hand. “Maybe try and be a little more open, just some advice from my actor days.” he released my grip. “If you need me just call, I’m always up for a decent fight.” he hit his palm with his fist. “Shall we?”

I grinned. “We shall. Not today because I got my ass handed to me but one day for sure. Until then, see ya.”

“Later, then,” Asta said as a portal opened behind him. He walked into it and gave me some advice, “Whatever you do don’t piss him off.” The portal shut and the Antimagic Knight was gone.
> Asta’s Return
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the dark of night, a lone portal opened in a field next to a stream in a field. Out of it walked the Anti-magic Knight Asta Ferris from his recent excursion to another world where he’d face off with that world’s princess of the Sun. During his fight, he’d relinquished most of the anger he’d been holding to for his own world’s Celestia and felt all the better for doing so. Even though his anger was for his Princess was gone he still didn’t care that strongly for her but he was willing to look past her past transgressions with a renewed heart. 

Asta began to stretch out, “It was cool to finally be summoned but man these portals feel weird to go through. Don’t think I’ll ever be used to them,” he said moving his head in a circular motion popping his neck bones in the process. “Wonder how long it’s been since I left here. I’m in the same spot I left from so the girls should and Spike should still be close by as long as it hasn’t been more than a couple of weeks.” 

Asta then started to walk back to the site of his and his companions’ camp. As he started to walk Asta could feel something was off, as well as the familiar smell of a foul odor emanating from the grass around him. He merely played it off as the stench from when the girl had cleaned their dinner early as they all had been subsisting off the land more since their departure from Equestria.

The smell began to grow stronger and so did the feeling that something wasn’t right. Asta then remembered what that smell was, it wasn’t dead fish or animal remains but the smell of rotting burnt flesh. The feeling he was getting was the ki of the dead, something that was very distinct and learned to recognize from his recent visit to the other world he was just in. Asta rushed to the nearest source of the rancid energy. Kneeling down to get a closer look her discovered a Caribou hunter’s body with large burnt gashes running along its torso.

“Christ, what the hell did this?” Asta looked down at the body. “Wait, if this is a hunter then that must mean that the other bodies are all hunters of some degree too.” Asta shot back to his feet and rushed from body to body under the full moon’s light. He quickly found them to all be in the same armor, all killed in similar ways to the first hunter he’d found. “If these are all hunter, god no,” Asta said as he rushed to his friends’ campsite only to find a large tree surrounded by large earth walls. Next to the barrier were more bodies but these seemed to have been crushed rather than burnt. Asta then laid his eyes on the remains of a very large golem.

Asta walked over and placed a hand on the golem and closing his eyes, he concentrated on the golem trying to read the remain energies left on the colossus. The mage was trying to find out what exactly had transpired in his time away. Quickly images began to flash through his mind as he read the ki of the golem.

“No,” Asta said through his teeth.”DAMN IT, NO!” he yelled in anger as his fist struck the stone of the golem’s shoulder in front of him. “Why, now? I can’t let this happen, they were my responsibility. Instead of ignoring the summoning I was off playing around, DAMN!”  Asta brought his other fist up and slammed it against the rock “It’s not too late,” he realized as the energies were still fresh, no more than a day old. “I have to get to the capital and to the Shadowbolts’ hideout, but how. Ymir,” Asta’s eyes shot open wide as he called out to his Dragon partner both vocally and mentally only to receive nothing in return. “Those bastards took her to.” He gritted his teeth as his knees hit the dirt. 

“NONONONONONO!” Asta said as he aggressively pounded the ground repeatedly until his anger turned to sadness and ceased. As his mind began to clear so did his senses allowing him to sense a familiar and living ki’s nearby. “No, I can fill her ki,” Asta said to himself, “She close and with Spike as well. There are other ki’s with them, one that is very… unpleasant.” Asa got to his feet and ran to the source of his friends life forces all while mentally calling to his dragon.


Caribou Campsite.


The Caribou had left a hand full of hunter behind to watch over the spoils of their raid from the day before. The group was charged with watching over the large winged lizard, a rare type of owl only found in one place, and the salamander kid that had single-handedly killed many of their fellow hunters. They were also told to keep the books that taken from the individuals they’d helped captured and away from the Drake.

Spike was being kept in a tent, bound in heavy chains and gagged as the hunters didn’t care to hear they didn’t have to listen to the dronings of how head get them for what they’d done. To get back at the kid for killing their comrades the hunters had each taken turns beating and torturing the young boy. 

Now Spike sat in the corner of the tent bruised and beaten glaring at the hunter in front of him happily gorging himself on freshly cooked food. The was suffering from fractured bones and several gashes across his body. One, in particular, was a large X shaped wound on his upper right forehead. It came from the lashes of two opposite crossing whips.

The Caribou finished his meals and hen turned to Spike with a wicked smirk on his smug face as he spoke, “Hehehe… You should’ve just handed over those slaves kid. E could’ve avoided all of that bloodshed,”

True earlier the day before Spike had lost himself to his inner dragonic demon and slaughtered many of the Caribou with his own hands. At first, he was shocked by what the hunters had told him but later after the shock wore off he was glad he’d done it. He knew the stories of some of the runaways that had come to the palace asking for his mother’s help.

‘I’d gladly do it again if it meant protecting my friends from you evil bastards,” Spike muffles through his gagged as he glared at the hunter.

“What was that?” The hunter mockingly put his hand to his ear. You want another beating, why sure. I’d be more than happy to oblige you, you little shit.” He got up and walked over to Spike lifting him up by the collar. “You killed a lot of our men. No, I’d don’t care for most of them but some were decent hunters and they’re going to be hard to replace. So the least I can do is see to it that you suffer under their names.”


Outside the tent


The other hunters were all sitting around the campfire and joking about what they were going to do once they all got back to the capitol. They all wanted to know what the slaver had planned for the new stock that had caused them so much trouble but were quickly put off the subject by the orders to guard the large cart pulling lizard, owl, a stack of books, and the Salamander that they’d enjoyed beating on. They drank and made merry not noticing the man approaching they’re campsite.

“So, what are your plans Jons?” Asked one hunter.

“Get back bang my bitch sip on some nice drink and get on the road and ern more coin to do it again,” Jons laughed.

“Same here,” Another replied.

“You hear that,” the first said, setting his cup down.

“I think it’s just your imagination Borus,” Jons chuckled.

“No there’s someone come up here,” Borus remarked as he shakily got to his feet pulling out his sword. “I know you're there, so you better come out with your hands up, stranger.”

“Maybe it’s an escaped slave,” Jons smirked. “We might get to have some fun other than beating on that brat in Hawk’s tent.”

Asta came in to view slowly with his hands in his pockets. “Sup fella.”

“Ah it’s just some guy,” Jons said downing the rest of his drink. “What the hell is a guy like you doing out here? You look like you were in some kind of a fight.”

“I’m looking for a group of friends that were staying nearby,” Asta smirked mockly hiding his anger. “They were a group that consisted of three mares, a salamander boy, a large flying lizard, and a very rare bird.”

“Oh, so you’re the former owner,” Jons hiccuped. “Sorry, buddy but the law of these parts is if you abandon your property then its fair game for others to take.”

“Meaning what exactly?” Asta’s smirk turns to a scowl.
“We took them and now they belong to us, or actually the guy who hired us,” Borus pointed at the mage shakily as he got up and refilled his tankard. “The slaves are gone but if you’re willing to pay you can have what’s left.” The hunter smirked knowing that Asta couldn’t pay the price.

“Ya and from the looks of ya,” ANother hunter remarked. “Ya ain’t got jack, Jack.”

“Oh,” Asta said slowly. “But I do have stuff,” he remarked slowly as his Grimoire floated in front of him. The hunter then shut up and all dropped their drinks in horror as they recognized the type of book that was floating in front of the mage. Asta slowly pulled his Demon-Slayer sword and Demon Dweller sword from his Grimoire while proceeding to point the tips at the hunters. “See I have swords and seeing as how you told me part of what I wanted already, I don’t really need you alive anymore.” Asta glared at the Caribou and with a swipe of his Slayer, cut off their heads without the slightest hesitation or mercy. The blood sprayed from the body and came down pelting the area and tent in a shower of blood rain. The bodies slumped over in the bloody dirt.

“What the hell are you fools do-” The headhunter said as he came from his tent only to have Asta throw the Demon Dweller sword straight into his stomach back into the tent pinning him to the center post. “What the hell?” The hunter said as he slowly looked down in horror. “AAAAHHHH!”

Asta slowly walked in and glared down at the hunter. “Tell me what I want to know and I might heal that wound.” the hunter nodded vigorously. “Good, now what did you do with my friends?”

“The mares were taken to the capitol to be sold by a slave trader. We were hired as muscle, the drake is over there and the animals are placed out back on the side of the hill out of sight.”

“Spike,” Asta said rushing to his friend’s side. The boy was unconscious and bloody, “Hang on there man,”  Asta dropped his Demon Slayer on the ground and deactivated his Grimoire. He held his hands over his Spike and using a ki manipulation technique and an ancient magic healing spell, closed and healed the young salamander as best he could but the boy would retain many of his more severe scars.

“I told you what you wanted to know so heal me now,”  the hunter demanded.

Asta got to his feet and placed the slowly awakening drake on the ground. The mage picked up his Demon Slayer and walked in front of the hunter and looked down while slightly cocking his head to the side. “I said might heal your wound, never said I would for sure,” Asta said darkly as he raised the massive blade above his head. “You and your friends hurt my friends and you must pay-”

“Wa-” the hunter started to yell but never finished as Asta pulled the Dweller from his belly spilling his guts as Asta then brought the Slyer down cleaving the bastard in two.

Asta returned his weapons to his Grimoire and picked up Spike and threw the boy on his back. He then flowed his friends ki and found the Grimoires all in a strong box and brought it with him as he went to Ymir and Nero’s side. He placed Spike on the ground against the chest and then went over to Ymir and Nero.

The dragon was heavily drugged and under heavy chains binding her to the ground while Nero was being kept in a cage. He quickly pulled his Slayer again and cut Ymir's bonds and destroyed the lock on Nero cage. The owl happily hopped out and flew to Asta’s shoulder nuzzling him affectionately.

“Good to see you too,” Asta said in relief as he scratched Nero under her chin.

“Rah…” groaned Spike as he finally came too. “What happened? Uh?” He shot to his feet only to be hit with dizziness causing him to stumble and hit his knees. Spike took a few seconds to reorganize his thoughts as he noticed he was no longer bound and gagged. He scoured the land in front of him till his gaze came to rest on Asta, Nero, and Ymir’s forms.

“Easy Spike, easy,” Asta rushed to his friend’s side/

“Asta, I’m… sorry. I couldn’t protect the girls,” Spike started to cry.

“I read the ki from the battle, you did all you could,” Asat tried to comfort the young Drake.

“No I lost myself to the demon, I lost sight of everything and went on a killing spree,” Spike clenched onto Asta’s shirt. “I see now what you go through to maintain control. It’s hard.”

“Will work on it Spike but right now I need you to get it together and send a message to your mom telling her what’s happened,” Asta said placing a hand on his friend’s head. 

“Right, will need all the help we can get to get the girls back,” Spike steeled himself with resolve to save the girls. “What should it say?”

“Everything, from when  I left to now,” Asta said taking a quill, paper, and ink from his Grimoire.

“Everything?” Spike questioned.

“Yes,” Asta confirmed. “This was my fault. I should have gone to the capital and ignored the summons. I want you to tell her everything.” Asta turned to his dragon. “I’ll be tending to Ymir in the meantime. Request a squad of Shadowbolts to come here, immediately,”

Spike immediately wrote out a brief summary of the events and lit it on fire sending it Straight to his mother. Almost right after a letter returned. Asta took it and read it aloud.

Asta as much as you blame yourself, and I know you do, we have to get Twilight, Applejack and Fluttershy back immediately. You have permission to use any means you deem necessary to rescue the Element Bearers. This act is seen as an all-out sign of war on the Caribou's part. Please, save my ponies, keep my son safe. We will discuss further actions when next we meet. Luna has sent a splinter of her main forces to your location and is using the rest to gather information in the Caribou Capitol on wear the  Element Bearers are located. Gods’ speed to you.

“Good,” Asta said handing the letter back .”Now I’ve got to be on my way as soon as the Shadowbolt sare here.”

“I’m coming too,” Spike said, getting to his feet.

“You’re in no shape to do anything Spike. I may have healed you up, but you’re far from one hundred percent enough to help out, “ Asta immediately held out his hand.

“I don’t care what you say and your reasons why,” Spike slapped Asta hand away. “They are my friends and this is partly my responsibility. They’re my family on top of that. I’m going Asta and you can’t stop me.”

“Fine Spike, have it your way,” Asta sighed crossing his arms. Suddenly from the shadows came several ponies led by none other than Nightingale,

“We’re here to look after the dragon and Prince,” She said as she looked at Asta in disgust.

“Ymir’s over there under heavy sedation,” Asta motioned to his partner. “Spike is coming with me and he’s the one that said it. If you  have issues then take it up with him.” Asta then started to walk off and pulled a Pokeball from his belt. “Should've left them here too,”  He said to himself. “Spike, your Grimoire is in that chest.”

“Right,” Spike said running over and breaking open the chest pulling out everyone’s Grimoires. He quickly joined Asta.

Your highness, we have orders to treat you and have you stay here,” Nightingale got in front of Spike.

“Move,” Spike said easily pushing the soldier out of his way. “My friends need me,” he said giving the rest of the Grimoires to Asta who place them in his own Grimoire.

Asta reeled back threw the Pokeball he’d pulled off his belt and threw it into the air.”Come forth Rayquaza!” he yelled as a giant Red shiny pokemon come from the ball. Asta then summoned his swords and placed them back in the Grimoire. He looked to Spike.

Spike opened his Grimoire and it lit up with a green and purple fire. “Dragon’s Body!” he cried as he then became bathed in the flames to emerge in a full plate Dragon style armor. Wings then shot from the armor’s back and began to flap allowing Spike to take to the skies.

“Nero is staying here with you Nightingale,” the owl then flew and landed on the slumbering Ymir. Asta then jumped up and landed on Rayquaza’s head sitting cross-legged. “Let’s go get the girls,” he said as Rayquaza turned and headed in the direction the Shadowbolts came from.

“Right,” Spike acknowledged.

The duo set off for the Caribou Capital in a flash...
> ASTA'S WRATH!!!!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta and Spike hovered high in the skies above the Caribou capital. Asta, still sitting on top of Rayquaza’s head. Spike hovered on his power of his draconian armor’s flapping wings.

Asta could feel the vile air coming from the city even at the current altitude. Asta was doing his best to keep his emotions in check and finding it progressively harder to do so with each passing second. Simply staring at this city disgusted him and the fact that his friends and the woman he loved wear taken here to be used as sex slaves further deepened his hatred and rage.

Spike was stare and doing his best to stay by his friend/mentor’s side. He was shaking as he looked down on the city, shaking with rage. Doing his best to stay by Asta’s side and not charge in blindly lest he does more harm than good. The only real thing that was keeping him from going ballistic was the fear of losing himself to his demon once more.

“I can see you shaking in that armor,” Asta remarked.

“How can you be so calm after all that’s happened, especially after those hunters took the girls,” Spike said with fury. “After what they did to Nero, Ymir, and me. HOW CAN YOU BE SO CALM OR DO NOT REALLY CARE ABOUT ANYPONY! YOU DON’T EVEN LOVE FLUTTERSHY!”

“WATCH YOUR MOUTH YOUNG DRAKE!” Asta sneered at Spike jumping to his feet causing the salamander to recoil slightly. 

“Don’t forgo my false demeanor for that a heartless fool. I am thoroughly raving with anger and spite for those bastards that to the woman I love and my friends, I want to go down there and burn that entire FUCKING CAPITAL TO THE GROUND AND NOT LEAVE EVEN ASH BEHIND!” Asta roared. “But if I let loose my rage then I could end up hurting innocent lives in the process. Lose any chances I have of getting the ponies I care for back, unharmed or otherwise.” Asta sat back down on Rayquaza’s head. “You read the letter Spike. This is basically going to become a war zone where many lives will be lost. Some innocent to a fault. Our priority is getting the girls back yes, but we can’t go in blind either. Our mission still stands that we need to save as many slaves as possible. Not only that, but now we have the innocents in that city that aren’t ponies as well that we must help.”

“So what are we going to do?” Spike said recovering from his initial shock of Asta’s outburst.

Asta sat back down cross-legged on top of Rayquaza’s head and crossed his arms. “Haze and Free Fall should be coming to meet up with us in a few moments. Then we’ll start discussing what our plan of attack we’re also going to be after any recent info about the girls, if he has any.” Asta explained. 

“I remember that one of the hunters at the campsite said something about having a special client in mind for one of the ‘stock’,” Spike said in disgust.

“It could be that the girls are going to be sold to a very specific Caribou and not auctioned off on the market like normal slaves,” Asta said glaring at the city, the mere thought of his friends being sold like common produce fueling his ever-swelling rage.

It wasn’t long after Asta’s outburst that the Captain and Vice-Captain of the Shadowbolts came up from some point near the outskirts of the city.  The flew up and met the two mages in their current holding pattern above the city.  Free Fall and Haze looked at Asta with both contempt and concern.

“Sir Asta,” Haze slightly bowed to Asta. “Your highness.” he then did the same to Spike.

“Have you been informed of the current situation?” Asta said flatly his sight never faltering from the city.

“Yes,” Free Fall answered. “Princess Luna has already informed us of what has transpired on what has happened to the Element Bearers via a spell letter. We have spent the last couple of hours sending our troops out to gather ant information that may be usable to locate them.”

“Anything we can use?” Spike said in a concerned tone.

“We had to go into some of the backwaters and the black market slave dealers,” Haze added. “It seems they were brought in under the noses of the local sellers by a high-tier dealer.”

“Very wealthy, able to easily afford the number of hunters that were guarding a shipment of valuable ‘pottery’,” Free Fall picked up the explanation. “We found that three large crates were transported to different locations across the city, two to warehouses and one to an unknown location.”

Asta’s gaze shifted to Free Fall causing the young Captain to slightly shrink back as if Asta was about to cut him in half.

“Did you find where the two warehouses are?” Asta asked sternly.

“Yes,” Haze interjected. “We have Shadowbolts in route to retrieve them as we speak.”

“What about the dealer?” Asta leaned over almost falling off of Rayquaza’s head.

“We have located his resident and are planning to storm it discreetly,” Free Fall said trying to reassert himself.

“No, I’m taking point on this,” Asta said in an angry tone. “That bastard took my friends and I’m going to get him for it. Spike, you’re doing your own thing.”

“Sir, this is a stealth mission,” Free Fall shot back.

“QUIET!” Asta yelled. “This is no longer a stealth operation Free Fall. This is a rescue and liberation mission. That bastard took the Element Bearers and their identities are known by all nationalities. He committed an act of war, and even if he didn’t I’d still be cutting his fucking head off. The princess have deemed it necessary to do what we need to DO and I say we take down the whole DAMNED thing. Save the ponies, the females, and children. If they surrender take them captive if not kill them.”

“Isn’t that going a bit far?” Free Fall asked.

“No, he’s right,” Spike added “The stories I heard about this place growing up in the palace. We’re better off shutting it down.”

“I agree,” Haze added crossing his arms. “Even if Sir Asta is enraged by what happened his reasoning is sound. I just have to ask that you try and take the dealer prisoner so that we might save others.”

“I’ll try Haze but I’m not going to make promises,” Asat scoffed.

Haze nodded and pointed to the center area of the city. “He lives in a house that looks as if it were made of fire. What will be the signal to begin?”

“You’ll know it?” Asta said standing up. “It won’t be subtle.”

“Good Luck,” Spike said and Asta nodded as he sat back down and patted Rayquaza’s head. The Pokemon head in the direction Haze had specified. He looked back to the Shadowbolts. “Let’s get this take down over with. There’s a certain Hunter I need to find and get even with. There are also girls that I need to see.”


Frouga upper-class neighbor sky


“Rayquaza, I’m going in first, you take care of any of the Caribou that try and make their way into the house. I don’t care what you do to or how you do it. As I said earlier, if they give up then let them live but if they come at you,” Rayquaza’s blue eye shifted upward to look at Asta. “Kill them.”

Play Durung the Rampage




Asta took in a deep breath and sped up the flow of the blood throughout his entire body. His eye quickly shifted in all directions looking for a house the looked like it was made of fire. It didn’t take him long to find the slave trader’s home. It was a house similar to the ones of the Crystal Empire in that it was made of crystal but it was bright red in color and had a flame lining the outside of the home lighting it up completely, the light of of the fire was refracted and reflected giving the illusion as if the house was made of fire.

“Found it,” Asta glared as he pulled the Demon Slayer from his Grimoire, then Rayquaza reeled its head down slightly and quickly sprung it upward launching Asta at sonic speeds that could have match Rainbow Dash’s Rainboom. Asta put the sword in front of him to cut through the air, anti-magic started to come from the blade of the weapon form an anti-magic Mach cone around him.


Slaver Dealer’s Home Interior


The dealer known as Gleam was busy enjoying a lavish feast and counting his large bags of coins that he’d been rewarded for bringing such a fine specimen of a slave to his top patron.

He chuckled to himself as he took a large bite from a turkey leg, “That mare fetched a much higher price than I’d initially thought she would,” Gleam said with a gluttonous tone. “If I was able to sell her for that price I can get just as much for that blonde and then there’s the personal student of Celestia herself. I can’t believe I didn’t recognize them at first,” He remarked thumbing his coin as he took another bite of his meal. “I’m going to make more than enough to retire, but why stop. I bet if I invest this money I can get an underground trade set up to where I can get quality stock straight from the source, Equestria itself. Right under those snooty Princesses’ noses.” He slammed his fist down in joy. “That’s just what I‘ll do, HAHAHAHA!” He happily belted.

There was a sudden low humming and then Gleam was knocked off his feet by a sudden ground quake the sent tremors throughout the entire city. He quickly dashed to a window only to see everything was still standing in once piece.

“Guard!” Gleam cried out in haste.”Statis?”

A guard quickly rushed in,” It was some sort of falling object, sir. It landed in front of your home that’s why we felt the tremors.”

“Fine,” Gleam said in annoyance as he picks his chair up and sits back down. “Take an assessment of the damage, remove the damages and report it back to me,” He commanded the guard who nodded and went on his way. “Back to my food and coin.” Gleam smirked unaware of the calamity that had started by the destruction of the front of his home. 


Outside in the Crater


Asta slowly pulled the Demon Slayer from the ground with Anti-magic wafting off the blade. He then pulled the Demon Dweller sword from his Grimoire and slowly walked out of the crater. Anti-magic was slowly coming from the body of the Anti-mage. He could sense others coming toward him. He slowly walked out of the crater and looked at a garrison of guard Caribou and pointed his Dweller at them.

“Surrender and tell me where your boss is and you continue to breathe,”  Asta growled. 

The Caribou then laughed, “Why? Just because you can dual wield two big swords?”

“No,” Asta said as he walked forward. “Because I was going to let you live!” He broke into a run and started to hack and cleave the guards without remorse and mercy. Leaving nothing but a trail of bodies in his wake. With grace and ease, Asta cut through the guard outside as if they were paper. He turned his gaze to the doors of the house and noticed one of the guards had slipped in to warn his boss, but he left and easy to follow a bloody footprint trail.  Asta shot after the guard.


Eating room


Gleam was busy eating away his troubles with a smile on his face when a bloody guard burst through the door to his dismay.

“What is going on?” He asked in horror.


“There’s an ass-” was all the guard could say when an ornate sword pinned him to a  wall opposite him next to Gleam. The slave trader slowly turned his head to the gargling dying guard and then to the direction from which the sword came to see a man rushing towards him. Gleam tried to run but was stopped when Asta threw his Demon Slayer in the wall in front of Gleam,

The Caribou looked at the mage in utter terror as he slid down the wall while Asta glared down at him and pulled his third blade, the Demon Destroyer from his Grimoire. As soon as Gleam saw the action he knew who this man was. Asta held the edge of the sword to Gleam’s throat.

“You, took my friends and the girl I love,” Asta snarled at the slaver. “We have two of them back but what did you do with my Fluttershy,” he moved the blade closer to Gleam’s throat.

“I… sold … to… my… top… client.. ,” Gleam choked out.

“Who and where?” Asta demanded in anger through his teeth.

“The prince I sold her this morning,” Gleam said as his eyes started to wander to his fortune. “I can pay you, ya know. A man like you could be useful to some-” There was a loud snapping noise and Gleam looked down to his arm. Asta’s hand wrapped around his lower arm and had broken it like a twig, and now that it registered.”YAAAHHHHH!”

“PATHETIC BASTARD!” Asta roared as his fist buried itself in Gleam’s skull knocking him unconscious. “You're lucky you’re more valuable alive.” Asta glared down. He then held his sword up and summoned his other blades back to him, something he’d never done before but did just because he felt like he could. Asta placed the Dweller and Destroyer swords in the Grimoire and kept the Slayer out.

 “Rayquaza,” Asta called out and his Pokemon appeared from above outside the window. Asta open the window and jumped on top of Rayquaza’s head but stayed standing. “The palace,” Asta pointed with his weapon. “Quickly.” Rayquaza let out a howl and flew to the center of the city. “Please… Don’t let me be too late.” Asta said in fear as he tightens his grip on his sword.

Asta was soon at the place. He didn’t waste any time plowing through the guards that at him with swords drawn.

“BRING IT ON YOUR BASTARDS,” Asta roared as he invoked his black form sending out shock waves of angry Anti-magic in all directions. “I’LL SLAUGHTER EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU!” Asta drew his Dweller and began to cut down one Caribou after another as he’d done minutes before. No mercy, no remorse, only rage and anger. Asta and Rayquaza made their way through the palace cutting down any that oppose or fought back,


The palace throne room 


“Your highness, Ponies initiated a massive attack across the city. They’re freeing slaves of all kinds and quickly adding to their number,” A guard told King Auburn.

“Where is my son?” the king said looking out the window.

“Prince Lucas is in his playroom with the slave he bought from Gleam this morning,” Guard said swiftly.

Auburn  let out a long sigh, “He is on his own then, I must make my way out to a safe location so we might mount a counter strike against the Equestrians.”

“Sir,” Guard saluted and motioned for the king to follow him.

“Perhaps I can finally make those Princesses my bitches,” King Auburn chuckled.

“HYPER BEAM!” yelled a distant raging voice.

 In the next moment, a massive beam of light blasted the doors from their hinges, the doors landed on either side of the king but the guard wasn’t so lucky and was crushed by the left door. There in the doorway stood a demon of a man drenched in black energy and dripping with blood. Asta walked in and up to the king who was trying to back away from the demon but was frozen in fear. 

“Why is Fluttershy?” Asta demanded gritting his teeth as he got in the king’s face.

“T-t-t-th-e-ee- p-p-p-ppl-l-l-a-a-a-y r-r-r-r-o--o-o-m,” Auburn stuttered out.

Asta leaned in, “Take me.” he turned to Rayquaza. “Kill any guards that follow, let ponies through.” the dragon pokemon nodded. Asta looked back. “Now, go.”


The playroom


The prince was busying changing himself into nothing while humming the Equestrian Bridge is Falling Down. He came out from behind a blind and looked to the pony chained to the bed in the room. He walked over and admired his prize. An unclothed pegasus.

“I would have never thought that Gleam would’ve been able to get one of the six Heros of Equestria,” Prince Lucas wickedly grinned. “Perhaps he’s still holding out on me and has more of your friends in stock.” he ran his finger down Fluttershy’s face and causing her to cringe in fear.

“Please, let me go… I have someone I love,” Fluttershy said as she tried to pull away.

“Aww so sweet. I wonder how he’ll take the news once you've completely become my slave?” Lucas chuckled. Fluttershy's pupils shrink to the size of pinpricks. He then jumped on top of Shy and leaned in licking her face. “Oh that’s it I love the taste you mares give off when you’re in sheer terror.”

KNOCK*KNOCK*KNOCK

“What is ts?” Lucas growled at the door. “I’m busy.”

“Son, it’s your father,” King Auburn announced. “We have an issue in the kingdom and must leave now.”

“But…”

“NOW!” Auburn yelled.

“Raa… Let me get dressed and get my toy ready,” Lucas got up from Fluttershy.

“Open the door first, the passage we need is in this room,” Auburn demanded. 

“VERY WELL,” Lucas yelled as he threw a robe on and walked to the door and was fixing to unlock the door when it flew off the hinges as he jumped out of the way and hit the ground.

“MOVE!” An angry voice said from behind Auburn as he was lifted up and thrown to the side of the room. Asta walked in holding his Demon Slayer in one hand and started to scan the room until his gaze met Fluttershy. “Shy,” Asta rushed to his girlfriend's side and cut her chains with his sword.” He didn’t… hurt you did he?” He pulled Fluttershy into his chest. She then started to cry uncontrollably.  Asta’s gaze turned to Lucas and he began to seethe with rage. He pulled his coat from his Grimoire and wrapped it around Fluttershy.  “I want you to come with me Shy, we’re getting out of here and going home.”

“Okay,” She acknowledged as Asta wiped the tears from her face. Once she was composed enough to walk Asta and Fluttershy they started to leave the room but Asta took another look at the king and prince. 

“Shy, go wait outside the room, I’ll be there in just a second,” Asta said softly as he kissed Fluttershy who merely nodded. Asta then went over to the Prince and lifted him up by his neck. “You,” Asta slammed him against the wall. “I will end you if you so much as even look at her again,” the prince sniveled as he pissed himself.

Asta didn’t see King Auburn and was too busy angrily dealing with Lucas to notice or sense Auburn coming up behind him. Auburn pulled a dagger from his waist and approached Asta and proceeded to stop the mage in the shoulder.

“YAAAA!” Asta yelled in pain as he grabbed his shoulder releasing Lucas causing him to drop the prince onto the floor. “Bastard!” Asta growled as he pulled the dagger from his shoulder and drove it up through the king’s jaw and into his brain killing him instantly. The king hit the floor hard, “Good riddance.”

“FATHER!” Lucas cried out. He then pulled a whip from a table and slung it at Asta wrapping it around Asta’s neck. He pulled and pulled Asta to the ground. “That’s for freeing my toy,” Lucas pulled hard choking Asta. “That’s for making me piss myself. I guess I should thank you for clearing my way to the throne. Oh, I know how I’ll do it,” Lucas evil smiled at Asta lying on the ground. “I’ll have some fun with my toy out in the hall right in front of you.” 

Asta shot to his feet and grabbed hold of the whip and summoned his Demon Slayer to his hand, hold it point in line with the prince. He yanked the whip and pulled Lucas forward impaling the rapist on the weapon.

The prince came face to face with the scowling mage, “Know despair,” was all Asta said as the prince slowly died of blood loss on Asta’s sword. Once he was dead Asta flung the corpse to the side with the other. Asta returned his weapon to its rightful place and used the king’s robes to wipe most of the blood from his body and then joined Fluttershy. Asta found her sitting on the floor holding onto her knees.

“Shy,” Asta said softly placing a hand on her shoulder causing her to slightly flinch and then she looked up. Fluttershy then pounced and tightly wrapped her head around Asta's neck.

“You came, thank Celestia you came,” she cried. 

“I’m so sorry for letting this happen to you and the others.” Asta stroked her hair. “We need to get out of here,” he said picking her up bridal style. Asta wasted no time in getting Shy out of the castle. He kept Shy’s face buried in his neck to keep her from seeing the results of his wrath. Once outside they met up with Haze where Asta set Fluttershy down.

“Lady Fluttershy are you unhurt?” The vice-captain asked with a caring tone. The troops brought a blanket and wrapped it around her. She decided to keep close to Asta.

“Report,” Asta said flatly.

“We are making progress but we have yet to locate Lady Applejack. It appears she’s been moved from where we had originally heard she was. As for Lady Twilight, Prince Spike is in route,” Haze said crossing his arms. “Where are the royals and slaves?”

“There were no slaves and the king and his son lay rotting in their own filth,” Asta growled.

“Sir,” another Shadowbolt came over to Haze and whispered in his ear and he nodded.

“We just got word that Lady Applejack is with Free Fall outside the city,” Haze announced. “And his highness Prince Spike has Lady Twilight and is with them.” 

“Good, let’s leave the fowl place,” Asta said picking Fluttershy back up and calling Rayquaza. “Guide everyone one outside the city then scan it with life detecting spells.”

“Sir,” Haze saluted.

A few moments later after the scans had been completed confirming that there was no longer any life in the city Asta left Fluttershy with Twilight, Applejack, and Spike. He then walked to the front of their procession.

“What now?” Haze asked.

“Honestly I think it would be better if we just wiped this place off the face of Eques,” Free Fall said crossing his arms looking upon the city in disgust.

“It’s nothing but a graveyard now,” Asta added. “And I agree with Free Fall.” Asta walked forward and held his left arm up and the Black Dragon Scar wrapped around it began to look as if it were made of fire. “Black Flame Dragon Desolation!” Asta cried thrust his arm forward as a gigantic black flame dragon shot from his arm and consumed the entire city in a black inferno.

“Let’s go,” Asta said turning around and placing his hands in his pockets as he rejoined his friends. “My friends and my girl need me.”
> Hunter's End, Spike v Red Stone
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Shadowbolts’ camp


Asta was setting outside of a tent staring into a fire. Spike was sitting to his left and Twilight was next to him. Applejack was sitting next to Asta, letting her lean on him. Fluttershy was inside the tent resting, Asta had asked for somewhere she could rest and stayed by her side till she fell asleep then moved outside. He looked to Twilight and then to Applejack.

“Girls, I’m so sorry this happened to you,” Asta said with a low hung head.

“Asta, we're alright, and we don’t blame you for what happened,” Twilight was the first to speak. “We knew there was a risk this could happenwhen we came on this mission.”

“Yea, sugar, don’t beat yourself up over something like this,” Applejack added.

“It doesn’t change the fact that I could’ve stopped I it all had I been here,” Asta said as he stared at his hands.

“You’re not the one to blame for what happened after you left,” Spike interrupted at his looked at his hands and clenched them into fists. “If I’d stayed in control of myself instead of giving in to my anger I could’ve protected everyone.”

“Spike’s right in that you’re not the one too blame Asta, it’s our fault too. We’re all out of practice with our magic,” Twilight reflected looking into the fire. “Instead of practicing with our Grimoire and honing our magic we’ve been goofing off and jumped straight into a mission that was way over our heads.”

“Me and Shy ran out of mana after makin one combo spell,” Applejack rubbed the back of her head. 

“It took up all my mana to control that golem to,” Twilight added.

“That just goes to show how inept I’ve been going about all of this for not having you train on honing your abilities,” Asta said hitting the log he was sitting on. “Some captain I turned out to be.”

“Fear not Asta,” came a motherly toned voice. 

Asta turned his head to look over his shoulder, “Hey there princesses. Came to check in on the girls and Spike?”

“And you as well,” Luna said closing her eyes. “Asta, I know you blame yourself for what’s happened but Spike was right when he said the blame isn’t solely your own.”

“Luna is right. We should’ve sent guards with you, instead of just relying on you alone. Given the nature of your kind,” Celestia said taking a seat next to Spike. “You told us that you can summon others and they can summon you. We should’ve foreseen this as a possibility.”

“Mom, Asta’s right just as much as everyone else is,” Spike interjected. “If we’d have trained instead of playing around with our spells in doing minimalistic tasks. If we’d spent any more than just fifteen minutes we’d be able to handle a group twice the size that attacked us.”

“Spike,” Twilight said looking into the fire. “Don't cut yourself short either. You're the only one who’s actually been practicing has magic.”

“And if I’d also focused on my mental training instead of just physical training I would’ve stayed in control instead of letting my demon take over,” Spike jumped up with an angry pained look. “In that stated I killed indiscriminately, granted they were all hunters but what if I’d taken them all down Twi. Next I would’ve come after you and the others.”

“We can focus on practice later,” Luna said interjecting as she looked at her nephew. “I suggest that Spike see a medic for the treatment of his wounds. According to Haze he went through quite the battle with the hunter that Spike confirmed who was the main leader of the hunter group who took his party down.”

“Yes, I fully agree,” Celestia said looking at her son. “We can also have those markings removed before the scar any further.”

“I’ll go for treatments on my current wounds but I want the ones that Asta already treated left alone,” Spike placed a hand over the X shaped mark on his forehead.

“But why sweetie?” Celestia asked in confusion. 

“They’re reminders of the consequences of what happens when you can’t remain in control and to never lose control,” Spike said as he looked at the marks on his arms.

“Are you sure you want that reminder Spike?” Asta asked seriously.

“Yes,” Spike clenched his fist. “They’re also a reminder of what happens if you’re not strong enough to handle a situation that you should be in charge of. You have scars that you've gotten and used to make yourself strong and proudly display them, so why can’t I.”

“I display them to teach others Spike, not to display them, to teach,”  Asta said as he looked at his right lower arm. “But there are those that I do display out of pride. Want to use those marks to make yourself and others better though, there’s nothing wrong with that.”

“Asta, what do you plan to do now?” Luna asked.

Asta looked at her straight in the eyes. “I plan on becoming the Captain of the Black Bulls like before, but this time I’m going to be serious and crackdown on training my knights,” He looked to Twilight, Applejack, and Spike. “If they still want to be a part of the Squad of course.” The three all nodded in agreement. “I also want three of your personal Shadowbolts Luna.”

“Why?” She asked tilting her head.

“Because they’ll work for me and they’ve proven that I can trust them,” Asta looked at Haze and Free Fall. “This will also give me a direct link to your personally should I need it.”

“I have no issues with it, but what about adding some of my sister’s Solar guard into your squad as well?” Luna suggested.

“Because while manger towards her is pretty much nonexistent at this point, I still don’t don’t her. Enough to where I don’t want her spies,” Asta’s gaze shifted to Celestia who stood up.

“I won’t pressure you on that matter but may I make a suggestion?” She placed a hand over her chest.

“I’m all ears,” Asta said tossing a piece of wood on the fire.

“You and Prince Blueblood are somewhat good friends, would you consider letting our nephew into your group,” Celestia asked in sincerity.

“I’ve got no issue with Blue joining. He’s a good guy and has proven that his values are just, but I won’t let you use him to spy on me,” Asta’s gaze shifted to the Solar Diarch.

“I was thinking more about my son’s protection and company over your observation. Blueblood loves Spike and would do anything for him. I need him with Spike to make sure another incident like this won’t happen again,” Celestia explained. “It is also for Twilight and the other Elements protection as well.”

“I don’t need protecting and neither does Twi or the other girls, what we need is training,” Spike interrupted.

“Spike-” Celestia started to say.

“No. I’m not the helpless little baby drake anymore, I can actually fight back on my own, I don’t need Blue or even Asta protect me,” Spike shot to his feet. “I just need practice. You know who saved Twi, me.” he pointed to himself.

“He was the first drake at the warehouse where they had been keeping me,” Twilight added.

“He faced off with the head hunter that had originally taken the group on,” Haze added. “The hunter confirmed it. Why not listen to your soon Princess. Give him a chance to explain what he’s learned in his time under Sir Asta.”

Celestia looked at her son and then to the others. “Very well Spike, let’s hear what happened.”


Earlier that evening in the still-standing Capital’s upper warehouse district sky



Play during the fight.





Spike and Haze hovered above the warehouse district discussing their plan of attack in retrieving Spike’s adoptive sister and Element of Magic, Twilight Sparkle. The Shadowbolts had found the warehouse in no time flat and were simply waiting for Asta’s signal, which he never explained. There was a large explosion in the upper district and the duo saw Asta’s Rayquaza as he called the dragon-like creature hovering above the plume of dust and or smoke.

“I take it that’s Sir Asta’s signal,” Haze smirked.

“It couldn’t be anything else,” Spike added. “If there’s a hunter in red in there I have first dips on him Haze. He was the one in charge and that took us down.”

“While I have no objections to your highness’s wishes, what of Twilight Sparkle?” Haze asked as they landed outside the warehouse.

“Find her and get her out as soon as possible. Her safety and retrieval is the priority here, not the feud with a lone hunter,” Spike said dispelling his armor. “But don’t put it past them to use her as a bargaining chip or shield either.”

The two fighters found the door and punched it down in a single blow. The two came upon the very Caribou Spike had wanted to face off with.

“I thought if I watched over the Princess’s personal student I’d run into a decent challenger,” The hunter remarked. “It’s good to see you once more young salamander, and with the legendary vice-captain of the Shadowbolts, Haze, as well.”

“Where’s my sister?” Spike demand.

“Names first, I am Red Stone,” Red Stone said taking a mock bow.

“Spike Solaris Everfree,” Spike scowled at the hunter.

“The princess’s adoptive son, that explains the link between you and the three we took. But you young salamander, I was hoping for someone better.” Stone said in an irritated voice. “Not that you aren’t a decent challenge but your too emotional.”

“I know I was emotional last time you saw me but it seems to me like you’re afraid to face me,” Spike taunted.

“Hmm. You overestimate yourself, young prince. I can take you down easily,” Sone looked at the young drake. “Wait a moment. The air about you is different.”

“That’s right, the last time I let you get to me but not this time,” Spike glared at the hunter.

“The circumstances aren’t much different than last time we met, I still hold the cards,” The hunter crossed his arms. “But.” his eyes shot open. “Your confidence is up. Meaning that only a few things could have happened. Either the princesses are here, or your master is back.”

“Give the deer a prize Haze,” Spike mockingly clapped his hands. “Yes, my teacher has returned.”

“I would rather fight him, but it seems I’ll have to face him after I take you down,” Stone snapped his finger and two new hunters brought out a bound and gagged Twilight Sparkle forward. This thoroughly angered Spike beyond measure.

“Gonna hide behind your flunkies like last time and try and piss me off like last time,” Spike snarled at the hunter.

“Just an insurance policy to ensure you comply,” Stone explained. “You and me in a one on one match, skills, magic, and weapons of any kind are welcome. The pony won’t be harmed as long as the Vice-Captain stays out of it. If you win then you can have her and are free to leave. If I win, you are both dead.”

“I accept,” Spike said without hesitation and looked over his shoulder to Haze and ever so slightly motioned him to Twilight. The Vice-Captain nodded and stepped back as Spike walked forward allowing his Grimoire to come forth. “Dragonic Extremities.” Spike’s arms and legs were quickly covered in purple and emerald flames that hardened into gauntlets and boots. “Let’s get started then.”

“You're much more collected than last time, perhaps I may have underestimated you last time,” Stone evilly smirked as he undid the clasp of his red leather cloak. The cloak hit the ground with a slight puff of dust to reveal a well-toned but scarred body cover with light but strong red-scaled armor.

Red Stone suddenly shot at Spike leading with a right punch but was quickly countered with Spike's right palm. Stone simply smirked as he took his free hand and tried to punch Spike in the face but the young drake caught the Caribou’s fist with his own then swiftly dug his claws into Stone's flesh pulling him as Spike sprang from the ground and landed both his feet into Stone’s face. He then jumped backflipping about three feet from the hunter. Stone stumbled backwards and landed on his butt. Stone looked at Spike who’d taken up a fighting stance after he’d landed, the hunter had a wide grin as blood came from his nose.

Jumping back to his feet Red Stone wiped the blood from his and ready himself for about that he’d been looking for quite some time. Stone charged forward and unleashed a fury of strikes on Spike who blocked what he could and returned everything else he got.
 
Stone then grabbed hold of Spike’s fist and threw him across the warehouse, “I haven’t had a fight like this in a long time kid. I’m thoroughly enjoying myself and surprised a kid of your age can keep up with a seasoned fight like myself.

Spike got to his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth and looked to Stone, “I can’t say that I’m not enjoying myself a bit either. The only other people I have to spar with are a few of my friends and my teacher, and no one can physically match him, even if you land a hit on that guy he takes it and gives it back two-fold.” Spike took up another stance.

“I see, so he trained to return the force of his opponent back at them added to his own power thus doubling the strikes over all damage,” Stone said, throwing his arms behind him as he ready to lunge forward. Stone’s armor began to glow with red draconic energy, He couldn’t remember the last time he'd been forced to use his armor enchantments.

Spike and Stone both ran at one another mirroring each other, and just before meeting reeled back slightly with their fists and put enough force into their attacks to fracture bone to themselves and their opponent upon impact. Spike’s gauntlet shattered to pieces and fill apart returning to the mana from which it came/

The combatants broke apart, “That’s some sturdy armor for something made of pure magic kid,” Stone remarked as he looked down at his hand, it was trembling from the pain.

“I’m guessing your armor was made by a Drake smith,” Spike shot back as he looked at his own hand wincing from the pain. He concentrated and formed his gauntlet. “Have to say I’d be enjoying this fight a lot more if you were a more honorable guy and what let my sis go.”

“Once upon a time ago kid, now I’m just going along with the flow of time and whatever gets me to my next opponent,” Stone clenched his fist. “And if that means taking hostages then so be it,” he charged at Spike and jumped upbringing his right leg down.

Spike grabbed hold and spun allowing Stone to pass around him but the hunter counter and unleashed his fury of alternating punches and kicks on the young Drake once more. Spike did the same in turn when he noticed out of the corner of his eye that Haze had Twilight at his side.

“Let's stop with the hand to hand,” Spike said in a serious tone as his Grimoire flipped to a new page. “Emerald/Amethyst Flame magic: Twin blades,” Two sing handed curved short swords formed in Spike’s hands. He crossed the blades in front of his face and glared at Stone. Spike's eyes were now glowing bright fluorescent green and his pupils were slitted and his armor started to blacken with a purple and green edge around it. The drake had unknowingly tapped into his demonic power.

Spike was unleashing a large amount of killing intent now and it thoroughly scared Red Stone to his very bones. This sixteen-year-old kid fully intended to end his life and Stone was scared enough to the point that he had his own dagger, The Fang Blades. A twin set of daggers that had been forged from the fangs from a long-dead legendary Hydra from the far northern regions of the Savanna.

The two combatants vanished in an instant only leaving behind trails of purplish green and red light trails. Sparks flew around the entire warehouse as the Dark and hunter’s weapons clashed.

“Prince Spike,” Haze said as he looked on. “This is incredible… for a sixteen-year-old boy to keep up with a seasoned hunter.”

’This is the power that he has gained through his training with Sir Asta.” Twilight said in shock as she looked at the person she’d called her little brother. 

Twilight looked on but could only follow Spike trial and the occasional spark of the clashing weapon. There was no trace of the child she’d come to know who’d loved to read comics, no now there was only a warrior trying his best to prove his worth and take back his pride and his friends dignity.

“Go on Spike!” Twilight yelled out. “Go, let him have!”

Spike glanced over his shoulder to Haze and Twilight and then to and his face got ten times more serious. The two broke apart and Spike dispelled his weapons causing Red Stone to look at him in shock for a moment before he readied himself to strike again.

 Spike readied himself by taking up an attack stance placing his left foot forward and his right on the ball of his foot. He pulled his right arm back placing his palm just at his waist with his left hand just above it. Spike closed his eyes and he began to concentrate as he controlled his breathing.

He remembered his teacher’s words, “Iron palm techniques take years to learn for most due to having to train their bodies to hand the sheer amount of force it requires to use the techniques and then the recoil of your own strike. You, however, have a sturdier body than most and can lear a single technique due to its quick strike, and lower power output., but you can only use it once per day at your current level of pain tolerance Spike. The move is called…”

Red Stone now upon Spike and brought down the Fang Blades down, “IT WAS FUN KID BUT NOW YOU DIE!” sTONE YELLED IN VICTORY.

Spike’s eyes shot open as he sprang forward burying his palm in Stone gut as he roared, “Jishin Shotto (Quake Shot)!” A crack of thunder could be heard from the force at which Stone had been flung across the warehouse to the other side. There he landed with a blood splatter behind him.

Blood Stone Chuckled as blood came from his mouth, “A fine fight and a fitting end. Do me a favor Master Drake, take me weapons and armor for yourself. They are for more befitting of a dragon than a salve hunter.

Spike slowly walked over to the dying hunter and looked down as he held his trembling right arm with his left. “I will take your gear and put it to better use than you ever did as a hunter. Perhaps I will redeem it back to its former glory when you were still an honorable warrior.”

Stone gave the young Drake an earnest smile and then his head slumped over in death.


Present


“And that’s how things went down for me. He might have been a hunter but in the end, he was an honorable fighter and said nothing after Haze retrieved Twilight. I figured I’d owed him enough respect to follow through with his final wishes and given him a proper send instead of just leaving his body in the warehouse,” Spike said as he looked into the flames of their fire.
  
“Is this all true Haze?” Celestia looked at the Shadowbot Vice captain who merely nodded in acknowlegdement. 

“You ddi well for your first real fight,” Asta said complmenting the youg age. “But it still goes that you need more practice in controling you rmagic and creating long ranged spells.”

“Still this leaves one more question for you Asta,” Celestia looked at the Black Bulls Captain. “What are you going to do now that the Caribou have been over thrown? What do you plan for the freed slaves and the surrenderees?”

“That’sup to you two,” He pointed at the princesses. “This was a rescue mission thatturned into a battle not a war. Would I go to war over this, yes I would. Will I continue to fight, if it’s necessary to keep my home safe. Would I kill again, yes. But I will not be forced into a postion of power against my will.” Asta annouced as he stood up. “I’m no hero either. I’ll help build homes and provide what I can and if the refugees. As for the surrenderees, Give them all trails according to your judgment, because at the current time,” Asta looked dead in the princeesses eyes and there was no remorse only fury. “I’m not in the best of mindsets and would rather slaughter every last slaver in custidy.”

Asta then left and went in the tent and sat in a chair next to a slwwping Fluttershy and soon nodded off himself.
> Aftermath, From the Ashes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The morning after


The princess looked over with Caribou’s city once stood. Since the assault had taken place on the Caribou’s Capital city and there was nothing left of the once appalling capital that so many had been proud to call their home. No, now there was only the massive smoldering blackened charred field where it had been.

“This worries me deeply sister,” Celestia said with a quiver in her voice. “To think Asta could so easily take lives and order to do so without hesitation. He’s always said he wanted to live a quiet life then he changes slightly after the Crystal Empire, says he wants to help ponies.”

“I don’t think this was a subtle change Tia,” Luna looked out to the scorched plains. “Asta has always done the right thing with the best of intuitions behind them. I know he planned this in advance but had not intended for it to go this way but had a plan set up in case things fill through.”

“But not this,” Celestia turned her head to look at her sister. “He was powerful before and I’m sure that he couldn’t do this before he left.”

“Yes, he’s gained a new ability from this other world but you must remember this is the nature of the Displaced, he told himself,” Luna placed a hand on her sister’s shoulder before turning his gaze to the scorched fields. “Though his mindset is troubling. To be able to so easily give orders and take charge. It is the mark of one who commands respect, but Asta has always been playful. I can tell once he’s decided on something there is one who could change his mind.”

“I can too, but-” Celestia looked at the mage in question.

“But the mental shift is still concerning.” Luna’s gaze shifted as well. “He is a good person and the fact that his goal in this was to get the Element Bearers back proves this. Though, the fact that the sit fire to the entire city without remorse-”

“It deeply troubles me as well,” Celestia added as the sisters’ heads shifted to the opposite direction to see Free Fall and Haze approaching them. The Shadowbolts stopped and kneeled to their mistress. “Rise you two and speak,” Luna commanded.

“The refugees wish to have a council,” Free Fall said, raising his head.

“I thought it would take them longer than a night to become organized,” Luna said in shock. 

“There was a hierarchy already in place amongst the slaves as most would meet in secret, or so they thought,” Haze said, raising his head. “From what I’ve managed to glean from a majority of the prisoners, the soldiers, and nobles, they were very much aware of the slaves’ organization and the later just cared not for it and never saw it as a real threat.”

“Yes, most of the traders were actually the ones helping the slaves,” Free Fall added. “Many of them are either of a majority of pony descent or have families with them.”

“I see, please inform them that we’d be more than willing to meet with them,” Celestia softly smiled.

“I’m sorry princess, but the wish to not only meet with you but the leader of the one whose lead the charge,” Haze interjected.  

The two princesses looked at each other and then they anxiously looked to Asta in the distance who was sitting with his friends before returning to the Captain and Vice-Captain.

 “Very well, tell them that we shall meet them in our tent and that the Leaders of the operation will be attending, most likely,” Luna orders her soldiers who saluted and then swiftly turned and left.

“You think he’ll consent to it,” Celestia whispered to her sister with concern.

“I think he will if I ask him,” Luna murmured. “He’ll at least listen to me Tia. I can tell he's not as angry with you anymore but he still doesn’t care to listen to you.”

“As you say Lulu,” Celestia sighed.


Asta’s area


Asta had requested that the princesses bring Ymir and Nero to the main camp as to not leave the tangent of the Shadowbolts that he and Spike had left behind to watch over them. The Shadowbolts were more than happy to oblige with the request as they had been itching to take a crack at the battlefield only to be met with much disappointment upon their arrival. Ymir tackled her partner and began to pin him to the ground then heavily nuzzle him. She was even happier to see the girls, especially Fluttershy, with Spike at their side.

Fluttershy was doing her best to get by but she’d rarely leave her tent without Asta or one of her friends to escort her to wherever she’d needed to go. It was clear that even though there had been no physical rape the now deceased prince had left his mark and mentally raped her.

The group was currently eating breakfast together and simply enjoying being with one another for the time being. They had a plan of sorts in the making, they planned on helping around the camp while they were there then heading back to Equestria within the next few days.

“So what’s the plan?” Spike asked as he finished his breakfast.

“The plan is to help these people while we’re here,” Asta explained as he set his dishes down. “I don’t think anyone here is in the right shape to travel any further than a few miles away right now. I can heal people with my ancient magic and by manipulating their ki but there are still a lot of limits on what I can actually do with it.” Asta placed his hands together in front of his face as he closed his eyes. “Magic puts a strain on me mentally and physically and ki is limited to the individual’s bodies.”

“So you're doing it for training,” Twilight looked at the mage. “Oh, our grimoires I hope the Caribou didn’t sell them.” She said in a panic.

“Relax Twilight,” Asta smirked as his Grimoire floated up next to him and opened up. Asta reached in and pulled out Applejack and Twilight’s Grimoires. “Sorry, I forgot I stashed them in mine last night.”

“Thanks, Asta.” They said in unison.

“No problem girls and guess what you get to do with them,” Asta said with a smirk. “Your job is to help the refugees with housing. I want you to try and focus on using smaller spells with as little mana as possible. Don’t make houses just try and help in the construction. Spike,” he turned to the young drake. “Your job is to meditate and concentrate on opponents that make you angry and use Image Training to fight with them while simultaneously invoking your magic.”

“What are you going to do?” Applejack asked. 

“See what the Princesses want then help with the construction and stay with Shy,” Asta’s gaze shifted slightly to see the two Princesses coming to join them.

“Good morning,” Luna and Celestia said in unison.

“I hope the day finds you all in better spirits than yesterday,” Luna said with a soft smile.

“Asta, the council of the refugees wishes to speak with the one who heralded their freedom,” Celestia explained. “Will you please come along so you may hear what they have to say?”

“Hmm…” Asta looked at the princesses. “Let me get Shy and I’ll meet with them,” He got to his feet. “I’ll meet you both at your tent. Tour three,” he looked at Applejack, Spike, and Twilight. “You know your parts to so I’ll leave you to it.”

“You got it,” they all said as they stood up and then all walked away.

“That was, different,” Celestia said in shock.

“I’ll meet you two at your tent,” Asta said as he walked away.


Princesses’ Tent


Asta and Fluttershy met up with the Princesses outside their tent and also met with Nightingale, Free Fall, and Haze along the way. The Princesses walked in first and then the Shadowbolts top trio walked in after them. After the Princesses had taken the places Free Fall announced Asta and Fluttershy who proceeded to enter. Asta took a spot in the middle of the room while Fluttershy was escorted by Haze to stand next to the Princesses.

“Council members,” Celestia announced as she motioned to Asta. “This is the man who was head of the original operation to help your people.”

“It is nice to meet all of you,” Asta gave a slight bow. “My name is Asta Ferris, Captian of the Black Bulls Magic Knight squad.”

“So that explains why we were saved by the princesses forces, a knight,” An elderly pink-haired Caribou male with a pink beard, blue eyes, and ragged clothes stood in front of a small group of Caribou and Ponies remarked. “My name is Tinder Roots. I must thank you and your princess on behalf of the others in our community.”

Asta stood back up, “I ‘m sorry to interrupt you, elder, but I must correct you. I’m no Knight under either of the Princesses. I’m not even related to Equestrian origins at all. I operate outside their jurisdictions.”


“Then why help use and why are the Shadowblots who only answer to Princess Luna with you?” Tinder asked in confusion.

“Because of her,” Asta motioned to Fluttershy who shrank behind Celestia. “She is the reason I wanted to help in the first place. Her name is Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness, and the woman I love with all my heart. I used the Shadowbolts because I have a better relationship with Princess Luna than I do with Princess Celestia and this was a black ops mission, off the books.”

“Ah, she is part Caribou,” Tinder stroked his bearded chin. “Her scent reminds me of a mare that was with an Elder of our organization about two decades ago. If not for him we’d never have become organized as well as we are now. He was the only noble to ever help outside his son.”

“You… knew my grandfather?” Fluttershy squeaked out.

“Mmm…” Tinder looked at Fluttershy more closely. “Yes, there is no mistaking it. You are Craven’s granddaughter. I thought you’d perished in the wild along with your mother the night the guards came for you. It looks as if she made it to her homeland and raised you well. Why’d you come back here child?”

“I… “Fluttershy started to say. “I wanted to help Asta and help the ponies here.”

“Things make more sense now that I have more information,” Tinder looked back at Asta. “But others still elude this old mind.”

“I must confess that the invasion and slaughter of the guards were never my original intentions,” Asta explained with deep sincerity in his voice. “I’d planned to come here and buy as many of the slaves as I could so there’d be no bloodshed.”

“Then why the assault on our city?” Tinder asked with a skeptical look. “Even if it was an abominable hell hole of a place to live for many of us, it was still our home. Why attack it and kill so many? Why burn it to the ground after?”

“For many reasons,” Asta started to explain. “This was a joint operation between the Shadowbolts and the Black Bulls to liberate the slaves through legal means. I had more than enough money to buy a large portion of them outright. Then I had Timberwolf wood needed for housing that I was willing to trade for. After that was said and done then we’d use the Shadowbolts to undermine the black market and rescue the rest of you through the underground smuggling system that had been set up to get you in.”

“Then why didn’t you Mr.Ferris.?” Tinder’s vision narrowed.

“It comes back to me not being an Equestrian, or from this plane of existence altogether,” Asta looked to the side slightly as he rubbed the back of his head with a heavy tone in his voices. “I was called away and unaware that a band of Hunters had been watching me and my friends.”

“So the took it upon themselves to take your friends for profit, but why not have the Shadowbolts rescue them, they were with you,” Tinder remarked.

“At the time it was supposed to be a black ops mission thus the Shadowbolts inclusion,” Asta’s tone started to darken a bit. “We were traveling so as not to arouse suspicion. I never thought that I’d be summoned away and that Hunters would be watching us in such a larger number.”

“We were overpowered by the hunter who called himself Red Stone,” Fluttershy rushed over to Asta. “It’s not your fault Asta.”

“I could’ve better prepped you girls instead of solely relying on Spike,” Asta softly wrapped his arms around Fluttershy before he looked at Tinder Root. “As for why the way things went down the way they did, it goes back to the Hunters,” Asta said trying to keep his rage in check as he clenched his fist. The Princesses could see a small bit of blood hitting the floor coming from Asta’s palm. “The head bastard took my friends hurts my student hurt my family sold Fluttershy to that fucking rapist of a prince. One is the personal student of the princess, the other is someone I’m very fond and the third is the one I hold dearest to my heart.”

“And from what I heard from vice Captain Haze, all three are Elements of Harmony, which all nations know are Knight of Equestria.” Tinder nodded as he acknowledged Asta’s anger. “Meaning that the hierarchy knowingly committed an act of war.”

“Either way,” Asta held up a fist and emitted a stifling amount of killing intent. “Those involved were all going to die, regardless of who they were.”

“You planned on killing them even if it wouldn’t have been an act of war,” Celestia shot up as she looked at the mage in shock.

“They hurt my friends Princess, so I was going to hurt them back severely, mostly just lost limbs but not outright death, for most,” Asta glared back over his shoulder as Celestia shrank. 

“But why to burn the city after the fighting stopped,” Tinder said as he did his best to stand tall against Asta’s bloodlust.

“The city was already full of corruption, then we went and killed many of the hunters, troops, and black-market vendors that stood against the insurrection. The city was littered with bodies and no one was in the shape to clean them up. The sheer number of the body count and diseases that the city carried were already a bad combination. I wasn’t going to risk anyone contracting a defining illness. So how do you destroy a plague before it sets in?”

“Ah, that’s why you burned it all,” Tinder tapped his fist into his palm.

The princess and staff looked at one another in confusion as they’d never heard of such a process of destroying sickness on that scale.

“You completely purge it and any form of chance it has of setting in,” Asta explained. “The city was a cesspool of many things, no offense,” Asta looked to the council members who merely shook their heads. “Source and all.”

“I must ask, you mentioned the prince earlier,” Tinder was a little hesitant and he noticed Fluttershy shrink back into Asta’s arms.

“The bastard and the king, as well as their entire entourage of guards, are nothing but ash in the wind now,” Asta remarked flatly. “They tried to kill me after I stopped the prince from rapping Shy.”

“That makes you the new leader of the city by default,” Tinder said in outright shock.

“By what right or logic do I have to claim the throne,”  Asta looked at Tender and the other councilman with a serious look.

“By right of succession,” A caribou man with a very long white beard, long eyebrows, and balding on the top of his head as he walked forward on an old cane. “There is and always has been a struggle for the thrown going on in Savannah. It’s the main reason the cities are so spread apart, to prevent invasions from other high nobles from challenging the current leader of the Caribou race. It’s the only law that is still followed since ancient times.”

“I’ve got some bad news for you elder,” Asta started to walk out of the tent. “I’m not fit to lead a whole city if I can barely manage my own Squad. Find someone amongst yourself that is a better fit for it. We’ll be here for a few days helping to build homes for your community but beyond that, I don’t plan on being your king or leader of any kind to you.” Asta walked out and Fluttershy quickly ran after him but not before she quickly turned and bowed to the entire tent.


Outside the Tent


“Asta,” Fluttershy came up behind Asta as he was reading through his Grimoire.

“Catch,” Asta tossed his girlfriend her Grimoire.

“Oh, thank you. I thought I’d never see it again,” Fluttershy said as she clutched the book to her chest. She walked and looked at Asta’s face who was in serious thought mode. “I know that look,”  she smirked for the first time feeling truly happy since Asta’s return. “You're thinking about something that happened last night,” Fluttershy reluctantly said.

“I did things with my swords last night that I never knew I could do Shy,” Asta said as he flipped through his Grimoire. “I’ve never been able to call my swords to me before, but last night I was able to call them to my hands as if it were just as if it were second nature to me.”  Asta continued to look through his book. “But I’m not finding any new spells in my Grimoire, a few new items have been unlocked such as a flute and some armor as well as a few others. But nothing to do with spells. Then again, my Grimoire is Anti-magic and not magic. I’ve never been able to use my Ancient magic in tandem with my Anti-magic as the latter would eat away at my magic to fuel itself. It might provide a quick power boost in a snap but the risk would be greater than the reward most of the time.”

“So, you’d only use it as a last resort then,” Fluttershy asked unnerved.

“Yea, but this new ability to call my swords, I need to explore it more,” Asta stroked his face. “I’ve never thought of what I could do with my blades other than hack and slash with them. Perhaps they have abilities all their own.” Asta smirked slightly. “Looks like I’ve got my training regiment to undergo along with everyone else in our group.”

“Everyone else?” Fluttershy tilted her head.

“Yes, that includes you too love,” Asta smiled softly as he pulled Fluttershy into his side and planted a kiss on her forehead. “You're going to help me with the traders and former slaves. I have that Timberwolf lumber and you need to practice using your magic in small quantities and over and over again.”

“You’re going to be there right?” Fluttershy managed to stutter out.

“Always and forever my darling Fluttershy,” Asta said softly to her as she snuggled up close to him as they walked through the camp. “I won’t let anything like what happened ever happen again,as long as I live, I will protect you, now and forever.  Now let’s get started on those houses.”

“Right,” Fluttershy smiled as she looked up at Asta with tears in her eyes.


Back Inside the Princess tent


“That went better than expected,” Haze smirked.

“Indeed,” Free Fall agreed.

“I never expected him to up the position as king but to also admit that he’s not fit to lead,” The elder stroked his beard. “He has a long road ahead of him but he is most definitely the one best fit to lead our people.”

“I agree Elder Wood,” Tender Root nodded. “But it is not yet his time to take the thrown.”

“Perhaps, but he may ever be fully ready for such a position,” Celestia added her thoughts to the mix. “Asta is… complicated when it comes to many things and seeing as how those he cares for drives many of his actions, you’d best tread carefully on certain subjects.”

“Meaning, don’t cross a line you shouldn’t,” Luna added. “Lest you incur his wrath as my sister and I have or better yet, your former royal palace occupants.”

“Noted, and thank you for all your help Princesses,” Tender Root bowed to the diarchs of night and day.

“We must return to our country soon but we will be staying with you for a few days to help in the construction of your new town,” Celestia explained in her usual motherly tone. “We must also oversee some of the prisoner interrogations.”

“Yes, while here I would like to look into this region's magics, they’re supposedly rather unique in the fact that they’re used to imbue magic into items,” Luna looked to the council members. 

“We will help in this endeavor in any way we can Princess but we lower-tier Caribou weren’t really allowed to study high tier magic due to our lower incomes,” Tender Root explained.

“Money has always been a heavy amongst our kind,” Elder Wood explained as he hobbled over. “But I can help you in this study,” he stroked his beard. “Craven and his son brought us many tomes from their homes for us to study and there were many that I studied that we obtained from other sources and the black market.”

“I look forward to it then Mr. Elder,” Luna smiled.

Meanwhile, as the Black Bulls started their training slash helping in the construction of the now free people’s town not for off was a new threat. 

“Sir,” a heavily armored warrior with a large set of wings came into a long hall then knelt down. “It’s as the man in the white robes had said it would happen. The entire Caribou capital was wiped out. Many of the nobles, guards, and hunters have been taken prisoner by the Equestrian forces.”

“What of my tribute? Did it make it out before the city was taken?” A large figure asked atop a golden throne. Large wings on either side of the figure.

“No sir, it would seem the slaver was captured and the other Elements taken from him,” The warrior said as his leader growled in disappointment. “But there is good news. The Elements weren’t tainted by the filth of the former royal family.”

“Former, why former?” The Dark figure asked from his shadowed throne in confusion. “The Equestrians wouldn’t just go in and not take them prisoner.”

“Sir, the castle was stormed by a single individual who wields great power, once he retrieved the Element of Kindness, I went in to see what had transpired after the Equestrian Forces had left and found that the King and his son had been slaughtered without mercy along with every other occupant that had stood in this individuals way.” the warrior bit his lip for a moment but then spat out the rest of his information. “After the city was cleared… the individual set it aflame with a massive black fire serpent that came from his arm, I saw it from amongst the slaves they’d freed under my disguise.”

“Hmmm…” the figure had a large evil grin come across his face as he rubbed his chin with a broad hand with large fingernails that ended in points, almost like one would consider claws. 

“This pony seems to carry a lot of weight with his presence as even the Princess take his word with a grain of salt.” the warrior looked at his leader.

“It seems that we have a new worthy opponent, or perhaps an ally if we can persuade him to join us,” the Figure continued to rub his chin before setting his hand back down.

“What shall we do about your tribute Sir?” The warrior said with steel nerve.

“Nothing, let our new friend slash foe keep his prizes for the time being. The whole set and the princesses will answer to me soon enough,” Figure held up his hand.

“What of the town being built?” the warrior asked eagerly, wanting to take over the new place for their operations. 

“We shall do nothing. We do not wish to make an enemy of a potential ally by taking a town he just founded from people he just saved,” Figure waved at the air in front of his face.

“There is also a Caribou army approaching the town. I saw them as I flew back. It would appear some of the nobles and hunters made it out and ran to the next city for help,” The warrior smirked. “I predict that the army will be upon the town in just a few days.”

“Then this should prove to be entertaining,” Figure stood up and flexed his massive wings. He stepped out to reveal a large man with silver hair a rather broad build on his back the wings of an eagle. Around his waist was wrapped a lion's. His eyes were an icy fluorescent blue and his teeth were rather sharp. He was wearing a black button-down shirt with a gold sash across his chest with black dress pants. His talons made a clicking sound as he stepped across the marble floor. “Come Screech Shadow, we shall watch the battle unfold with our own eyes. I wish to see this potential ally to our cause.”

“Yes King Wind Razor,” Screech Shadow acknowledged with a salute.

“The Griffons might have a powerful ally if we play our cards right,” The king remarked as he started to flap his massive wings and then took off from the direction his warrior came from.
> Armies Clash, The Black Bulls Arrive
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta and company had been making excellent progress in helping the freed peoples set up their new homesteads. It really helped that he had a plentiful supply of the Timberwolf lumber they’d originally planned to sell at the market. With the help of Fluttershy’s Gaea magic, they were able to build frames for home quickly from the single smallest of pieces of the lumber. With help from Applejack’s Earth magic and Spike’s Flame magic, they were able to create bricks, tiles for the floor, and shingles for the roofs of the homes. Twi simply helped out by copying the others’ spells and tweaked them to better work for her, this helped her in her training for better magic control. 

Asta and Spike mainly stuck with more of the manual labor in building the houses. Not everything could be put together with magic nor did it needed to be. Asta would go off every now and then to work on his own abilities and see what other powers his swords held and found that he could not only summon them to his hands but that he could also rider his Demon Slayer as if it were a surfboard. He also worked on his Anti-magic techniques, his Black Flame Dragon attacks, and his Ancient Magic spells. Asta was becoming quite proficient in the Elven Language thanks to Ymir’s tutoring and she, in turn, was growing used to someone riding on her back thanks to Spike helping her practice. Soon Asta planned on taking Ymir out in their first flight as partners. And it would be sooner than he’d intended… 


A few days later


Asta was sitting on the roof of a house installing shingles while Fluttershy was nearby playing with some of the new town’s children. Asta took a moment to wipe the sweat from his brow and then looked over at his girlfriend only to gey a big smile on his face from the site he saw.

‘I bet Shy would make an excellent mother.’ He then realized something, ‘I don’t know if she’ll be up for us sleeping in the same bed. The last few days she’s been sleeping with Twi and Aj. I’ve been working so late with the training and housing construction she’s been going to bed with them instead.’ Asta let out a concerned sigh before he notices Fluttershy waving at him with a big smile on her face. He couldn’t help but wave back and give a half-assed smile back. “I’ll have to ask her eventually but for I’d best leave things as they are. I don’t want to push her before she’s ready to talk,” he said to himself as he went back to his work.

Fluttershy was doing her best to help but was finding it hard to keep up a brave front, even more than she already did, she then saw Tender Root approaching her and the children.

“Mr. Tneder Root, how are you doing today?” Fluttershy said with a soft smile.

“I’m doing just fine my dear, but how are you doing really,” He asked with a concerned look. “I know things can’t be easy for you right now, not after what that bastard of a prince was about to do.”

“Please don’t,” Fluttershy said abruptly. “I’m not… I’d rather not talk about it at this time.” She grabbed her arm. “I’d rather play with the children and be with my friends.”

“It’s hard my dear, many of the mares here never recover from their own traumas of their first times,”  Tender nodded softly. “But the best thing for your right now is to be with those you care for. Like that young man up there,” he pointed to Asta on the roof. “I know it’s none of my business but have you two been intimate before?”

“Yes,” she hid her face behind her bangs. “But we haven’t slept in the same bed since before he left. The last time we slept in the same place even was the night he rescued me.”

“What is stopping you from being in the same room to rest?” Tender looked at her through the corner of his eyes.

“I just… don’t want to be alone at night and Asta has been coming in late these past few nights from doing all of the work and training…” she trailed off.

“You’re scared and don’t wish to be alone so you stay with your friends,” he continued. “But that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t go be with him at night either dear one. He deeply loves you and is willing to do anything to see you happy, even if it means storming a castle in order to get you back from heathens. If that’s not true love then I don’t know what is. Have a good day Fluttershy and if you have any questions about your father and grandfather please come and find me.”

Tender Root then walked off in the direction of the Shadowbolts’ tents probably to meet with the Princesses. Asta noticed that Tender had stopped by and was finished with his own work so he decided to join Fluttershy on the ground.

“Hey Shy,” Asta said as he jumped down from the roof and landed next to Fluttershy. “Want to get some food?”

“Wow, Mr.Asta. You can jump really good,” one of the children gawked at the Magic Knight.

“It’s nothing special little one,” Asta said as he bent down and ruffled the hair of the child before turning to Fluttershy. “Will how about it? Wanna get some lunch?”

“Sure,” Fluttershy smiled warmly.

“Can we come?” the child asked.

“Please,” the others said in unison with big eyes.

“I don’t see why not,” Asta said with a big grin. “Let’s go get some pot potatoes.”

Asta, Fluttershy, and the children made their way to the kitchen for lunch. It was just a small communal set up for the town until they could get their crops growing and trade routes established but it was all they needed for the time being.

Asta and Fluttershy finished eating their dinner before the little ones. One because the little ones were playing more with their food and two because Asta ate extremely fast and third because Fluttershy hardly got anything to eat. 

Asta finished his meal and let out a satisfied sigh of relief, “Ahaaa. That was good,” he said patting his stomach. He looked at Fluttershy who was wiping the face of one of the children. ‘I need to do something for her.’ He thought to himself when he heard a tune being played by the locals. 

Asta set his dishes off to the side and got to his feet then walked over in front of Fluttershy, “Asta.” She tilted her head confused.

 Asta held his hand to her, “Let’s dance/” he smirked at her.

“Yea, go dance with Mr. Asta  Ms.Fluttershy,” the children cheered.

“I don’t know,” Fluttershy hesitated but then the children all help her to her feet and she took Asta ‘s hand. “A-Alright, just one dance though.”





“Sure,” Asta smiled warmly at her. The band started to play the next song and it was a bit of an odd song but once could dance a mix of waltz and tango with a bit of swing add into it. “Follow my lead okay,” Asta said softly as he pulled her into his embrace.

Asta began to sway to the music and Fluttershy did along with him. He twirled her around and in and out. To and fro the moved and Fluttershy couldn’t help herself before she started to smile and laugh. Asta also smiled as they danced til the song ended.

“Thank you Asta,” Fluttershy smiled as she proceeded to plant a deep kiss on Asta’s lips. 

Asta’s face went flush and he could barely get his words out, “H-hey n-n-no p-p-problem Shy, I-I-I’d d-d-d-do an-n-nything t-t-to see tha-a-at w-w-w-onderf-f-ful smile o-o-on your lovely f-f-f-face.”

“Oooo, Asta and Fluttershy sitting in a tree K-I-S-S-I-N-G,” the children began to chant.

“And proud of it kids,” Asta said as he took up a triumphant pose causing Fluttershy to giggle.

His triumph was short-lived though as he sensed an approaching danger the radiated bloodlust and rancid ki. He turned his head and scowled to the distance, “Shy, stick with the kids and go find Twi and Aj then stay with them.”

“Asta. your acting scary,” Fluttershy said ash she looked at his face while it goes serious.

“I’m sorry Shy, but I need to get to the princesses and the captains,” Asta said as he pulled away from his girlfriend’s embrace but quickly turned to face her. “I promise I’ll be back soon,” he said with a false smile that still did its job in easing Fluttershy’s worries, if not just a little.

Asta shot off in the direction of the princesses’ tent. Along his way, he met up with Haze, Free Fall, and Nightingale.

“Sir Asta, we were just coming to find you, we have some bad news,” Haze said in a harsh tone. “The princesses have requested you join them on the edge of town.”

“Good, they’re already there,” Asta remarked as he sped off to meet up with Celestia and Luna.  “What’s going on,” Asta demanded as he joined the Sun and Moon rulers. “Why do I sens a massive load of lust, murderous intent, and eagerness mixed with pride.”

“Look,” Celestia said handing him the Telescope. 

“An army,” Asta mumbled as he focused the looking device. “It looks like-”

“The neighboring City’s entire populace, slaves, nobles, hunters, the whole lot of them,” Free Fall remarked as he crossed his arms. “There must’ve been some nobles that made it out of the raid under our radars.”

“Damn it,” Asta cursed. “What exactly are wing looking at?”

“An entire city’s worth of troops and many of them know how to fight,” Luna said as she walked up next to Asta. “We can match them physically but from what I’ve seen, they’d wear us down with their sheer numbers in a matter of a day. We can cast a barrier to protect the town but we’d have to stay in town to maintain it.”

“And this isn’t a military operation, it’s not fortified at all,” Celestia stressed.

“How long until they’re within striking distance with magical volleys?’ He asked the Shadowbolts.

“Half a day to a day at most,” Nightingale answered.

“Good,” Asta said as he raises his palm up and channeled his magic power into it before he slammed it into the ground sending his mana into the ground. “Combined Ancient Crystal Magic: Raelgil Walled Hurthi (Crystal Walled Fortress).”

As soon as Asta slammed his hand down and said the words in the Ancient tongue giant crystalline walls sprang to life from the very ground around the village to encompass its perimeter completely.  Asta then fell over and began to breathe harshly.

“That should keep us safe from invasion,” Asta huffed exhausted. “The crystal will amplify your magic once you cast your shields.”

“But now everyone is trapped,” Nightingale raged.

“No, they’re not,” Luna corrected her soldier. “These walls will indeed protect us and allow us to teleport the populace out in the meantime. But we must wait on the magic to recharge first, Asta used all he could get his hands on, including ours,” Luna said as she helped the depleted knight to his feet.

“Hehehe, sorry about that, didn’t know it would turn out that way,” Asta snicked at his own dumfounded luck.

“It matter not Asta, you have given us time. It would take us a lot longer to teleport all those here even with the power we had,” Celestia said as she pulled the right half of the knight onto her shoulder. “What now?”

“The Shadowbolts get ready for a fight while you two ready the townspeople to evacuate, I’ll rest up to lead the charge,” Asta huffed as he was barely conscious. “The girls will help you and defend the people, get Shy out of here and somewhere safe. Then get Twi and Aj out of here.”

“What about my son?’ Celestia looked at him with worry in her eyes.

“Spike is a big boy Celestia,” Asta groaned as the sisters set him in a chair. “You can try and stop him from fighting but I’m not going to deny him from doing what he thinks is right…” Asta trailed off as he dozed off.

“What the hell? He passed out, Nightingale looked at the Knight in shock.

“It’s to be expected. His Ancient Magic puts a lot of strain on his body, then he also used his Crystal magic along with it,” Luna said as she looked at the sky. “To think he’s capable of using them both and in combination like this,” She turned back to the snoring Asta. “it’s absolutely astounding.”

“Yes, I truly wish we could go back and not have tried to capture him,” Celestia said with regret. “But we can’t change that now.” She looked at her sister who nodded in agreement. “We must move forward.” 

They turned to the Shadowbolt captains. “Order your troops to be ready for a long fight,” Luna ordered. “Have everyone ready to move out. The Bolts are the only forces we have that can move quickly over the was so be ready the moment Asta wakes.” Haze and Free Fall both saluted and dashed out leaving Nightingale with the Princesses. “That leaves you to watch him While we address the Element and the town.”

“B-b-b-b-but your highnesses,” Nightingale tried to protest but was left alone with the sleeping Knight as Celestia and Luna teleported out. “You're lucky I don’t know magic like Haze or you’d be dead.” She grumbled out of frustration.

“Zzzz….” 

“Stupid asshole,” Nightingale said rolling her eyes.


Hours later at the Caribou Army


“Captain, there appears to be a change in the town,” A troop came up and informed his leader.

“What is it?” the captain asked.

“A giant wall has sprung up around the enemy camp,” He handed a telescope to the captain.

“Hmmm…. That thing looks rather solid and if it just sprang up that means a powerful mage it with them, but if they constructed that all at once then they had to have completely exhausted their magic reserves.” The captain smirked. “They’ve all but trapped themselves with their desperateness. Yell the magic corps to send a massive Fireball.”

“Sir,” the Caribou saluted and ran off to do the Mages to relay his orders.


New town Princesses’ tent


“ZZzzzzz…”Asta snored as a snot bubble inflated and deflated as he snored.

“Even the way he sleeps is weird,” Nightingale remarked as she cocked an eyebrow. “What does the Element of Kindness even see in this guy, other than his strength?” She got up close to the side of his face.





Suddenly the snot bubble popped and Asta’s eyes shot open causing Nightingale to stumble backwards. His Grimoire was instantly at his side and he immediately pulled out his Demon Dweller Sword from the book's pages. Asta looked upward and sensed an incoming magical power. Before anything else happened Asta took in a deep breath and controlled the blood flow of his legs and shot straight up through the canopy of the tent leaving a dust cloud behind and then the tent collapsed under his shockwave. He was soaring through the air as he saw a gigantic fireball coming for the town. 

He prepared his sword with this Anti-magic and reeled back he began to spin, “Black Tornado!” Asta yelled as he made contact with the fireball and cut it to pieces and absorbed its magic into his blade. He looked at the Caribou army in anger as they marched. He soon found himself falling as the air whizzed past his ears. Asta pulled his Demon Slayer Sword from his Grimoire and proceeded to ride it back down to the town and he scanned for Celestia and Luna and soon found them.

“Sister what was the shockwave and that large amount of magic that was coming at us, what happened to it,” Luna asked with worry.

“I don’t know Luna,” Celestia said as they ran toward their tent. “But something tells me we're about to find out,” They were shocked at the site of their collapsed tent. 

“We have to get Asta and Nightingale,” Luna said without hesitation. The tent began to squirm as coughing could be heard and it wasn’t long before Nightingale emerged from the remnants of the tent. “Nightingale, where’s Asta?”

“I have *cough*  no idea *cough*cough* where that idiot shot off to *cough*,” Nightingale spat up the dust. “He suddenly opened his eyes and pulled out one of those swords and jumped straight up.”

“Into the sky?” Celestia looked up. “Could he have sensed the incoming magic and went to meet it?”

“But he can’t fly?” Luna added. “Not without invoking his demon mode from what he’s told us.”

“Princesses look there,” Haze pointed to an incoming object. As it got closer the saw Asta riding on top of his lager blade as he came at them.

“Hey,” Asta said as he jump-flipped and grabbed his sword. “Bad news the Caribou are within striking distance and still coming.”

“What happened?” Celestia asked.

“They shot a giant magical flaming death ball at us and I stopped it,” Asta shrugged. “Are the troops ready Free Fall?” Asta turned his head.

“Ready and roaring, targets are the hunters, guards, and nobles right,” Free Fall pounded his fist into his palm. 

Asta nodded. “Princesses.” 

“We’re ready but we only have enough magic to do one long-distance teleport apiece while one of us stays to maintain a shield and it is not nearly enough to bring everyone here. Three plus the caster,” Celestia explained.

“Hmm… if I can get in there and activate my Anti-Mana zone I could easily free the slaves of their enchanted shackles,” Asta said. ‘Ymir come to me now.” He mentally called his partner. “Haze you stay here with a handful of troops. Nightingale and Free Fall we move out now.” Asta jumped up and landed on Ymir back. He pulled out his sword and looked at the horizons the duo rose into the sky. “As soon as I tell you to go back you go back,” he told the dragoness.

“Like hell I will,” Ymir growled at him.

“Stubborn dragon,” Asta scoffed as he rolled his eyes. “Alright, all Shadowbolts commence with the plan and gather all clouds along the flight,” he held his sword up towards the sky as the Shadowbolts rose to the sky behind the Rider, “TO BATTLE!” Asta roared as the army sped off to the Caribou Army rushing through the air.


The Caribou Army


“What happened to my Fireball?!” The captain yelled out of frustration and shock.

“I… I don’t know sir,” the head mage turned to the captain. “The black whirlwind looked as if it appeared out of nowhere and completely swallowed up our Fireball spell.”

“It would appear that they have more than one powerful mage amongst their ranks,” The captain scowled. “Damn it, I should’ve guessed as much. Now my error in judgment has given away our eagerness to fight and let them know we’re already within striking distance.”

“Sir look,” the mage points to the sky.

The captain took out his telescope and looked at the sky to see the Shadowbolt troops of princess Luna taking to the sky but what really shocked him was what was leading them. In front of the small army leading the charge was a flying lizard of some kind with someone riding on its back wielding two swords. The captain then saw a dome of golden magic cover the top of the crystal walls. He smirked at the aspects that he’d overcome the challenge set before him and making one of the Princesses of Equestria his personal plaything.

“Mage, concentrate fire on the one riding that strange beast of some kind, he seems to be the one in charge. Bring him down and the rest will fall soon after,” The captain chuckled as he slightly turned to look at the other Shadowbolts. “What is that that they’re carrying? Are those… clouds?” He said as he cocked an eyebrow.

“What could the possibly do with clouds?” the mage scratched his antler.


Shadowbolts


Asta affixed his swords onto his back as he and his platoons stopped above and a good distance from the Caribou army.

“Bring all the clouds and place them in front of Ymir,” Asta called to his troops.

“Sir.” they acknowledged the order and placed the clouds in front of the dragoness.

Asta took in a deep breath placing his palms vertically on top of one another as well as in front of his face and chest. ‘Control the mana around the hands and when striking the clouds think of lighting striking the ground,’  he thought to himself and he slowly opened his eyes and moved his hands apart in circular motions opposite each other, Asta brought his hands back and partially curled his finger as he looked down. 

‘Let the slaughter begin,’ He thought.

“Iron Weather Palm: Tempest Volley,” Asta yelled as he jumped off Ymir onto the clouds then sent them down directly at the Caribou Army. Upon impact with the ground, the clouds exploded sending lightning out in all directions. The soldiers wearing metal armor were the ones taking the most damage as the lighting was attacked to their apparel supper heating it to seer their flesh if the electoral charge didn’t kill them first. 

Once Asta finished raining down his electric death parade of cloud missiles he landed back on Ymir’s back and stood there looking down on the army with a blank stare with crossed arms.

“Sir,” Free Fall flew up next to him. “Next orders.”

“Send a small enough unit of those swift enough to those cages,” Asta pointed to the caravan that the army. “Free the slaves and tell them they will be free once this battle is over and the Caribou Army lies bleeding to death on this field.”

“I thought we were taking prisoners,” Nightingale interjected.

“Slaughter every last one that member of that army,” Asta said flatly.

“Works for me,” Nightingale smirked as she cracked her knuckles and pulled out her daggers.

Asta pulled the Demon Dweller sword off his and held it above his head, “SEND THOSE BASTARDS TO HELL TO JOIN THEIR PRECIOUS KING ROYAL FAMILY!” He roared as he slung the blade forward and pointed at the army.

“FORWARD!” The twin captains yelled as the and the rest of the Shadowbolts all rushed past Asta and unleashed their fury into the Caribou.

‘Aren’t you going to join them in the fun?’ Ymir asked as she flapped and Asta watched the armies fight each other.

“In a moment,” Asta replied as he scanned the crowd.

‘What are you waiting for exactly? Our troops are down there and they could use your help.’ I the dragoness shot at the mage on her back.

“I’m waiting on the mages to start casting,” Asta said as he scanned. “The Caribou don’t use magic and mana like ponies. Theirs comes from their weapons or artifacts they’ve carved Runes into that gather the magic from around them and from the earth as well as their own bodies. I can’t just go in and use my Anit-mana Zone as it would put our own troops at risk.”

‘Why?’ Ymir asked.

“Because Anti-mana Zone, while it covers a large area and would easily knock out any magical items, it’s indiscriminate it takes down our enemies’ magic and would cancel out the Shadowbolts natural Pegasus magic, meaning no flying at the same time our enemies have the magic sapped,” Asta explained as he upper lip quivered in rage. “The best thing to do is going in after we locate the mages if we can help it. If not then oh well.”





Asta's head turned suddenly and so did Ymir’s. They looked down as they could sense a massive build-up of magic on the battlefield. “There they are,” Asta smirked down at the mages as light began to build up as Fire and Lightning shot at the Rider and Dragon pair. Asta pulled his swords from his back and infused them with his Anti-magic while Ymir invoked her anti-magic through the Rider’s bond and covered her scales in a light coat of it as the duo dove headfirst into the mages.

“Black Slash,” Asta said as he sent slashes of anti-magic barreling through the air into the magical attacks sent at him and Ymir by the Caribou Mages. As the attacks collided with one another Asta’s would overpower and cut through the Caribou’s magic, dispelling or erasing it.

Ymir landed and Asta jumped down off her back and walked over to the mages,” Back to fortress mir and I don’t want to hear any buts,” Asta demanded as he walked. The dragoness was about to say something but Asta looked over his shoulder and his stare was death causing her to shrink back.

‘Better not do something stupid,” Ymir called out as she took off back towards the town. One of the Caribou mages then shot a lightning bolt at her only for Asta to send a slash at it, canceling it out.

“I’m your opponent, not my dragon,” Asta glared as he crossed his swords in front of him. “And none of you are leaving this spot.”

“Fire-,” was what the mage started to say but was unable to finish as a slow wet thrusting sound could be heard and he looked down to see the Demon Dweller Sword thrust deep into his gut. “YAAAA-” the mage started to steam in pain until his head was sent flying from his body. All the other mages stared and started to back away slowly in fear, then one, broke off and ran like crazy but didn’t make it far before the Demon Slayer sword cleaved him in two right down the middle.the two halves of the Caribou fell to the ground in opposing directions and there was Asta standing with his hand on the sword’s hilt.

“I said none of you are leaving this spot alive,” Asta repeated with grim intentions as his hair shadowed the top half of his face enough to see nothing but a blank lifeless stare as he looked at the ground before his eyes shifted to the other mages who were shaking with fear.

“IT WAS HIM HE’S THE ONE WH-” another mage started to yell in terror as he realized Asta was the source of the black whirlwind that swallowed their earlier group fireball attack. He never got to finish as Asta had vanished in a dash of speed and horizontally cut him in half.

“RUN!” Another shouted and the group started to scatter.

“I don’t think so,” Asta said aloud with an evil grin. Asta sped off in all directions and targeted the mages slaughtering everyone without mercy. He tore one’s face-off with his bare hands and used him as a flail to stop two more who tried to rescue their comrade. He punched another so his fist went straight through the bastard's stomach. And these were the mages that decided to run. The one who fought back me even grimmer fates.

One-shot lightning at Asta who merely absorbed it with his weather magic and shot it back at the assailant tenfold turning him to a fried corpse. Asta walked over and looked down at the mage how was still alive.

“Please,” the mage raised his hand only to find the Dweller Sword inserted into his gut and Asta began to twist his and the mage gurgled in pain as blood came from his mouth while he died in agony.

“Filth gets no mercy from me,” Asta grumbled.

An ice spear came from Asta’s left and he held the Demon Slayer sword up with the edge facing the spear shattering into pieces. Asta’s gaze shifted to a group of three casters and scowled at them before dashing all over the field confusing them with afterimages. In their confusion, the mages could no longer concentrate on their spells into one and erratically shot elemental attacks in all directions. Asta in the meantime had gotten above them and landed in the center of their group but by the time the mages realized this and started to turn around Asta unleashed a flurry of strikes in all directions. In the next second the mages all fill to pieces in a bloody mess of chunks of flesh.

Almost all the mages of the main group were slaughtered but there had been a few that had made it into the main army and were relaying the message of what had happened to the battlemages and soldiers.

“Sir.” A shadowbolt flew next to Asta. “We’ve made a big dent in their forces but our own troops are starting to take a beating as the Caribou have started to regroup. The slaves’ wagon are proving to be a difficult endeavor as most were promised freedom if they and many have families back in the other city.”

“Bad are things getting?” Asta as he sent a Black Slash at another mage, killing him without even batting an eye.

“Not gonna sugar coat it sir, if things keep up we’re gonna lose this fight,” The Soldier said with worry.

“Fly back to Princess Luna and have her project a telepathic message to all Shadowbolts to withdraw from the battle, I’ll cover their retreat,” Asta commanded. The soldier did as he was told. As the Shadowbolts started to withdraw Asta held up his Demon Dweller Sword and infused his body with his Anti-magic invoking his Black Asta Form.n And a silhouette of his demon could be seen behind him.





“Now,” He smiled as he shot into the air and in a massive black streak zipped through the air taking out the Caribou’s arrows letting his troops escape. He turned his gaze to the army that was preparing to march forward as they had the advantage. “I don’t don’t think so,” Asta said darkly as he held his Demon Slayer his and then dove into the middle of the Caribou, “BLACK METEORITE!” he roared as he crashed into the Army sending soldiers flying in all directions. In the center of a crater stood Asta as he looked up and rose to the air just above the recovering Caribou. “I won’t let you go any further,” he said, crossing his blades. “Black Cross Slash!” Asta unleashed a massive X slash of anti-magic slaughtering more soldiers without mercy. “I’ll kill everyone one of you,” Asta smirked as he shot into the army and proceeded to slaughter every Caribou that was in front of him.






Free Town A Few hours later


“Princess we have ta help Asta,” Applejack said in desperation.

“Yea,” Spike agreed.

“I’m with Spike and Applejack,” Twilight added.

“He’s taking on an army alone,” Fluttershy spoke up. “I can just sit by and let the man I love fight by himself.”

“I understand how you all feel but you’ve only been training for a few days and won’t be much help,” Luna explained. 

“We’re his squad and his friend, we have a duty and right to help him,” Spike stepped forward. “Can you get to Ponyville and back with just Twilight with you.”

“Yes but why?” Luna asked.

“We need the others,” Twilight caught on to what Spike was planning. “I can teleport back here on my own while you get the other back here. I’ll teleport and get Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash.”

“Are you four sure about this? Once we do this we’ll be stuck here?’” Looked at them sternly.

“Yes,” They all said in unison.

“Very well,” Luna lamented.


Battlefield


“Come on men,”A caribou soldier said. “We’ve worn the bastard down, now let’s get for our comrades. Charge!”

“YAAA!” the caribou army roared.

Asta stood soaked in blood on the top of a pile of bodies and on a field littered with even more fallen soldiers and he simply walked on their corpses with no hesitation. His own body was starting to fail as he had been hit with arrows, spears and swords alike.

“BRING IT!” Asta belted as he ran in, his antimagic showed no signs of running out. In a whirlwind of slashes, blood, guts, and anti-magic Asta let loose his fury.

Suddenly there was a loud boom as something came from the sky and crashed onto the field in front of the Black Bulls Captain sending a cloud of dust all-around blurring the vision of what had landed.

“And here you promised Fluttershy ya wouldn’t do anything stupid,” Came the familiar southern drool of one of the Black Bulls.

“You should’ve called in for us,” Came another raspy tone. “I’ve been itching to strut my stuff in a real fight.”

“YOU BIG MEANIES!” came an angry tone with a hint of bubbly mixed in. “NO PARTIES FOR ANY OF YOU, JUST SHREDDING YOU TO BITS AND PIECES!”

“Hold still while I heal your wounds you idiot,” came a harsh but soft love-filled tone. “All ways looking out for others to the point you break down.”

“Look at your clothes dear, soaked in… blood. Ah well,” came an elegant toned voice. “We’ll just have to make you some new one.”

“You owe me some time studying you Asta,” A brainy tone voice remarked.

“Look at you man, you a mess and made an even bigger mess.” A young male spoke up. “Man always hogging the spotlight and having fun.”

“What can I say, old habits die hard,” Asta chuckled as the dust cleared to reveal the mane six with surrounding him with Spike at the forefront of the group. All of them had their Grimoires by their sides and they were active.

“Man, you have been busy,” Rainbow Dash whistled. “I’d say you took out half the army on your own.”

“I really haven't been paying attention,” Asta said as Fluttershy healed him.

“So reckless, you could've died this time.” Fluttershy scolded her boyfriend. “But thank you for working so hard,” She said wanting to kiss him but he relented,

“Sorry Shy and I would love a kiss right now but I don’t want to blood on you,” Asta sighed as he got to his feet. “But we have an army to fight. Try and keep the slaves out of harm's way.”

“On it,” Twilight clapped her hands together and threw them forward. “Copy Magic; Earth Burial Transports,” suddenly all slaves were buried and pulled off the field to find themselves in Free town. “That does it for me,” Twilight huffed as she wiped her forehead.”

“Cool move now lets-” Asta started to say but was interrupted.

‘One moment there.,”  came a voice as Asta’s dragon partner landed next to him. “Get on.’
Asta nodded but not before Pinkie whipped up a slight whirlwind to get most of the blood off of him. Asta got on Ymir’s back with Fluttershy and the rest of the group rose with some help from each for those who could do it on their own.

“Not my best work but we’re short on time, to the Skys,” Pinkie laughed as she used her wind to take off and then turned to the Caribou and her hair deflated. “You all meanies and will die, Wind magic, Wind Magic; Blade Whirlies!”  Pinkie started to unleash a devastating display of razor-sharp whirlwinds that sliced and diced soldiers left and right into mincemeat.

“My turn,” Rainbow smirked as she held up her hand to the sky as she rose up. “Weather Magic: ROARING THUNDER!” She called out as clouds turned into air crash and let loose a volley on the Caribou tearing them apart with painful sound.

“So noisy,” Rarity complained. “You should try and be more elegant like yours truly Rainbow,” She crossed her arms and held her palms open to the sides. “Gem Magic; Adamant Downfall.” Spears of diamond appeared next to Rarity and started to fire on the army in rapid succession impaling all in range.

“Not bad Rarity, but let me show off a bit of  my stuff too,” Spike smirked as he slammed his fists together and his body became covered in purple and green flames, “Emerald Amethyst Flame Magic; Dragon  Scatter Shot!” Spike threw his hands forward and his flames formed into Dragon shaped heads and scattered onto the field exploding upon impact with the soldier.

“Mah turn,” Applejack crackers her knuckles, “Earth Magic; Stone Army,” Applejack through her palm down and dozens of rock creatures sprang from the blood-soaked ground. Everyone looked at her. “Wasn’t sure I could pull it off,” She smirked as she rubbed the back of her head.

Now that Asta had the help of his squadmates victory was assured. The rest of the battle was an instant win and kept whittling the army down until the only one left was the commander and everyone wanted to finish him off but Asta held up his hand and said he was doing it.

 “He’s mine,” Asta glared. “Threaten my friends the people I saved and my home” He concentrated on his left arm and the black dragon came to life with flames.

“No please I’ll give you whatever you want I- I-I-I.” the captain fell to his knees and begged. 

“No mercy,” Asta said as he jumped off Ymir and hit the ground with his left fist. “Black Flame Dragon Shattered Grave!”  He called out as the ground started to shake and split as spider web cracks surged in every direction. The massive Black Dragon made of lava came forth and with jaws open wide, swallowed the commander in one gulp. Soon the entire field was being consumed by black Lava. Asta was picked up in Pinkie’s wind and the Black Bulls returned to Free Town.


In the Skies Above a good distance away


“What a marvelous display of power,” clapped the Griffon king. “Even better than I ‘d expected.”

“Sir what about the others? The Elements of Harmony all have some form of magic that rivals his,” Screech Shadow asked. 

“Didn’t one of the Elements have a Friend by the name of Gilda,” The king asked.

“Yes sir,” Screech nodded.

“Inform her we have a job for her, in Ponyville,” Razor Wind rubbed his chin. “I think I will be able to persuade some form of Cooperation out of these ponies. And once we do, Equestria will be mine. “He laughed as he clenched his fist.


In the distance on a cliff


A man in a hooded white robe stood as he’d observed the battle unfold, but not quite the way he’d thought it would. Instead of a rampaging demon, he’d got to see seven other Grimoire users, the question now was…

“How did they get those?” A black Grimoire with a five-leaf spade clover floated next to him. “I must learn more about the man and these Grimoire wielding ponies,” He rubbed his chin. “Much more… ” he remarked as he walked away.
> The Bloody Clover Appears, Return of Evil
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta and his Squad all landed back behind the walls of the Free Town’s barrier. He got down off of Ymir’s back and helped Fluttershy down right away. She immediately embraced him as did every one of his friends.

“Stupid,” Fluttershy whimpered. “You promised you wouldn’t do anything stupid?”

“Sorry Shy but I couldn’t let all of the Shadowbolts just lose to the bastards,” Asta said with and air of sincerity. “I couldn’t let that happen. If I can do something to protect those in my charge then I’ll take on armies to keep them alive, especially those I love,” He said rubbing her head while tears welled up in her eyes. “Some things can’t be helped but be stupid Shy, especially choices the out way the greater loss.”

“Stupid,” Fluttershy repeated as she buried her face into his chest. “But good-hearted.”

Asta looked to the others, especially the late arrivals. Thankful as he was he still stumped as to how they’d got there and arrive just in the nick of time to save his sorry ass from not going not biting the bullet.

“So, when did you three get here? How did you get here? And most importantly of all, how the fuck did you guys get so good with those Grimoires?’ Asta said, cocking his head to the sky.

“First of all language darling,” Rarity crossed her arms. “Secondly, it was Princess Luna that teleported us all hereafter Twilight teleported all over Ponyville to get Rainbow and myself. Pinkie was already at the library by the time she pulled us all there.”

“I was there because my Pinkie sense was going off like crazy, didn’t realize things were this bad or I would’ve brought the Party Howitzer,” The bubble gum mare waved her arms. “It was when we saw Princess Luna the Twilight explained that you really needed help with facing that bunch of meanies.”

“Yeah man,”  Rainbow took over. “Spike gave us a quick rundown of what’s been happening since you guys left,” Rainbow shot over and pulled Asta into a hug. “Proud of what you’ve done dude but you don’t need to take on the whole world. Thanks for saving Shy to. Really wasn’t expecting Spike to look like a total badass either.”

“Hey,” Spike shot at Rainbow Dash.

“Anyway, as to how we got so good with our Grimoires,” Rainbow held her book up. “We decided to practice since we can’t let our captain show us up/ “Asta was about to ask how she knew but Rainbow continued on. “Rarity told us your plan and gave us the robes.”

“Coo-” Asta started to say but grabbed his chest and hit his knees as he felt a sharp burning pain. “Grrahh! It hurts.” He said as he winced.

“Asta?!” Shy said as she knelt down to help her boyfriend. 

“What’s happening to him?” Luna asked as she and Celestia joined the group.

“I don’t know?” Fluttershy responded. 

“It looks as if it’s affecting Ymir as well,” Celestia pointed out as everyone looked to see the dragoness laying on the ground holding her chest in a similar manner to Asta as she grimaced from the shooting pain on her chest.

“I’m guessing this has to do with their bond,” Twilight said out of worry. 

“Asta what’s wrong?” Fluttershy asked as she knelt down next to down Asta. She placed a hand on his shoulder. She then noticed there was blood on the ground just beneath him. “He needs to be held again. I was in a rush before and must not have healed all of his wounds.”

“Let’s flip him on to back,” Applejack voiced.

“Carefully dears, we don’t want to aggravate his wounds any further,” Rarity said as the more athletic of the girls proceeded to turn Asta on to his back. Everyone stood there in shock as most of the blood was in the center of his chest but there were no visible entry points that would cause a wound.

“Ah, guys?” Rainbow Dash was the first to speak up with a confused look. “I know I may not be a doctor but this wound doesn’t look like it was made by some sort of weapon.”

“I believe your correct Rainbow Dash, it must have been some form of magic,” Twilight suggested. “What do you suspect Princesses?”

“I think we can agree on that for the time being Twilight but our first and foremost goal is stopping whatever is causing him this pain and the wound?” Celestia looked at her student. “Let’s start by getting to the wound so Fluttershy can heal him. Let’s get his shirt off so we can see what’s going on.”

“Scissors,” Pinkie said as he pulled a pair of the said objects from her hair.

“Let me do it Pinkie, we need someone with a steady hand dear,” Rarity said taking the scissors from the party planner and proceeded to cut Asta's shirt down the middle. She was appalled she had to destroy her own work but even more worried about her friend’s well being.”Oh dear-” was all that she could say as she laid eyes on Asta’s chest.

Spike had been trying to comfort Ymir while this was going on and had managed to get her onto her side and had been watching the other from a little ways away. Ymir groaned in pain and Spike turned back to her. 

“I know Ymir but the others are doing what they can,” Spike placed a hand on his fellow dragon. His eyes got wide as he looked where she’d been holding her chest. “That’s not supposed to be there. And if this is on you then that means,” His head turned to the mane group.

There in the center of Asta ‘s chest and Ymir’s was a huge dark crimson five leafed clover. It was in the dead center of their chests right above where their hearts would be. (If you’d like a better glimpse of it looks like check out the cover art.)





“Fluttershy, has this ever happened?”  Celestia asked as her gaze never broke from the clover. “Why does he have the clover tattooed on his chest?”

“It’s not a tattoo at all,” Fluttershy explained while she activated her healing vines spell. “He’s never had that until now.”

“I can assure you that she is telling the truth,” Rarity backed her friend’s story. “I know cause I had him remove his clothes when I had to take his measurements. There was never any sign of that clover on him until now.”

“This isn’t working,” Fluttershy said crying over Asta. The more mana she poured into her spell the more the clover on Asta simply devoured it. 

“Could this be the result of the Demon's influence on his body?” Celestia said aloud as she placed a hand on Asta’s chest.

Suddenly chains made of red light shot forth from Asta’s arm and wrapped around his body.”RAAAAA!” Asta cried out in pain as the chains coiled around his body

“What type of magic is this?”  Luna looked on as she and her sister jumped back grabbing the Element bearers as they did. “It’s so powerful.”

“Let me go, I have to help him,” Fluttershy cried out.

“You must stay back Fluttershy,” Celestia looked on. “Those chains are made of a magic beyond anyone here. They were put in place by someone far more powerful than either myself or my sister.”

“What’s happening?” Twilight asked.

“I’m guessing those chains are some form of seal that was meant to activate if Asta power took a turn in the wrong direction,” Luna glared at the bound mage.”Asta is normally very open, happy, and encouraging. He doesn’t let anything get him down or he turns bad situations on their heads. My guess is that the negativity of the last few days has taken its toll in feeding Sombra and his demon’s influence over his mind, thus his darker outlook.”

“But who placed that seal on him,” Celestia wondered.

“Only one person could’ve done it,” Spike said as he ran next to his mother. “There was only one person Asta has ever come across that was stronger than him.”

“Who?” Twilight asked with a furrowed brow. 

“His older brother,” Spike explained. “Even in the earlier stages of my training when I met him back in the Crystal Empire and I could tell he wasn’t to be missed with. This must be one of the seals he placed on Asta to help maintain his control over Sombra.”

Then a black shadow of the evil King started to show in Asta’s shadow as green eyes with purple wisps coming from the side Showed itself.

“Finally I can take the fool's body and powers for my own,” the evil spirit said as shadow tendrils rose. “I hate to say it but without that demon’s influence I wouldn’t have been able to do this.”

“Sombra don’t you dare touch my Asta,” Fluttershy yelled at the shadow king.

“Sorry pegasus but Asta is no longer here, only me,” He said as he stood Asta on his feet preparing to take his body. “Even this seal won’t st-” the chains immediately shot around the evil spirit. “What no!”

“I won’t let you have my body,” Asta snarled as he grabbed a hold of the chains and pulled them from his body and in doing so pulled Sombra’s spirit from his shadow. “Celesta, lUAN and Twilight, when I say too hit me with your strongest light spells.” His grimoire floated up next to him. “Then, Shy, you get to me and heal me with the most powerful spells in your Grimoire.” 

“Bastard,I won’t go back,” Sombra raged and thrashed as he tried to free himself from the red chains. “Your drake will be my new body,” he roared as he went for Spike.

“NO YOU DON’T,” Asta said through his teeth as he ignored his pain and pulled Sombra back. His grimoire opened up and flipped to an empty page, “Blast him and me now!” Asta demanded and the trio of magicians complied.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO--” Sombra belted as the light spells flood the are sirring Asta skin in the process. The red chains wrapped around the Grimoire and then fade as a new entry was add to Asta’s Grimoire.

“That was a thing,” Asta huffed with a smirk as he fell backwards in pain. “Ow!” he said flatly as Fluttershy rushed to his side.

“Gaea magic: Mother’s Grace,” Fluttershy said without hesitation as a bright warm light filled the whole area with plants and life energy.

Asta looked down at his chest to see that the clover was still there, “Guess this is a thing now too,” he chuckled weakly. “I need a nap.”

“I’d say you’ve earned it,” Fluttershy smiled softly as Asta smiled back at her.

Soon the man was back on his feet. “I’m going to bed and if you need something it can wait till morning, no disrespect,” Asta said as he looked around. “You okay ya flying lizard.”

Ymir merely hissed at her partner and Asta laughed while Fluttershy reminded her not to use that language. One the couple reached their tent Asta collapsed on the bed while Fluttershy cuddled up next to him. It wasn’t long before she passed out herself. The couple happily slept in each other's arms throughout the night until Celestia’s sun rose the next morning. Fluttershy was the first to stir and slightly sat up and looked at the still snoring man next to her.

The shy mare giggled and kissed his cheek, “You just enjoy your sleep, you’ve more than earned it,” she said as a strand of hair fell across her face. She softly got to her feet and swiftly changed her clothes before heading out. “Good morning girls, Ymir. Oh and you to Nero.”

Meanwhile, in the tent, a voice could be heard by the still sleeping mage “I summon the Anti-magic knight,”

“Eh,” Asta said as he slightly woke up for a moment. “Sure Shy, go ahead I’ll be there in a sec…,” he said as a Void Portal opened up under him.
> Asta sleep summonsed, Hi Marcus, Ponyville in flames
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

For what felt like the longest time Marcus felt lost in an endless sea of darkness. Unable to move, speak, hear, or even taste. He didn’t have any idea how long he had been trapped in this dark sea, it was almost madding. However, a small bright light began to break the darkness he was so accustomed to.

Slowly the light started to grow larger and brighter until it finally overtook him. As soon as the light enveloped him Marcus could hear a faint voice saying, “Hunt for the token and summon the Knight, and doom may yet be held at bay.” 

As soon as he heard this voice Marcus’s eyes shot open as he quickly sat up in alarm. He quickly made a quick sweep of his surroundings, his brain racing with questions. After completing his visual sweep he managed to calm down enough to really think.

Marcus closed his eyes while breathing in and out a couple of times before reopening them and asking,” Okay, what the hell?” He then looked back over his surroundings, this time taking his time so he could really make note of where he was. From everything he saw he could tell that he was in some sort of cabin or cottage sitting on some form of a couch. He could also deduce that where he was was very animal friendly given that there were birdhouses hanging from the sealing and some animal beds on the ground.

Marcus groaned and in an annoyed voice said,” Okay either I’m in some sort of animal care place or  I have been teleported to yet another weird strange world.” He then had a thought, if this was a new world what sort of form would he be in this time? He then looked down at himself to see what he was now. As soon as he saw his body his eyes he angrily yelled,” WHAT, I’M IMPMON NOW!!”

As he yelled this the sound hooves clacking against wood could be heard from above quickly making their way downstairs. Marcus quickly looked over to the staircase and watched as Fluttershy raced down them and ran over to him. She then gently looked him over while asking, “Oh my goodness, are you alright, does anything hurt?”

Marcus tried to say something but was quickly silenced by a thermometer being pushed into his mouth, causing him to growl a tiny bit as he waited. Once Fluttershy pulled out the thermometer he said, “I’m fine, just wondering what is going and wondering where we are.”

“Oh, this is my cottage. It’s where I take care of all my animal friends,” She explained as she went to the sink and washed off the thermometer. Then as she came she said,” I brought you hereafter that fight you were in with that monster.”

Marcus rubbed the back of his head as he said,” I guess I got pretty beat up back there.” He then looked at her and asked,” So how could you tell that I was me?” He then motioned that to his body while saying,” I don’t exactly look the same as I did before.”

“No, I knew you from the moment I laid eyes on you,” Fluttershy pointed at Marcus with a soft smile. “I knew that as soon as I saw you that you were Beelzemon, but now you're just smaller and cuter,” She giggled as Marcus blushed. “Something in my heart was telling me that, I just can’t really explain it better than that, although I wish I could.”

“I’m not cute,” Marcus grumbled.

“I’m just glad you’re awake now,” Fluttershy said with a relieved sigh. “You’ve been asleep for nearly two weeks.”

“TWO WEEKS!” Marcus shouted in shock causing Fluttershy to duck down covering her head with her forelegs. Uncovering herself when she felt safe and looked at him with alarm.

Fluttershy then walked over to him and gently put a hoof on his shoulder. She then asked,” Are you alright Marcus?”

Marcus looked over at her and let out a loud groan. He then rubbed his eyes before saying, “Yeah I am fine, that just caught me off guard a bit.” Two weeks, he was out cold for two weeks. That just didn’t seem possible given that his opponent was an Ultimate level and he was a Mega level Digimon at the time. Then it hit him, it was because he turned into Beelzemon Blast Mode for the first time.

Given that he had never gone through such a transformation before, at least of his own volition, it would make sense it would put a massive strain on him. That or the rush of power he got acted like an adrenaline high, and when that high dissipated it just wore out his body.

Marcus slowly took his hands from his face and looked at Fluttershy. Then with a small smirk and a chuckle, he said, “ Well I should thank you for taking care of me while I was out of it.”

Fluttershy raised her hoof and dismissively waved it in front of her while saying, “You don’t need to thank me for anything Marcus.” She then smiled warmly as she lowered her hoof and said,” That what friends are for, to be there for one another.”

Fluttershy’s words set something off in Marcus’s heart causing him to smile a little more. He then quietly said, “Well thanks anyways, my friend.” He then took a deep breath as he swung his legs over and hopped off the couch while saying,” Anyways I think I have taken up enough of your time, I should get out of here.”

Fluttershy worriedly looked down at Marcus and said,” Oh you don’t have to leave just yet, we don’t know if you fully okay yet.” She then quickly walked over and picked him up and set him back on the couch.

Marcus groaned as he said, “Fluttershy I am fine.” He then lightly glared at her as he continued, “And don’t pick me up like that again, it’s embarrassing.” He knew that he was shorter than her now, but come on picking him up like a child was really degrading.

“You’ve been asleep for a very long time Marcus and you haven’t eaten anything since you’ve been up,” She stated in a stern tone. “You may think you’re alright but for all I know you could fall over from exhaustion or from malnourishment. Let me fix you something to eat before you overexert yourself.” She then gave him one more stern stare before walking to the kitchen to make him something to eat.

Marcus groaned as he leaned back into the couch and just waited for her. However, his head started to hurt, causing him to hold his head in shock. As he held his head a familiar voice rang in his mind saying, “Hunt for the token and summon the Knight, and doom may yet be held at bay.”

Just as fast as the pain came it dissipated, leaving him there to think of what the voice said. “What the heck?” He questioned himself in confusion. “Find a token and summon a knight to hold off doom. What the heck does that mean? What does a token even have to do with a knight and what does any of this stuff have to do with me?” Marcus turned his head to a nearby window. “Sorry Fluttershy but I need some fresh air to clear my head and help me think.” 

Marcus hopped off the couch and walked over to the window and opened it just as Fluttershy started to trot back into the living room with a tray of sandwiches and tea on it. As she entered she saw Marcus climbing out the window and quickly set the tray on a nearby table and chased after her friend. Meanwhile, Marcus landed on his feet just outside on the ground.

“Now for a walk,” He said, taking a deep breath and letting out a long sigh of relief. Marcus started to walk in the direction of the field behind Fluttershy’s house.

“Stop right there mister,” he heard Fluttershy behind him. Marcus simply stopped knowing there was no point in dissuading the butter-yellow pony. Once Fluttershy closed the gap between them and got on to the Digimon for so blatantly jumping out a window she decided if he was going for a walk then she would join him on it to ensure that he was going to be okay.

“Why’d you jump out the window instead of just using the front door?” Fluttershy scowled at Marcus as the duo walked along.

“I needed some fresh air and the window was the closest exit.” He then crossed his arms over his chest and said, “Besides the front door is too obvious, where's the fun in that.”

Fluttershy sighed as she shook her head while saying, “That isn’t the point Marcus, you should be resting right now.” She then stared at him sternly waiting for his reply.

Marcus stared back at her and said, “I am not some snot-nosed brat or some wounded animal that needs your help.” He then turned around and literally started ninja jumping away from her, covering a lot of distance fast.

As he jumped away he could hear Fluttershy calling after him, but he didn’t stop. He kept jumping farther away until finally entering the outskirts of the Everfree forest. After jumping into the depths of the forest he stopped to catch his breath.

While Marcus was catching his breath the snap of a twig could be heard. 

Marcus looked around to see what broke the stick and noticed something large, yellow, and anthropomorphic. However, as soon as he saw it the creature began to run deeper into the forest. 

Marcus couldn’t believe what he had just seen, but he did now he couldn’t let it getaway. He once again started jumping after it. The two continued this little game of cat and mouse until the creature stopped next to the base of a tree. Not too long behind he landed hunched over out of breath and wheezed out,“Ya..done..running..now..or..what?”

Once he managed to catch his breath he looked up at his target and groaned. He didn’t know what force in the universe was messing with him, but he could tell one thing. Whoever, or whatever, it was they sure knew how to make things ironic, it being a Renamon who he was following.

Marcus and the Renamon looked at each other, not word passing between the pair. Marcus then growled as he yelled, “WELL, YA GONNA SAY SOMTHIN OR NOT!?!”

The Renamon didn’t say anything, but what she did instead, pointed up into the tree she was standing under. 

Marcus looked up at the tree and noticed something hanging in the branches. He then looked back down ready to ask the Renamon what that was, but she was gone. He then grumbled as he walked over to the tree while saying,” dumb fox face, being all cryptic and crud.” 

Marcus then started climbing up the trees, making sure he wouldn’t fall. Finally, after a few minutes of climbing, he reached the branch holding into the object he saw before. Now that he was up there on the branch he could see that what he’d seen was a black headband with a red four-star on it.

Slowly then he started to inch his way over to the headband, each step causing the branch to squeak like it was about to snap. As soon as he was close enough he grabbed the headband and descended back to the ground.

Once on the ground he looked at the headband and asked, “Okay, now why was this in a tree, and why did that Renamon lead me to it?’ He then started examining it and noticed something written in the headband with glowing letters. Not wasting a moment he started reading it out loud saying, “If you seek truth and aid in helping the weak and in need, call forth the Anti-Magic Knight. What kind of a cooky saying is this? And who writes on headbands?” 

As soon as that final word left his lips the glowing letters started to glow even brighter, both blinding Marcus and forcing him to drop the headband. Suddenly in front of him open a large swirling black and red swirling portal. Out of the portal fill something or rather someone, a human. 

The human was a man with ash blonde hair tied back in a ponytail that reached down to his shoulders while it was spiky on top of his head. On his forehead was a headband that was a match for the one Marcus had found. The man was wearing a black leather trench coat over top of a light blue shirt, black pants, and black boots that were completely covered in dried blood. The man was half asleep as he sat up from where he’d landed from exiting the portal to reveal a black bull skull over top of a star outlined in gold.

The man sleepily looked around, “Shy, is breakfast ready?” he called out as he flopped back down on his back and started to snore with a snot bubble steadily rising and falling as he slept.

Marcus blinked a couple of times before walking over to the unconscious human and asked himself,” Okay what the heck.” He then smirked as he raised one of his fingers, causing a small flame to spark on his fingertip. He then flicked the flame at the unconscious human's face. He knew that doing this might not be the best thing to do, but he knew this would be the best way of waking him up.

The flame hit the human’s face but it merely bounced off and caught the grass on fire as the human continued to snore. The snot bubble suddenly popped and the human slowly opened his eyes to reveal a set of bright fluorescent green eyes. He sat up and stretched his arms towards the sky as he let out a rather large yawn. He steadily looked around as he scratched his chest and then he saw Marcus who was nervously smirking at the human.

“Hehe, an Impmon, weird dream,” the human said as he looked around. “Why am I in the Everfree Forest? Oh fuck,” he slapped his face, hard, and slowly dragged his hand down his face and then looked at Marcus again. “Hey, Impmon. Are you the one who summoned me?”

Marcus crossed his arms and said, “Okay first off pineapple head the name isn’t Impmon, it is Marcus. Secondly, yes that was me, I guess.” He then sighed as he rubbed his temples with his hands as he said, “Honestly with how my life has been lately I don’t know anymore.” He then looked up at Asta and asked, “ So ya got a name, or should I just stick to calling you pineapple head?”

“My name is Asta Ferris,” the human crossed his arms. “And I’m guessing you’re the resident Displaced? And I’m guessing you have no idea what that means going off that look on your face?”

“Displaced? What the heck is a Displaced?” Marcus exclaimed as he crossed his arms.

 “We’re Displaced,” Asta pointed between himself and Marcus. “Short for Dimensionally Misplaced. We’re humans, some like you that used to be human, that have met up with interdimensional beings that sent us and others to different versions of Equestria or some other world in the multiverse. It always has to do with My Little Pony in some major way.”

“And how the heck did I bring you here?” Marcus pointed at Asta with a confused tone as he scratched his head.

“You found my token. Any item that we send out into the Void that winds up in other worlds with a say that we attach to it,” Asta pointed to his headband. “When another Displaced finds the token all they have to do is say the saying our I summon yada-yada and poof the Displaced is summoned. The one being summoned can deny the request though. I’m guessing that I thought your voice summoning me was my girlfriend telling me it was time to get up and I acknowledged your request while I was still half asleep.”

Marcus blinked a couple of times before groaning while saying, “Man things just getting stranger and stranger.” He then looked up at Asta and asked, “Wait if you are from a place like this and you have a girlfriend, does that mean you are…?”

“Are what?” Asta tilted his head.

Marcus then groaned as he asked,” Are you dating a pony?” He put his hands up and said,” Ya know what never mind, I don’t wanna know.” He then pointed at Asta and asked,” So mind telling me why you are covered in blood?”

“I’ll answer all your questions little dude,” Asta said as he looked himself over. “Technically yes I’m dating a pony but in my world, the ponies are humans with wings and tails. The unicorns have the focus crystal thing they were on their heads. Earth ponies just look like people with tails, Is there a stream I wash off in around here?” Asta looked around. “The reason I’m covered in blood is because I fought an army of sex-crazed caribou who wanted to reenslave the people I just saved and was too tired to wash up after the battle.”

Marcus just blinked a couple of times and said,” Wow and here I thought that fighting a Megakauterymon was a strange thing to say.” He then sighed as he put his hands behind his head and asked,” So what now, how do I send you back to where you call home?”

Marcus then started marching around Asta while saying, “Because I have the feeling that you don’t go home until we finish whatever I am supposed to do.” He then stopped dead in his tracks and with a smirk asked, “So ya willing to help me out, with whatever it is I am supposed to do?”

“I’m stuck here until you say ‘Our business is done,’” Asta said using air quotes. “Or something along those lines anyways. I don’t have the power to travel through the Void at will like a Void Dweller or my older brother.” Asta looked over to a nearby bush. “So yeah, I’m game, but let my change out of these crusty clothes first.” Asta jumped into the bush and took about five minutes and came out wearing his trench coat over a red t-shirt and black pants with a book glowing a red and black aura floating next to him. “That’s better,” he said brushing off some leaves. “Lead the way to wherever Marcus.”

Marcus gave a small nod and said, “Sure I should probably get back anyways.” He then turned around and started walking away. While he walked away he asked, “So, got anything to talk about?”

“Hmm?” Asta tapped his chin. “Well, usually when Displaced encounter one another they usually give a rundown of what they can do and their powers. They also work out something along the lines of a power exchange.” Asta explained as the duo walked along.

Marcus gave a quick nod as he said, “Alright, if that is the norm then let us do this.” He then smirked as he said,” Well, as you can see I am a Digimon and have all the powers of said Digimon. However, normally I am not an Impmon, I am a Beelzemon.” He then groaned as he looked at the ground in annoyance while saying,” But after my last fight I was apparently forced to dedigivolve into Impmon.”

Marcus then stopped in his tracks and looked up at Asta and asked,” As for sharing powers, the only thing I can think of is this.” He then walked over to Asta and quickly grabbed his grimoire and opened it.

“Don’t touch my Grimoire,” Asta quickly snatched his book back from Marus. “It's very dangerous to someone who doesn't understand it. It’s also very insulting to a magic Knight when someone grabs their Grimoire without permission.”

Marcus blinked a couple of times before glaring at Asta and asking,” Well then how else am I supposed to do this?” Just as he said this in the back his mind he heard a voice saying,” Through the soul, your bonds shall grow, and a new weapon shall be owned.”

Marcus shook his head and said,” Man I hope that doesn’t become a recurring thing, but hey this voice hasn’t lead me wrong yet.” He then closed his eyes and started to create a picture in his mind. As he did this he felt something deep inside him start to grow until finally, he put his hands out in front of him, and in a quick flash, an old Beelzemon Digimon TCG card appeared. 









Marcus looked up at Asta and said,” Here use this, put it in your book maybe, and it should give you access to my Berenjena.” Then with crossed arms he asked,” So now it is your turn Asta, what do ya got?”

“I have a publishing spell that lets me give others Grimoires,” Asta said as he took the card and looked it over. “Blast Mode, cool. But back to the Grimoire.” Asta looked at Marcus. “I have no control over what magic you’ll get or the power level of it. All that solely depends on you. See, you have four levels of power when dealing with Grimoires. One to four-leaf clovers. One and Two leaf clover Grimoires are weak to medium strength then three-leaf Grimoires are moderate strength and the most common. Four-leaf clovers are the top shelf and said to bring not only power but luck as well.”

“But I saw yours is a five-leaf clover,” Marcus said pointing to Asta’s Grimoire. “So going off that logic means you’re pretty strong and a pretty big deal.”

“Five leaf Grimoires are outliers,” Asta explained. “In the fifth leaf dwells a demon. See, demons can’t exist in a martial form unless they have a five-leaf Grimoire in Asta’s world.”

“How many five-leaf books are there?” Marcus crossed his arms.

“That I know of, two.” Asta held up two fingers. “That’s what I know from the show my character is from anyway. From the encounters I’ve had, three. My own, my student back home, and one other Displaced. With me as the exception, the others have dealt with darker parts of themselves that manifested as demons after they got their Grimoires though.”

“What does this have to do with yours truly,” Marcu shrugged as he thumbs himself.

“Beelezemon is a Demon Lord Digimon,” Asta held the card up between his forefingers. “Meaning you get a five-leaf grimoire on the spot. Over time you will develop your own demon from your darker tendencies as the Publishing Spell unlocks your magic but also seals some of your dark nature, but in your case, it might be all of it when you get the Grimoire. Which given your good nature already, I highly doubt that’ll happen.” Asta’s Grimoire pages flip tell they reached a certain page. “When using your Grimoire with your demon nature you should air on the side of caution. Think of this as a sort of dual-edged sword. Demon power increases magic dramatically but also lets the demon have a chance to take over your mind. You could have an easier time dealing with though as your technically already a demon.”

“What could happen to me,” Marcus tilted his head.

“Beelzemon is one of the seven demon lords that serves as the icon of gluttony,” Asta said as the pair marched along. “Main he craves more out of life. Not merely greed where he would needlessly want to own everything in the world, but gluttony which craves to be sated with a singular drive usually a hunger for power and dominance. You could end up craving power as Beelzemon from the season three show did and lose yourself in it. The demon aspect of you will prey on this and give you power while consuming your mind and taking your body as its own.”

“Wow,” Marcus said as he held his head in his hand,“ When ya put it that way it sounds like more trouble than what it’s with.”

“Not really,” Asta chimed. “As long as you stay strong and don’t rush forward. You can learn how to draw on the demon’s power. I can do this, for many reasons but the most prevalent is that you need to have a strong mind, spirit, and heart. Don't go it alone either, let your friends help you.”

Marcus gave a small nod as he said,” Good to know. If there is one thing I know it is the importance of friends.” He then chuckled as he then said,” Besides if there is one thing this Impmon know it is that somehow, friendship is the key to unimaginable power.” Then with a smirk he pointed at him and said,” You should know that, being a Shonen character after all.”

Marcus then put out his hand and asked,” So, are you gonna give me that grimoire or are you not.”

“I’d be more than happy to give you a Grimoire of your own Marcus,” Asta said with an apprehensive tone .”But I need a few things  in order to make it happen.”

“Well, what do ya need?” Marcus asked as the duo near the edge of the forest.

“First we’ll need a blank book, like a journal you write in. Then we’ll need some top quality ink and a high-end quill,” Asta explained,  “Lastly, we’ll need a few drops of your blood. We mix it into the ink and you write your name in the book with it, After that it’s only a quick jolt of pain as I use my Publishing Spell to forge your Grimoire.”

Marcus gave a deep chuckle as he said,” And you called me a demon, this sounds like the beginning of a Fausten Tail.” 

“It’s how the spell works. In Asta’s world you’d normally go to the Grimoire Library or have it passed down to you from a family member,” Asta shrugged. “But since neither the library exists and no preexisting Grimoire are out there that I know of, I was given a way to give others their own Grimoire. Don’t ask for details because I can’t give them to ya.” Asta crossed his arms as the duo exited the forest just across from Fluttershy’s cottage. “Oh, so this is where you hold up? Nice to know that someone else stays with Fluttershy.”

Marcus looked up at him and said,” Hey that wasn’t my choice, she took me here after my last fight and healed me up.” He then groaned as he said,” And I didn’t exactly leave in the best way last time I was here.”

Marcus then walked up towards the front door of the cottage and was about to knock, but stopped. He then gets behind Asta and pushed him forward while saying,” You do it, cause I can’t.”

“You shut left in a huff, didn’t you?” Asta looked over his shoulder. Marcus merely scratched the back of his head. Asta let out an annoyed sigh. “Alright, I mean she’s my girlfriend back home so I already have a pretty good idea of how pissed she is. Here goes nothing,” Asta reached for the door handle and pulled open the door to the tiny cottage.

“Marcus!” came a soft but very angry voice.

“Geez, you are in trouble,” Asta said as he looked back to see Marcus trying to sneak away. “No you don’t,” Asta vanished and immediately appeared in front of Marcus placing a hand on his head as he lifted him up. Marcus looked at the knight as he knew he was dead meat as there was no way to get out of his vice-like grip. “I’m not taking the heat for you little dude.” Asta walked into the cottage and set the Impmon on the sofa. “You made the bed now it’s time to lie in it.” Asta remarked as Fluttershy trotted into the room and froze at the sight of Asta. “Right on cue.” he crossed his arms. “Nice to meet you, little pony, my name is Asta Ferris and I’m a friend of Marcus here. I just found out that he just up and left you.” Asta eyed Marcus. “He’s all yours, I'll just be quietly sitting over here.” Asta plopped on the ground crossed legged and cross-armed.

Marcus growled at Asta and said,” Oh I am so going to get you back for this, mark my words Asta.” Just then Fluttershy let out a small but assertive ahem, causing him to quickly look at Fluttershy and gulp. He then rudded the back of his head and said,'' Okay I can tell that you are mad, but hear me out.”

 “What were you thinking?!” She sternly raised her voice. “First you ignore me when I tell you you need rest. Then you try and sneak out through the window, no less, while I was getting you something to eat, which you still need to do,” Fluttershy scowled angrily at the Digimon while motioning to the sandwich on a nearby coffee table. “Finally, when I try to help you and get you to rest you storm off, into the Everfree Forest of all places!” She raised her voice as she threw her forearms into the air. “You’re not huge anymore. You could easily have been attacked by timberwolves or something more dangerous.” Fluttershy pointed at Marcus as she continued to scold him. “But you're back now, safe and sound. With a new friend no less.” She smiled as she wrapped Marcus in a warm hug.

Marcus was surprised at first, how could she go from angry to happy in such a short amount of time. He then hugged her back and a familiar feeling washed over him. It reminded him of a feeling that he hadn’t felt in such a long while, not since his mother. 

After a few minutes, the two broke off the hug Marcus said,” I am sorry I scared you like that Fluttershy, I just needed to move.” He then rubbed the back of his head embarrassedly as he said,” I have never been one to stay in one particular spot for too long.”

“I guess you and I are a lot alike the regard of never being in one spot for any extended period of time,” Asta looked at Marcus in a somewhat understanding tone. “Being an actor I only ever stayed as long as I needed to for a job until it was time to move on to the next job. I was never close with anyone except my older brother and a couple of friends but after he disappeared I was by myself for the last nine years. I did have my friends but we only ever saw each other a couple of times out of the year at most.”

Marcus looked at him and said,” Well it is good to know that the two of us could relate to one another.” He then snapped his fingers and turned back to Fluttershy and asked,” Oh yeah, Fluttershy I was wondering if you had a blank book and a quill that we could borrow?”

Fluttershy tapped her chin and said,”I think I might have a journal Twilight gave me that I never used, and I should have a quill somewhere.” She then left to find the journal and quill.

As soon as she left Marcus looked at Asta and asked,” Okay how are we going to not get her to freak when you have to get my blood for your spell?”

Asta’s Grimoire floated up next to him and opened to a set page and out came a bottle of ink on a saucer with a sewing needle next to it. “Simple. You prick your finger and add a drop to some of this ink,” Asta to the bottle and poured some of the ink on to the saucer and handed Marcus the needle. “It just needs to be a little bit, enough to completely mix with the ink so the Publishing Spell recognizes you as the Grimoires new owner.”

Marcus looked around before taking the pin and asking,” So you promise this isn’t some deal with the devil kind of thing.” He then crossed his arms and said,” Because I am quite fond of my soul thank you very much.”

“The only deal with a demon to be made here is the one that might come with your Grimoire,” Asta pointed out. “And even then only if you accept its power. Who knows though, maybe you and the demon could work something out to where you stay in control while having full access to its power.” Asta shrugged with a sideways cocked head. “Again, it's if you get a demon in the first place. Technically, you're already a demon and could just straight up get a Five Leaf Grimoire without a demon in it, or it could develop over time. So, still want to go through with it?”

Marcus sighed as he poked his finger while saying,” Technically i’m not a demon, but I get your point.” As soon as blood came out of his finger he made sure it fell into the ink. When his blood and the ink mixed Fluttershy came back from wherever she went with the journal and quill and looked at the two, wondering what the two were up to.

“Now just write your name in the front cover of the book with the ink and shut it afterwards,” Asta pointed at the journal. “Then I’ll take care of the rest. Fluttershy you might want to duck under a table or something as the Publishing Spell can be quite, ah… terrifying for somepony as timid and shy as yourself. Okay?”

Marcus gave a quick nod as he took the book and wrote his name in it, While he did this Fluttershy, reluctantly hid in the kitchen.
 
“Alright, now that all the ingredients have been mixed all that’s left is to bake this sucker,” Asta smirked as he clapped his hands together and rubbed them. His grimoire turned its page and floated in front of him. He stood up and held his left hand out over his Grimoire. “Grimoire Publishing Magic,” Asta called out and the Grimoire came to life with black lightning. 

Soon the lightning shot for Asta’s Grimoire to the Journal. The journal was now surrounded in the black lightning and Marcus stared at it in confusion as the book began to levitate. Suddenly the lightning shot at Marcu enveloping his entire body causing him great pain before he was dropped back on the floor with a thud. Marus looked up through one barely open eye as he gritted his teeth. There he saw the journal turn completely black as it began to warp into a new book altogether.

This new book was a far cry from the journal it used to be. What once was a normal cover, spin, and back turned into solid gold with a five-leaf clover in the center of the cover. The pages seemed to have been turned into what looked like weathered papyrus.

Marcus looked at the grimoire and then at Asta and asked,” Okay that was an experience.” He then walked over and picked up his new grimoire. As he held it he could feel waves of great power emanating from it, telling him to open the book and claim its might. Slowly he reached to try and open the grimoire, but it wouldn’t.

Marcus blinked in surprise before glaring at the book and trying again to open it, this time with more force. He kept at this for minutes before angrily throwing the book and yelling,” The stupid thing won’t open, why won’t it open!?!” He then turned his head towards Asta, expecting him to give him the answer. 

Asta threw his hands up in the air giving a shrug. “I’m guessing you have to meet a certain requirement before you can open it,” Asta shrugged. “It might be like some of the items in my own Grimoire. I had to get a dragon before I had access to draconic gauntlets. Mind if I have a look?’ Asta held out his hand.

Marcus shrugged and picked up the grimoire and said,” Sure, go at it.” He then threw it over to him, hoping Asta would catch it.

Asta caught Marcus’s Grimoire and his own floated up next to him and turned to a new page and Asta proceeded to put his hand over the page and out came a purple gem roughly the size of someone’s eye. “Let’s see now,” Asta held his gem up in front of his eye. “Hmm… “ Asta rubbed his chin. “It has a Digivice from Season three on it, see” He held the gem in front of Marcus’s eye and the Grimoire in front of it. “Any ideas?”

Marcus looked at the gem and said,” I have an idea, which would be digivolution.” He then groaned as he said,” Well that or something else like that, hoping that is the first one though.”

“Wait a minute?” Asta said suddenly as he threw his seeing gem back into his Grimoire and turned the pages to pull out the Beelzemon card Marcus had given him earlier. “I think you're right. You need to be Beelzemon before it unlocks. I wonder?” Asta looked at the card and then to Marcus’s Grimoire. Asta then tossed the card onto the Grimoire and it changed into a black D3 with a red chrome ring around its display screen. Then chains of white light appear around Marus’s Grimoire and then the book floats to Marcus and the Digivice to Asta.

“Okay, that was unexpected,” Asta grabbed the digivice and looked it over before noticing writing on it. “Digital Self-Modification, what’s that mean?” Asta looked at Marcus.

Marcus crossed his arms and said,” Well in the show the tamer could boost their partners by using Digi-modify. So if I had to guess then it would probably that, but more on the self then on a partner Digimon.” He then rubbed his chin as he then asked,” But how is one supposed to do that, we don’t have any of the cards or the special blue evolution card.”

Marcus then looked at Asta to say something else, but was cut off by the Renamon from earlier appearing in between the two of them. This caused him to jump back in fear and asked,” Holy hell, where did you come from!?”

The Renamon looked at the two and said,” The sin of Greed has arrived, the mistress needs you both to take care of it.” Then before Asta or Marcus could ask her anything it disappeared into thin air.

“She might have disappeared but her ki hasn’t,” Asta said looking out the window. “A mistress, aye?

Marcus blinked and turned to Asta and asked,” Um Asta are you thinking what I am thinking?” As he asked this true unbridled fear could be seen in his eyes. For if he was right then one of the strongest demon lord Digimon has just arrived, Barbarmon.

Marcus’s eyes shrank to the size of pinpricks as soon as he heard a loud thud. Asta slammed his fist together with a very large grin and a furrowed brow giving off his eagerness to fight a strong opponent. “Hell yeah,” he continued to smile. “I get to face one of the strongest evil Digimon and push my limits. YEA!” Asta roared, sending waves of charisma and excitement outwards.

Marcus looked at Asta with a dumbfounded look, honestly shocked how happy he was. He then groaned and said,” You hear that we have to fight one of the worst Digimon there is and you are happy, are you serious?”

“What, you aren’t?” Asta looked at Marcus in curiosity. “It’s when we face those who are strong and can push us to test the limits of what we can do that can make us stronger. But it’s not just facing strong opponents that can do it but the ideals we stick to as well as those we surround ourselves with. If Impmon in the Series had realized this before he made a deal with Caturamon then so he would have digivolve long before he went back to the Digital World. So.” Asta looked up, holding up a clenched fist. “Where is the evil bastard?” He closed his eyes and concentrated before his eyes quickly shot open to looking at Marcus. “We need to get to Ponyville, now.”

Marcus turned his head to the side and said,” First off, me and that Impmon are two different people, and secondly, how did you know that?” Just then a loud explosion could be heard coming from the direction Ponyville would be in. He then growled as he said,” Oh fine let’s go.” He then jumped onto Asta’s shoulder and kicked him lightly while saying,” Come on get moving, we don’t have all day.”

“First off, I’m not a packhorse,” Asta said in annoyance. “Secondly, I know you’re not the same as Impmon, but as Displaced we also pick up the mannerisms of who we become, unfortunately sometimes,” Aasta said to the side as he ducks out of the doorway as his Grimoire floated up next to him turning its page and a handle came out of it. Asta took hold of the handle and pull out his Demon Slayer Sword. “You might want to hold on tighter,” Asta smirked as he started to run and then threw his sword in front of him while he proceeded to jump on it and the Duo sped off towards Ponyville.

Marcus held on as they took off on the sword and under his breath said,” We could have just taken Behemoth you know, no we had to go by sword.” He then watched as they flew closer and closer to Ponyville and saw Barbamon hovering in the air, attacking the town with his Dark Inferno attack. “Okay two things, how are we gonna beat that and what am I supposed to like this?” He said while gesturing towards himself, still an Impmon.

“Here’s a relative question for ya?’ Asta said as he weaved through flames. “When was the last time you ate?”

Marcus groaned as he said,” I kinda skipped out when Fluttershy was making me something to eat, so yeah it has been a while.” He couldn’t understand how he forgot something so simple when it comes to Digimon. No food then no Digivolve. He then looked at Asta and asked,” You wouldn’t happen to have something on you would you?”

“Let’s see here,” Asta chimed as he reached into his Grimoire and pulled out a simple sandwich. “Good thing I never ate this thing last night, warning though, it’s spicy,” He said, handing Marcus the sandwich.

“You know I wanna ask why you have a random sandwich in your bag, but now is not the time,” He said as he grabbed the sandwich and ate it. As soon as he was done he asked,” Okay now I have the nutrients, now how do I digivolve?” However, before he could get an answer from the corner of his eye saw a black fireball flying towards them. ”Hellfire, hellfire headed at us right now!” He said as he pushed Asta’s face down, for some reason thinking that would cause them to go down.

“Get your hands out of my eyes,” Asta yelled as he struggled to keep balance on his blade. “I can’t see to dodge-” was all Asta was saying as a Hellfire ball hit the Knight Digimon duo head-on knocking them off the sword and flying towards the ground.

As the pair fell Asta hit the ground, causing a small crater to form upon impact, and Marcus to hit the side of a building and bouncing off it. “Okay next time I drive,” He said in a pained voice as he slowly stood up. He then limply ran over to Asta and asked,” You alright man?”

“Yea,” Asta groaned as he summoned his sword to his hand and used to it to get to his feet. “Crystal reinforce bones and skin help but that doesn’t mean it stops the hurt,” he said cracking his neck from side to side. “Man, I don’t know if I’m going to be much help here. I deal in canceling, absorbing, and erasing all types of magic. My other tools are way too big a threat in their own right to deal with a small fry. They’d do more harm than good here and all my Pokemon are back in my world. Christ, I’m up the creek without a paddle on this one.” Asta sighed as he rubbed the back of his head. “I still have Crystal Magic at least, and Ancient Magic as a last resort. I can still use Black Form to raise my power but it won’t do any good unless I can get up close for someone on one for my palms to connect.” He slammed his hand on the guard of the sword driving it two feet into the ground. “Damn it.”

Marcus didn’t say anything to what Asta said and just walked over to him and grabbed his grimoire. He then looked down at the golden book and said,” Then maybe you should get out of here.”

As soon as he said this a cold raspy voice could be heard above them saying,” Well that sounds the smartest move to make, but I am afraid I can’t let that happen.” This caused both Marcus and Asta to look up to see the old looking Digimon Barbamon hovering above them. “ I am afraid I have need of you little Imp,” he said as he pointed one of his long-clawed fingers at Marcus.

Marcus looked at Barbamon and felt his whole body tense up from fear. He knew the power that this Digimon had and knew that if he wanted to he could destroy him without even batting an eye. Then in a shaky voice, he asked,” What do you need me for?”

Barbamon smiled wickedly, showing off the many sharp teeth that fill his mouth, and said,” Oh my dear sweet Imp, it is not you, I need.” He then flew slowly up to Marcus and grasped his chin and lifted him into the air until he was eye level with him. “ I need Beelzemon, which I know you can turn into, so I might complete my plans and achieve are ultimate form.” He then dropped Marcus, causing him to fall onto the ground.

Marcus looked up at Barbamon and thought about what his plan could be. It then hit him and with pure fear in his voice said,” You want to bring about Ogudomon.”

Barbamon chuckled mockingly as he said,” I would seem that you have some brains to you little Imp, yes I want to combine all the sins to become Ogudomon.” He then once again began to float up. As he ascended he said,” I wish to ravage this world until nothing else remains, but to do this I need all the Demon Lord Digimon. Thus far I have six, myself included, now all require is you.” Barabamon then pointed his wand at Marcus said,” So I will offer you a deal, an offer you will not want to refuse. I will stop my attack on this village and let your little friend escape with his life. However, in return, you come and join me in my mission.” 

Marcus took a moment and looked at the burning town, watching as the black flames were engulfing serval buildings. Ponies running around in a frenzied panic trying to put the flames out. He then looked at Asta and asked,” What do you think, you still have the choice to go home?”   

“My choice to go home is up to you, like everything else here,” Asta said as he pulled his sword from the ground. “But remember, my job as a magic knight is to help those who need it.” he points the sword at Barbamon and then he looked at Marcus, “SO GET YOUR HEAD OUT OF ASS AND THINK ABOUT WHAT THE EVIL BASTARD IS SAYING MARCUS!” Asta roared in anger as he disappeared to reappear in front of Barbamon “Iron palm Ruijin'en (Ape’s Palm).” He thrust his palm into Barbamon’s gut sending the Demon lord hurtling through the sky and then proceeded to walk over to Marcus.

“GRIT YOUR TEETH!” Asta yelled as he nailed Marcus right in the cheek. The Impmon was sent into the dirt and he looked back at Asta and held his face. “If that sick fuck gets what he want’s none of your new home will exist. What about everything that lives here? What about the friends you made? Can make?  YOU SAID YOU WERE DIFFERENT FROM THE OTHER IMPMON BUT ALL I SEE IS ANOTHER LITTLE BITCH THAT IS WILLING TO TRADE EVERYTHING HE HAS FOR MORE EVIL POWER!” Asta belted out in anger at Marcus as he continued to scowl at the younger Displaced.

Marcus blinked a couple of times before angrily yelling,” What the hell are you on about, I was just asking if you wanted out before this got to dangerous!” He then growled as he said,” I was going to fight him anyways, I just wanted to know if you were with me.” 

“Course I’m with you if you’re gonna fight the bastard, but don’t lie to my face either kid,” Asta continued to scowl. “I used to be an actor and I know how to read people, it was part of my job to become someone else, and the way you spoke wasn’t acting but real fear.” Asta’s Grimoire floated up next to him as he proceeded to pull out his Demon Dweller sword. “I have every intention to carve that bastard into pieces and I have my trump card too. Digimon reformat which is basically a form of Reincarnation,” the book revealed Asta’s next weapon and he released his Demon Slayer and pulled out his third sword, The Demon Destroyer, “And I know it workers, as I used it on a vampire with instant regeneration abilities once. I cut off her arm, it didn’t grow back.” Asta’s gaze shifted to Barbamon as he releases bloodlust and true killing intent that would drown the weakest of souls, causing them to faint.

Barbamo looked at the two and began to scowl while asking,” So I can take it that you are turning down my offer then, such a shame.” It then started to send out it own bloodlust which was even more potent than Astas. Then with a wicked smirk, he raised one of his hands and motioned for them to attack him while saying,” Come on then little fools, entertain me a little bit. Unless you are scared.”

Marcus’s eye twitched when Barbamon brought up being scared and caused him to growl. He then angrily said,” You know what I am tired of you both calling me scared. You wanna see if I am scared.” He then reached to move his grimoire in front of him and started to try and open it again, but this time it actually opened. Once the book was fully open a bright white light shot out and envelope him. Once the light dispersed Marcus had changed into Beelzemon, but not a normal Beelzemon. Instead of his normal leather, he was wearing a long black robe with golden accents and a crimson stole draped over his shoulders. From his back, six raven black wings sprouted, and a large crimson horn sprouted above his third eye. He then angrily asked,” Does this seem like someone who is scared ya big palooka?”

Asta kicked his Demon Slayer and it spun up in the air then he jumped on it riding it over to  Marcus’s side. “Lookin good there bud,” He said, placing his Destroyer on his shoulder and the Dweller pointed to the ground as black anti-magic started to waft off the blades. “Looks like all you need was to drum up your feelings to show your true self.”

Marcus looked at his new body and said,” Wow this form really went into the fallen angel shtick didn’t it.” 

“That’s how most demon type Digimon lore goes,” Asta looked at the New Marcus. “But you can admire yourself in the mirror later,” Asta pointed his Destroyer at a snarling Barbamon. “We need to deal with that asshole first.”

Barabamon rubbed his chin and said,” Interesting, I have never heard of a Beelzemon quite like that.” He then smiled wickedly as he said,” This should actually be worth my time.” Then in a swift motion, he raised his wand and created a large black ball of fire. “Come now and meet your doom, Dark Inferno”, he yelled as he launched the fireball at the two.

Marcus’s grimoire shot open as he lifted his hand and a large magic circle appeared blocking the fire. Then without looking at Asta said,” You rush him while supporting you from behind.”

Asta crossed his blades in front of his chest and smirked, “Thought you’d never ask,” Asta flew around the circle on his Slayer and straight at Barbamon, Anti-magic coming off his swords. He hit Barbamon head-on but the Digimon managed to block the blow with his wand. “Quick on that draw old man.”

“Impudent Child you will pay most dearly for that,” Barbamon hissed.

“I know you are but what am I,” Asta mocked as he forced his swords together cutting Barbamon’s wand in two. “Lost your stick,” Asta chuckled as he kept up the mocking as he jumped up digging his foot into the side of Barbamon’s head, sending the dark lord whirling through the air into the ground, hard. 

“Oooo,” Marcus hissed, “That's gonna leave a mark.”

“And I may be a child to one as old as you,” Asta talked down to Barabmon, no fear in his voice whatsoever. “But I know what power is and you Barbamon don’t even scale to what I’ve seen.” He looked as if he had pity in his eyes, “And not even you can come close to that power.” Asta raised his Demon Destroyer sword and it became engulfed in his Antimagic,” Black Slash,” He brought a swipe down sending a wave of black demonic energy at Barbamon. 

The elder Digimon recognized that if he took the slash head on he would actually take some decent damage. So in defense, he held up his wand to block the strike. While it did keep the attack from connecting with his body, he was sent hurtling towards the ground

Asta flew down to the ground and hopped off his Demon Slayer and let his other two swords fall into the dirt tip first. Marcus looked at the Knight in total confusion. He then turned his attention back to Barbamon but directed his words at Asta.

“What the heck are you doin?” Marus growled at Asta.

Asta also kept his eyes on Barbamon  but his speech was centered on Marcus’s question. “I may be a master swordsman thanks to Asta’s skills but what I truly excel,” His Grimoire floated in front of him and opened allowing him to reach in with both his arms then pull them out covered in armored gauntlets.





Asta held up his armored hand, “Getting up close and personal,” He flexed his fingers as he proceeded to drop down on all fours. “Beast Style,” He said aloud as he took in a deep breath and controlled his blood flow, strengthening his body far beyond what was possible.

In the next moment, Asta took off in an instant. Even Barbamon had a hard time keeping up with the knight as he came out of nowhere, sending the demon lord into the air. Asta let loose a fury of attacks on the Digimon as the knight zig-zagged around and around him in mid-air. From all directions, Asta was leaving behind afterimages further confusing Barbamon as he swung trying to hit the knight only for his claws to pass through him.

Asta suddenly appeared overhead and threw the palms of his hands together with his fingers outstretched like fangs, “Shi Ten Ryū Kōgeki (Four Heavenly Dragons Strike)!” All of Asta’s afterimages followed the original and converged on Barbamon unleashing an ungodly roar and Hell on the demon lord as he fell to the ground bruised and bloody while Asta reappeared next to Marcus and let out a heavy breath.

“I may be able to boost myself for a few hours but those super moves really eat up the time I get in one go,” Asta stood up and cracked his neck from side to side. “He’s yours man.” Asta looked at Marcus. 

Marcus smirked wickedly, showing his razor-sharp teeth, and said,” I don’t mind if I do.” Then his grimoire’s pages started to rapidly flip.

As this was going on Barbamon angrily glared at him and said,” You, what do you think you could do?” He then pointed at Asta with his crooked finger and said,” That warrior couldn’t defeat me, all he managed to do was wound me.” Then with a cocky smirk asked,” What could you even hope to do?”

“Fyi, I’m a knight, not a warrior, and I was holding back, asshole,” Asta crossed his arms. “Where’s the fun in a fight if I can’t actually give an opponent a fighting chance to see what they can do and to see if I can push my limits.”

Marcus didn’t say anything, all he did was raise his hand as the pages of his book finally came to a halt. “You wanna know what I can do, then here let me show you. Impaling Darkness!!” As he said this a large magic circle appeared in front of his raised hand, launching ten black tendrils shot out at breakneck speed.

Barbamon smirked as he quickly took to the air and mockingly said,” If this is all you have to offer then I have nothing to fear.” However, as he said this he noticed the tendrils quickly turn up and chase him. The elderly Digimon tried desperately to shake the tendrils, but no matter where he went they followed until finally, they caught him. Each tendril piercing parts of his body, primarily the arms and legs, keeping him locked to that location.

Marcus smirked as he asked,” You still think there isn’t much I can do?”

Barbamon growled as a small amount of blood started to flow from his mouth and spitefully said,” If you truly think this will ever be enough to beat me then you are mistaken.”

Marcus shook his head and said,” I know this wouldn’t be enough to code you Barbamon, I just want to show you not to mess with me.” As he said this anyone could see his eyes become more serpentine. He then raised his free hand, causing another magic circle to form. However, in the center of this circle, a small ball of energy started to form and constantly be pulling in energy but never growing larger. After a couple of minutes of charging he moved his hand so the attack was aimed at Barbamon. “ DARK JUDGEMENT!” he yelled at the top of his lungs, causing a massive beam of energy to shot out and engulf Barbamon. 

“That had to sting,” Asta chuckled.

Marcus just chuckled as he watched as Barbamon slowly fell float to the ground, bleeding from multiple areas. 

Barbamon growled as he said,” I have to admit you both are stronger then I expected, but that isn’t enough to destroy me.” The elderly Digimon then waved his arm to the side, opening what seemed like a large circular gate appeared and opened up. Inside the gate what looked like a black ocean could be seen. He then said,” For now though I think I shall take my leave.”

“Marcus,” Asta called out to get the Displaced attention. He grabbed his Demon Destroyer Sword and charged the blade with Anti-magic. “Catch,” Asta tossed Marcus the blade as he took his Demon Dweller sword in hand and took off riding on his Demon Slayer. “You’re not going anywhere, Black Meteorite!” Asta yelled as he flew towards Barbamon in a streak of Black.

Marcus grabbed Asta’s sword as it was thrown to him and started flying towards Barbamon alongside Asta. Right as the two got to him they both raised their swords and slashed down across his chest, causing two large gashes to form across his chest.

Barbamon groaned as he flew back into the portal and said,” Next time we meet Beelzemon, you will be mine.” Once Barbamon was fully through the portal it then closed, not leaving a trace. 

“Evil bastard,” Asta said out of spite as he spat on Barbamon blood that had fallen on the ground. He then turned to Marcus and held out his hand. “I’ll be taking my sword back now. If you hold on to it any longer then your magic will be completely depleted.”

 “Ah, Sure,” Marcus said with a bit of unease in his voice as he handed the blade back to its rightful master. Asta then swung it to the side and threw the evil blood off it before he swiftly returned it back to its rightful place in his Grimoire along with his other swords.

As Marcus gave back the sword he started to glow again, and it only dissipated when he was turned back to an Impmon.

“I guess that you’re gonna dedigivolve after every fight if you use up all your energy,” Asta tilted his slightly. “So, you think he went to that Dark Ocean dimension from the second season?”

Marcus looked up at Asta and said,” Well I don’t know about normal Beelzemon, but it looks like with the forms I do.” He then groaned and as he said,” Well that is what it looked like.”

Just then the Renamon from before appeared in front of the two in a swirl of leaves. It then gave a small bow while saying,” Congratulations warriors, you have done well in fending off Barbamon.” She then straightened back up and walked over to Asta and said,” In honor of your help, my mistress would like you to have these.” She then handed him some modify cards for his digivice.

Asta happily took the cards from the Renamon and proceeded to return her bow, “Tell your mistress it was a pleasure to deal with the evil bastard and I will gladly do it again should you need my aid in the future.”

Renamon gave Asta a slight nod before turning her attention to Marcus. She then said,” For you small one my mistress has nothing for you at this time, but her deepest thanks.” She then backed away and said,” Until we meet again warriors.” Then just like she arrived, she disappeared in a vortex of leaves.

Marcus crossed his arms as he said,” Well that seems a bit unfair, but whatever.” He then looked up at Asta and said,” Well it would seem that our business is done.”

“It would seem so my small friend,” Asta smirked as a portal opened up behind. “I need to give these things a test and this seems to be the right time,” Asta held up his cards and Digivice in front of him with his arms crossed. Asta shuffled through the cards and picked one as he got a wicked smirk on his face. “You keep on the straight and narrow okay Marcus. Be Careful of the Displaced as not all of us are… uh…. Good at heart.” He held up his cards and Digivice while yelling out, “DIGI-MODIFY!” Suddenly the Behemoth appeared in front of the two but its color scheme was inverted. “Cool,” Asta jumped on the machine and revved the engine. “Sweet, anything else before I take off?” he looked back to Marcus.

Marcus glared at him and said,” That better be a copy and not the real one or I swear you are dead.” He then let out a whistle to call Behemoth and his Behemoth came driving towards him, parking next to him. Then with a quick nod, he said,” I don’t think so, especially since I now know we both have our own Behemoth’s.” He then offered his hand for Asta to shake while saying,” It was nice to meet you, Asta, our business is done.”

Asta took hold of Marcus’s hand in a firm grasp and gave it a shake,” It was my pleasure little man and do keep a clean nose,” He smirked as he released Marcus’s grip. “And be good to the little pegasus, she’s only looking out for the way she knows how,” Asta placed his hands on the Behemoth’s bars and the machine roared with an eagerness to burn rubber. “Let’s do this!” Asta revved the engine again and took off into the portal returning to his own world from whence he’d come as the portal closed behind him.

Marcus gave a quick nod and turned around and readied himself to head back to Fluttershy’s cottage. However, as he turned around he was greeted by four ponies. One had a horn, one had a horn and wings, and two others with neither. Then one of the two normal ponies, who was orange and had a cowboy hat, threw a lasso around him. He then groaned and said,” Well...shit.”
> Asta is Bak, Again… Brothers Clash
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Girls?” Fluttershy said as he came upon the Black Bulls. “I’m worried. No one has seen Asta since last night or this morning since I left the tent.”

“I’m with you on this one Shy,” Aj added. “And no one saw him leave the tent after we left either. Ah know cause the locals have been watching and waitin for him to come out all day so they could thank him.”

“Asta has a lot of skills but sneaking out isn’t something he’s the best at,” Fluttershy looked at her tent.

“You think he might have been summoned again,” Twilight interrupted.

“It sure is a possibility sugarcube,”  Aj crossed her arms.

“But you guys said he has to acknowledge the summoning before a portal will even open,” Rarity added as she looked at her friends.

“He could’ve been half asleep,” Rainbow Dash chipped in. Everyone turned to look at the multicolored mare. “What? It’s not that uncommon. Everybody talks in their sleep from time to time, heck I know I do.”

“Twi does it a lot,” Spike chuckled.

“Spike!” Twilight said as her cheeks lit up with embarrassment.

Suddenly both of the princesses teleported to the gather of the Black Bulls with looks of worry plastered on their faces. “Have any of you found Asta yet, or at least some trace of him?” Celestia spoke up first.

“No, we haven’t,” Twilight answered her mentor. “I’m sorry Princess but we’re no closer to finding him than we were this morning after Fluttershy went into the tent and found him missing.”

“Is somethin wrong?” Aj followed up. 

The Royal sisters looked at one another and nodded in agreement before Luna spoke next. “We will need to call on all of you to defend us once more.”

“What’s going on?” Rainbow squinted at the Princesses.

“The scouting ShadowBolts have reported in about an unknown entity approaching the town at high speeds,” Celestia crossed her arms over her chest grasping her upper arms with her palms. “They reported it just appeared out of nowhere and easily outmaneuvers and outrun our fastest of pegasus.”

“What do you think it could be?” Rarity looked a little concerned.

“We don’t know Rarity,” Luna answered. “But we’re very worried about with  Asta gone. I know you’re all very powerful in your own right and have trained under him but he’s still the best chance we have right now. We’re still incredibly drained from yesterday and I know all of you aren’t running on a hundred percent either.”

“Heck, neither is Asta,” Aj shot back a little annoyed. “He’s been through Hell the last few days with barely any rest and now ya want him to go out and fight again.”

“I’m sure that we can handle whatever this thing is mom,” Spike pounded his fist into his palm.

“Who knows, it might be friendly,” Rainbow said with a bit of excitement at the aspect of racing something that could outmatch her other than Asta. “And if it’s not then we’ll pound it into the ground.”


Off in the distance where the strange entity was


There was a loud noise as this new entity traveled across the prairie at high speeds. Its destination was the small town of Freetown that had been established not but a few days ago. The only thing that could be seen was a trailing dust cloud as the being moved across the grassland. It roared as if it were a beast of some kind and this was not entirely inaccurate but there was another sound with this beast’s roared a song of some kind. This was more of a machine than an entity but there was a being on this machine, one who knew where he was going while playing this music as he rode across the grassland and jumped his machine, Behemoth, over hills.





“Man, I hope I didn’t worry everyone too much with the whole disappearing act this morning,” the ride said as he revved the Engine on Behemoth jumping another hill, “Woohoooo!” he cried out as the setting sun revealed the rider to be Asta. “Man, I haven’t had this much fun with a bike since my time as Nick’s stunt double for Ghost Rider 2.” Behemoth’s wheels hit the ground and Asta was on his way again. “I missed have a vehicle and have you will make solo travel much easier, just as easy as Ymir would be if we flew maybe a little more extensive on travel though.”

He sped off towards the town he’d help build and to the squad he was forming, not to mention the woman he’d fallen head over heels for. 

“I doubt they’ll know it’s me approaching on this monster of a bike,” Asta looked off in the distance. “Too late to stop now and too late in the day to not get there. Best do this in style then,” He smirked as he revved the Behemoth's engine popping a wheelie on the back tire and then shot off to the town at top speed.


Free Town


The Princesses, Spike, Mane Six, and Ymir were all gathered at the inside base of the Crystal Wall that Asta had created to shield the town from the day’s previous army.

“I do wish we could just walk out of this bowl,” Rarity said annoyed. “As beautiful and efficient as Asta’s crystal wall is for protecting the town, it’s a bit of a bother having to go over it for those of us without wings.”

“Can any of you manipulate the crystal?” Celestia looked to the six Grimoire wielders.

“Sorry princess, but Asta made this with a combination of his own unique magics of crystal and Ancient magic,” Twilight explained as she placed a hand on the wall. 

“It’s far stronger than anything we can do, even if we used a combination of all our magics,” Rarity sighed. “Honestly, it probably wouldn’t be so strong if he hadn’t poured so much of his own emotion into fueling his spell.”

“Raaaa,” Ymir growled at the group.

“What did she say Flutters?” Rainbow asked.

“That Twilight was just about on the money, as Ymir put it,” Fluttershy said, putting a finger just below her bottom lip as she tilted her upper body slightly.

“Pardon the interruption my ladies, and Prince Spike,” Haze said as he knelt down in front of the group after he descended down from the sky. “I’m here to report that the entity is headed straight for the town and shows no signs of slowing down.”

“It looks as if we have no other choice at this moment,” Luna places her chin in her hand. “Haze, ready a squad of Shadowbolts and prepare to attack.”

“Yes my lady,” the vice-captain acknowledged.

“I don’t intend on waiting to see what this is, nor do I intend to let it reach this town,” Luna looked at the Black Bulls Squad. “You don’t have to come but it would be most appreciated if you did.” She then walked off to meet with her troops.

“Boy she sure is a little hot under the collar,” Aj scratched the back of her head.

“Luna holds Asta in a rather high regard,” Celestia explained. “She feels as if he’s one of the few people in this world that can really understand her due to the demon situations. She has spent more time with him than I have thanks to her dream walking and knows him better.” She let out a sigh. “She said he originally just wanted a quiet life here and has anything but that.”

“Yea Asta has had a pretty good go around since we met him,” Rainbow looked at the sky. 

“And while he may not be living the life he said he wanted I can tell that he’s happy living the one he has,” Fluttershy cut in and Ymir nodded. “He likes helping people and just helping in general.”

“I don’t think Luna wants these people to have everything that Asta’s gave them taken away,” Celestia looked at the town. “I know she’s trying to help and repay Asta’s kindness but …. at the same time, we have no right to be here anymore.”

“Ah’m afraid I don’t follow Princes,” Aj tilted her head. “Most of these folks are from Equestria, in some form or another. “

“That may be true Applejack but most of them were born into the country’s land making them citizens here, I suspect some were taken from our lands when they were young, probably as children,” Celestia sighed. “The only ones with any real authority here now are the council and Asta.”

“You mean the whole conquered the throne thing,” Rainbow said, catching on and surprising everyone in the process. “Don’t look at me like that,” she huffed and crossed her arms. “I can figure stuff out. I may be an athlete but I'm smart too, especially since I’ve had to up my game with Asta’s sparring matches.”

Celestia nodded. “I’m afraid Rainbow Dash is correct.”

“I’m afraid I don’t understand Princess,” Twilight said, putting her hands out in front of her.

“They don’t have any authority here anymore Twi,” Spike cut in. “The only reason they did was when you Fluttershy, and Aj were taken. Now that they have you back Mom and Aunt Luna can’t actually do anything without Asta’s permission as the current ruler of this area.”

“But what about the council,” Fluttershy interjected. “Asta said he didn’t want to be the king and left the council in charge.”

“That is true but the other Caribou won’t stand for it and will just keep sending more armies here to retake the area, it was the most prominent slave trade hub of the Caribou Kingdom since it was the capital,” Celestia looked at the town. “Even if the kingship can easily trade hands it’s still the seat of power here.”

“So Asta would have to take up the mantle and show up here to divert the armies away, at least until the town could fend for itself,” Twilight thought aloud. “Hmm…”

“What ya thinkin about Twi?” Aj asked.

“Well… we can operate here as long as we use the name of the Black Bulls as technically we’re part of Asta’s court being part of his squad, but again, we have to use our names as members of the Squad.” Twilight explained.

“Not a problem here,” Rainbow thumped her chest.

“Ah’m fine with,” Aj smirked. 

“Same here,” Spike held up his fist. “Yea,” Rainbow fist-bumped him.

“I guess that’s four out of seven,” Celestia said with a smirk.

“I think you mean seven out of seven princesses,” Rarity smiled. “While I may not much care for violence that doesn’t mean I can’t stand by and not support my friends, and not my captain.”

“I’ll be there to support you all and Asta, you kno that,” Fluttershy held her fist in front of her chest, Ymir then proceeded to pick her up and place the pegasus on her back giving a flash of a spark in her eyes.

“This is going to be fun, but odd,” Pinkie jumped but froze in mid-air while she grabbed her chin.

“Odd how Pinks?” Rainbow asked while the Princess looked at the floating party planner.

“Odd in that my Pinkie sense didn’t go off because of danger,” Pinkie pointed out.

“I’m sorry but can you explain Twilight,” Celestia looked at her student.

“Pinkie gets these reactions when certain things are about to happen and she refers to these as her Pinkie Sense,” Twilight elaborated. “And I wouldn't question it any further as it’s Pinkie Pie, and it usually happens,which is why I find it odd too.”

“Why?” Celestia asked. 

“Because Pinkie is usually right on the bits when it comes to this sort of stuff,” Rainbow flipped her finger pointing at the pink sugar mare now back on the ground.

“Sister you and the Elements may want to come and see this,” Came Luna as she flew down from above the group.

“On our way sister,” Celestia acknowledged and turned to the others. “Lets see what’s going on.”


Back in the grasslands with Asta


“Man, I hope Shy isn’t too worried about me, then there’s Aj too,” Asta let out a sigh. “I need to do more than just keep her at arm's length. She does like me, and I kind of like her that way two. Man, I wish Allen was here. He’s got to girls and would know what to do.”

“You rang,” came a voice from beside Asta.

“Wah!” Asta slammed on the breaks of Behemoth. “Allen,” Asta said as he rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn’t seeing things but there in front of him stood his older brother, kind od. “What the hell? What the hell are you doing here? I didn’t call and I didn’t summon you? I can almost see through you,” Asta looked dumbstruck

“To answer you I’m not here,” Astral Allen/Ed said. “I was programmed to manifest as one of the seals Allen put in place once you reached a certain point in our growth.”

“The one that sealed Sombra back in my Grimoire was you wasn’t it,” Asta pointed at the astral projection of his older brother who nodded in confirmation. “So what, are you here to unlock something?”

“No, you’re here to unlock something,” Asral Allen/Ed pointed at the knight captain. “I’m just a copy but I was given enough power to face you.” He became solid and floated to the ground. “I’m a test and if you can pass then you’ll gain better control over the dark crystal magic you have.” Allen pulled a large crystal bladed claymore from nowhere and held it in at an angle in front of his face reflecting Asta’s lower face in the blade of the weapon. “I have more than enough power to fight you, but if you lose I won’t be coming back to test you again.”

“So the magic is Dark Crystal magic,” Adat smirked as he got off Behemoth and pulled his Demon Slayer out of his Grimoire. “I thought it was weird that the crystals on ever showed up as small ones. In order to use the big tricks I had to combine it with my Ancient magic. Now it makes sense,” He looked at the copy of his older brother. “I’m guessing since  I exhausted my body to the point Sombra manifested that means I can now take the crystal magic true power?” he pointed his sword at the copy.

“It was when you were able to fend off Barbamon's Hellfire that let me know you were ready but you can only have the power if you beat me Asta,” Allen Copy said as he shifted his appearance from Edward Elric to his original look from when Allen was human. Allen now sported a long grey trench coat over top, a dark maroon polo shirt with a black web-like pattern over top it. He had on a set of black dress pants and brown leather boots. His hair was a dark brunette color tied back in a short ponytail that barely reached the collar of his shirt. His most notable feature was a grey fedora that sported a dark purple band with a neon blue stripe running around it. Allen’s eyes were a light hazel.

“Taking your original form to play off my sympathy,” Asat mocked his brother’s copy. 

He then shot at the clone and brought his Slayer down hard, having it collide with the flat of the Crystal sword in Allen’s hands. The force of the blow sent a shockwave outward from them as the ground spider web cracked outward from Allens feet as he was forced into the soil.

“Well it won’t work,” Asta smirked. “I’ve never had a problem when it came to kicking your ass in pointless fights.”

“No little brother,” Allen looked into his brother's eyes and put strength into his shoulder and arm, throwing Asta into the air above his head. “I took this form because I thought it would be good for you to have one last look at me, as Allen Ferris is dead.”


[


Asta took a deep breath and kicked the air, sending himself rocketing back at his older brother, the edges of their swords collided, sending sparks flying. Asta was angry now, angry that his brother had told him he was dead even though he was standing in front of, albeit just a copy.

“Why?” Asta growled. “Why didn’t you come back? With all that power you have you could’ve come back home anytime you wanted! Ruijin'en no tenohira (Ape’s Palm)!” Asta dug his palm deep in Allen’s sent his older brother shooting backward.

*HACK!* Allen coughed blood but was still on his feet, He smirked as he wiped the blood from his face. “No, I CAN’T!” Allen yelled as he steeled his gaze on his younger brother. “I’m old Asta. much older than any normal human,” he started to walk over to Asta. “I was given the choice when I died the first time to either go back to when I the first left or go back to Equestria.” Allen broke into a run.

“So you chose to stay as Edward rather than come home,” Asta roared in sorrow as his eyes had tears in them. 

He charged his Slayer with Anti-magic while Allen charged his claymore with what looked like crimson magic. The blades collided once making a loud ring that cried out and wreaked of anger and sorrow.

“I’d been gone too long Asta, I made a life other than the old one I had,” Allen gritted his as the brother exchanged blows in a flurry of rage and sadness. “Besides, who knows if it would’ve been your world I would’ve been returned to. It was almost two years ago for me, back home nine had already passed for you. I have more than just you and a few friends to think of now.”

The brothers broke apart rain sparks of black and red over the grassland. Allen pointed a finger at his younger brother with a look that could kill. “I have two beautiful women I love and two wonderful children with one of them. I have a family that needs me. A kingdom that counts on me to make decisions, students that depend on me. People more than just a younger brother who can make his own decisions and a home where I’m not wanted.”

“RAH! BLACK SLASH!” Asta cried out in anger as he sent a massive slash of black Anti-magic at Allen.

Allen stood his ground and held his own sword still giving off crimson light. “CRIMSON SLASH!” 

The two attacks clashed, sending waves of power in every direction and cracking the air, splitting the heavens in two as Allen’s slash over took Asta cleaving the land as it consumed Asta’s attack and dispersed. Asta looked across the field to his older brother who’s eyes were hidden by the brim of his hat. 

“And who knows if it would've been our original Earth I could’ve been sent to another one ith a different timeline here I ‘d never left but I was still not on our original homeworld,” Allen kept his eyes hidden until he started to lift his head and reveal the tears rolling down his cheeks.. “I couldn’t take the chance.”

 Allen took off and the duo clashed again as they rose into the air, too fast for normal eyes to see. Allen knocked the Slayer out of Asta’s hands and took a firm hold of the blade but as his brother fell through the air Behemoth came to its rides recuse blasting off the ground with a burst of flames as it raced to catch its master. Asta managed to angle himself in the air and caught a hold on the bike’s handlebars and pulled himself onto its seat. He revved the engine and the monster machine flew through, Asta quickly used his Digivice as he raced through the air.

“Digi-modify!” Asta yelled out. “Berenjena!” Asta quickly returned his Digivice and cards to his belt while a pair of double-barrel shotguns appeared on his leg and back. Asta drew the guns and balanced them on the Behemoth’s handlebars as he rode towards Allen. “I don’t care, you should’ve tried to come back! DOUBLE IMPACT!” Asta yelled in pain as he pulled the triggers on the guns.


Outside Freetown.


“What in sam hell is goin on over there?” Aj looked up in the sky in the distance as she saw two opposing forces clash as the shockwaves caused thunder.

“Geez,” Rainbow looked on in shock and awe, secretly wanting to get closer. 

“Oh my,” Fluttershy looked on as she placed her hands over her mouth. She already knew what one of those forces was just from looking at them. Ymir could feel the emotions of her rider from above them and wanted t go to him but knew she’d only be in the way.

“What in  Faust’s name is going on up there?” Rarity squinted.

“That looks like it's one hell of a fight,” Spike pointed to the sky.

“Sister,” Luna looked at Celestia out of the corner of her eye.

“I agree Luna.” Celestia shattered upward. “Whatever is going on up there is something we’d have a hard time with, even if we’d been at full power.”

“Who could possibly have that much power?” Twilight drooled at the aspect of getting closer to find out what was going on.

“It’s Astie,” Pinkie said aloud, causing everyone to turn and look at her looking up through a pair of pink binoculars. “He’s fighting some guy dressed in a grey coat and hat  who’s just walking in mid-air while using a big crystal sword, and he has Astie’s big sword too!”

“That’s not good,” Celestia said abruptly as Pinkie handed her the bino’s. “Thank you.”

“No prob,” Pinkie said as she pulled more binoculars out of her hair giving each one to the group.

“Hey,” Spike said as he looked at the fight as the stranger used the sword to cut something causing an explosion to occur in front of him. “I thought Asat as the only one who could use his sword because they’d suck any one else's magic out that touched them.”

“He did say that you can hold them if you have enough magical power,” Twilight added as she looked at the stranger in curiosity. “Or to have no magic like Asta, who is he and what is that thing that Asta is riding on.”

“Wait a minute,” Spike focused his binos on the stranger. “I recognize that guy now.”

“Who is it, dear nephew?” Luna looked to Spike.

“That’s Asta older brother,” Spike said out loud.

“Older brother as in the one he summoned when we were at the Crystal Empire?” Twilight looked at Spike with eagerness.

“Yea, he looked like that for a second for Asta to recognize him but then changed back to the blonde-haired guy with a braid,” Spike explained. “But somethings off.” he looked back into the sky.

“How so dear?” Rarity asked as she looked at the fight and started to feel the urge to create. “Oh I love those clothes.”

“Why is Asta using those weird short sticks that shoot some kind of fireballs at his older brother?” Rainbow looked on in awe. “They do something but it looks like the grey guy is just blocking them with the swords." She saw Asta riding circles around his older brother shooting something from what looked like sticks.

“Why are they fighin in the first place? Ah mean, they’re brothers so shouldn’t they get along?” Aj saw the pained look on Asta’s face and it tore at her heart.

“Even siblings fight amongst themselves,” Luna added.

“Oh Asta,” Fluttershy said to herself as she grabbed her chest. She knew how much he loved and admired his brother and for this to have started, it was either some sort of test his older brother was putting Asta through or something must really have cut him deep.

“Still,” Spike interrupted everyone as they saw another explosion. “When we were in the Empire, I sensed that guy’s power and I was still a pretty good novice at the time mind you, but he was an absolute monster.” Spike kept looking up. “Yet, even with my ki sensing at this distance. I can tell the guy up there with Asta now doesn’t have nearly the power as he did when I first met him.”

“I think we should lend a hand,” Rainbow pounded her fist into her palm.

“Yea,” Aj added. “Let’s go!”

“NO!” Fluttershy yelled out catching everyone off guard. “Look, I don’t know why this is happening but I do know that this is a fight that Asta has to fight on his own.” Ymir looked at her rider’s girlfriend and then looked at the rest of her friends and roared at them.

“I don’t think any of you’d be much of a help in this battle,” Luna added. “I think we’d just get in Asta’s way and judging by Fluttershy's reaction, I agree with her. This is something Asta has to do on his own”

They all looked back into the sky as they continued to watch the ensuing battle.


Back in the Sky


Asta turned Behemoth in midair as the wheels spun cause the monster bike to skid on both wheels as he proceeded to turn and face Allen while the machine pulled its rider away. He pulled the Berenjena and proceeded to fire off multiple rounds at his older brother as he let out his anger, pain and sorrow all while trying to beat the man in order to unlock his true crystal magic. Little did Asta know his crystal magic had already activated in his fight and had caused him to already partially transform into Crystal Asta.

“I’m going to have to get more serious,” Allen looked at the incoming volley of bullets. “Crimson Binding Chains!”  Red chain sprang from nowhere and quickly wrapped around Allen from a protective cocoon around the older Displaced clone. The barrage of bullets hit their mark this time and upon impact exploded tearing a huge hole into the chain barrier but never reached the center. As soon as Allen could feel it was over he released his chains to reveal himself unscathed.

 “He’s gotten much stronger,” Allen smiled to himself. He readied himself as he locked onto the Behemoth and took off with a Boom! coming at Asta, who was still riding through the air and as soon as he noticed Allen he shifted to a head-on attack.

Asta readied one of his Berenjena by balancing it on the handlebars of the Behemoth and took aim while readying to fire but noticed Allen’s smirk and then saw ripples in the air behind his older brother..

“Fuck,” Asta said to himself as he holstered his guns on the Behemoth. He revved the engine of the machine doing a wheelie before the turned around and headed in the same direction his brother was facing.

“Crimson Binding Chains!” Allen yelled as more red chain sprang from nowhere and chased after Asta.

“I can’t maneuver on Behemoth as well as I can by myself,” Asta gritted his teeth, “Sorry buddy,” Asa said as he jumped off his back and pulled out his digivice over Behemoth. This caused the machine to turn into data and entered the digivice. Asta in the meantime took in a deep breath and controlled his blood flow as he used his legs to kick the air and bond through the skies in a zig-zag pattern as he did his best to avoid his brother’s chains as they whipped after him.

Asta twisted and turned, dodged and ducked, and bobbed and weaved through his older brother’s chain onslaught. Allen was so focused on tracking his younger brother he didn’t anticipate Asta's path, which led him behind his big brother. Asta threw out his right hand and concentrated to pry his Demon Slayer sword from Allen’s vice-like grip. With his attention divided on tracking Asta and sending his chains out, Allen could keep a hold of the massive sword and it flew to its rightful owner’s hand.


Now with his Demon Slayer blade back in hand, he could go back to offense. Asta raised the sword backward behind his head and brought down the massive weapon Allen quickly brought his crystal blade up successfully blocked the attack but was sent rocketing toward the ground. Before his brother had time to revolver Asta through his Slayer down and began to surf on it towards Allen as the older Displaced copy plummeted downwards. As he did his Grimore flew up next to im and without thinking he pulled out his Demon Dweller Sword and his Demon Destroyer Sword.


Outside Freetown


Celestia immediately got the shiver as soon as she saw the new blade in Asta’s hand.

“Sister, did you feel that twinge as soon as Asta pulled that new sword out?” Celestia asked Luna, not even hiding the fear in her voice.

Luna’s gaze shifted to her older sister, “I did,” she turned back to the sky. “Whatever that sword’s power is, it’s not to be taken lightly.”


Back in the Sky



“He finally pulled it out,” Allen said to himself with a serious look. In honesty, this is what Allen had been waiting for, the sword that could kill reincarnating souls and halt regeneration for good. 

What no one knew was that his form had begun to degenerate not long after he’d martialized into the corporeal world. Small cracks had started to form on Allen’s skin and the longer he stayed in the corporal world the larger they’d become. The cracked had finally reached the base of Allen’s neck where the neck and head join, indicating that his time was just about up.

“I won’t be able to maintain this form much longer,” He looked up at Asta who was shooting towards him.”It’s for the best, hehe,” he said grabbing the brim of his hat. “It was nice being able to have a fight like this, but my time as Allen is done and it’s time Asta expected that.” Allen gathered all his remaining power and a red aura surrounded him. “One final blow.” he shot himself towards Asta.

“ALLEN/ASTA!” The brothers cried out each others’ names as they collided with each other in mid-air. But Allen had released the hold on his sword at the last minute and let himself be impaled by his younger brother Demon Destroyer Sword.

Asta scowled as the duo rocketed towards the ground crashing in a large crater sending dirt flying everywhere. He then realized what happened as Allen was in front of him.

Tears started to fill Asta's face and there was only one question he could muster. “Why?”

Allen simply smiled and pulled his younger brother onto his shoulder and in a warm tone, he began to tell his little brother. “Because in the nine years I was gone you grew into a strong man Asta, much stronger than I ever was. You grew so strong that you no longer need your big brother to take care of you,” the cracks had started to reach over Allen’s face. “Two years ago in my realm, I was completely destroyed in a fight with my personal demon that calls itself Malice, and in order to save those I cared for I held my body back with all I could muster in order to be blasted with the Elements of Harmony. I died and had met the Truth who gave me the choice to either go back to my original world or go back home to my family. But a life must be given in order to return to either.” Allen placed a hand on Asta's cheek as the tears ran down his face. “My world needs me and you didn't need your big brother anymore so I went home.” Allen notices his legs had started to blow away into dust. “It looks like my time is done and Allen can finally rest.”

Asta pulled himself up on his hands as he looked at his big brother's face. He now saw the cracks on his face as a soft smile grace his lips while tears ran down his face.

“But you can't just leave what about the seal?” Asta looked down. “I need you?”

“I was the seal Asta, I was the seal placed on Sombra’s spiritual core,” Allen explained. “In order to test your power level I had to gauge you in a fight to make sure you could handle the powers of the Darkness that Sombra housed and since he was my core that also meant seeing if you could read yourself of him and you passed little brother,” Allen gave a wide smile. He took off his hat and placed it on Asta's head. “I’m so proud of who you’ve become Asta and I’m glad I got to face you in one more fight. Be good to them, and don’t hide how you feel,” Allen placed a hand on Asta’s cheek again while he wiped away his tears. “My job is done, but know that Edward is still your big brother and that he is always watching out for you… ,” Asta grabbed Allen’s hand as he faded away and started to ball his eyes out.


Outside Freetown the Evening


The Black Bulls and Princess had been standing outside the crystal wall wondering what had happened. It had been hours ago when they’d seen Asta impale his older brother with his new sword and had since got dark. All had been silent as the group waited. They then noticed Asta’s form over the hill as he slowly walked to the Crystal wall that surrounded the town, his eyes obstructed by a hat.

Fluttershy was the first to rush to him and wrap her arms around him, “Asta…” sh cried as she held him. 

He placed a hand on top of his girlfriend's head. “Hey Shy, sorry for wandering off,” he said softly as he rubbed her head lightly.

“Applejack was the next and she was the first to ask. “What happened out there?”

“Just saying goodbye to my older brother,” Asta replied and she could tell it was the truth and he then pulled her to him and planted a warm kiss on her lips. Fluttershy blushed at the sight.

Applejack broke the kiss and looked at Asta’s bright green eyes and she knew he meant to do that, “But wha-” she started to say as he kissed her again.

Asta broke the kiss and gave her a soft nuzzle. ‘I got a little advice and I’m sorry for making you wait on me Aj”

Ymir was the next to come up and Asta released the girls and hugged the dragon's head. “Next time I’m coming with you.”

“I know,” Asta chuckled as he scratched Ymir’s head.

Not long after all the other Black Bulls came in to hug their captain and ask questions on what had happened between him and his brother and why he summoned him. Asta told them that he’d explain everything when he saw the princess. He walked over to the princesses, bowed, and stood up before starting his tell. He told them of his summoning, his return, and his fight with his older brother’s clone/seal. Celestia then stepped forward.

“We must ask you, Asta, what is special about that third sword you wielded today?” Celestia sai outright.

Asta’s grimoire floated up next to him and he pulled his Demon Destroyer Sword out of it and the princess forward slightly at its sight. “My Demon Destroyer Sword is unique amongst my weapons in the fact the it can do everything my Demon Dweller Sword does and that it can also end reincarnation and stop healing.”

“That is most disturbing but why would your older brother have you use it on his seal?” Luna asked,

“In order to destroy Sombra’s spirit once and for all,” Asta returned this sword to the Grimoire and walked in between the princesses and placed a hand on the Crystal wall. As soon as he touched it the wall shifted and there was now a door in front of him. “I’m going to get some food and rest as it has been a long few days.” Asta said as he entered the town.

“Welcome home Lord Asta,” said a group of townsfolk as he opened the door to his shock.

“Look guys, I’m not your lord so just leave me be for now, “ he held his hands up as he walked through the group to his tent. Soon he was joined by Fluttershy and Aj as they took up residents on either side of Asta who’d already gone to sleep.


The next morning


Asta’s eyes slowly cracked open as the sun started to shine through the narrow gap on the tents front entry flaps. He proceeded to let out a dreary yawn as he scratched his head. He drowsily looked around until his gaze came to rest on the fedora that his older brother seal clone had placed on his head. 

“I promise I’ll never hide how I feel again,” He muttered to himself.

Letting out a slow sigh Asta tried to pull himself but quickly found himself pinned to his bed. He looked down to see Applejack on his left side and Fluttershy on his right. 

“Okay why is Aj in my?” Asta quirked an eyebrow. 

Suddenly he had a rush of memories as the thought back to what led him back to the town. Asta's face went completely red as he remembered that he told Applejack how he felt for her with not one but two passionate kisses.

“Oh man,” he grabbed his face and dragged his hand down it. “The others are never gonna let me live that down, especially a certain voile haired seamstress.”

Asta swiftly and carefully pulled himself free of the entanglement of mares in his bed doing all he could to let them rest. He knew they’d spent all day searching for him yesterday so he wanted to let them get some well-deserved rest. He put his brother’s hat on his head after he put on some fresh clothes and went outside the tent. Before he left he looked at the cot one more time and gave a warm-hearted smile then walked off.

“Stretch,” Asta said as he stretched out his arms and legs. He went through his morning routine twice to make up for missing it yesterday. Not long Ymir came out from beside the tent and laid down on the ground next to where Asta was exercising. 

“Morning there sleeping beauty,” Asta chirped at the dragon.

‘Morning yourself,’  Ymir grumbled in Asta’s head. ‘You better make up for disappearing yesterday and then nearly scare Fluttershy and everyone else half to death with the fight.’

“Planned on it,” Asta let out a strained yawn. “First I need to make it up to Aj, Shy, and you. Then there’s Spike and the others.” He put his hands on his hips as he looked out over the town.

‘They need a leader.’ Ymir raided her head off the ground as she looked at her rider. ‘And after that battle the other day they’re going to be looking at you now more than ever.”

Asta let out a hard breath through his nose. “I know, and there’s only so long that I can deny it at his point… I should just man up and take some responsibility.” He closed his eyes and crossed his arms, annoyed at the aspect of becoming a king as he plopped on the ground.

Ymir’s gaze shifted off to the left and let out an annoyed sigh of her own as she gave her rider a heads up of who approached. ‘Princesses inbound.’

‘Thanks,’ Asta told her via telepathy as he looked to Celestia and Luna as they made their way to him. Upon their arrival, he opened his eyes to see the Solar and Lunar Diarchs in front of him with looks of concern hidden behind soft false smiles. “What can I do for you two this morning?” Asta said in a slightly annoyed tone. “Sit and we can talk,” he motioned to the logs that surrounded the fire pit.

“We;ll cut to the chase then,” Celestia said as she and Luna took up seats opposite either side of Asta as they sat down. “We’ve done all we can here as far as diplomatic powers are concerned Asta. If we’re to maintain any type of official help here as far as aid is concerned then we need your permission to do so.”

“We also need you to give us your word that you aren't going to retaliate if we bring in more soldiers in order to help protect this town,” Luna added.

“I don’t care what you two do,” Asta said flatly. “If it helps the people here then do it, if you need my approval then you’ve got it. As far as any real issues go please go to the council if anything needs directing.”

“What are your plans for the people here?” Celestia looked as Asta with suspicion.

“To let them live their lives how they wish,” Asta got to his feet. “Once this place is up to the standards of a basic township then I’ll see what the people wish to do from there. For the time being, I plan on helping them in whatever way I can. Whether it be basic combat  or magic, the Black Bulls will help those who have need of us.”

“When you say magic do you mean that you’ll issue them their own Grimoires?” Luna asked outright.

“Perhaps or perhaps not,” Asta crossed his arms. “I’m going to do what I need to do here and if those who catch my eye prove themselves then I may issue them Grimoires, but only under the circumstances that they enlist in the Squad.”

“If that is your choice as the Captain of the Black Bulls and the lord of Freetown then we won’t question it, for now,” Celestia stood up. “What are your plans at the moment?”

“I plan on finishing my morning workout, getting some breakfast for me and Ymir and the two sleeping in my bed,” Asta crossed his arms. “Then I plan on helpin around the town.”

“That sounds like a great idea,” Luna said with a smile as she stood up. 

“One more thing,” Asta said abruptly as they started to leave. “I need you two to bring my new recruits here.”

“All of them?” Celestia said shocked at his request.

“Yes, I’m only one man with seven others here to help in a town of several thousand,” Asta rubbed the back of his head. “And we’re going to be here for at least a couple of weeks so I’ll need all the help I can get. Not to mention I need to start the new squad members training right away.”

The sisters looked at one another contemplating before they turned to the mage and nodded to signify that they’d comply with his request before they left.

‘That was a rather bold move on your part,” Ymir smirked. ‘Did you really mean what you told them?’ she looked at the departing princesses.

“Every word of it my dear Ymir,” Asta said as he looked at his hand. “I’m not ready to be a king yet, down the road maybe but right now I need to be the Captain of the Black Bulls, and to do that I need my squad,” he looked at the dragon out of the corner of his eye. “And to do that I need my squad. The recruits I mentioned before I left are just a start as I do plan on adding others to our ranks, some from here and there. And this town is one of the best place to start.” 

“Hat ar ya gabbing about,” Asked as sleeping Applejack as she let out a yawn along with a half-asleep Fluttershy who was rubbing her eyes.

“We got kind of worried when we woke up and you weren’t there,” Fluttershy said softly.

“I just came out here to do some exercises,” Asat placed a hand on the girls’ heads. “And I wanted you two to get some rest but seeing as you're up now how about we get some breakfast,” he smirked as he pulled them to either side of himself and they walked down the road.
> The Town Renamed, New Black Bulls Arrive
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta, Applejack, and Fluttershy all returned from the food tent to their own camp to enjoy their oatmeal porridge. Not long after the trio returned to their own campsite that the other members of the Black Bulls started to show up.

“So, what’s the plan boss?” Rainbow asked with a cheeky grin.

“To wait here for the new recruits,” Asta said flatly as he ate his breakfast. “To help the town get on its feet while we stay here and to help the people in it learn how to better themselves by teaching them in any way we can.”

“I don’t want to be one of those ponies but I feel that I need to stress the fact that we’ve been away from Ponyville for a few days and some of us have things that we must attend to,” Rarity pointed out. “I have Opal and Sweetie Belle to look after dear and as much as I want to help these people I must first think of my sister.”

“Same here,” Rainbow threw up a hand next to her face. “And not only do I have Scoots to look after but I’m also the head weather pony for the town. I need to get back.”

“Ah can’t be here for much longer than necessary mahself,” Applejack said with a downtrodden gaze. “Mac was prepped to handle the farm for a few weeks without me thanks to your help with the trees but it’ll be time to start havrestin again soon. Then there’s the news about what happened to us. Ah’m sure they’ll be mighty crossed with ya Asta,” She turned to look at Asta who wrapped an arm around her and pulled Applejack into a warm hug causing her face to light up.

 “They can yell and punch me if they want Aj, that won’t change how I feel about or your family, they kind of have a right to anyway,” Asta said, placing Aj under his chin.

“As much fun as this is I still have parties that need planning and the Cakes need help in the kitchen,” Pinkie butted in. “I mean, who else is there gonna be early to make Derpy’s Lemon Surprise muffin to make sure she doesn’t go all angry and destroy the town with her lazor eyes.”

Everyone simply stared at the pink party pony with ‘What the hell?!’ written on their faces.

“You all do what you need to do,” Asta said as he put his bowl down. “But plan on being here to help this town is part of our duties as Magic Knights.” he looked to his squad. “We also start training your bodies without magic that way all off you can be strong without it in case you run across a situation where you won’t have your Grimoire or access to any magic at all.”

“You’re not giving us a choice in this are you?” Twilight crossed her arms.

“No Twi,” Spike butted in. “When we said we’d be apart of Asta’s squad we made a promise to help him. This place is part of that promise and we’re Asta’s subordinates first. He has a lot more going on now that he has a town to look after. This is also my prince side talking too,” he interrupted himself. “But Asta has a lot of responsibility to help these people get on their feet, and that also falls on us as members of Asta’s squad that helped in the overthrow of the city and in yesterday’s battle.”

“As I said before, do what you need to do,” Asta repeated. “Be here to help these people falls under that as well.” He said sternly. “I don’t plan on not letting you have your own lives outside the Squad but you well understand that that the missions are our main priority,” Asta then felt a tug at his conscious as his Grimoire floated up next to him. “That bastard couldn’t have?”

“What’s wrong Asta?” Fluttershy asked in a low voice.

“Follow my everyone,” Asta said as he stood up and grabbed his Grimoire. 

Everyone looked at one another as they all shrugged and proceeded to follow their captain around to the open area behind his tent. Asta let go of his Grimoire letting it float in front of him opening up to a new page as writing appeared on it. Asta’s eyes went down the page as he read the words that had appeared to himself; he proceeded to nod up and down slowly. Asta activated his Grimoire and reached into it to pull out a ball of white light. He then tossed it into the air and it popped letting light particles fall to the ground like snow. The particles began to collect until they formed structures an then in a flash on the ground in front of the Balck Bulls lying on the ground were o set of seven broomsticks.

“What the heck was with all the flashy stuff just to bring out some shabby looking broomsticks?” Rainbow threw her hands in front of her in disappointment.

“They’re your broomstick Dash,” Asta started to say. “By using these all of you can get from point A to point B in much less time then if you were to take a train or wagon.”

“If ya had these then why didn’t ya bust um out beforehand,” Aj crossed her arms as she stared daggers at Asta.

“First off, because I had no idea I had them,” Asta said in an honest tone. “Second is because they were locked in my Grimoire till just now. I had no need of them so the book kept them locked away until I need them and met the second condition to access the brooms.”

“What was the second condition?” Twi asked in confusion.

“That the squad needed to travel over vast distances as a whole,” Asta added.

‘So what are they for?” Spike pointed at the brooms.

“You ride them through the air Spike,” Asta explained. “The fly powered off the minimalist amount of the user’s mana. This way you can travel once we start individual missions and you can go in between here and Ponyville with little effort.”

“Neato but why are the only seven of the broomstick thingies?” Pinkie bounced over and picked one up.

“Because I can’t use them Pinkie, no mana remember,” Asta said bluntly. “Besides,” he crossed his arms as he looked proudly as his eyes looked to the sky, “I have other methods of travel like Behemoth or.” he grimoire flipped its pages and he pulled out his Demon Slayer and slammed it into the ground. “I can surf on my Slayer, or ride on Ymir if it’s not too far.”

“What do you mean by that?” Twi asked as she pulled out quill and paper. 

“I mean I can ride on Ymir’s back for a short time right now but she’s still too young to ride as for as any extended-time period goes,” Asta said as Ymir placed her head on his shoulder, letting out a little disheartened growl. He scratched the dragoness behind the ear. “I know you want to do more Ymir but you’re still far too young to support me for any longer than necessary. You were struggling to stay in the air yesterday with just a ten-minute flight to the battlefield.”

“One thing has been bothering me since you came to Equestria,” Rarity looked at the Asta. “Why is it that you can understand the animals like Fluttershy can?”

“Don’t really know myself Rarity,” Asta said as he continued to pet Ymir. “I think it has to do with a combination of the original Asta kl sensing, my own meditation, and martial arts training.” he looked at the group tout of the corner of his eye. “Hell under several of my masters they pushed my mind and body to the upper limits through training and understanding the world around me. Asta’s power was something similar but goes off reading the life energy of the world around him and on all that live in it along with the slightest of changes. I think my own skills merged with his to produce the talking with animals but it’s not just the animals I can sense either as I can pick up changes in slightest changes in people too.” Asta patted Ymir and tuned to the group. 

“Kinda like when I can’t tell if somepony is lyin to me,” Aj pointed to herself.

“Yea, but a little more than even that Aj,” Asta looked at the ground before he picked something up. “When I was in Sasuke’s world I found that I could affect other’s bodies with my own ki. I can stimulate someone’s k with my own doing things I ‘d never thought possible,” Asta held up what he picked up off the ground to reveal a seed. Suddenly the seed began to glow in a warm green light. Asta dug a small hole and placed the seed in it before putting the dirt back in it.

“What are you doing?” Pinkie came over and looked down in curiosity as a small sprout popped up from the ground and quickly grew into a sapling. “That’s AMAZING!”

“But how?” Twilight came over and examined the tree in disbelief.

“Depending on how much ki or vitaliy the person or in this case living thing has depends on how far I can take it,” Asta explained. “Seeds are easy as they are the essence of the next generation of plants and their life comes from the sun and water around them,” Asta looked at the tree. “I just activate them but the growing or healing I can do mainly goes on what I’m trying to stimulate.”

“Can you teach this healing technique?” Spike asked outright.

“You’re already learning the basics of it Spike but this is something that I only recently found I could do,” Asta walked over and placed a hand on the young Drake Prince’s head. “But it took me many years to get up to where I am now and then there was the whole Displaced thing that awoke this power. But yes, I think if you keep at it you’ll be able to do it but don’t push as like I said this most likely will take years to learn and many more for me to even perfect.”

Suddenly a young Shadowbolt came down from above and landed in front of the group. He stood up and handed Asta a scroll then took off to the skies once more.

“A letter?” Spike asked. “Who’s it from?”

Asta unfurled the scroll and read the letter to himself silently as his eyes went down the paper. “It’s from the princesses, they’re letting me know that all of the ponies I requested for new recruits as members of the Black Bulls are more than willing to join the squad. They’ll be arriving via teleport no later than after lunch this afternoon.”

“What are we going to do until then?” Fluttershy asked sheepishly.

“You’re all free to check out your broomsticks or help out in the town,” Asta shrugged as he put his palms halfway in the air. “They’ll fly as long as you think ‘fly’ and have mana to spare, and you can fly them however you like to. As for me, I’m going to look around the, help out here and there as well as do some training with my new powers.” Spike threw a hand up and so did Rainbow. “You don’t have to raise your hands but you’re more than welcome to join me for train and sparring,” Asta remarked as he walked off with his hand in the air but stopped and turned to the group as Spike and Rainbow fist pumped. “I also want you all to be in groups of two at any given time. It’s still caribou land, and Shy,” Fluttershy looked at Asta in confusion. “Get dress and be ready in about thirty minutes. I’m taking you out for a bit.” Asta walked off and disappeared into the townsfolk.

Asta walked along through the crowds, some of the town people giving him the thank you occasional bow or a wave and a warm smile. The children would often stop and say thank you before running along to play their games. A little girl stopped and held up a small white flower to him with a bright smile on her face and Asta gladly accepted the gift from her.
He walked along until he came to the place he’d wanted to stop at. The Princesses tent. He walked up and stopped just outside the tent's entrance, Luna’s Shadowbolt guards on either side. The guards crossed their spears in front of the tent’s flaps.

Asta simply cheekily smiled at them, “Hey Princesses, can I come in or did ya leave yet?”

“Asta,” came Celestia’s voice in a bit of shock. There were sounds of clamoring and whisper argument as Asta stood there shaking his head slightly. In second the solar Princess’s head came out of the flap, a little blush on her face. “What’s wrong?”

“Sorry to disturb you two but I needed to catch you two before you teleported all around Equestria,” Asta said with a genuinely apologetic tone while scratching the back of his head. “But I was wondering if you two might be able to send me a reef of white roses.”

“I don’t see why not,” Celestia said as a soft smile came across her face. “Is there anything else?”

“Actually, I need you to stop by Cloudsdale first thing and send Fluttershy’s mom, Morning Breeze, here first thing before you go to Canterlot, with the roses please,” Asta held his hand up slightly.

“Why do you want her and the roses first?” Celestia asked in genuine confusion. 

“I think she needs to say goodbye as she never got to say it the night she left that horrible city so many years ago,” Asat said in a somber tone. “I know what it’s like to not be able to say goodbye to those you love and I’m sure Ms.Breeze would like some closure.”

“That’s very sweet of you Asta,” Celestia gave a motherly smile.

“I also wanted to say…” Asta looked at the Solar Princes in the eyes. “I’m sorry for treating you so harshly. I was a jerk and I hope we can build a better friendship.” he gave a deep bow.

“Certainly, but I’m afraid it'll have to wait as my sister and I need to finish freshening up for today,” Celestia gave a deep blush. ‘So if you wouldn’t mind…”

“Of course,” Asta blurted out with a heated face as he sprang upright. “Sorry for the interruption and have a lovely day.” He blurted out and turned then mechanically walked off while he could hear the sisters giggling in their tent.

Once Asta was far enough away and calmed down he looked around. “I wonder where Nero is?” he scratched his head. “Best go find her,” he walked off to find his owl friend.

An hour passed and Asta now on top of the crystal wall surrounding Freetown. On top of one of the many peeks of the wall sits a black horned owl was peacefully snoozing the day away dreaming of only what owls dream. Asta had been helping around town but his main focus had been to find the large bird of prey. 

“Hey there Nero,” Asta said softly as he balanced atop to peak next to the bird. The owl slowly allowed her eyes to flutter open as she turned her head to look at the mage.

“Peaceful up here, I can see why you wanted to come here and sleep,” Asta said as he scratched the owl behind her head. “I leave ya be for now, but be ready later as we’re going to have new members for the squad by lunch.”

Ymir simply nodded before closing her eyes and returning to sleep. Asta smirked and jumped down from his perch back to the ground below as he went on his way to find Fluttershy.

Asta again walked through the town stopping to help the occasional person with either building their home or the simple tasks of tasting a dish that was being cooked. One of the Shadowbolts soon came to find him. They came down and informed him that Morning Breeze had arrived not long ago and was waiting at his tent with Fluttershy. Asta told him thanks and sent the guard on his way.

He let out a sigh, “I wanted to give her some closure but I’m not looking forward to the slap I’m going to get from Morning when I get there,” he solemnly scratched his head as he walked along.

It didn’t take the knight long before he reached his tent and the mother-daughter pegasus duo waiting for him. The first thing he did was give a slight wave.  Morning Breeze gave her daughter the rose reef and walked over to him and got straight in his face. The morning then gave Asta one hell of a slap that turned his head to the side from the force. The sound reverberated through the nearby tents, many turned their heads and wondered what the sound was. Asta turned his head, a massive red hand print on his cheek, to face the mother of his first girlfriend who had tears in her eyes. The next thing shocked him though, he now found himself in a deep embrace from Morning Breeze. He looked at Shy and she was also in tears and had her hands over her mouth.

“I’m angry that she was taken but I'm even happier that you got my baby back from that horrible place,” Morning cried over Asta’s shoulder. “Thank you for destroying that capital and freeing these people from their lives as slaves,” she let go and looked at Asta with a concerning look. “But I must ask you a few questions Asta.”

“I’ll answer anything questions you have for me Ms. Shy,” Asta said with a solid tone of voice. “I won’t hide anything from you.”

“WHY DID YOU LET MY BABY GET TAKEN?!” Morning shorted in her furry. “WHERE WERE YOU WHEN THEY ATTACKED?”

“I have no excuses,” Asta looked at his girl. “I was summoned away to another world when they were taken by the hunters.” He held up his left hand and sadly looked at his arm and the black dragon scar wrapped around it. Asta clenched his fist anger. “I was off playing around with another Displaced when my squad and the women I love needed me,” I bit of blood ran down his hand and Fluttershy saw it and rushed over and immediately grabbed Asta’s hand. He looked at her soft turquoise eyes.

Asta took his right hand and placed it on Fluttershy’s cheek and rubbed it gently with his cheek causing her to smile softly at her knight.

“Asta, it’s not your fault,” Shy cut in. “No pony knew they were watching us and they were too far away for you to sense.”

Morning Breeze let out an angry sigh, “As crossed as I am about it I can’t blame you Asta,” She looked at her daughter’s lover. “You told me who and what you were when we met and that you’d be called away at times. But what will you do when you’re called on again?”

Asta looked at Shy and she looked back with a deep concern, “I’m going to be training everyone to defend themselves better and if I can help it, she’ll come with me if she wants.”

“The animal caretaker nodded in approval, “I’m going to get stronger not only for my sake but for yours and our friends and squad members too.” she placed her left hand over her heart.

“If you’ve chosen that path then I won’t stop you dear,” Morning breeze walked over and hugged her daughter. “My little butterfly,” she stroked Fluttershy’s head causing her to blush aggressively, but then looked to Asta from the corner of her eye. “Two more questions.” Asta nodded giving the go-ahead. “You said women, who is your second mare?”

“That would be Aj,” Fluttershy said as she pulled away from her mother's embrace slightly. “She fell in love with Asta around the same time I did but never acted on her feelings because she didn’t know how he’d react. She told him about two weeks ago on the train ride to Dodge Junction.”

“And?” She looked at the knight.

“I told her I was flattered and I did like her but that being in a relationship with more than one person at a time was something I wasn’t really into at the time as my people usually have one romantic partner at a time,” Asta looked off to the side and scratched his head as he took off his older brother’s hat and looked at it. “Then after I came back from another summoning yesterday I got in a small skirmish with a copy of my older brother and he told me to be good to them and not hide my feelings.” He placed the hat back on his head. “So I did just that and returned Applejack’s feeling with a kiss and that’s how we entered into a herd of sorts.”

“Mhmm…” Morning crossed her arms after letting Shy go. “And why did you bring me here with a reef of white roses?”

“Because I thought you’d like to say goodbye to the man you loved,” Asta said in a low tone as Morning Breeze’s eyes went wide as she looked at her daughter.

“He knows and so does Aj, Spike, Twilight, and Ymir,” Shy looked at her mother with a serious look. “Mom, I didn’t know dad as I was born the night you left and he and grandpa gave their lives for us to live in Equestria. I want to say thank and I want you to say goodbye. If they hadn’t sacrificed themselves for us then we wouldn’t have been able to save these people and to found this town.” Shy gestured to the tents surrounding them. “I believe we should at least let them know we made it to Equestria.”

Morning Breeze had tears running down her face as she nodded and agreed with her daughter and she then turned to Asta. “I made the right choice in letting her be with you but don’t you ever let anything like those hunters and… everything else ever happens again or I will kill you, that’s a promise.”

“I’d let you use my own sword to do it Mrs.Breeze,” Asta placed a hand over his heart and gave a soft bow. “Now shall we go,” gestured to his side.

“I think we should,” Morning said in a low tone.

Asta and the two pegasi walked through the town until they reached the center of the town. Everyone would stop and give Asta a bow before returning to their tasks. Once they reached the center everyone started to gather around. Asta stepped forward and his Grimoire floated up next to him and as he walked he pulled out the violin named Bloody Rose.

Asta turned to Fluttershy, “Place the reef in the center please,” Shy nodded and did as he asked before returning to her mother’s side.

“Sweetheart, what’s he up to  with that violin?” Morning whispered to her daughter.

“I don’t know,” she murmured back. “But let's watch.”

Asta started to plate on his violin and as he pulled the bow across the strings they began to glow white and got bright as he infused the instruments with his ki.





That's when everyone started to point at the ground and Fluttershy pointed to where she’d place the reef. Morning’s eyes grew wide with amazement as the reef grew into a rose bush but it didn’t stop there as the bush multiplied into several more flowering white rose bushes. By the time Asta played his final note the entire center of town was field with white roses.

Asta stooped and let a soft sigh before raising his bow again and proceeded to play an all-new song. Again his instrument’s bow and strings glowed but with more a shimmer and sparkle than a bright white light. 





Suddenly the ground began to rumble as the song played. Before anyone knew what was going on, a crystal started to come up from the ground in the center of the rose bushes. The crystal kept growing towards the sky and that’s when someone pointed out it was a set of statues.

Morning Breeze took in a deep breath as she threw her hands over her mouth as she recognized the two statues were made in the likeness of Fluttershy’s late father and grandfather. Asta had finished playing his song he returned the Bloody Rose to his Grimoire and joined his girlfriend and her mother.

“Why’d you do this?” Morning looked at Asta with tears in her eyes.

 “I know it's a bit much but I thought they needed a memorial, and most of the elder members remember them for what they did for the people here and out in the world,” Asta said with a humble tone. “I think I ‘ve settled on a new name for this place if you'll allow it Ms.Breeze?” She looked at the knight. “Waillen.”

“I’d be… delighted for you to name this town after him,” Morning cried while Asta took a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to the sad woman. Fluttershy smiled back at Ats with a warm look and mouth thank you to him and he nodded in return. 

“I hate to cut this short Shy but I need to head back to the tent as the recruits will be arriving soon,” Asta pulled his Black Bulls Captain’s coat from his Grimoire. 

“I don’t think I’ll be joining you for that,” Morning sniffled as she wiped her eyes. “I’m just going to stay here for a while,” Fluttershy looked from her mother to her father’s statue and then to Asta, who merely gave another nod. “Go on sweetie, you should be with him and the others.” Morning patted her daughter's hand. Fluttershy kissed her mother’s forehead leaving her in the care of some of the council that had been present before she ran off to Asta and the two returned to their tent.


Asta’s Tent


Everyone had been trying out their broomstick that Asta had provided for them. Twilight was actually the first to get into the air with no problems and found it quite easy to use her broom. Next in the air was Spike but only because he had been helping a couple with their roof and he took to the air like a duck takes to water. Rarity was then next off the ground followed by Aj and finally Rainbow Dash. Pinkie was already doing handstands on her broom. The only one who hadn’t been on their broom was Fluttershy and only because she’d been with Asta.

As soon as Asta saw the group flying he gave a smirk before calling them down for lunch. He decided he’d treat them all to some of his own cooking from his homeworld, safe to say everyone went back for seconds and thirds until the pot was empty. When they’d finished their lunch as if on cue there was a Shadowbolt coming up the pathway to fetch them all so they could meet the new recruits.

The Black Bulls all arrived outside the Princesses’ tent to meet with the diarchs.

“We hope you all have been spending your time well,” Celestia looked at the Knights. “Asta, we were able to get everyone you requested.”

“Good  and thank you,” Asta said as he started to walk up to the tent in between the princesses.

“But you should let us go in before you,” was all Luna could say before her sister put a hand on her shoulder

“Why, it’s not like I’m gonna be attacked,” Asta said as he walked into the tent only to be grab and pulled into the tent.

“Asta,” the apple farmer and animal caretaker shouted in unison as the group all rushed into the tent. When they got inside they found a very strange sight of a tall stranger who’d buried Asta face in her ample cleavage and was rambling while the knight’s arms and legs flailed in the air as she rambled.

“What the heck are ya doing to our stallion?” Aj burst out in a jealous fit.

“Would you please let him go,” Fluttershy gave a soft but stern demand.

Rainbow only laughed at the sight while Spike was next to Twilight and everyone else who’s faces had lit up bright red except for Pinkie who was the only one asking a question.

“Who are you?” the party planner giggled.

The mare stopped for a second, “Oh do forgive me for not introducing myself,” the stranger gave a slight bow as she released Asta who fell to the floor with only the whites of his eyes showing while he gurgled his own spit with a sufficient nose bleed. 

Her hair and tail were a brilliant raspberry that had a gradual gradient into ends of a moderate cobalt blue. She had a fair pale skin tone with eyes of brilliant amber. On her head was a crown similar to Celestia’s and Luna with a large pale focus crystal on her head. She was wearing a blue cyan dress that was adorned in gold hearts.

“Everyone,” Luna interrupted. “This is Princess Amore, the former ruler of the Crystal Empire, a distant relative of our niece Princess Cadence.”

“It’s a pleasure to officially meet you all,” Princess Amore gave and another bow before turning to Aj and Fluttershy. “And please forgive me about my behavior towards Sir Asta just now,” she blushed. “I was just so excited that I’d finally get to meet the stallion who faced Sombra and helped save my Empire and then freed me from that awful curse.”

“It's fine, we understand,” Fluttershy said, turning her head to the side trying to hide her annoyment, while Spike and Rainbow were in the background knelt over their still unconscious captain. Spike had a sit and was slightly poking his teacher as he still foamed at the mouth.

“Spike,” came a familiar voice of a certain blonde headed stallion.

“Blue,” Spike rushed over and hugged his cousin. “Good to see ya, how’s the noble game been going?”

“Awful as usual,” Blueblood grumbled. “All they want is them, them, them, I can’t ever get a break but when Aunty Tia and Aunty Luna stopped in to see if I’d be willing to join up with Asta’s squad, how could I refuse? With this I can actually make a difference instead of sitting on my rear listening to the crap those pompous ass hats spew at me all day.”

“I’m afraid I’m confused,” Rarity tilted her head. “Why is the Crystal Princess here?”

“Because she was one of the requests issued by Asta,” Luna explained. “He thought she’d make a good addition to the Black Bulls Squad, though I did try and object to the idea. Celestia said we can inform her and that she can make her decision after she hears us out.”

“We withheld no details of Asta or who he is and why he requested her,” Celestia continued. “She insisted that she come.”

“I’m not the ruler of the Empire anymore, that is Cadance’s duty, though I can fill in for her if need be but I do wish yo go out and see the world and help those in it,” Princess Amore added.

“We are here under Princess Luna’s orders,” said Haze in a flat tone. “I respect Sir Asta and would also enjoy seeing what he can do outside of just watching him as a security measure.

“Asta has my respect for good morals but I’m here solely based on Princess Luna’s request,” Freefall said as he looked off to the side.


“Yes well I guess we should get the show on the road as Asta would say,” Rarity butted in. “In luck in reviving our dear Knight captain Spikey Wikey.”

“Sorry Rares but it looks the princess really nailed him good with her chest,” Spike shrugged, causing Amore to turn beet red in the face. 

“Spike Solaris,” Celestia got on to her son. “Show some respect.”

“Sorry Princess but Spike is right on this one,” Rainbow cut in with a chuckle while continuing to poke Asta with a stick. “It looks like the boss is gonna be out of it for a bit, too much blood rush to his head.”

“I know, I can plan a new members party so that when Astie wakes up we can all celebrate the new additions!” Pinkie shouted in glee as she jumped in the air before she ran out the door.

“Well, that was unexpected,” Luna looked out the tent as the pink mare sped all around the town.

“It’s Pinkie Princess Luna,” Fluttershy gave a slight giggle.

“It’s best if ya don’t linger on what she does or how she does it,” Aj rolled her eyes.

“Trust me,” Twilight let out a grunt as she crossed her arms, “I tried and got nowhere while almost hurting my friend.”

“Rhaaaa…” came a sound from the passed out Asta who was now setting up while holding his head. “What the hell happened to me?” he said, shaking his head. “The last thing I remember was walking into the tent then got hit in the face with something really soft, then heating up and I almost suffocated.”

“The former ruler of the Crystal Empire almost smothered you with her boobs dude,” Rainbow said as she slapped Asta on the back while giving a hard laugh.

Asta looked around the room and noticed the new princess and then steam started to come out of his ears. At the same time, all of the girls except Amore, Aj, and Fluttershy gave off slight giggles. After the laugh and Asta recovered from his fainting, Asta got to his feet and had the princesses, Celestia and Luna, get the things he needed for the others in order to forge their Grimoires.

 Once all was done he began to explain. “We’ll take our leave then,” Celestia said as she and Luna head towards the entrance of the tent. Asta looked at Aj and she nodded erecting a walk of the earth in front of the sisters. 

“What is the meaning of the Applejack,” Freefall went for his sword. 

“I wouldn’t do that flyboy,” Rainbow readied herself as her Grimoire flew up next to her.

“You should listen before you act Free Fall,” Haze said as he crossed his arms.

The Royal duo looked at Asta as they knew Aj acted on his behalf. “You have our attention,”

“No offense to you ladies but I’d rather you stay and join us,” Asta smirked as he set up two more stations for the princess. “I know it is a strain on how we conduct ourselves in each others’ presences but I do hope to make amends over time. This is a start here.”He pointed to the journals. “I want to give you both your own Grimoires. This doesn’t make you a part of my squad nor does it place us above each other,” He looked the sisters dead in the eye as killing intent radiated from Asta’s body. 

“We wouldn’t even stand a chance against your Antimagic and other powers Asta,” Luna said as she released her own blood lust.

“But that doesn’t mean we won’t use those powers you’re giving us to fight you should you ever turn on us,” Celestia said as she held up a clenched fist while her golden magic was ignited. “Our ponies safety comes first and we’ll do everything in our power to protect them, even if it means protecting them from you.”

“Good to know because that’s one of the reasons I decided to give you a Grimoire,” Asta said as he let loose. ‘Now, if you’ll all look before you you'll see the ink in the saucer and a pin next to it. What you’ll need to do is slightly prick your fingers and add a drop of blood to the ink then write your names in the front cover of the book with the quill.”

“Asta, you use blood magic to create the grimoires?” Celestia looked at the mage with a bet of disgust in her eye.

“It’s a little more complicated than normal blood magic Celestia,” Asta started to explain as everyone did as they were told. “Originally in the world Asta comes from when you reach a certain age you’d go to what was call the Grimoire Tower and that’s where grimoires were stored and issued to everyone, unless you had one that was passed on to you by someone in your family or a master of sorts, but since that doesn’t exist here I was given this spell in order to compensate for the lack of the tower and Grimoires.” Asta’s Grimoire floated in front of him and opened. “Your blood and name attack as a catalyst in order to publish the blank books in front of each of you into your own grimoires. Once the spell is finished you’ll find that all of the materials in front of you will be used in the Grimoires’ construction, even all the ink with the blood.”

“As long as that is what it is used for,” Celestia scoffed as she finally pricked her finger and allowed a single drop of her blood to fall into the ink before writing her name in the book before her. “Now what?”

“Now leave it to me,” Asta smirked as he held up his Grimoire. “Publishing Magic!”

Black lightning shot from Asta’s grimoire to the new candidates and the books in which they’d signed their names. The lightning split the air causing the atmosphere in the tent to crackle and hum with Void energy. The new candidates soon felt the sting of the lightning as they were hit with it along with the books causing everyone to fall on the ground. Soon the covers of the books burned away to reveal all-new Grimoires.

Celestia’s Grimoire was golden adorned with a sun and a four-leaf clover on the front of it, She got to her feet and placed a hand on the book floating in front of her as it pulsed with golden light.

“Not sunrise there,” Asta remarked as he walked over and was writing something in a little notebook. “Looks like you got Light magic, congrats.” He walked over to luna next.

Luna soon got to her feet and beside her floating in the air surrounded in a brilliant dark navy blue aura a black Grimoire that was adorned with several crescent moons along the edges. In the front center cover was a set of more moons the outlined a black five-leaf clover. The back cover however was decorate similar to her Dream Realm with a light blue with sparkles on it.

“Not surprised about the clover but your magic is something I wasn’t expecting though,” Asta wrote in his little notebook.

“What? Is something wrong?” Luna looked over Asta’s shoulder with worry as she tried to understand what her fellow mage was writing down.

“Your magic,” Asta said  pointing to the grimoire. “It appears you wield two forms of magic. Your dominant magic is Called Demon Light Magic while your secondary magic seems to be a form of Spatial Magic. It might have something to do with being Celestia’s opposite, Nightmare Moon, and the fact that you have dominion over the Dream Realm.”

Asta moved onto Princess Amore who was holding her head. “I do hope we don’t have to do that again anytime  soon Sir Asta.”

“No worries about that Princess,” Asta said as he walked over to her and examined her grimoire.

Princess Amore’s Grimoire was pink with a golden trim around the outside edge along the cover. In each corner was a single cyan hearth while in the center of the cover was a shimmering snowflake with four leaves around it, the aura that was surrounding the book was a bright icy blue that shimmered with bright red and orange flicks that resembled embers.

“Hmm..” Asta wrote in his book. “It seems you have dual nature-based Magic Princess. Ice and fire. Up next is Blue...Bwahahahahaha!” Asta immediately hit the ground holding his side.

“What so fun?” Blueblood said as he sat up. That’s when the whole tent burst into laughter. “WHAT SO FUNNY?”

“Sorry cuz but look in a mirror… hahaha!” Spike managed to spit out.

Blue clamored over to his Aunt’s dresser and looked to see that his hair had frizzed out. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!”

“Woo,” Asta breathed. “Sorry about that Blue but let’s see your Grimoire,” He looked at the book as it floated in a yellowish-green aura.

 The book was green with large decorative compasses on the front and back of the Grimoire. In the center of the compass on the front cover was a three-leaf clover.

“Not too surprising given your cutie mark is a compass,” Asta wrote. “Compass magic it is.”

“What about my head?” Blue yelled as steam came from his nostrils.

“Not my forte Blue,” Asta said as he wrote without even batting an eye. “Perhaps if you ask her nicely then Rarity will help you out later. Next, we have the Shadowbolt duo.” he looked at Haze and Freefall.

“Here’s mine,”  Haze said flatly as he held up a grey Grimoire as it hovered above his palm. It was covered in intricate designs with a three-leaf clover on it. The book was surrounded by a dull grey light.

“Hmmm…” Asta rubbed his chin. “Looks like smoke magic.” he wrote down. “Now what about you Freefall?”

“Here,” Freefall held up a Grimoire with a greenish-grey looking cover with very intricate gothic-looking designs over it with a three-leaf clover on it. 

“Never thought you’d get steel magic,” Asat said with a bit of shock.

“What about my sister? Captain,” Free Fall; scowled at Asta, “Doesn’t she get a Grimoire too?”

“She didn’t want one Captain,” Luna stood in front of Asta. “She said she doesn’t want to be a part of the Black Bulls, or anything other than just watching Asta.”

“I have nothing against her having one Free Fall but she has to be in the squad to get one,” Asta added as he continued to write. Free Fall started to comment on how Asta gave Grimoires to the Princesses but Asta cut him off by slamming his notebook shut. “The Princess have them because I want them to have them. I know neither of them will abuse this power and I gave them the Grimoires as a show of goodwill and faith to help us move passed our past transactions towards one another.”

“Thank you Asta,” Celestia said, giving a slight bow. “But I am still against the way you create these Grimoires.”

“So am I Celestia but there is no other way to do it at this time and another upside is that I’m the only one who can create them,” Asta crossed his arms after he put his notebook away. “

“Asta why were ya writing in that little notebook?” Aj asked as her curiosity got the better of her. 

“It’s just a record of all the different types of Grimoires that I’ve published so far Aj,” Asat turned his head. “I started it after you all got yours. It’s just a way for me to keep track of who has what types of magic is all. Nothing special.” he looked to the tent’s doorway.”Now I do believe that Pinkie should be just about done with her own preparations.”

“I could use some fun myself,” Rainbow put her hands behind her head.

“I know we all could and I know the people of the town could as well,” Haze added.

The group all walk out of the tent to see streamers, paper chains, balloons hanging all around them.

“But how?” Freefall looked around in utter amazement.

“Don’t question the pink,” Asta threw up a finger while the rest of the mane six and Spike simply nodded at his remark. Asta turned around. “You guys better enjoy this party because  starting tomorrow the Black Bulls start their training and by the end of the week I plan on ranking all over you based on your power and skill.”

“I bet I could outdo anyone here in training,” Free Fall scoffed. “Except Haze or Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.”

“He’s in for a wake-up call tomorrow,” Spike whispered to Rainbow Dash.

“Two bits says he’s the first to challenge Asta to a fit before the training even starts and then blow up at him for doing something he thinks is completely unnecessary,” Dash chuckled.

“You're on.” Spike and Dash fist-bumped.

“LET’S PARTY!” Pinkie yelled as she jumped out of nowhere.

“When in Roman,” Asta shrugged with a smirk as he grabbed Aj and Fluttershy and headed to the dance floor. 

They partied into the night and the group relished in the merriment as did the town’s people. Asta had had his fill of dancing and decided to take some downtime and rest with some punch off to the side for a bit. He was currently flipping through his Grimoire list. One of the other reasons he was writing the Grimoires down was because he’d hoped he could find a way to establish a Grimoire Tower here in this world one day and proved others with magic. And perhaps with this book he’d be able to do that, one day.

“Hey Asta, you play songs in your dreams all the time and I was told by some of the Element that you’ve even performed for Ponyville a few times,” came the voice of Luna who came to check on him. “I was hoping that perhaps you’d grace us with one.”

“Mmm..” Asta that as he returned his notebook to his Grimoire. He looked over Luna’s shoulder to the band of musicians that had played traditional music like what he and Shy had danced to a few days ago. “Give me second,” he got up and walked over and started to converse with the musicians.  Asta then headed to the main area and made an announcement as the others set up.

“Good evening everyone, I do hope you've been enjoying yourselves thus far,” Asat gave a smirk as the crowd clapped their hands. “That’s excellent and as many of you are aware the town has been officially named Waillen, and with some encouragement from Princess Luna,” he motioned to the back where he’d been causing her to blush. “And I wanted to commemorate the founding with a traditional song from my own world and luckily I have the band needed for it.” The music started and Asta started to sing what was the most unusual type of music that the Black Bulls, Princesses, and Shadowbolts had ever heard.





All of the town's folk broke out into what seemed to be a sort of traditional dance and moved to the music without any trouble. Even the children moved flawlessly with the music.

Soon the music died down and Asta left the stage to rejoin his friends. When he arrived they all stared at him with mouths on the floor.

“What?” Asta squinted.

“Asta, what on Equis was that singing you did?” Twilight looked at him with big eyes.

“That was throat singing, an old form of traditional music that the master that taught me my breathing techniques had me learn in order to help better the control of my body's breathing, air intake, and blood control,” Asta scratched his head with one finger.

“Can ya teach us?” Aj asked.

“It can be taught but it takes a long time just to learn the basics of just one of the three styles,” Asta cracked his neck. “Then you have to learn how to hold the styles for extended periods while also suddenly changing them or training back and forth.”

“No wonder you’re able to use the breath thinking so well,” Pinkie giggled.

“Yeah well, it's best learned when you're really high up in the mountains as the air is thinner so it puts more strain on you but enough of that,” Asta let out a yawn. “ I suggest you all get some rest as I plan on getting everyone up early. Some of the senior members have their own dealings back in Ponyville that need attending and others will be helping out in the town, so they won’t be attending for certain things.” 

“What time should we be up captain?” Free Fall put in his snarky attitude.

“You’ll know when I want you to know,” Asat added as he walked towards his tent with Aj and Shy following not far behind him.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Free turned to  the others who were walking to their own tents.

“It means get sleep while you can dude,” Rainbow yawned.

“Cause Asta is going to get you up whenever he wants to get started,” Spike added as he entered his tent.


The next morning hours before sunrise


Before the sun was even up Asta was already awake and moving going through his morning routine as he practiced his basic martial arts forms and breathing techniques. The last song had reminded him of how out of shape he was whenever he actually used the breathing technique. Of course, he was also pushing himself while doing the exercises as he’d climbed to the top of the crystal wall and was running his drills while keeping his balance on the tips of the crystals.

Asta was just about halfway done when Haze showed up, “Always up this early?”

“Morning Haze,” Asta said as he did a palm thrust. “And not usually extremely early but usually before the princesses change out their heavenly bodies for one another to help Shy feed the animals.”

“Was that meant to be some form of crude joke,” Haze rolled his eyes.

“Not… at… all..” Asta performed a comb of flips and kicks. He turned to Haze. “That’s just the way people in my world sometimes refer to the sun and moon or other forms of cosmic scale entities like solar systems and galaxies.” Asta then smirked. “But the princesses do have some nice bodies though.”

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that,” Haze grumbled. “But why haven’t you awoken any of the others? I thought you were going to get us up early today.”

“Nah,” Asta waved his hand in front of his face. “I just said that too mostly mess with Free Fall. I wouldn’t dream of getting you guys up, though I’m sure you two would be used to it.”

“Indeed,” Haze nodded. “We are trained to operate with very minimal sleep. Only an hour is needed for us to operate for the next five once we wake.”

“Cool,” Asta jumped down and landed with ease, “And you don’t have to worry about me going after the princesses. I have two beautiful girls sleeping in my tent and they're enough for me to be happy.”

“So you’re not interested in them romantically,” Haze flew down.

“Not even in the slightest,” Asta looked over his shoulder. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t find them physically attractive either. Our views somewhat clashed when I arrived here, as you know, putting us at odds with each other. While I’m not angry anymore I’m still wary of them as they are of me. Had things gone better I may have fallen for Luna eventually but I can’t see myself falling for Celestia,” Haze started to open his mouth but Asat cut him off. “I never really could see her as a possible love interest, not even when I was back home. But enough with that, let's go get the others.”

“Very well,” Haze said as he flew off.

‘Hehe… get ready for a rude awakening.’ Asta laughed to himself.

And so the training would begin. Asta gathered the others in the town square as the sun started to rise over the crystal walls.
 
“Good morning everyone, I hope you slept well,” Asta smiled at the group.

“Come on Asta,” Blue yawned. “Did you have to get us up at the crack of dawn.”

“I’d say he let you sleep in a bet your highness,” Free Fall added. “The sun was already over the horizon by the time he came and got everyone.” he looked at the captain. “Eill shall we get this over with.”

“Let’s get this started,” Asta cracked his knuckles. “No grimoires or magic will be used for this part of the training. It will all be purely physical.”

“Testing us ah?” Free crossed his arms.

“In a way,” Asta smirked. “Now come at me” he motioned to himself with two fingers.

“You can’t be serious?” Blue said as he looked as Asta dumbstruck.

Without any hesitation, both Haze and Free Fall lunged at Asta with opposite fists. Before anyone could see, except Spike Rainbow, and Applejack, Asta lunged forward and placed his palms on either side of the Shadowbolts.

“Daburu Tsuisutā (Double Twister),” Asta sais with a twist of his wrist and he sent the two Pegasus spirling off to the sides into the dirt.

Haze was the first to stagger to his feet slightly as while wiping dirt from his mouth with a smirk, 

“You’ve gotten much stronger since the last time we’ve fought Sir Asta,” he gave a slight chuckle.

Free Fall was up next and he had a scratch on his face, ‘I couldn’t even see him.’ “And what happened to no magic?”

“You are mistaken Free Fall,” Haze looked to the younger pegasus. “Asta wielded no magic what so ever. What he did was pure physical power on its own.”

“I call bullshit Haze,” Free Fall yelled in announce as Spike slipped Rainbow two bits.

“Your friend is right young one,” Princess Amore stepped in. “From what Celestia and Luna have told me Asta can’t access magical power and when he does the dragon around his left arm glows red.” She turned to look at Asta. “I’d heard the stories of your battle with Sombra but they don’t do you justice.”

“I was weaker when I fought with Sombra and in all honesty, that fight was very trying,” Asta looked at the Princess as he pulled out his Grimoire then pulled out one of the Boxes Rick gave him. He reached into the box and pulled out a piece of Timberwolf Lumber. “Shy come here for a sec.”

“Sure,” Fluttershy swiftly walked to Asta. “What do you need?”

“Asta is that?” Twilight rushed over to the duo.

“Ah so ya noticed,” Asta smiled. “Yea, it’s one of the pieces of the Timberwolves that’s called Shine Hickory. Shy can you manipulate this so it grows into a tree that grows thorns equal to a three to ten-foot poles that will come off easily and grow back instantly?”

“That’s oddly specific but it shouldn’t be a problem as long as Twi can help out,” Fluttershy tilted her head. “Just place it in the ground and bury it with mud halfway.”

Asta borrowed a shovel and did as Fluttershy instructed. As soon as the piece of wood was in the ground Fluttershy and Twilight simultaneously ignited their Grimoires and used a combined spell to grow the tree to Asta’s specifications.

He walked over after the tree was finished growing and pulled down on one of the numerous large thorns on the tree and from where he broke the thorn another grew back right away. He was roughly the size of a kendo stick.

“Perfect,” Asta stabbed the stick in the ground and patted the girls’ heads.

“What’s with the tree?” Rainbow looked at the odd foliage. “What's so special about it?”

“Practice weapons and weapons in general,” Asta grabbed his thorns. 

“Shine Hickory,” Twi butted in. “It’s the hardest wood in Equestria, and on the continent. It’s why the Timberwolves seek it out for their bodies, their puppies, and dens.”

“It’s said to be as hard as steel and channels magic fairly well,” Asta held up his thorn.

“But why need a whole tree?” Rarity asked as she walked over to the tree.

“For everyone to learn,” Asta motioned to the townsfolk that had started to gather around with his head.

“Sir Asta,” Elder Tinder Root approached. “Would you be willing to teach some of the townsfolk some of your self-defense?”

“I’d be more than happy to teach them Elder,” Asta gave a soft smile. “But I’m afraid I have no idea on what to teach?”

“Basics in hand to hand, as well as weapons,” Tinder placed a finger next to his face.

“Shouldn’t be too hard but I’ll have the others start later on as I have to deal with my new recruits first,” Asta thumbed over his shoulder. “But my other knights Rainbow and Spike are both more than capable of teaching those willing a thing or two.”

Tinder clapped his hands together, “Excellent,” he walked over to the others and started to work out plans.

“You don’t seriously intend to make them fight?” Princess Amore looked to the town with a deep concern.

“As much as I wish I didn’t have to, they need to learn how to,” Asta crossed his arms. “I can’t fight off all the armies that show up here wanting to take back the land by myself. The Squad can’t stay here either, we don’t have enough members to leave a band of Knights here, not yet at least.”

“Why not choose a few from amongst the town’s folk to make members,” Blue suggested. “They’re loyal to you already and are more than willing to learn from you.”

“I already thought about the Blue but thanks for the suggestion and I am going to make a branch Squad for here,” Asta pointed to the tree and Blueblood went over and picked out a thorn for himself. “But no one here has a body that could handle the strain of their own mana at this point. They need training,”

“Physical training?” Haze Questioned.

“Will yes as far as combat is concerned, many are physically strong because they grew up without magic to strengthen them but-” Asta explained

“Magic is a completely foreign concept to their physical bodies and it’s totally possible their bodies could reject it, killing any number of those here as if it were a plague,” Amore looked at the young.

“But by training with those who have magic the town will be introduced to it gradually,” Asta pointed out. 

“Ah, and since you don’t have magic, all you can do is physical training,” Haze realized.

“Not that I don’t have my own magic but its base nature is from another world,” Asta looked at his left arm. “I don’t know how it would affect them and at the same time I can only use it for elemental type stuff.”

“What about your Crystal magic?” Blue added as he picked a thorn.

“While it is Equestrian I’m only limited to crystal creation and manipulation,” Asta shrugged. “Great for setting things  but I’m not skilled enough with it to use it for fighting. Even making a single crystal the length of this thorn takes me some time if I only use the Crystal magic but if I boost it with Ancient magic I can do stuff like creating the walls that protect the town. But back to physical training.”

“While on the subject of physical training,” Haze added. “What will you be having us do?”

“I want to see what you guys can do without your Grimoires so I’m going to face off with you all and test you,” Asat propped his thorn on his shoulder. “In one one one fights and we'll go tell you either can’t or I say stop.”

“Sounds fair enough,” Princess Amore smirked.

“Let’s get to it then,” Asta walked off with his new recruits in tow.


A few days later


Blueblood huffed as he held tight to his thorn practice sword. “We’ve been at this for days,” he grumbled. “Can we at least switch up opponents?”

“I don’t see why not,” Asta sat with his hands on his knee caps. 

He slowly opened his eyes as he was pulled from his meditation. While the new recruits had been sparring he had taken the time to hone his own skills by practicing his breathing and ki sensing. The other Black Bulls had been busying themselves with taking shifts in training the town’s people in hand-to-hand and weapons defenses and offenses. The other members had taken up showing them magic from their Grimoires.

Asta got to his feet. “Okay Blue, who do you want as a partner?”

Blue down a quick cup of water before responding, “How about you.” He pointed his sword at Asta. “You once said you’d like to have a match.”

“Sure,” Asta floated his Grimoire up and pulled out his thorn sword. “Take your stance,” Asta instructed as he placed the sword at his waist with the tip pointing down with one hand at his waistband and the other on the handle.

Blueblood placed one hand behind his back and flung the tip of his sword out to the side and then quickly brought it up in front of his face.’I don’t recognize that stance but I need to be aware of whatever Asta can do. He’s more powerful and much faster than I am but if I can land one blow I can say that was a victory.’

“Ready,” Asta looked forward and Blue nodded. “Begin!” He shouted and Blue took off and thrust his sword forward and Asta rushed pulling his own sword up knocking Blue’s strike off then Asta returned his blade back to his waist like he drew it. Blue was knocked back and he landed on his butt.

“What was that? It was so fast I could barely see,” Blue said in shock.

“It's a move from a sword style called Iaido,” Asta explained as he pulled Blue back to his feet. “Its forms mainly revolve around a quick draw technique, in the short of it.”

“Can you keep using those types of moves?” Blue asked eagerly and Asta nodded. The duo continued to spar this way for a few hours until Blueblood could no longer keep up with his instructor. He never landed a single hit on Asta or even came remotely close to his speed.

“Take a breather Blue, I’ve got someone else that needs tending too,” Asta said as he could feel Free Fall’s leer piercing his back. “Your up flyboy,” Asta called out to the pegasus.

“Whatever,”Free Fall scoffed as he traded places with the winded prince. “And no swords,” He pointed at Asta.

“Fine with me,” Asta shrugged as he stabbed the practice sword into the ground. He looked at Free Fall and took up a fighting stance.

“Now we can see what you can do without your toys,” Free Fal cracked his knuckles. ‘I’m going to enjoy beating the crap out of you, then the princesses will realize you don’t need a squad.’


Sidelines


“Foolish boy,” Princess Amore crossed her arms as she shook her head.

“I agree,” Haze nodded. 

Blue simply looked at the two and then to the two getting ready to face off,  “I’m sorry but I don’t quite understand what you mean.”

“Asta doesn’t need a sword let alone any form of weapon to deal damage my prince,” Haze explained. “Remember the other day when he tossed me and Free to the sides.” Blue nodded. “That was all him, nothing to augment his attack but his own skills.”

“I always thought Asta was just a swordsman,” Blue looked at their captain.

“Far from it actually,” Princess Amore added. “That man is more of a martial arts master than a swordsman, though he is a master swordsman too. He’s just more skilled with his martial arts.”

“Hmmm….” Haze pondered.

“What are you thinking Haze?” Blueblood looked to the elder pegasus.

“”I think Free Fall is walking down a road that he shouldn’t,” Haze crossed his arms. “It took me years of training to achieve my rank and years more of intense studying to unlock my magic. Even with me and Nightingale with him we could barely handle our new captain in a three to one fight, and this is when he was injured as well.”

“Oh dear,” Arome placed a hand over her mouth. “So, then the poor dear has bitten off quite a bit more than he can chew.

‘Yes,” Haze nodded. “But this is something he’ll have to learn on his own.”

“Asta won’t kill him will he?” Amore looked on in concern.

“No Princess, but he will give the lad a rather rough thrashing,” Haze looked on.



Ring


“On three,” Asta called out. “Then will start.”

Free Fall nodded, ‘That’s what you think.’

“ONE..” Asta called out and then Free Fall vanished and landed a solid hit steel-clad hit into his captain’s face knocking him down.

“Hmf,” Free Fall held up a steel armored gauntlet. His Grimoire floated next to him. “Steel Magic Heavy Hands. Makes my blows much heavier and as an added effect anything that I hit becomes twice as heavy.”

Asta got to his feet and wiped a small bit of blood from his mouth before give a snicker, “Hehe, have to say I like that spell kid,” he then looked at Free Fall and released a small amount of his blood lust while giving a look of disgust. “But the cheating and attitude are things that I’m not willing to put up with.”

“In a real battle our enemies won’t wait for you to finish setting up,” Free hissed as he clenched his fist.

“I KNOW THAT !” Asta retorted as he tensed his body up. “But this is sparring a friendly match, not the battlefield and you will show respect to the sanctity of the ring.” he held up a clench and rushed at Free Fall.

Free took to the sky far above dodging Asta’s punch, “Steel Magic,” his grimoire turned its pages. “Spiral Lance,” I huge steel lance with cutting grooves running down it appeared in front of the Pegasus Mage. “Two bad you can’t fly without your toys or dragon.” the lance began to spin. “I'm gonna show you that the princesses shouldn’t have given you a squad!” Free Fall dove at Asta.

Asta took in a deep breath sending blood racing throughout his entire body. He kicked off the ground and rocketed toward Free Fall. 

Asta was just about to collide with Free Fall’s lance when he reeled back with his right palm, “Hajiki uke hiraken (Tiger paw block).” 


Sidelines


“The fool,” Haze said in shock. “even if he has tougher skin and bone that won’t be enough to to save him from Free Fall’s attack.”

“Look,” Blue pointed to the sky causing Haze and Amore to look up.

To everyone’s shock Asta had caught the lance with his bare hand.


Air Fight


Free Fall was stunned at the feet the Asta had pulled off but not put off enough to stop his attack, “Fine if you want to lose your arm then go ahead,” Free increased the rotation of his lance.

Asta scowled at the pegasus as he rammed his fingers down on the rotating lance “Tora Tsume Gurippu (Tiger Claw Grip).” The lance’s rotation started to slow to a crawl until it stopped spinning altogether, to Free Fall’s dismay. Asta took his free palm, “Taigāsutoraiku! (tiger strike)” and slammed it into his opponent's weapon, shattering it into pieces.

“How the hell did you do that?” Free Fall flew backwards as Asta jumped onto a nearby cloud.

Asta held up his hands and they appeared to have a layer of transparent gray scales over them. He flexed his left hand into the shape of a claw while flattening the fingers on his right as if he were about to use a karate chop.

“Uechi-Ryū Style Ultimate  Attack and Defensive Technique: Hardening,” Asat said in a cold tone. “Normal people can only get strong enough to cut through concrete and stone, even iron if they master it to the point I have.”

“But I used steel not iron, so you shouldn’t have been able to withstand my lance’s impact,” Free sneered at Asta.

“My body is reinforced with crystal making it much harder than normal flesh and blood,” Asta scowled. “Meaning that it would be difficult for you to drill through me already. That coupled with my boosted strength from my breathing and my Hardening makes my body more than strong enough to cut through steel, let alone shatter your flimsy and hastily made weapon.” 

Asta jumped forward and Free Fall ready to punch him but before he realized it Asta had vanished. He came up from behind and grabbed the right side of Free Fall head with his left hand and rocketed to the ground. The impact sent a shockwave outward and in the slight crater, there was Asta standing over the pegasus with his head still in the palm of Asta’s hand. Free Fall’s eyes shrank to the size of pinpricks as he looked at Asta.

Asta bent over so his bangs shade the top half of his face but not enough to conceal his eyes, “Look here you little asshole. I don’t give a shit if you think I deserve this squad or not,” He applied pressure slightly. “And let this little session be a reason not to challenge me. I can easily kick your smug ass any given day of the week. So from now on are you going to be good and listen?”

Free Fall shook his head yes. “Good,” he let go of the frightened commander. “Now we start looking for townspeople with that we can leave here as a secondary squad. Haze, Blue, and Amore. I want you three to find one prime candidate each over the next few day while you use your magic to help the town. I’ll also be giving the others the same orders dismissed.”

Asta left and returned to his tent for lunch with Fluttershy and Aj. After he finished his meal he saw something pop up in front of his face. It was a golden window like you get from pop-up ads on a computer on it was-


 You have been invited by [Deltorix the gamer] do you wish to join?



Yes?     No?


“The hell,” Asat said as he pawed the message for a moment.

“Asta what’re ya doin?” Aj looked at her boyfriend befuddled.

“You mean you can’t see the message?” Asta pointed in front of his face.

“Their’s nothing the,” Flustttershy tilted her head.

“Guess this is a summoning then,” Asta huffed. “Best click no then. I don’t want to go right now and leave you girls here again for the umpteenth time.”

“But what if they need you?” Shy cut in.

“We’ll be okay for a bit,” Applejack backed Fluttershy up. “Or can we come?”

“It appeared to me and it doesn’t look like I can invite others so sorry Aj, but I think this is a solo thing,” The mage crossed his arms before looking to his girl who returned soft smiles. “You’re sure it’s okay?”

“We have more than enough control over our spells now and there are plenty of the  Royal guards here now, go on and do what you need to,” Shy gave Asat a hug.

“Okay,” Asta said with a slight bit of gestation as he clicked the “YES”

All of a sudden a two-dimensional door appeared and then became a three-dimensional one.

“Well that’s a new one,” Aj scratched her head.

“I’ll see you later girls and tell the other my order,” Asta said as he reached for the handle and suddenly stopped before turning around.

“What wrong?” Fluttershy asked as she and Applejack walked over to Asta who proceeded to kiss both of them.

“Needed my good by kisses, later,” Asta chuckled as he opened the door and walked through leaving his two mares baffled and red in the face.
> DAE Part 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I wait and watch hoping my summons work when suddenly two golden windows appear with two doors that open.

Out of the door on my right stepped what looked to be Asta from Black Clover. He was wearing a black leather trench coat with the Black Bulls mark on the back with a green t-shirt, blue jeans, and black boots. his hair was longer than the show, tied in a ponytail, and he was rather scruffy around his face. 

He looked at me, "You the one who summoned me?"

“Yeah, my name is Deltorix, nice to meet you I’m hoping that you and the other guy will help me on a little mission I have,” I tell Asta while looking at his level then I look over at the left door.

"Nice to meet you," Asta held out his hand and I shook it.

“So you’re from that anime black clover right?” I ask after shaking his hand smiling softly.

"Kind of," He shrugged. "I was cosplaying at a Con when I won a game of Black Jack and was sent to my Equestria. Stand in/Actor turned Magic Knight."

"Kind of," He shrugged. "I was cosplaying at a Con when I won a game of Black Jack and was sent to my Equestria. Stand in/Actor turned Magic Knight."

“Huh neat i was just a burger flipper at a fast food place, as for my powers I’m the gamer I can learn almost anything and even help others learn my skills,” I tell him then look back at the left door getting a bit worried.

"Cool, I can give others Grimoires, use anti-magic, a lot of martial arts, ancient magic, and crystal magic," Asta stretched. "So I guess we wait on the other guy now," He looked over his shoulder to the other door.

“Oh? Neat later I may ask you to try to make me one but I’m not sure how it works.” I shrug then nod. “Yeah we are waiting on someone who’s token is an alchemist watch from Fullmetal alchemist called himself the Crimson Sage,” I tell Asta while we wait.

Asta slapped his face and slowly pulled his hand down. "Of course."

I look over at Asta oddly. “What’s wrong do you know him?” I ask and just then the door starts to open.

"I know him very well," Asta huffed.

“What’s wrong is he evil or something?” I ask and use Requip magic to summon my magic staff.

"No he's not evil," Asta crossed his arms. "He's probably one of the kindest hearted people I know, but he can be an ass."

“Well then let’s hope I don’t bring out his ass side, I don’t have any defense against alchemy,” I say then look over to the door.

The door opens and out came a tall Edward Elric wearing the normal FMAB garb. "Sup, you summon me- Hey there little brother," Edward raised his hand.

I blink in surprise then chuckle. “Well your last comment makes sense now I’ll just have to be careful not to say the ‘S’ word near him,” I say with a playful smirk.

Then I hold out my hand to Ed. “Hi, my name’s Deltorix nice to meet you mind helping me out with a small mission.”

"No rest of the wicked," Edward shrugged. "Call me Ed and I don't react to the 'short' differential, and I never really have. Not like I have to being over six foot now," he used air quotes.

Asta suddenly rushed past and reeled back and landed a hard punch right on Edward's face, "Asshole!"

I blink in surprise then grumble and hold out my hand. “Bind.” And blue magic robe wraps around Asta. 

“Look I know brothers sometimes fight but would you mind taking it out before you resort to your fists? At least till I’m a safe distance away? Compared to you two I’m weak and you two could accidentally kill me.” I tell them and then hold up my staff between them.

Ed looked at the bound Asta who was surprisingly calm for some who just deck his brother hard enough to go through a couple of walls, "Feeling better Asta?"

"Much," Asta replied

"Good, sorry about that," Ed looked at me.

"Will you let me go or do I have to break out of this?" Asta looked at me with an annoyed glare.

I blink in surprise at how quickly they both calm down then nod at Ed. “It’s no problem just if that starts again at least make sure I’m not gonna get in the crossfire I’m not very strong yet.”

I look over at Asta and chuckle sheepishly. “Right sorry about that.” I wave my have and the rope is dispelled. "Now that all that if over want to hear why I summoned you two or would you two like to talk more?”

"Shoot," the Displaced brothers said in unison

I chuckle then pull out a compass that is pointing east and glowing slightly. “I need your help finding a siren that may be nearby, to make a long story short her magic focusing gem was ripped out of her and put on a unicorn that tried to make Vinyl Scratch his ‘musical queen’ but I stopped him,” I tell them and make air quotes on the musical queen part.

"Siren aye," Ed rubbed his chin. "Sure, haven't seen a focus gem in a few millennia. Does it have a distinct magic to it?"

"I'm game, I need a new outlet anyways," Asta thumbed himself

“Already got that covered and had Vinyl do a locating spell on this compass that’s linked to the siren’s gem which I have on me right now,” I tell them and show them the glowing campuses and gem.

"So we're after the unicorn then," Ed pointed to me.

I shake my head. “No Spellbinding Serenade was already captured now we are looking for the siren herself so I can return the gem, and by her name I don’t think she is evil, it’s Harmonic Keys by the way.” 

I look at the compass and then point east. “She should be this way, but I don’t know if there is anyone guarding her or not, and don’t worry about destroying buildings and stuff we are in an illusionary space, think of it as a copy of the real world.”

"So you brought us in to deal with any goons that are protecting her," Asta commented. "Or are we your bodyguards?"

"I think it's both little brother," Ed added.

I have my hand in a so so gesture. “A bit of this a bit of that but the two main reasons, first I don’t know what I’m up against and if I go all out I could kill someone by accident and two, because of one of my skills gamers mind my emotions are suppressed so I could end up making a mistake and killing someone when I should’ve kept them alive also this is the first time I’ve dealt with bad people and not fake monsters, and I don’t want Celestia to have an excuse to attack me.”

"What are the sisters like here anyways?" Ed asked with a smirk.

"Mine usually stay out of my way," Asta rolled his eyes as we began to walk.

I think about Ed’s question but shrug. “Sorry I don’t know them that much but I can tell you we are in a quadrupedal universe and we are somewhere in season two, um shortly after Discord’s escape and Re imprisonment, I also know that Luna seems to be more reasonable I even made a deal with her to make a set of armor for her guards in exchange for knowledge on ruins, I even plan on using Vibranium, Uru, and adamantium,” I tell them.

"My arm and leg are made from a combo of all three," Ed pulled back his sleeve to reveal a high advanced arm.

"All I got is my grimoire and a tone of stuff in it," Asta scratched his head. "Oh, I do have a D3 digivce for self-mods."

“Huh that’s cool hopefully at the end of the month I’ll be good enough to finish the armor.” I chuckle a bit embarrassed then clear my throat. 

“Anyway what should the plan be I mean from your tokens you two are supposed to be smart and strong so I’m really following your lead, but if we need to talk this out more I understand,” I tell them then decide I may need more magical power so I use Requip magic putting on the dark magical armor.

"Sorry young one but this is all you, we're just here to help out," Ed shrugged.

"I think we should make a plan and a back up in case things go south," Asta added. "But Ed is right that we follow you."

I am a little annoyed at the ‘young one’ comment but nod in understanding. “Well, then how about I ask you which do you two think would be smarter to use magic?” I hold up my staff. “Or a sword?” I summon my keyblade.

"As one who has experience with Diplomats and hostiles," Ed said. "It best if we go in not armed to the teeth or look as if we're there to harm anyone."

"I agree with big bro here Deltorix," Asta nodded. "Keep a weapon sheathed but ready."

“I can agree with you Ed but thankfully I have Requip magic so.” I make all my armor and weapons return to my inventory in a flash of light. “I don’t have to worry about walking in unarmed.”

"Fairy Tail type?" Ed asked

I nod at Ed smiling. “Yep got it from my Multiversal store, I can buy anything and everything even skill books holding skills from anime.”

"Cool. I got mine from my niece," He said as he summoned a dagger.

“Niece huh? Cool hmm so go ahead and tell me if my plan is stupid, but fist we find out where she and what kind of people are watching her, then I’ll try to talk to them though I’d feel better if Ed did it seeing as you said you have experience with diplomats, after that we either get her out no problem or we fight our way in, try not to kill anyone if it comes to that and keep all the evidence of what they are doing from being destroyed so they can’t say I won’t wild and attacked for no reason.” I explain my plan to them and offer the compass to Ed. 

“Oh, one more thing if you two can disguise yourselves that would be great because humans have appeared in this world before and apparently Celestia has marked them as ‘evil’ and ‘monsters’ and I don’t know the full story yet,” I tell them looking a bit worried.

"Sorry, can't change my form," Asta shrugged as he shook head side to side.

"I can shapeshift," Ed took the compass. "But it'd just easier to move around in my human form."

I blink in surprise. “You can shapeshift? I don’t remember Ed in the anime being able to do that.”

"I'm not from the anime," Ed deadpanned.  "I'm a Philosopher Stone that has all of the abilities of the homunculi. Plus a lot of other magic and powers, not to mention equipment."

"You really don't want to annoy him man," Asta cautioned.

My eyes widen and I let out a whistle. “Damn that is a lot of power. You must have had some crazy adventures throughout your time as a Displaced.” I cross my arms and think then grin.

“Ok how about this, Asta will be sneaking up behind trying to stay out of sight while Ed and I go talk with them and if shit hits the fan we’ll have someone who can keep more bad guys from following us.” After I finish I shrink myself so I’m the size of Spike and give a little salute to Ed. 

“What do ya think?” I ask them.

"That's fine with me but there is something you should know?" Asta held up a finger
I look over at Asta looking interested in what he has to say.

"There's a pretty decent number of ki's coming from the direction that compass is pointing, one is quite odd and I'm guessing it's the siren," He pointed down a corridor.

"Well keep the in mind little brother but for now hang back and cover us," Ed said as red lighting crackled and his shape changed to that of a yellow earth pony with a dark blond mane and tail while his right foreleg and back left leg were grey.

I nod then speak up before we leave. “Mind teaching me how to sense ki later?” I flap my wings and start flying around Ed.

"Not at all," Asta smirked. "And if you could help me out with something I would appreciate it in exchange?"

I tap my chin then grin. “How about I give you the power to bend one of the elements? And ed too if he wants.”

"I'm good but thanks for the offer," Ed waved as he trotted along.

"Hell yeah I can get behind that," Asta fist pumped.

I chuckle and fly with Ed and say. “Think about which one you want and I’ll give it to ya after we are done.” 

We follow the compass to a building with two unicorns guarding the door.

"Wanna play it off as asking for directions first?" Ed asked in a whisper.

I whisper back. “Won’t work we are in an illusionary space so only people who want to be in them can enter...most of the time.”

I look ahead at the unicorns seeing their levels. “They aren’t very strong so we may be able to bluff our way through this, I have no idea who is running this show though.”

"What all do you know about what's going on?" Ed looked at the unicorns.

“Just that they ripped out the gem from the siren and either gave it or sold it to spellbinding serenade, so this is just a guess but I have the feeling they are a group of ponies that capture and ....take apart other creatures to sell or ‘help’ pony kind,” I say shaking my head.

I look at Ed. “So want to go with the I’m your assistant or new prize?”

"How about your my prey and I'm looking to make some bits," He suggested.

“That works, bind.” I use bind on myself wrapping myself in magic rope and fall onto the ground.

"Sorry about this next part," Ed said as he summoned a handkerchief and gagged me. "Up ya go," he hoisted me over his shoulder, and taking some of the excess rope tied me to himself, then proceed to approach he two unicorns.  "Afternoon chaps," he said with a bright faux smile.

The white stallion glares at Ed and I pretend to be unconscious but keep a eye open a little. “Who are you and what are you doing here mud pony!?”

"No need for name-calling here," Ed said with an undertone of annoyment. "I was just coming by to see if your group would be interested in purchasing my latest catch." Ed turned slightly to show me to the guards. "I was looking around for a quick place to drop him of and make some extra bits and heard about your group through the grapevines of the underworld," He said with a fulling convincing grin.

They look at each other then frowned at Ed. “You must be new to the abyss if your calling it the underworld, fine one baby dragon is worth ‘500’ bits take it or leave it mud pony.” The black stallion says in a deadpan monotone.

"Please stop with the name-calling," Ed rebuked with a bit of a twitch under his right eye.
I gently kick your side when they aren’t paying attention to me hoping you’ll play along for now.

The white stallion snorts. “Do you want the bits or not? Baby dragons that already have wings aren’t that hard to catch your lucky we are even offering you any bits.”

“Lie just give him the bits.” The black one says as he starts to levitate me off of Ed’s shoulder.

"Yes I want the bits and who do I see about future endeavors?" Ed cut in.

The white stallion rolls his eyes. “Obviously our true leader prince bl-“ he is cut off when the black stallion hits him.

“He doesn’t need to know that, jive give him the bits so he will go away, “ the black stallion said as I stayed floating between Ed and the two guards I open my eyes to Ed and raise an eyebrow asking him what to do.

"Thank you for the information," Ed kept smiling but squinted his eyes slightly as two shadow tendrils came from him ad wrapped around the guards. He walked in between the unicorn as I fell and landed on his back. "If it were up to me I'd have you both decapitated for being apart of this nightmare.”

I sit up and release my bind spell and take out the gag. “Thanks for that now then do you want to do the whole stealth thing or guns blasting? Oh and here. Invite Ed and Asta to party.”

I wait for Ed to react but he surprisingly doesn’t so I shrug and continue. “Tap yes and you’ll have some of my gamer powers like A inventory the map system the message system and able to check your stats in level up like I do.”

"Um, are you sure I should that?"Ed looked at me and I could tell he was a little nervous about it.

"I did," Asta said as he came out from the shadows and casing the two ponies to start to freak out.

I wave my hand. “It’s fine Ed your so high leveled it would take fighting one of the princesses to level you up and besides with the map and message systems we won’t get lost.” I jump off his back and make a shadow clone who walks over with Asta.

"Alright then," Ed said as he clicked yes. "But what should we do about these two?"

I grow to my full size and cross my arms. “I don’t know, we could just kill them but I’m not sure if that is needed” I look down with my eyes closed.

“Killing them is wrong a suppose, do either of you have a way to keep their magic locked away? If not I could just buy some magic surpassing rings.” I tell Ed and Asta.

"Not necessary," Ed smirked as he created a set of suppressor rings. "Put these on them. Arc of Embodiment combine with Nullifier Magic infused with alchemagic. Not even Twilight Sparkle has the power to destroy these."

“Before or after season 4?” I ask as I put the rings on the struggling stallions then punch their heads knocking them out.

"I can beat both Celestia and Luna in their night and solar modes, you think I'd leave anything to chance," Ed deadpanned.

I shrug and smirk. “Hey I don’t know how strong you are man, besides you should see Twilight after the end of season 9.” I chuckle and walk up to the door and listen if there’s anyone on the other side.

"I'm well aware of how strong she becomes Deltorix," Ed placed the rings on the guards. "Asta you stick to the shadows."

"Will do, I'll go up top and knock out any guards," Asta saluted.

"Take a bag of suppressors," Ed handed his brother a small bag of suppression rings. Asta then faded away once more. "Shall we?"

I nod at Asta and walk up to Ed. “Ok so from what I overheard old blue balls is the one in charge here, so make sure to save every piece of evidence.” I then get a pop-up and chuckle. 

“Well seems one of my clones just finished something hold on.” I tap yes and in a flurry of pixels a shiny new Shika slate forms and falls but I catch it.

"Nifty," Ed remarked. "So is like Shadow Clone Jutsu?"

“It is the shadow clone jutsu, do you know any other jutsus?”  I say to Ed as I look at the Shika slate.

Ed's eyes shift to a golden Rinnegan, "I know many Jutsus," he placed a hoof on his chest. "I'm also a ten tails host."

I blink in surprise then chuckle and my eyes shift to blue with a six-pointed star. “I got my own special eyes too, so maybe later you can show me some other jutsu.”

I close my eyes and change my eyes back to normal then rub them.

Ed's eyes changed back, "Yes well that's only the third sage of my eyes. They mutated and mixed with me homunculus power to form a unique set. But the worst part is when I change into my true form. Unicorn approaching."

“Wow, that’s cool, oh.” I fly up above the doorway and hold my hand out ready for a fight.

"Hold up there Del," Ed placed a hoof on my side, "Change back to your small form. I have an idea.”

I nod and shift back to my spike size and look at Ed. “Okay, what now?”

"Bind yourself again," He whispered. I did as I was instructed and Ed quickly grew a horn. "He there brother, the two front sent me with this guy," Ed pulled me forward.  "And told me to drop him off at the stock room but I can't find it, first day and all. You wouldn't happen to know where it is?"

The new unicorn looks me over and raises an eyebrow. “This dragon has a lot of magic, doesn’t it? Yeah go down the hall and make a right and you’ll be there.” He then walks off.

"Thanks, come on you," he gave a mock tug and I followed. We soon arrive at the Stock room. "I don't like the smell coming from this door and I don't like the fact that unicorns here can sense the magic levels of others."

“You and me both I don’t know how your sense of smell is right now but I’m a predator that room smells horrible...”I look to him and sigh. 

“If you see fire coming from my scales try to calm me down because I’ll most likely hulk out if I see something I truly hate,” I ask him.

"You and me both," He pushed open the door.

We see creatures of all kinds in cages and tied down some missing body parts and all of them looking malnourished and scared the moment the doors open and they see Ed in his unicorn form. “My god....Ed.. feel free to do what you want just leave the evidence behind,” I say in an emotionless voice as I try to keep my anger under control but there are red flames coming off my scales here and there.

"Who all in here is alive?" Ed called out in a soft tone the betrayed his anger.

There are a few that flinch back in their cells but I walk over and say. “It’s okay we are here to free you all.”

I see a changeling and walk over to its cell and slip through the bars and hug it thinking of all my loved ones hoping to help and she gasps as she starts to heal. “Ed, do you mind freeing the rest?”

"I hope Asta doesn't see anything like this," Ed remarked as a wave of green magic rushed from his hooves through the whole room. Soon the entire room’s occupants were fully healed, except for the missing limbs. "If he does, god help whoever he comes across."

I look in awe at how easily you healed them. “Use the message system it has voice and text settings, he may listen to you if he gets pissed off.” I look at the changeling as she stands up and I step back.

“W-who are you two w-why are you helping us?” She asks shyly almost afraid of our answers.

"Asta doesn't listen to anyone when he's pissed off," Ed looked at me and tapped his hoof and the ground sending red electricity out to the cages and bending the bars. "The only ones who can stop him are himself and the mares he loves."

“Well, shit at least tell him to leave all the evidence behind so we aren’t framed as monsters.” I sigh and walk out of the cell and help the other creatures into the middle of the room. “Hey, Ed can you make solid clones? Mine only have one HP.” I look over at Ed.

"He'll slaughter the entire complex's populace except for the one his knows are mistreated if he goes into Rage mode," Ed explained, "He might be pissed but he's not blind, just very protective. And how many clones you need?"

I nod in understanding then wave a hand at the prisoners. “Just enough to lead them outside and keep them safe while we go deeper into the building.” I turned to the changeling and say to her. “We are here to help and if possible I’d like to meet with your queen sometime later.”

Ed clopped his hooves together and with a puff of white smoke, ten clones of himself appeared, "These fellas will help all of you get out of the awful place. They'll also protect you until the authorities get here."

I nod to them as they seem hesitant but they all start following them out and I sign rubbing my face. “Ed this place is horrible, I really hope this is the only place like this.”

"You're a fool if you think that," Ed exited the room.

I snort and give a flat glare at Ed as I follow him. “I said I hope not that I think like I always say ‘hope for the best, prepare for the worst.’ Now then let’s see what’s next, you sense anyone ahead?”

"Sorry Del, but if there is one thing I know very well there is always hope, I didn't mean to offend you with my comment." Ed sighed, "Yes, I sense someone moving through the upper floors rather rapidly taking down smaller signatures with ease."

“Asta must have seen something bad up there then, any one near us? Maybe more prisoners?” I ask as I start using ki to float behind Ed.

"There is a rather large source of magic coming from below the building," Ed's gaze traveled down. "I suspect that is the leader of this location. There are also several faint signatures along the floor in various spots."

I sigh and summon my staff. “Then I think it’s time to stop the sneaking around.”

I look down at the floor and tap it. “Are they right below us? Because I should be able to make a hole if there’s enough earth in this floor for me to bend, unless you want to use alchemy?”

"As long as I can have a piece the asshole too," Ed raised a hoof and slammed it down with red electricity shoot out as a tube appeared in front of us. "Asta, come in," he said over the voice.

"What do you want Ed? I'm busy cleaning this place out of all its trash, OW!" Asta shouted. “Little bastard, I’ll teach you to shoot magic at me. Can I just kill them all? I really want to just kill them all."

I open the message system and yell. “Look I’m pissed off at them too but if you kill them I’ll be blamed and Celestia will brand me as a villain I don’t want to deal with that.”

I then look down the hole Ed made then jump down.

"Keep them alive little brother but that doesn't you can't rough them up," Ed retorted.

"Fine," Asta huffed.

I look around then get blasted from behind and slammed into a wall. “Ow...” I pull myself off the wall and growl red flames combing off my scales but I do my best to keep my anger controlled. “ you done fucked up now.”

"Chalk that one up to eagerness to die," Ed remarked as he trotted out of the tube. "And not knowing who you're messing with?"

On the other side of the room is a large stallion that looks like he is a mixed pony both earth and unicorn he glares and lights his horn. “You're intruders and a traitor to pony kind, that’s all I need to know.”

I roll my eyes and look at Ed. “Give me a brake, I’ve only been fighting zombies so far besides one unicorn.” I then lift my staff aiming it at the big pony and get ready for his attack.

"Who said I was a pony?" Ed asked the big guy. "I could be a demon from the depths of Tartarus for all you know."

He snorts and fires a blast of magic at Ed then runs right at me to try and trample me. “Magic arrow!” I say as I fly up sending magic arrows at his legs but they just break on contact.

"Let me guess," Ed looked at me. "He has either cast a Null Spell on himself or his level is too high for the attack to affect him?"

I grunt in annoyance. “Yeah, his level is question marks to me meaning he is at least 30 levels higher than me but my attacks can still hurt him if I aim at the right spot.” 

I then activate my eyes and look him over as he tries to blast me with magic then I aim a finger at him. “Death beam.” And blast his horn but I don’t break it.

"Then have at," Ed remarked. "I'll be over here tending to the prisoners that are still alive."

I look at Ed a little annoyed but understood and agree that the prisoners come first, just as I look back at the stallion he is close and jumps up grabbing my tail and slams me onto the ground. “Fuck..that hurts asshole, fuck this.” 

I use the force to push him off me then hold my hand out. “Life Drain!” And green energy starts flowing from him to me healing me and he starts aging extremely fast.

"There ya go," Ed said from the sidelines as he bandaged a little dragon's arm.

I stop using life drain after the stallion is old enough to not be a danger then sign and use bind on him to hold him still. “Hey Ed can you get me another ring for this guy?”

"Here ya go," Ed came over and handed me the ring.

“Thanks...this is the first time I’ve used that spell on someone..” I say as I put the ring on subject 177’s horn.

"Life drain," Ed said as he moved to the next prisoner and used alchemy to free them from changes. "I wouldn't use it too much. Del, these guys are much worse off than the ones upstairs. A lot of them are very sick "

I look at them and sigh. “Do you know what’s worse this guy wasn’t an employee he was a test subject at least that’s what I get from his name, subject 117.” 

I walk over to Ed. “Can I help? I got some healing abilities.”

I suddenly flinch and grab my head and my eyes burn. I look at Ed. “Wh-what’s happening?”

"You just got a Tomo," Ed replied.

“R-really? I didn’t even know I could.” I blink a few times and check the skill.

“Huh neat I got the ability lock on from the upgrade.” I tell Ed.

"Good for you," Ed got to his hooves and walked over to 117. "Now, well you please tell us what exactly is going on in this place?"

The now old stallion looks over at Ed slowly one eye milky white. “I am not going to betray my masters, you traitor!”

"The masters that so blatantly used you as a disposable guard dog," Ed said with sincerity. "Who performed crude experiments on you just because they wanted to? You not a purebred unicorn either so you were less than trash to them. Why help them?"

He weakly lifts his head and smiles. “I am the first, I am proof that they can create the perfect being the perfect pony, my life doesn’t matter if it means they can succeed.”

I put a hand on Ed’s shoulder. “Do you got anything that can let you see his memories? I know of one spell but I’d have to buy it first.”

"Sharingan usually works better than a spell," Ed smirked as his eyes shifted to the first stage of the Sharingan.

I nod and step back. “Just be careful he is old now older than Granny Smith.” I cross my arms and watch over him and Ed.

"You want me to use Link and share the memories?" Ed asked.

"Where the hell does this thing go," we heard from behind us. We looked to see Asta emerge from the tunnel. "Hey guys. Christ that guy's old."

I shrug and say. “If you can my mind is protected by gamer's mind, it would take someone stronger then a god to Affect my mind, even discord’s chaos magic couldn’t crack it.” I look over at Asta. “Yeah he is old but don’t underestimate him he was knocking me around a few minutes ago.”

"Don't let it go to your head man, your gamer's mind is no match for Ed's strength," Asta smirked at me. "Ed is over 15,000 years old with more access to magic than all of the alicorns and Discord combine together."

“Well that is impressive he may actually be able to affect both my body and mind permanently if he tried to then.” I say to Asta then turn to Ed. 

“Whenever your ready Ed.” I give him a thumbs up.

"Clench your cheeks and don't look back," Ed shouted. "Link," the was a quick red spark and suddenly everything went white.

I blink and try to keep my eyes forward. “It worked maybe because it’s not used as an attack?” I mumble to myself.

"Even if it wasn't directed as an attack I'd still be able to get you," Ed trotted over. "Mental barriers are somewhat of a specialty of mine due to having several thousands upon millions of living screaming souls in my body."

“What? Wait, is that because of the whole living philosopher stone thing?” I ask surprised but then shake my head.  “Let’s get those memories.” I say and cross my arms not looking forward to this.

Asta looked to the said. “But how do we find what we need?”

I also look to Ed as I have no experience with how this works.

"Depends on what we need," Ed remarked as he trotted around and what looked like bookshelves came up from the floor. "This is 117's mental library and each book contains his memories. All we need to do is look for whatever pertains to his leading up and being in this building. Anything to do with the Abyss would probably be helpful too."

I cross my arms and nod. “I agree with Ed find anything that has to do the Abyss and what happened to him here.” He walked up to one of the book shelve and pick a book at random.

Asta walked over and picked a book up to, "This guy is from Dodge Junction, it explains why he's so built. Got memories of working and the Cherry Farms and Apple farms at different times."

“I got memories of being a colt but it looks odd Ed mind looking this over?” I point at a looping image of him playing with what looks like a fully grown blue blood.

"Let me see those," Ed commented and they both hand the Alchemist pony the books. "Hmmm..." he read through the books thoroughly. He watched Ed as he looks over the books then I look at the shelves themselves. “Hey Ed I’m no expert but wouldn’t the shelves age along with the pony themselves or at least their life experience these look practically new.”

"Not necessarily Del," Ed remarked as he went over and pulled a new book off a shelf and scrutinized it as he read it. "They would show use over anything else. If we relive memories it's like reading the book so the more you relive your memories the more worn the books become. But you right these books are all too new. Many have Blueblood in them too. this has him mining near Ponyville for gems. A couple have Twilight Sparkle in it." he put the book back. "None of these memories add up at all and lead me to believe that the ones like what Asta found are artificial constructs. Implanted since 117's birth."

I cross my arms and growl upset. “Does he have any real memories? Or is he a test tube baby?”

"Definitely artificial conception," Ed nodded. "But the memories that just looked over a recent. But most of then are implanted, he was made to be loyal to Blueblood."

“Damn it does he have no respect for life?” I sigh and rub my face. 

“Ed in your opinion would be better to let 117 live or kill him? I mean I drained too much life and have no way to give it back.” I look at Ed upset but I’m mad at myself.

Ed slammed the book shut and placed it back on its shelf. "I can fix his life force but first we need to fix this poor creature's head?"

I nod and smile. “I can agree to that Ed, what do we need to do?”

"First we need to gather anything to do with Blue Blood," Ed started to explain as he let his horn and sent out a wave of red magic. "That was a trace spell and anything glowing bring it here immediately."

I nod and walks through the shelves and pick up as many as I can some floating in my telekinesis then I return. “Hey Ed did you just target the fake memories or just ones with Blueblood?”

"I target them both, why?" Ed tilted his head.

“Well if there is a chance Blueblood came and saw 117 for real that would be proof he is behind this right?” I ask as I set the books down and start going through them looking for anything that could be useful.

"We're going to make copies of all these," Ed place a hoof on the book stack. "You'll be taking the original to Celestia and Luna. These memories have every unicorn that made them magic signature. it's as unique as a fingerprint. Anything with Blue in it that's real will be copied and sent to her while the originals stay here."

I smile and set the book down and say. “That’s great I can’t tell you how many fic’s I’ve read where the main character gets screwed over because of Celestia being stubborn. But she can’t ignore all this!” I pat the books.

"Ed won't let her," Asta set a few stacks of books down. "Neither well I after what the sisters tried to pull with me back home. But Ed has a... 'special' relationship with them," he used air quotes.

I look between Ed and Asta then chuckle. “Ah honestly I’m not looking for a relationship yet, but Asta I suggest you stay out of sight, remember humans are ‘monsters’ and ‘evil’ and I don’t want Luna or Celestia to be hurt because of they act before they ask questions.”

"Don't remind me," Asta rolled his eyes.

I thought for a minute then look at Asta. “Let me guess they were all buddy-buddy till they found out you have anti-magic then they immediately tried to seal you in stone or something because they assume that you were planning on doing something evil with it. And before you say anything if I’m right or wrong I use to read a lot of fanfictions.”

"They tried to put me to sleep until they could figure out what to do because I posed a possible threat to them and ended up hitting on of my future girlfriends at the time," Asta crossed is arms. "We're better now but mainly because I beat the crap out of another Celestia."

“Yeah that sounds like most of the sisters I’ve heard of and read of, let’s hope mine can actually see reason,” I said to Asta then look over to Ed. “Hey Ed is there anything we need to do or are you good working on that?”

"Luna blasted me into a wall when we reunited," Ed added as he made copies of the books and placed the originals in the inventory.

“Ouch... I’m guessing either you made her mad before you two were separated or she got mad at you because you’re the one that caused the separation or something but that’s just a guess from the fanfictions I’ve read.” I say holding a hand up towards Ed to keep him from getting mad at me. “One story I read had the main character appeared back before Luna's Fall to nightmare moon and she accidentally walked into Celestia’s bathroom and used up all of Celestia’s soap and ever since then Celestia has hated her, and it was actually Celestia that fell in that timeline if I remember correctly,” I tell them and start laughing.

"I just walked into the castle and she was on guard because she didn't remember me," Ed scratched his head. "Yea Tia can be pretty bad about her soap. Last time I used it she cold clocked me and locked me out of her room."

I chuckle and shake my head. “ I guess there are some similarities throughout the multi-verse somethings stay the same all others change.” I think then grin evilly. “Ooo! I just thought of an awesome prank using my ability to create instant dungeons I can sneak into the castle and replace Celestia’s shampoo with hair dye that makes her mane pink!” I then start laughing.

"Won't work," Ed deadpanned. As he started to place books back on the shelves. "Her mane and tail are naturally pink. She uses light magic to make it like she has rainbow hair."

I slump in disappointment but then shrug. “Oh well and really? I always heard that the elements turned her mane into the rainbow after she used them to seal Nightmare Moon.”

"Nope," Ed patted me on the back. "If you really wanna miss with a Celestia you do something with their cakes. In one world I laced he secret banana fudge cake with ghost pepper."

I laugh and smirk. “That is mean and a good prank but I don’t want to get her mad at me till I prove I’m not a threat...say Ed I plan on telling the girls that I use to be human eventually but I don’t know if I should wait till they get to know me or just tell them, mind giving me some sagely advice?”

"Shoot," Ed said with crossed forelegs.

I sigh and explain. “I don’t know the whole story of what happened but apparently humans have appeared long ago and they did something and Celestia labeled them as evil and banished them, they are somewhat remembered to this day so I’m worried that if I tell the girls that I use to be human they will think I’m like the ones that appeared a long time ago and Celestia may choose to try and ‘banish’ me too, in short, should I tell the girls now or later?”

"Nothing should be put off that can be done today Del," Ed said with a mystic vibe,

I nod slowly and sigh. “Right I’ll remember that and tell them, so are we almost done in here?” I look around at all the bookshelves. “Because if I’m honest I want to get this business over with.”

“Yes we're finished here," Ed nodded.

“Alright, then let’s get out of here then you can heal him then go help the ex-prisoners, keep in mind we are in illusionary space a copy of the real world, so we will have to bring them back to the real world before getting them to a hospital.” I remind the others.

"If I had the equipment I could treat them myself but it takes time for my nanites to multiply and the need more than just dust for material to reproduce on the scale I'd need them for," Ed sighed, " Hang on," he clapped his hooves and we were back in the waking world.

I blink and rub my eyes and then over to my left and see my reflection in a one-way mirror and see my eyes are still activated I quickly deactivate them. “Damn it..I just wasted a bunch of energy by having my eyes activated the whole time I forgot to deactivate them before we went into his mind.”

"Catch," Ed tossed me a bottle of blue potion. "Know let see here how about we revert you back to a child," he pondered. "Any objects Del?"

I catch the bottle and use 'observe' on it. “Yeah I think that’s best I bet he will have a better life actually, maybe you should remove other his unicorn or earth pony magic too, I mean I don’t know if hybrids are normal in this Equestria but either way he probably will be made fun of by others Colts and Fillies for being different.”

"Contrary to popular belief, pony hybrids are natural, though they usually don't get large portions of their parents' magics," Ed explained as he placed a hoof on 117. His eyes glowed white and 117 started to age backwards until he was a colt. "The hybrid usually takes after the mother but is the same sex as the father. As for this little guy, I can't take away what he was born with, that would like robbing him of who he is, or can be now?"

“Yeah I can see your point..hmm I wonder if Bulk Biceps is a half earth pony, half Pegasus what kind of makes sense with his build and all.” I say as Ed works then I drink the potion.

“Thanks at least I’ll have magic if we run into trouble, I really should learn a martial arts or something,” I mumble the last part to myself.

"What will you do with with the little guy?" Asta asked as he faded into the shadows.

"One more thing I want to check," Ed said dashing to the fat side of the room to what looked like a table littered with papers.

I cross my arms and shrug. “Well most likely I’ll ask Celestia to take care of them because I don’t even own a house of my own yet, there’s no way in hell foal protective services or whatever they call it here would allow me to adopt him and even if they did my life is going to be to dangerous for him.”

“Oh and Asta if I can work something out would you mind wearing a disguise?” I ask him.

"I'm down for that, shadows aren't really my thing," Asta said with cheer. "I can only move around thanks to my Chameleomon Digi card." 

"Right, hey Ed you mentioned nanites can they re-program stuff?” I ask Ed as I open my store and look for something specific.

"Talk to the Chibi," he waved a hoof while going through papers.

I blink and look to Asta confused and mouth. “Chibi?”

"Hello," came a voice on my shoulder. I turned my head slightly and out of the corner of my eye, I saw a mini big headed large eyed version of Ed.

I blink in surprise then ask. “Are you the chibi Ed talked about?” While I ask it I also buy the item and A digital watch appears in the air in a flurry of pixels and I catch it.

"I'm a totally independent artificial existence manufactured through a collective of nanites," Chibi smiled

“Ok... well are you able to reprogram this watch to project a holographic image of an anthropomorphic pony? If you can make it a random combination but always match the gender to the wearer and make Alicorns impossible.” I tell him while holding up the watch.

Chibi's eyes wen solid green for a second before returning to the amber of normal Ed. "Operations complete, disguise generator has been reprogrammed and optimized. Alicorn function will only work under the given command of Deltorix."

I blink and smile then give the watch to Asta. “Cool thanks, and here Asta but I want it back before you go home.”

I then look at the chibi. “Your a cool little guy.”

"Transfer of owner acknowledged ," He responded. "I look forward to working with you from this day forward."

I blink in surprise then rub my chin. “No offense but are you able to change into something else? Humans are seen as evil in this Equestria, also mind telling me what you can do?” I ask him and sit down on the floor getting into meditating position.

"What form would you like me to take?" Chibi tilted his head.

“Hmmm... A parrot I’ll say that you’re my new pet and if you’re a bird it would explain why you’re not always with me at all times.” I say as I start to meditate.

"Very well," Chibi shifted to the form of a red parrot. "As for my function, I serve as a repository of knowledge, a personal computer, a communications array, materials generator, as well as a medical unit for severe injuries."

“Well that’s good, what are your limitations for generating materials? As in how much can you make at one time?” I ask while I relax and meditate and start glowing slightly.

"Limit is set on what is available to convert," Chibi flew on top of my head. "from the amount of dust in the air Chibis can generate any martial into a number of ingots daily. The more dust he more material. If need be ChIbi can convert raw materials such as rock if they are available."

"My god!" Ed shouted from across the room

“Hmm alright good to know.” I open my eyes and look at Ed. “What?”

"This," Ed came over and tossed the papers in front of me. "This isn't part of some underground exotic parts shop. This is a warehouse slash lab for gene splicing." Ed stomped with anger. "They're trying to artificially create an alicorn. And to top it of Blueblood giving the approval and funding."

I growl as well and red flames consume me for a second but I shake my head and do Twilight’s breathing exercise and the flames go out. “We need to bring this to the princesses attention...Ed, Asta get all the evidence you can and let’s go up top, also Ed mind sending more clones through the building to collect all the knocked out goons and scientists and bring them outside too?”

I get up and growl looking at this hell hole one last time before I start heading up the tube.

Ed sent his clones out and we met up with the prisoners outside. Soon the clones came with the goons and scientists as well as the evidence. They also came with more prisoners. There weren't many survivors. There was also 117, Asta named him Hard Strike. Asta took on the form of red earth pony with a grey mane and tail while keeping his clothes.

I cross my arms and look them over. “This is horrible, I’m gonna take us back to the real world and take them all to the castle, Ed change into an anthro to please.” I tell them as I use my store to buy The golden tiger claws and they appear in a flurry of Pixels and I catch them.

Ed quickly morphed into anthro-mode and applied his clothes, "Now what?"

I put the Tiger claws on my right hand. “Get them to hold onto each other then both of you hold onto them and me. I’ll bring us out,” I tell him as I glare at the building and form a ki ball having the urge to blast it but just stand there.

"I wouldn't do that Del," Asta placed a hand on my shoulder. "I'm very tempted to burn it down myself."

"Listen to him," Ed added. "The building is key evidence. I can leave a few clones here to watch over it."

I nod and close my hand making the ki ball disburse. “Your both right now them here’s my plan, once we are back in the real world I’ll use these,” I wave my hand holding the golden tiger claws. “ to open a portal directly into Celestia’s throne room, then Ed will go through first to make sure things are calm then will send the ex-prisoners through and finally me and Asta will go through,” I tell them.

"Very well." Ed nodded.

"I'm on board," Asta gave a thumbs up.

I nod then once we have everyone together and holding onto each other I hold up a hand and call out. “I.D. escape.” And the world around us cracks and brakes apart revealing a bustling Manehattan and as soon as one pony sees us they scream and everyone is watching us.

I walk a few steps away and hold up my arm and slash  the air. “Golden tiger claws!” And a rip in reality opens leading to a gray vortex. “Ok Ed your up.”

I then step to the side and try to keep the ex-prisoners calm.


Deltorix POV


“What do you mean, this isn’t a small operation? My little ponies would never do anything like this. How do I know that Deltorix didn’t make you and do all this himself?” Celestia says aggressively as she steps forward glaring at Edward.

"Because I'm no stranger to this type of magical and biological scene," Ed slammed a hoof on the floor as I raised my voice in anger. He pulled out the paper for the lab from his coat and handed them to her. "Look at these and look whose signature is on them."

She actually flinches when Ed stomps his hoof then she lights her horn and takes the papers he’s handing her and starts reading them which newspaper she reads she grows paler somehow until eventually she’s glaring at the papers and yells in the royal cancel my voice. “BRING ME BLUEBLOOD!”

I cover my ears and look at Ed. “Hey Ed your Celestia ever use the royal caps lock right in your face like that?”

"Are you kidding," Ed chuckled. "Whenever she's pissed or when we're in an area we can get away with it. Have to sound proof the bedroom with three spells," Asta let out a stifled grunt.

I rub my ears and watch as the guards trip over themselves trying to leave the room to follow her orders and just then a bunch of doctors and nurses come into the room and immediately rush over to the ex-prisoners. “Princess I know that you’re mad but look at them they’re already scared and terrified from what tony is a very done to them you’re yelling in The royal canterlot voice isn’t helping, please Focus your anger on where it belongs,” I say to her while hiding slightly behind Ed.

I then slap my forehead. “I forgot why we did this whole thing in the first place.” I turn around and look for the siren once I find her I walk up to her and hold up her gem for her. I nod and smile. “Yeah I can see her name above her head. “ miss Keys are you able to reattach this gem or do you need help with that?” 

She looks at the gem in awe like she would never see it again then she slowly reached for it and takes it from me holding it in her hooves. “I..I’ll need help to get it back in...thank you, thank you so much!” She hugs me and I pat her back a little uncomfortable and look to Asta for help.

"What needs to be done?" He asked.

She shows her chest where the hole is with some badly infected scars are. “I need the gem to be magically fused back with me, b-but I don’t know how to do that.” She starts to tear up.

"I can heal with magic and or ki manipulation but the latter depends on the healer's and the  healie's bodies," Asta explained. "Seeing as how the stone is part of you this method would be the best."

I look at Asta and bite my lip. “Are you sure you can do it safely? No offense but you do have anti-magic running through you and this is a magical artifact.”

"Anti-magic is when I use my grimoire swords, and other items, but with ki I use my energies to pull on hers," Asta motioned to Keys. "In short, I speed up the body's natural healing process by stimulating its natural life energy, not magic."

“Ah I see... say is that the same technique that The young Dende used on dragon ball z?” I ask as I step out of the way and look over and smile when I see the ponies taking care of the other creatures.

"Similar yes but not exactly the same," Asta knelt down and held his hand out. "May see your gem," She hesitantly gave Asta the stone and he placed it in the hole in her chest. "This may feel odd," he said softly as he held his hand over her chest and the gem as it started to glow white. To my shock, the scars and infection soon completely heal up. It was as if she never lost the gem.

“Damn that is impressive mind adding that to my list of please teach me.” I laugh a bit.

"Sure, but be forewarned that it's fairly new to me too," Asta said with a bit of a huff before getting to his feet. "It puts a bit of a strain on the user's body and mind and can leave you fairly drained if whoever or whatever you're using the technique on doesn't have a strong body or life force." He turned to Keys. "How are you feeling now?

She turns her head and looks down at her chest and gem smiling then she yawns and slowly lays on the floor. “Thank...you.” She then falls asleep. 

I chuckle and smirk. “I see what you mean, hey little buddy do you have information on keyblade armor?” I ask the parrot on my head.

"Searching Data," Chibi Ed parrot squawked. "over 30 files found, please specify what it is that you'd like to know."

“I want to know how to make my own, and if it’s possible to make it out of Uru and Vibranium.” I tell the bird as I stick near the wall so I’m out of the way and watch Ed talk with the princesses as Luna has shown up.

“Rakkkk," he squawked. "It is possible as long as the blacksmith is a key wielder."

I nod and say. “Good because I have a keyblade now how do I make it?”

"By using a forge," The bird tweeted.

I raise an eyebrow. ”That’s it? I heard of a theory that a keyblade wielder takes a block of whatever metal that they want and aim their keyblade at it and fire is a beam of light at it focusing on something and the metal slowly shrinks into the shoulder piece.”

"Incorrect," Parrot Ed added. "While the beam does help impart the wielder key resonant and magic into the armor it must still be forged using traditional means."

“Damn so much for the easy way, please start making blueprints for keyblade armor for me, I’ll give you details later.” I get up from the wall and walk over to Ed, Asta, and the princesses.

“Ah, young dragon it seems you are full of surprises,” Luna says as I join the group.

"I wanna know when the guards are gonna get here with his royal assness," Asta grumbled.

Just then the doors open and there are guards holding a tied up prince blue blood who is oddly quiet I check his name and my eyes widen and I growl. “Asta, use a small amount of anti-magic on him it’s not the real Blueblood it’s another one of their creations named subject 299.”

Asta's hand become covered black anti-magic and he grabbed onto 299's horn canceling out all of his magic, "Let's see what you really look like."

He screams as his magic fails and blue flames burn away his blue blood disguise revealing a pony changeling hybrid that looks exactly like Blueblood. 

I growl and red flames cover me for a second “That bastard must’ve known we were coming and had this guy made in advance he’s probably long gone.”

"No, this one has been here since before you Del," Ed said as he held up a and while his eyes changed to the Sharingan again. "He has real memories going back almost three years." 

I take a deep breath and calm down but still have a scowl on my face. “Well that just means he knew what he was doing was wrong and had a plan for his escape.” I stomp over to the window and look out the window. “Unfortunately I don’t have any more information for you princesses, if you need help you can call me.”

"You both do realize what he was trying to do?" Ed asked the princesses.

Celestia looks away not wanting to admit it but Luna steps for glaring. “That excuse of a prince is experimenting on living beings trying to create an alicorn or make himself so we can overthrow us.”

Ed nodded. "And the louse has been in hiding for three years now. that means that three years ago there was a major breakthrough in his experiments. If I had to guess he's fairly close to reaching his final goal."

I cross my arms thinking while Celestia speaks up. “Do you really think he is behind this? That he is such a horrible pony?”

“Tia face it he is not fit to be a royal and is spoiled rotten, we will find him in his dreams,” Luna says with confidence.

I look over to her. “Ever since you’ve returned have you ever entered prince Blueblood's dreams?”

Luna is about to nod and speak but freezes and her eyes widen in shock.

"That's what I thought as well," Ed crossed his arms. "There is a way to find him though."

“How?” Both me and Luna ask at the same time then we look at each other.

"Even though he's hiding he can't hide his magical aura." Ed explained and walked over to 299. "His son can help us find him."

I smirk and chuckle. “Well I can honestly say it’s a good thing I called you Ed because if it was just me I’d be out of options and have to wait till he shows up.” I say then I walk up to Ed and whisper. 

“Ed if we run into him and he is an alicorn I won’t be able to fight him, from what I’ve read alicorns here are gods full immortality and all,” I tell him.

"I can take him on, just keep the princesses back, have Asta help you," Ed whispered back. "Asta is more than capable to take down Alicorns but I don't want him activating Black Form in front of the sisters. He's to enraged and could fall to the influences of the demon."

I nod and sigh. “Right I’ll do what I can, let’s get this done.” I then walk over and whisper the plan to Asta.

Ed walked over to the princesses. "I know you two don't trust me, Del, or my little brother, but believe me when I say you need to stay back. I don't want any unnecessary casualties. That being said I will let you try and convince Blueblood to stand down but if he doesn't," Ed looked them both in the eyes, not a hint of remorse showed. "I fully intend to kill him, understand."

Celestia’s eyes widen and she tries to step forward but Luna blocks her with her wing and says. “We understand and I personally agree with you Sir Edward, please let us put an end to this...one way or the other.” She ends with a stoic look on her face.

"Just Ed," Ed nodded, "Give me a moment," he walked over to 299 and held out his and as his eyes shift to the Rinnegan, "That snake is hiding under the mountain."

I look down at the ground. “How far down? Because if the princesses don’t mind I can just use Earth bending to make a hole directly to him if he’s directly below us.”

"No need," Ed snapped his fingers and we were teleported to a dimly lit cave.

I am surprised and quickly look around expecting danger.

"I'm not gonna show mercy this time," I heard Asta and turned to see him looking down a pit over the bodies of a number of foals.

My eyes widen when I see the dead foals and growl loudly as my body became engulfed in red flames my body starts growing bigger and bigger until I’m twice my size and built like a bodybuilder I let out a thundering roar and rush towards the first door I see.

“Oh no he let his emotions get the better of him. Dragons can’t control their emotions and their flames become uncontrollable he’s nothing more than a beast now you’ll have to put him down to.” Celestia says to Ed.

"CONTROL YOURSELF!"  Ed demanded as he released a small lake of bloodlust, snapping me back to my sense. the princesses shrank back behind Asta. "If anyone is going to take that bastard it's gonna be me." I stop in my tracks growling and point at the door. “Mean pony bad! Little ponies hurt not come back!” I roar at Ed still consumed in flames.

Ed raised a hand and nailed me in the head sending to the floor he turned and looked down, "Believe me when I say you should stay out of my way," Ed's eyes had shifted to what looked like a black sun on a red background. "No one wants this bastard more than I do right now but we won't get him if you go and try to melt the place down, GOT IT!"

My flames start going down and I groan and rub my head as a return to my normal size. “Damn it...I’m sorry Ed that’s the second time that’s happened to me I need to learn more control over my emotions.” I mumble to myself and get up weakly and check my stats and pale. “Shit Ed you took most of my life points!” I start summoning and drinking Health potions play crazy until I’m fully healed.

Ed picked up his pace and walked down the tunnel his coat lightly fluttering behind him. Asta help me to my feet and told me and the princesses a shocker, "Ed is father to twins. A boy and a girl, no more than a few months old."

I look at Ed then back to Asta. “Blueblood he’s about to face an angry father that just saw a lot of dead foals. Yeah Blue is as good as dead.”

We came to a door and Ed wasted no time in kicking it down. It opened into a spacious cavern and raised his right pointer finger and a ball of light appeared above it. the light ball burst and flood the room with light. Everything in the room was straight out of a nightmare with vats containing fetuses up to adult ponies.

I growl again but Asta slaps my head and I calm down. “Thanks...this is horrible...”

"What do say to this Celestia?" Asta asked.

I look back to hear what she has to say but she is back at the door throwing up and Luna is rubbing her back with a wing. “I take it this Celestia hasn’t seen horrible things like this in a long time, or at all.”

"I can't speak of not meddling in creating bodies, but those I did I made for the souls of those who needed a body so they could live," Ed spoke softly. "For my niece and someone I regard as my little sister, but this," Ed began to shake as a crimson aura enveloped his body and red lighting crackled. "THIS IS UNFORGIVABLE!" The whole cavern started to shake as if the mountain itself were cowering in fear.

"Luna, Celestia, what will you do with all of these ponies," Asta looked at the sisters. "I can sense they're all alive and well."

Celestia is panting and looks over to Luna looking concerned, while look closed her eyes and takes a deep breath. “We shall help them have normal lives it is not their fault they were made.” 

I look at the tubes then Asta. “Asta I think you, me, and the princesses should take care of these ponies while Ed deals with the final boss.”

"He's here," Asta remarked as he looked across the room.

My eyes widen and I look to where Asta is looking and summon my staff. “Damn he really did it...he is an alicorn.”

Ed threw his hand out, "He's mine," Ed growled. "Princesses, I told you I'd let you speak with him so say what you want or speak you peace."

Celestia steps in front of the group and her eyes are wide. “Oh Blue why did you do this...please don’t fight just surrender I don’t want to fight you.”

Luna snorts and stomps up next to Celestia. “You are A disgrace to royalty. Surrender and maybe you’ll have a small trace of your honor left, or fight us and lose not just your life but your title as well!” She slams her hoof down cracking the floor and the Mountain shakes but not as much as when Ed was mad.

"ME, a disgrace for royalty, "Blueblood snorted as he flared his wings out. "What about you two my so-called Aunts. You who hold more power than any creature on this planet. We should be ruling on high like the gods we are and not promoting this faux friendship crusade that you tasked your so-called student with. A student who I thoroughly looked into by the way," He slammed his hoof down. "You intend for that lower born unicorn to become an alicorn and not me, then to make her royalty. Oh, I did some blood work on her too," he smirked evilly. "Turns out she's descended from a branch family of ours, meaning even though she's low born she's still worth enough to be my queen. It also explains why she can wield the Elements so easily and why she has so much magic, Twilight Sparkle direct descend of Bright Star, aka Starswirl the Bearded."

I glare but make mental notes of what he is saying. “You don’t understand, she is destined to become an alicorn, and her bond with her friends is what makes her so strong. Blue please look around you! Look at all this death you’ve caused. Have you no respect for life itself?!” Celestia finally yells at Blueblood.

Luna's horn glows and her eyes narrow. “You who would grow life just to throw it away, am not worthy of the title prince let alone the power of an alicorn and you have made your choice if you do not surrender by the time I stomp my hoof you leave us no choice to take you down!” Luna snorts but before she slams her hoof. 

I lift my staff and say. “Hey Blue Balls! I don’t care if your a unicorn or an alicorn I’m still gonna kick your ass for what you did to all those innocent creatures!” After my little speech I use 'Magic Arrow' aiming for his horn and I also slam my foot bending the earth below him making him lose his balance.

The arrow connected but shattered on impact., not even a scratch on the bastard. "You lowly lizard and worthless mares are all nothing to me," He shouted as he let horn. "BEGONE FROM MY SIGHT TRASH!" He sent a blast that would've burnt me and Asta to ash and god knows what to the princesses but Ed stepped in front and caught the beam with his bare hand.

I blink in shock then gulp and look to Asta. “I see what you mean about his power now.”

"How is this possible?" Luna and Celestia looked on in shock.

I look back at Celestia and Luna. “From what I’ve been told he is older and has more magic then both of you combined, and right now that’s a good thing.” I then look back to watch Ed.

"I'm sick of listening to the filth that comes from that hole you call a mouth," Ed growled as the room began to twist. Before we knew it we were all in an open plain.

"Oh he's more than pissed now," Asta shuddered. That's when I remembered he could sense the ki of others.

Celestia gasps and steps back but Luna just looks confused from Ed’s transformation.

“I am not an artificial alicorn! I am a purebred now there is no doubt I AM A GOD!” Blueblood declares as he flares his wings and begins to fly his horn already lighting up for an attack.

"A god you say, hehehnananahahNANAHAHAHAHA!" Ed laughed. "All I see is a spoiled brat who could've attained greatness if he'd worked for it instead of losing his soul for worthless power by sacrificing the lives of the innocent. If you're a god then so am I!" Ed roared, not a shout but an actual roar.

Both princesses cover their ears and I do the same when Ed roars. ‘Damn you’d think he was a dragon slayer with that voice.’ I think to myself.

Blueblood is knocked away by Ed’s roar then when he corrects himself he glares at Ed and says probably the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard. “Innocent, those monsters. Don’t be stupid they are nothing but trash beneath pony hooves just as you are, you abomination I have no idea what you are you’re definitely no pony now BE GONE!” 

Ed stood there and took the blast head-on and this time there was a lot of smoke, "Hmf, all talk, a false god is no match for a real one. Now on to you four-"

"Is that bite all you could muster," We heard Ed as the smoke cleared to reveal him missing his left arm and chunks of his flesh from all over his body. His body stared to repair itself and reveal his human form. "Because it didn't hurt at all."

My eyes widen but then I remember he’s a living philosopher stone and smirk. “Ed is just toying with him before he kicks his ass isn’t he?” I ask Asta.

But as I watch I can just barely hear Celestia muttering to herself. “No it can’t be there’s none left, no it can’t be there’s none left, no it can’t be there’s none left, I wiped them all out I’m sure.”

"Yes and no, he's trying to scare the hell out of him but also keep himself together," Asta explained

I nod in understanding and pay attention. “I see, between you and me what do you think Ed’s gonna do to him?”

"My brother is many things, but when it comes down to it at this moment," Asta stared at Ed as his body regenerated. "I've never seen him this enraged before, there's no telling what Ed's gonna do."

I take a deep breath and keep myself calm. “Well it’s too bad I don’t know any shield or defense abilities tell protect us from the backlash of all the attacks that are going to come from those two.”

"Personal barrier activated," Squawked a parrot from my shoulder. "Expanding to cover Asta and princess." 'God I love this bird.'

I smile and pet it to keep up the act. “Remind me to thank Ed for my new friend,” I tell Asta then Blueblood roars in rage and attacks Ed over and over.

"Oh look little princey it throwing a TANTRUM!" Ed growled as he lands a hard punch into Blueblood's gut send him to his knee puking up everything in his stomach. "Looks like he has a stomach pwobwem," Ed kicked his chin knocking out a few of his teeth. "Now he needs the tooth fairy, have bit," Ed tossed a coin at him.

I actually chuckle at how Ed is treating him. “Y-you bastard! I...am....going...to..kill you.” Blueblood says through his labored breath.

"Wanna know a secret little pony?" Ed asked evilly bending down in Blue's trembling face. "I've been sliced open, gutted, entire limbs burnt to ash, and my favorite beheaded but yet here I stand to this day."

Blueblood’s eyes widen in fear and he starts flapping his wings trying to fly away.

Ed vanishes to appear above Blueblood with own set of wings they were a metallic silver with shining red tips. He grabbed him by the horn and slug Blue balls pretty hard cause we all heard a snap. Blueblood land and made a crater. "Oops it broke," Ed said as he held Blueblood's horn in his hand. "Hey Del, want a souvenir?"

My eyes widen and then I look at the horn in Ed’s hand but shake my head. “No thank you.”

"Some alicorn you turned out to be," Ed held up the horn and looked it over then tossed it to Blue Balls but as he was about to catch it the horn caught fire and burned to ash.

Blueblood looks at the ash that use to be his horn in shock. “H-how is this possible? I am a king! A god! It is my destiny to rule over all those pathetic beasts not die to some freak of nature!”

"I can give you back the chance if you willing to pay for it," Ed said with a shrug.

He looks up at Ed at first still in shock then his face twists with rage and then he yells. “Pay!? You broke my horn off you son of human! I’ll never give you a single bit! Now fix my horn or I’ll order my aunties to have you executed!”

"And there is the real scared brat that thinks he's still a royal," Ed gave an evil smirk. "Look over there and ask them to execute me and if the say to I'll gladly die by their hands."

He turns his head to them and whimpers. “Aunties this beast attacked me! please arrest him and have him executed for attacking royalty!”

Asta looked at me then to the Princesses then shook his head in disapproval.

I look back at them too and see Celestia look away and close her eyes, but Luna snorts and lifts her head before saying, “He’s no longer a prince that’s no longer royalty I do not know what manner of creature you are Sir Edward but you have my permission to execute this traitor.”

"Very well your highness," Ed nodded as his gaze then shifted to Blue Blood. "Any last words before the reveal of your fate former prince of Equestria?"

His eyes widen then he scowls at Luna. “You insufferable bitch! how dare you say I’m no longer a prince I am of Royal Blood you will bow to me all of you will-“

"DON'T YOU DARE SPEAK TO EITHER OF THEM THAT WAY AGAIN!" Ed roared. "I gave you the chance to make a deal and I gave the chance to say your last words and you steal spit in my face and theirs, you insufferable bastard!"

I scowl at him as well then I hold up my hand aiming my finger at him at him and blast his horn stump with a death beam enough to hurt him but not kill him.

"I'm done with you," Ed growled as his body started to crackle and hum with energy.  "I'm going to show you a treat," Ed's form started to change as he started to grow and become cover in shows. Red twisted metal started to cover his body while the wings on his back stayed but grew larger, Soon he sported a tail and then a large eye opened diagonally across his chest and it was a Golden Rinnesharigan but instead of a pupil in it there was the oroborus symbol. He kept growing until he reached twelve feet tall. In the cracks and folds of his armor you could see many red eyes and shadowy hands leaking out.

“My god...this is Ed’s true form isn’t it?” I ask Asta in shock staring at Ed. 

“Wh-what in Tartarus are you!?” Blueblood screams in fear and starts to run away.

"It must be what he considers his true from," Asta told me just as shocked. "I've never seen this till now."

I see Blueblood getting away and quickly use bind on him and he trips as the magic rope ties him up.

"Tell me trash prince," Ed picked him up by his mane. "How do you think I came to be like this?"

He whimpers and struggles in Ed’s grip. “I don’t know! Let me go I’ll give you anything!”

"Anything you say. I know, what about the lives of the all the innocents that you sacrificed for that pathetic power you no longer have. Can you return them life, to their loved ones," the eyes on Ed's body all glared at Blue, his voice was that of many. "What about the children you sacrificed, can you return them!"

"Tell that to the souls I saw in those tubes, and of your son," He said with disgust. "He wasn't artificial at all, but he was aged up by his father using an aging potion." the eyes squinted.

I can see Blueblood swallow and his eyes shrink to pinpricks. “Wh-what son? I never had any ch-children.” 

I shake my head and say to Asta. “He is just digging his grave deeper isn’t he?”

"Filthy swine," he tossed blue at the princesses' hooves.

Celestia looks down at him with disappointment but Luna glares down at him with pure hatred. “Oh Blue look how far you’ve fallen, I wish you could see what you did was wrong.”

“Tia he is not a colt that stole some cookies! He is a murderer and traitor! As a princess of Equestria I sentence you former Prince Blueblood to death! Sir Ed would you like the honors?”

"I have a better punishment for this swine," Ed glared as Blue tried to wriggle away. Ed's eye across his chest started to bleed and he took a drop of his blood. That when I realized what he planned.

"Ed are your sure?" I said in shock.

"That's the plan Del," Ed smirked.

I blink then it clicked and I nod. “Alright and blue I suggest you stay still.” I grin showing him my teeth. “It will hurt less...maybe.”

"Say Ah," Ed smiled a tooth grin as his shadows held Blues mouth open. He dropped it down the vile creature's mouth and he immediately started thrashing as he was broken down and put back together. Soon he stop and just laid on the ground as an oroborus formed on his hand. "From this day you are no longer Blueblood but Greed. Now CURSE OF SUBJUGATION AND CURSE OF ETERNAL DAMNATION!"Ed shouts with out stretched wings as red chains came from the ground and bound the now dub Greed. He howled in pain as the chains seared into his flesh leave red chains printed on his body."You can't deny the Princess nor can you regain your magic. You will be damned to be reborn through flames every time you die, And you well never find rest."

After all that I walk up to Ed and watch as the newly named Greed stumbles over to Celestia trying to beg for something. “Damn Ed I didn’t know you could do all that, I just wish I was strong enough to help I hate that I’m not that strong yet, let’s take the princesses back to the throne room and then you, me and Asta can go do a bit of training before I send you guys home.”

In a red flash Ed was back to human Ed. "Yes."

I smile softly and use the Golden tiger claws to open a portal to the throne room and call out. “One way trip to the throne room all aboard!”

“How! How are you here!? I know I got rid of all the humans on Equis! You shouldn’t be here!” Celesta snaps and yells at Ed.

"Relax your highness," Ed threw up his hands. "And let me start off by correcting your sentence as I'm no longer human and haven't been for a very long time."

She glares and lights her horn and the air starts warming up but Luna speaks up. “Then what are you? And what is a ...hooman?”

"Humans are a sapient race that are descended for apes Princess," Asta cut in. "Ed used to be one but that ceased over fifteen thousand years ago."

Celesta shoots a glare at Asta then looks to look with a softer look. “Don’t listen to them Luna, humans are monsters that’s why I banished them from this world.”

"Not all humans are evil," Ed stepped up. "And if you get any madder you set yourself a light Solar Princess."

She glares at Ed and I step up. “Ed’s right, not every human is evil just like not every pony is good.” With that I look over at Greed.

"And I can think of a few things that "Got rid of" means princess," Ed scowled as Celestia. "And if you think you can take me on then by all means have at me but if you do we need to go somewhere the civilians aren't in harm's way."

I look between Ed and Celestia But before I step in Luna walks in front of her sister and says. “Tia, Sir Ed has a point and there has been enough fighting for one day let us take care of the injured and in prison our former nephew hopefully you will calm down after that.”

Celesta looks at Luna like she betrayed her but closes her eyes and sighs. “Fine...let’s go.” 

And with that Celestia is the first through the portal followed by Luna, I look to Ed and say. “Damn I was not looking forward to that, good thing Luna stepped up.”

"Luna is much more rational then sunbutt is," Asta said. "She is the one I mainly dealt with in conversations."

"My advice to you Del is to watch your back when your around Celestia," Ed added. "Now so more than ever, sorry I screwed the trust up between you two."

I sigh and nod to both of them as I pick up greed and throw him through the portal. “Celestia already didn’t trust me hell I have four guards watching me most of the time, they aren’t so bad but I already suspected Celestia thought I was going to be trouble health the first time she met me was because her guards arrested me after I landed in the city and I asked to see her, The first thing she asked was why did I attack her little ponies.” 

I shake my head and look to them. “At least Luna is reasonable, so did you two want to go back to The throne room to check on the ex-prisoners or do I just throw the evidence through the portal and then go do some training?”

"I want to give Luna some of the evidence we have," Ed crossed his arms. "She's the only one we can trust and can see with eyes unclouded by hate or love for that bastard." Ed walked through the portal. 

"Man I don't envy him right now," Asta sighed.

I nod in agreement and once Asta goes through I follow,and look around seeing Luna but Celestia and greed is gone. “Hey where is Greed and Celestia?”

"She's went to see if his mind has changed any and if he says yes then she planned on trying to remove my curses," Ed huffed as he was checking on the ex-prisoners.

I shake my head and walk over to Ed. “Hopefully she doesn’t just let him go.”

I look at all the ex-prisoners and see the changeling and look up at my new pet. “Hey little guy are you able to make liquid love that a changeling can feed on?”

""Insufficient emotional energy for the process," Parrot Ed squawked. "Only fear and anger are present enough for the requested action."

I think for a minute then look to Luna. “Luna would you mind calling princess cadence? I need her help for a minute.”

"Are you sure it's a good idea," Asta asked.

I look at Asta then whisper to him. “We are early enough in the timeline she should still be herself and I plan on helping the changelings became better.”

"If you need love then you'll need this," Ed held up a glowing pink stone.

I look at it and take it gently while using observe. 

My eyes widen and I nod extremely thankful. “Thanks Ed I assume you’ll want this back,” I look at my pet and say. “This enough love? Just make enough to help that changeling to heal and get her strength back and keep a eye on her vitals if she starts taking too much stop her, I don’t want her getting sick from eating too much too fast.”

"Wait for Cadence to get here Del, Parrot Ed can't process love when it's that condensed," Ed forewarned. "Or do you want the bird to explode?"

I shake my head quickly. “Hell no the little guy is growing on me. Fine I’ll wait.” I sit down next to Ed, and look over at Asta then back to Ed. “Hey Ed when are you in your timeline and are you from a Anthro or quadrupedal universe?”

"Mostly anthro. They are mainly human but have tails, wings, and horns. Their skin tones are a little based off the ponies fur color but not by much." Ed wrapped a bandage around a pony's arm. "As for the timeline, it’s a little screwy. The empire is missing but Discord is free, Cadence and her hubby are looking for it at the moment."

I rub my chin then look to Ed. “Can’t you just track the magic signature of the crystal heart? And if it is still missing from when Sombra made it disappear it’s most likely in a shadow realm type of place. At least that’s what a lot of fans theorized what happened to the Crystal Empire when Sombra made it disappear in the show.” I tell him and watch him help and I decide to help and make shadow clones that go around using water bending and medical ninjutsu to help others.

"Not my place to find it kid," Ed said as he kept working. "If I did then how would Twilight learn?"

I shrug and say. “It’s your choice, say Ed have you run into changelings? I’m hoping I can convince chrysalis to make a peace treaty with Equestria rather than invade it, but the only thing I can really offer them are theories and ideas plus I don’t know what the personality of this version of her is like or even if there’s more than one hive in this Equestria.”

“What I’m trying to say is can you tell give me any advice on how to approach her or any other hive that could exist.” I look to Ed as he finishes up with a Griffin.

"Keep a close eye on Cadence for starters, have someone or thing watch her like a hawk," Ed said. "Preferably only someone you trust. Also try and come at it from her point of view. Changeling are largely discriminated against do to their appearance and because of that they do what they have to do to survive, Chrysalis is only trying to feed her starving subjects, fyi they'll most likely be her subjects not her children. Find a way to integrate them into the ponies society in small group around Equestria," He tightened a bandage around a pegasus's wing.

"OW! Sore there buddy," she complained.

"Sorry but it's necessary," Ed apologized before turning back to me. "Have like mind individuals that aren't afraid to speak their minds and take action on both side for the go betweens. And since this is your plan, meet with Chrysalis yourself regularly and even take on a changeling body guard."

I think it over and nod. “Yeah that’s the way I always saw it, after all the show is from the ponies point of view so of course anyone that is invading is changed to look more villainous.” I look over as the door opens and I see cadence then get a idea and say quietly. “D-link rarity.” 

But a huge transparent image of rarity appears behind me and then fades into me and everyone can see it.

"What the hell was that?" Asta blurted out

I look around and see everyone looking at me and chuckle sheepishly. “Um...a D-link?” As I look around I can see everyone’s measurements and instantly know what would look best on them.

"Don't pry little brother," Ed scolded Asta. "Princess of the Moon and Princess of Love in bound. Oh and you don't have to worry about Celestia removing my curses a I'm the only one who can lift them, she's nowhere near strong enough anyways."

I look at Princess Luna and princess cadence as they come closer and get they are measurements, I then smile as the D-link deactivates. “Ah hello princess nice to meet you.” I say to Cadance.

"Hentai," Asta said as he passed with medical supplies.

I look over at asta with a raised eyebrow and say. “I thought you had a marefriend?”

"I have two," he replied as he handed out supplies.

I shake my head at Asta’s silliness and look to the princesses. “The reason I asked for you is for you to help me heal this changeling over here.” I wave my hand at her as she is laying down trying to not get sick from the negative emotions.

"The stone," Ed reminds me.

I roll my eyes and hold it up. “I got it right here.”

Princess cadence looks over flinches but the nods. “Yes I’ll do my best to help it.” 

I get up and we go over to her and say. “Ok little guy how do we do this?” To my pet.

I gave Cadence the stone and began to glow extremely bright that it was almost blinding. Parrot Ed spread his wings and absorbed the light as he was a solar panel. The light died enough to where we could see again, I looked to my bird and on his back were three vial of bright pink glowing liquid love.

I reach down and take the vials and say. “You okay little buddy?” Then I give one of them to the changeling who sniffs it then her eyes widen and starts drinking it quickly.

"Full capacity," He said as if he'd been eating a full meal.

I think for a moment and say. “So long as your not hurt, if you need to rest you can.” 

I then watch the changeling lick the inside of the vial.

"I can produce up to twenty-seven more vials," Parrot Ed squawked.

“Alright do so so long as it doesn’t hurt you.” I tell him then give the changeling another vial.

"Did he explain that he doesn't feel pain," Ed raised an eyebrow. Parrot Ed in the meantime spat out one glowing vial after another.

“Yeah well...shut up I didn’t know that geez.” I turn back to the changeling to see she is fully healed and her front left leg is growing back. 

“Wow I didn’t see that coming, are you all good?” I ask her.

She looks herself over and nods smiling a bit. “I...I didn’t think I’d live to see the sun again or my hive but you gave me that chance, I will deliver your request to meet my queen when I return to the hive.”

Ed walked over to Cadence and looked at her. "Are you enjoying using my Stone?"

I look over at her and see she is looking over her eyes wide. “There’s so much love in this stone how is it possible?”

“It was made using a method that took me many lifetimes to develop,” Ed said with a soft smile. “In a sense you take a little from here and there from everyone one around you and gather it all in to one place while also adding magic to it.”

“Amazing!” She smiles. “Just don’t let Twilight Sparkle see this or she won’t let it go without understanding it.” She adds with a giggle while handling the stone back to Ed.

"You can keep it," Ed returned the stone to Cadence. "It was made for some who knows love, and who will use it to spread love. I never needed it as I found the women that have my heart long ago.”

She smiles and nods. “Thank you sir you are very kind.”

“Hey Ed, did you and Asta already give the evidence to Luna?” I ask as I look through my inventory.

"I gave the documents we found to Celestia and that's it," Ed turned to me.

“Alright, then I think it’s time we go do some training.” I pull something out of my inventory then I walk over to get Asta.

"Not before we give Luna the other stuff we found Del," Asta interrupted  "Here you are princess." Asta pulled out  his Grimoire and started to hand Luna the numerous tomes and other things we'd found. 

"Sorry but I don't trust your sister or anyone else with these," Ed added. "We found a lot but there is still a chance things well disappear because she doesn't like it or if some outside source is involved."

“I agree with Ed your highness right now your sister is highly emotional and may not make the right call, you however are remaining calm.” I say then hold out my hand towards Luna. 

“Now the actual building is in what’s known as illusionary space I don’t know if you know about it or not, but just in case teach Luna I.D. escape and I.D. create.” My hand glows for a moment and then so does Luna.

Luna's eyes widen and she looks at me surprised. “Such magic is possible? I..I can understand how to create and escape from these illusionary spaces now! Quite fascinating.”

"I have something for you as well,"Ed added and held up a hand. A small white glowing orb came from Luna and floated to Ed's palm. Suddenly, a great pressure filled the room as the orb grew larger until it matched the size of a quarter in diameter. Ed then floated the orb back to Luna. "This is a Sage's Stone of the Moon. It will amplify you power of the heavens and magic much like the stone I gave your niece does for her."

Seeing those stones reminds me of something I thought of a lot time ago and make note to ask Ed later. “Such power, and you are just giving this to me?” She asks stunned.

"I want you to wary of your sister," Ed let out a sad sigh. "She only sees the black or white of things and being what I am she wouldn't hesitate to attack me if she weren't scared of how I'd retaliate. I want you to promise me that if the time ever comes that she should fall that you'll use that stone without hesitation to do what is necessary to to save her from herself."

Luna is shocked to hear Celestia could even fall and looks to the door worried but then back to Ed and nods with a firm resolve. “My sister did all she could to save me, I will do all I can to save her.”

"That's all I can ask,"Ed sighed. "I've failed a few times in my life and I almost lost one of the women I love to her own  repressed emotions. I do what I can to help those I can to make up for it. I was sealed away for 2,000 years and in that time I saw the other woman I loved fall to her own darkness and because of my own failure I couldn't help her or even be there as her husband. Don't let her fall, and if she does, don't seal her away until you try and reason with her."

I smile and out a hand on Ed’s shoulder. “She won’t be alone I’ll help her if it comes to that.”

Luna smiles and nods. “We thank you sir Ed and young dragon, now if you’ll excuse me I must help with the ones you’ve saved as will as the criminals you brought.” 

And with that Luna turns to go take care of business and I look to Ed. “Before we start that training there’s a few things I’d like to ask you but best to done somewhere more private and less important.” I open a portal using my golden tiger claws. “YO! ASTA WE ARE LEAVING!” I call out.

"Luna," Ed catch the princesses attention as Asta comes over. "Don't ever let her dissuade you from the truth. Find out what happened to the humans and why Celestia did what she did. Good luck."

Luna nods with a smile, I look at Ed and Asta then the three of us go through the portal and the changeling follows us just before the portal closed and now we are in the courtyard of the old castle in Everfree. “Huh?”
> DAE Part 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I look back and see the changeling as she stands up and blushes when we are all looking at her. “I...um didn’t want to risk flying home with all those ponies around.”

“Ah I understand hmm here think of somewhere close to your hive while holding these and I’ll open a portal for you.” I show her the Golden Tiger claws she flitters up and touches the Tiger claws while concentrating I slowly swing the golden Tiger claws down opening a portal.

“Good luck.” I say with a smile and she waves before going through the portal.

"I hope things go well for her," Asta scratched his head with a yawn. "I'm beat is there some where we can rest and that I can drop the stupid pony getup?"

“Sure but first grab onto my shoulders.” Once they both do I bring us into a illusionary space but them nothing has changed.

“Ok Asta you can drop the disguise and give me the watch again as for where you can nap I can buy a bed for you if you want or you can try and find the sister’s old bed chambers.” I say to him.

Then I turn to Ed and toss him is in my left hand while saying. “Ed catch and tell me what you get from these please.”

"Here's your watch," Asta pulled off the watch and handed it to me. "I'll be outside in nature, later."

"You’d be better off with one of my regular Sage Stones for magic recovery and boosts," Ed said.

I nod to Asta then say. “If your offering one that’s great but still what am I gonna do with all these?” I hold out my hand and use Requip magic over and over summoning all my spirit stones that falls to the ground making a pile so high I had to step back and make a second pile.(edited)

"Hmm..." Ed took one of the Stones and levitated it above his palm. "I have something in mind if your willing to part with these."

Sure I don’t mind I have no use for them as far as I know.” I say with a shrug and then keep making more piles.“I actually had a theory to use them as a replacement for The main ingredient for making a philosopher stone.” I tell ed.(edited)

"This is pretty much a garden variety Sage Stone that's been diluted down to almost nothing," Ed explained."But here's what we can do," he held up a free hand and the stones all levitated up and start to be drawn into the one in Ed's opposite hand. the was a bright flash and then I looked to his hand and all of the Spirit Stones had fuse together. "Be hold the Spirit Stone of Creation."

My eyes widen and I let out a whistle. “ I didn’t even see the lightning that accompanies alchemy! that was impressive.”I smile then say. “So do you know what it does?”

"That's because I use Alchemagic to make this a magic item," Ed explained. "As for what it does when it's on the person of a user it provide almost unlimited magic but it can be used to forge lesser stone of various Elements."

I nod and smile. “Thank you so much Ed! Now shall we do a bit of training?” I take the new item and feel a sudden surge of magic and use observe on it.

"What do you want me to train you in?" Ed asked.

“Well I’m mostly a long range fighter, but I could use some close range skills and if you can teach me alchemy that would be awesome.”I say.

"I can teach you alchemy just fine, and I know quite a few martial arts from my travels but I'm far from a master and most of my major techniques are improvised anime based attacks that I developed on my own. And anime being anime they're more about doing as much damage as possible to overpower the opponent. Most of my skills lay in the weapons department. For martial arts you'd want Asta."

“Well that’s alright but I can handle Learning how to use weapons easily all I need to do is pick up a weapon swing it around a few times and then I’ll get the skill for having it and then just have my clones work on leveling that skill up until it’s maxed out and then I’m pretty much a master of that weapon.” I explain to Ed then demonstrate by using requip magic to summon strifes token and slam my foot down making a few rocks fly up into the air and I quickly aim and fire the gun hitting all three rocks.

“By the way I have a few tokens if you have a way to copy them they may come in hand for you later.” I say as dirt falls around us.

"I can improve on your weapon wielding skill with one of my own though," Ed rubbed his chin. "And I welcome any tokens that you’d be willing to share. I'd do the same but my vault is in my world and we'd have to travel there for me to access due to my Void Barrier."

I nod and make a table with earth bending then set the gun down then summon the rest of my tokens and set them down, a knife shaped like chaos eater, a mask with eye holes but no mouth, a eye in a metal ring, and a glass ball with a bright light shining from it. “Here they are.”

"Yea I don't have any of these," Ed waved his hand over the tokens and the glowed with a black aura then identicals appeared behind him He held up a small bag from his waste and the token all flew into it. "Thanks, would you like my gaming skills to add to your own?"

“Maybe tell me about them first if that ability conflicts with mine it could caused me problems.” I tell Ed as I put my tokens back in my inventory.

"Well first you have Mana Recovery I & II they're abilities that allows the user to recover their mana (magic) during battle and while walking. Then you have God's Arms. It's a skill that allows the users to dual-wield any weapon in two hands, even two-handed weapons except bows," Ed explained as he laid a few crystals on the table. "And finally you have Mars Bane, a skill that which by concentrating the user unleashes four attacks on their enemy."

“Hmmm, yeah those should work do you have a way to give me the skills or should I give you the teach skill?” I ask as I look at the crystals.

"How about we trade," Ed suggested. "All you have to do is pick these orbs up and crush them to apply them, but be warned that once you do they’re permanent."

“Oh? Well they are good skills to have, and what do you want?  I have, Size Control, Guitar playing, Flame Breath, Winged Flight, Bind, Observe, I.D. Create, I.D. Escape, Claws of Fury, Sinister Slam, Slice and Dice, Meditate, Teach,Life Drain,  Magic Arrow, Shadow Clone jutsu, Dragon mail, Blade-geyser, Stone-skin, Stasis hollow, Flame hollow, Swordsmanship,  Marksman, Dream Magic, Death Beam, ki ball, Kamahamaha wave, ki flight, earth, air, water, and fire bending, water bending healing, Spirit Gun, Esper telekinesis, Spiritual pressure,  Force Push/ Grab/ Pull, the finale fantasy spell Fire, medical ninjutsu, Intimidating Roar, sense danger, detect bloodlust, and blacksmithing.” I list out for Ed while I read them off. “Of course I can’t teach you gamers mind or gamers body, Sorry,” I say with an apologetic shrug

"So many that'd be useful hard to choose," Ed rubbed his chin. "The ki, force and ninjutsu are all off the table as I already have those."

I smile and chuckle before gently waving the spirit stone around. “ trust me this little ball right here is worth all of my skills combined it gives me a regen rate of 80% per minute, so ask for anything and if you want a specific skill that I don’t have just ask for it and I can go onto my store buy it learn it and then teach you.”

"Honestly I'd like them all," Ed chuckled. "I know it sounds greedy but hey whatever advances you right.  But can you give all four bendings to Asta? He could really use them to they're fullest potentials."

I think on it but then shake my head. “I don’t think Asta would be able to handle that much power, not that he is weak or anything but I believe that by teaching him those skills it would tear his body apart creating new energy pathways and then ripping them apart at the same time, you on the other hand I believe could survive having all four talk to you but not Asta, he may have anti-magic and be incredibly powerful but he is still mortal, keep in mind that in the original source material only one fused with Rava can master all four elements,” I tell Ed then close my eyes and focus until my eyes start glowing and the image of Rava appears on my chest.

"I would appreciate it if you would try to give it to him," Ed said with a serious but caring tone. "Asta doesn't really have any form of light to balance out the power of the Anti-magic demon. He 's a good guy with a good heart but he's fallen prey to the demon's influence on a few occasions. Not enough to lose himself and not enough for him to notice but enough and that all. And having Sombra's Dark Crystal magic doesn't help either. He needs light to help balance out his darker powers, and I was hope Rava code help in that."

I breathe out slowly as I deactivate my avatar state and then nod to Ed. “I’ll give it a try but I want you here for it in case it destroys his energy network it could seriously harm him hell in the original comics the original gamer taught something to his best friend and it literally tore him apart and if it wasn’t for the fact that his best friend is immortal he would’ve died.” I warn Ed.

“now that that’s out-of-the-way how about this, I teach you all the skills I list it off, and you give me alchemy and a weapon that I just came up with along with helping me level up my detect bloodlust skill.” I smile wide.

"Fair enough," Ed held out his hand. "I also wan to give six bonding Philosopher Stones and one solid master stone that will allow you to control the homunculi, except for Greed when he's following the princesses' orders. The master stone will only work for you and isn't an alchemy source."

I blink in shock. “You want to give me 7 different philosopher stone?” I ask in shock and confusion.

"Like I said, six of them are unbonded stones still in their colloid state," Ed explained. "You do know what that means?"

I think trying to remember the anime then take a guess. “They are in liquid form and need a host?”

"Kind of," Ed teeters his hands. "The scientific definition of colloid is a homogeneous noncrystalline substance consisting of large molecules or ultramicroscopic particles of one substance dispersed through a second substance. Colloids include gels, sols, and emulsions; the particles do not settle, and cannot be separated out by ordinary filtering or centrifuging like those in a suspension. It's not quite a liquid but not quite a solid in others words. Think about when Dr. Marco showed Ed the incomplete stone he had. In the vial it appeared liquid but but when he poured it out it seemed solid. Also think of when Wrath was made in FMAB, the stone was dropped on the floor and the used pans to pick it up and it looked like it resembled a crimson water balloon."

I nod in a somewhat understanding way. “Alright but I have to warn you I have no idea how they would react to me with gamers body and all for all I know they will just be absorbed and turn into skills.”

"They”re not for you dummy," Ed shook his head. "There for people you come across and may want as allies in this world or for someone you wish to save and is on the brink of death. In other words there for individuals you deem fit to wield the power of one of the six remaining homunculi. The master stone is a permanent inventory item that will allow you to communicate with them and even command if necessary."

“Ah I see now, thanks it will be good to know I have those as a backup plan.” I say then sit on the table. “Now are you ready for those skills? Because it’s most likely going to be painful and take a minute to finish.” I warn him as I lift my hand.

"Can't be any more painful than being killed by the Friendship Rainbow Laser of Death with a few add-ons thrown in," Ed joked.

I whistle and chuckle. “Got yourself blasted huh? I’m hoping to avoid that fate in fact I had this old idea I had back when I was on earth that wanna run by you later to see if it’s even possible.” 

I move my hand over his head. “ teach Ed, Size Control, One Man Band, Flame Breath, Winged Flight, Bind, Observe, I.D. Create, I.D. Escape, Claws of Fury, Sinister Slam, Slice and Dice, Meditate, Teach,Life Drain,  Magic Arrow, Dragon mail, Blade-geyser, Stone-skin, Stasis hollow, Flame hollow, Swordsmanship,  Marksman, Dream Magic, earth, air, water, and fire bending, water bending healing, Spirit Gun, Esper telekinesis, Spiritual pressure, Fire, Intimidating Roar, sense danger, detect bloodlust, and blacksmithing.” My hand glows then Ed starts glowing then suddenly red Lightning sparks all around him as his body is ripped apart and rebuilt over and over as the new energy networks are put into place.

"Hell yea " Ed threw a fist into the air and then fell on his back. "That hurt," Ed quickly got to his feet. "Now then, Alchemy is the only skill you want?"

I blink in surprise at how fast he got back up. “Um I actually said all the skills you list would work, I was just shortening it to just alchemy to speed up time while we were talking I mean it took me almost a whole minute just list off my whole list of skills.” I stand up and tilt my head. “ are you sure you’re OK I mean that magical blast that blueblood shot at you you didn’t flinch at but I managed to knock you on your ass.”

"Sorry, I should have explained better but the skills you get by crushing the crystals I here," He motioned to the table and the crystals he placed down earlier. "Crush them and a window should pop-up for you saying you acquired that skill. And yes I'm fine. The reason Blue Ball's blast didn't affect me was because I'm immuned to all forms of Equestrian magic. Even Chaos magic can't affect me. The elements can't even give me a tan."

“Damn! Hope you never lose your anchor then.” I say as I pick up the crystals and crush them and I get multiple pop-ups.

I smile and nod. “Thanks those will make things a lot easier, next up alchemy.”

"Kneel down," I blinked a couple off times before pinted to the floor so I did as I was asked, "The why you get alchemy with out circles it a little trick as I take the payment portion while you got the knowledge, but it's still gonna be a new sensation for ya." Ed grabbed a hold of my forward and a felt a pain and then everything went white.

I smile and nod. “Thanks those will make things a lot easier, next up alchemy.”

"Kneel down," I blinked a couple of times before Ed pointed to the floor so I did as I was asked, "The way you get alchemy without circles it a little tricky as I take the payment portion while you got the knowledge, but it's still gonna be a new sensation for ya." Ed grabbed a hold of my forward and a felt a pain and then everything went white.

I blink and look around seeing nothing till I look behind me and see a large black door that is blank. “Huh so this is the door of truth looks bigger in real life.”

"What being has found its way into my stretch of the Void this time?" came an annoyed voice.

I turn to see a pure white being and I can only see his outline and teeth. “Ah you must be truth, Ed is just helping me learn alchemy.”

Truth gave a toothy grin, "That alchemist may say he hates me but when it comes to sending people here he sure doesn't hesitate to do it," Truth snickered.

"That's because I'm helping the people I send here to get stronger, grow and learn," Ed said next to me as he crossed his arms with an irritated look on his face.

I look over next to me and jump in surprise. “Oh you're here too Ed?”

"I have to be here to pay your toll, or do you want to lose a piece of your body that can only be replaced by another Void Dweller," Ed deadpanned.

I shake my head and chuckle nervously. “Right sorry, I kinda didn’t think.”(edited)

"Another piece to add to my collect, Edward you shouldn't have," Truth stated with a mocking tone as it clapped his hands together and laid its head on them.

I raise an eyebrow and then look to Ed. “So what do I have to do now?”

"It's called payment for knowledge kid," Ed looked at me before turning to Truth. "And you aren't snaking a piece of him like you did Quill, I'm paying for this."

"Very well Edward but this will be painful for you," Truth's face actually looked a little concerned from what I could tell.
I think to myself ‘this truth is different then the one from the anime.’

"You should go through your portal Del, I'll see you back on the other side in a minute," Ed said as his eyes never left the Truth.

“Well alright Ed if you're sure.” I walk up to my door and lift my hand to it and it starts to open.

The doors suddenly flung open and a large vertical eye opened up and stared at me for a moment before it squinted freaking me out in the process. It looked like the eye was taking some kind pleasure in my unease. All of a sudden thousands of shadowy hands shot for the door and pulled me into the portal. I felt my body being deconstructed as the hands touched me. The last thing I remember before everything went to black we Ed mouthing 'See ya in a few', then nothing. In the next moment I woke up outside the castle under a tree and heard a strange snarling sound. I looked around to find the source but found nothing until I listened a little harder and found the sound was coming from above me. Looking up I was met with sight of a snoring Anti-magic Knight dozing in on a branch.

I chuckle from relief and that Asta snores then I get up and call out skills and check my skills. “Holy shit I got a maxed out skill!”

Suddenly a pine cone nailed me in the head, "Keep it down... nap time," Asta mumbled.

I glare up at him then blow a raspberry and get up then go looking for Ed. “Ok I’ve gotten a lot of useful skills from Ed I should do something nice for him before he goes home.

"Have you tried your alchemy yet?" Came Ed's voice. "I looked and saw him leaning against a tree.

“Not yet but the skill is maxed out.” I say a bit loud then shrug and decide to try it out while playing a prank on Asta.

I clap my hands together then turn to face the tree Asta is sleeping on and put my hands on the ground and blue Lightning shoots out from the ground and wraps around the tree and it starts deconstructing and then reconstructing into the shape of a crib with Asta inside the crib.

“Oh come on it’s funny plus he hit me with a pine cone.” I say turning to Ed smiling.

"You're lucky he only threw a pine cone," Ed crossed his arms. Suddenly wood was sent flying in every direction.

"Who put me in a crib?" Asta growled and Ed pointed at me.

I immediately point to Ed and smile nervously. “He did it!” Then I use ki flight to go straight up a few miles.

"Your ass is mine!" I hear but chuckled as there was no way he could catch up with me. I then see Asta with a pissed look coning at me in through the air, on a motorcycle.

My eyes widen then fly higher while looking through my store. “Tell me Asta how high can you go?”

"You do know he can fly in Black Form, right," I hear Ed and look over and see him fly next o me.

“I didn’t actually see past the first few episodes of black clover but I bet he can’t fly in space!” I grin as I buy a personal shield belt from Star Trek the animated series and quickly grab it and put it on. 

“Thank god for Star Trek the animated series Ed mind using the message system to tell me when he’s calm down bye!” With that I blast off at full speed right to the point I’m in space.

"Asta has training to fully control his breathing and blood flow, he can operate in the minimalist of conditions," Ed explained.

I look back to see Asta still following me so I use the golden Tiger claws to open a portal back to the old castle and go through quickly and send a message to Ed. “Please calm him down! I only have so many life points and I’m damn sure a single hit from either of you two could kill me.”

"Give me five minutes and if he's still pissed you'll know," Ed shrugged.

I sigh and wait but look around not sure where he would come from if he did come after me. “It was just a small prank why is he so upset?”

A few minutes went by and then Ed showed u with Asta,"He's cooled down now," Ed smirked while Asta grumbled.

A few minutes went by and then Ed showed u with Asta,"He's cooled down now," Ed smirked while Asta grumbled.

I sigh in relief and smile. “Good and sorry Asta it was just a small joke as well as testing my alchemy skills, but now that that is over how about you guys teach me how to sense ki and if possible magic, then after that you can show me a few different martial arts oh and if you know turtle style that be awesome.”

"Turtle Style?" Asta tilted his head and then looked to Ed.

"Dragon Ball," Ed revealed.

"Oh, sorry I never studied anime fighting styles," Asta looked at me

I shrug and say. “I can always just buy a skill book with it later, although if my powers works the same as the original gamer then if I learn more than one martial arts the skills well actually combine into a new style.”

"Nothing can replace actual training kid," Asta got on to me. "I have to train every morning in order to stay in top form."

I smirk and say. “with the power of the gamer my muscles don’t get weaker if I don’t work out and I can improve a skill just by using it over and over so if I were to learn the same martial arts as say Goku in one years time if I trained with that skill and only that skill I could actually beat Goku in a one on one fight as long as there was no ki techniques involved.”

“Keep in mind Asta my body is like that of a video game character meaning once I learn a skill I can only improve on it never get worse at it plus because most martial arts don’t use any energy at all I can use my shadow clones to train constantly.” I tell him.

"Could be useful, but I'd still do my morning routines," Asta shrugged.

“Ok so let’s start the train, unless you want to get a few of my skills first.” I ask looking at Asta.

"You have anything that lets you master weapons on the first try?" Asta asked.

“Not really, I can learn how to use them after a few minutes then I just need to keep using them and I can master them eventually, he’ll I don’t even need to hit anyone as far as I know for example.” I clap my hands and touch a tree and alchemy to turn part of it into a bat then I hold it up like I’m gonna hit something then swing it a few times before I get a pop up.

“I just got a skill for blunt weapon mastery, do you see what I mean?” I ask Asta.

"Don't forget our early discussion Del," Ed reminded me.

I look to Ed and sigh. “Fine hold him and get ready to hold him down and keep him alive.” I tell Ed and lift my hand over Asta's head.

"Sorry about this little brother,"Ed sighed as he grabbed Asta from behind.

"What the hell? Ed what deal and let me go," Asta tried to struggle against Ed but there was no signs of Ed giving in.

I gulp then close my eyes. “Teach Asta earth bending, air bending, fire bending and water bending.” My hand glows then Asta starts glow and then he starts screaming as his body starts ripping itself apart.

"RAAAAA!!!" He roared in agony.

"Sorry Asta but this is for your own good," Ed said firmly as tears ran down his face while red electricity flowed from his palms up and down Asta's body.

I keep my eyes closed as he continues to scream for a few minutes until he finally stops and I use my Kamigami no sugata to check Asta's energy network and sigh. “It’s done just make sure he knows I was against this.” I tell Ed then walk over to a broken wall and sit on it.

I heard a loud bang and look over to see Ed hunched over on the ground holding his head with steam or smoke coming off him. Asta was standing there cracking his knuckles.

"You assholes better have a good explanation," Asta glared in my direction as his Grimoire came up and he pulled out his Demon Slayer Sword. 

I sigh and point at Ed. “First off I was completely against it, secondly he wanted me to give you the four elements so you will have a source of light or good energy within you since you have too much dark energy already, or something along those lines, and yes I told him that it was going to hurt you badly in fact if it wasn’t for Ed you’d be dead.” 

After telling Asta that I get ready to fly away if Asta comes after me.

Asta suddenly vanished and then I felt a hand on my shoulder. I slowly and mechanically turned around to see Asta. "You weren't planning on running away again were you?"

I gulp and say slowly. “Not as long as you don’t plan on hurting me, remember I didn’t want to do it.”

"Now why would I want to hurt you buddy, I can get my revenge by putting you through a world of physical hell called training," Asta smirked

I chuckle nervously and point out again. “But it was Ed that made me do it.”

"I know but there is only one way to get my skill set and that with good old physical workouts," Asta kept giving off and evil aura.

I sigh and close my eyes. “Fine, just try to keep in mind I didn’t want to hurt you.” I say then slump in defeat.

"I'm not gonna hit you with out a reason dude," Asta chuckled. "But I would like to discuss skills that would help in future, Do you know of any that might help me back home? I am trying to train people to be magic knights after all."

I rub my chin thinking. “well let’s see, I could try to teach you dream magic and you could have a dream training session and basically train them in their dreams though they still have to physically train but that at least know the motions to go through and get some kind of experience in fights in a safe controlled environment.”

"Not touching the dream world," Asta shook his head.

I shrug then say. “The only other things I can think of is teaching you I.D. create an I.D. escape if you practice with it enough you should be able to create an illusionary barrier that has sort of fake monsters in them, for example zombies, ghosts, ghouls, goblins stuff like that.”

"That would be perfect," Asta gave a thumbs up.

“I have, Size Control, One Man Band, Flame Breath, Winged Flight, Bind, Observe, I.D. Create, I.D. Escape, Claws of Fury, Sinister Slam, Slice and Dice, Meditate, Teach,Life Drain,  Magic Arrow, Shadow Clone jutsu, Dragon mail, Blade-geyser, Stone-skin, Stasis hollow, Flame hollow, Swordsmanship,  Marksman, Dream Magic, Death Beam, ki ball, Kamahamaha wave, ki flight, earth, air, water, and fire bending, water bending healing, Spirit Gun, Esper telekinesis, Spiritual pressure,  Force Push/ Grab/ Pull, the finale fantasy spell Fire, medical ninjutsu, Intimidating Roar, sense danger, detect bloodlust, and blacksmithing.” I list out for Asta while I read them off again.“Oh and a crafting skill and I have a blueprint for golems.” I show by making a golem out of dirt.

"Teach, Marksmanship, and Swordsmanship are definites," Asta rubbed his chin. "Spiritual Pressure as in Bleach? What's Blade-geyser? Stasis Hollow? Stone Skin?"

I nod and explain. “Spiritual pressure is from bleach yes, and the rest of the skills you listed are from a game series called Darksiders were you play as the four Horsemen of the apocalypse Blade-geyser makes blades shoot up from the ground around you, stasis and flame hollows are from the third game and they affect you personally for instance flame hollow adds fire damage to your attacks and makes you somewhat immune to fire yourself Paul says Hollow is more like the opposite it has an ice effect and stone skin just coats your skin in stone like substance to increase your defense.”
"Is Dragon Mail similar to Stone-skin?" Asta looked at me with some interest.

I chuckle and shake my head. “No, it’s the same spell spike uses to send letters.”

"That's embarrassing," Asta got a slight blush as he rubbed the back of his head.

“Why?” I ask, tilting my head.

"I thought it was the Ultimate defensive skin spell from Skyrim," Asta chuckled.

“Oh, heh heh.” I shake my head. “No I don’t know anything from that world yet, so any more questions or do you have your list?”

"Spiritual Pressure, Marksman, Swordsmanship, Blacksmithing, those hollows and I.D. would all come in handy," Asta listed off.

“Alright easy enough.” I lift a hand over Asta’s head and say. “Teach Asta Teach, Spiritual Pressure, Marksman, Swordsmanship, Blacksmithing, flame hollow, stasis hollow, I.D. create and I.D. escape.” My hand glows and then so does Asta as the information and new energy networks are added to him.

"That was weird," Asta commented as he shook his head.

“Now keep in mind, you most likely have the energy wrath now and the way it works in the games and for me is it only recharges when you damage enemies so if you use any of the skills that use wrath energy do you have to be in the middle of a fight to recharge it now that’s if you have the wrath  energy.”I explain to Asta.

"Which skills would use that?" Ed asked.

“The hollows.”I say to him then look around for Ed as he has been quiet until now.

"Hmmm... well it won't be a problem for me but I don't know about Asta," Ed looked at his brother.

"Easy fix, does it count if your friends but fighting in a training match, making them a temporary enemy?" Asta asked.I shrug honestly not knowing. “No clue but you could try.” 

Then I look at Ed. “Hey Ed I got a request. Do you know how to make a war hammer like Thor’s?”

"You mean the one for End Game, Storm breaker wasn't it?" He rubbed his chin.

“Kinda, I want to be able to summon it to me and be made to be indestructible and partially be ‘only the worthy can wield it but it will always work for me that kind of thing as for the shape I was thinking something more like sho kan’s” I explain to Ed.(edited)

"How about the Volendrung?" Ed replied.

Volendrung


Ed held his hand up and projected a picture from his hand.

I rub my chin. “Hmm I suppose if that is the better design.” I say to Ed while looking at it.

"I mean I can make Sho Kan's no prob but this one has an enchant to steal opponents of Stamina and give it to the wielder," Ed explained.

I wave it off. “I have unlimited stamina thanks to gamers body. I also just want the shape of his hammer not the actual hammer itself.”

"Okay," Ed shrugged. He reached into his bag and pulled out a cub of metal. "Uru, Proto-adamantium mix. Pretty much indestructible, the only way to shape it is in a solar furnace. Even top tier alchemy like yours can't reshape it. Will this do?"

I nod and smirk. “Yeah and if possible also put an enchantment that makes sure it can’t be used against me unless it’s you.” I say then rub my hands together and turn to Asta. “While he is working on that let’s start the kombat training. “I say with a grin because of my joke.

"Can I get a scale off of you really quick?" Ed asked. "I want to bond to you and personal affect have the best affect for this."

“Sure, if I can even lose any.” I say then try to pick at one not noticing the lose one on the tip of my tail.

Ed noticed the scale and used his magic to bring it to him. "I'll be back in a few, whatever you do don't open this," He snapped and a door appeared before him. "Or you'll let the fires of the star out and incinerate this whole place, okay."

“Got it.” I say a little in awe and creeped out at how nonchalant he is about that stuff.

"Solar Emerson," Ed said as he encased my scale in a red aura and his entire being turned into white hot light. He grabbed the block of metal and walked through the door.

"Ha... I didn't know he could do that," Asta pointed to the door.

“Well you did say he was old so he is bound to take everything he can get to keep those close to him safe.” I say then turn to Asta. “So kombat training?”

"Combat or ki?" Asta turned to me.

“Both but start with ki.” I say and focus only on Asta.

"The ki I use is a little different than the ki of DBZ but mine extends into the life energy range a bit," Asta explained. "In the show it was originally used to predict and sense opponents based on the constant movement of living objects. Mine is different in that through tapping in to that movement I can stimulate others, speeding recovery or straight up making plants grow."

"I only found this through a hunch when I was in another world,"  Asta scratched his head.

“Interesting, so how do I do it? And do you know if your way has a specific name?”

"No name," Asta shook his head. "You have to read the flow of someone subtle of moments. Mine has gone further by my own martial arts training but I'm sure you could do something similar to it with your own ki."

"Get good enough at it and you can even tell when someone is lying but I never got that far," Asta said. "As for the healing you have to feel the energy flows of your body but I don't know if you can use anything other than the usual skill dye to your gamer body."

“Yeah I can feel the energy...um if I tried it on you on say a cut and I fucked up is there a chance of firing a ki blast?” I ask Asta.

"For you, that is very plausible," Asta shook his head. "But you must concentrate to feel the differences in life ki an the fighting energy from dbz, as it is more of a concentrated battle aura, or intent of harm focused into physical form."

"What you intend to do, help or hurt," Asta said as he picked up a pine cone and held it up as his hand glowed a soft white and surrounded the seed pod. "That mind set makes all the difference in the technique."

I close my eyes and try to feel other ki around me. “What should I feel for?”

"Feel the world around you until you can separate everything in it," Asta explained. "Tell when a bird flies away from a tree branch, tell when a snail passes by, or my favorite when a timberwolf farts."

I snicker at the last trying to keep a straight face then breath in then out and as I breath out I expand my ki out in every direction trying to peel around using it like a sonar.

"It's more about feeling the different energies then sensing the differences in power levels," Asta crossed his arms.

“I know I’m trying but it’s tricky and I ...” I trail off when I feel something else I focus on it and in my minds eye I see a bird in a tree above Asta.

I open my eyes and then say. “I can’t use the shadow clones for this anyway they can only level up skills that not use energy or use chakra, also I don’t get their memories till they are dispersed.”

"Once you pick it up enough you'll be able to sense even the slightest of things," Asta smirked, "You can predict attacks or tell where someone is hid by distinguishing them from none living thing, even manipulate other from of energy you touch but the best part is you can out lie detect Aj,"

“Hmm that is cool.” I close my eyes and Focus and sense more and more like forms around me until I hear a pop and grin.

"Caught a whiff of something good didn't ya?" Asta continued to smirk.

“More then that.” I open my eyes and read the pop up.

“I got the skill ki sense, and it’s a passive skill so it is always on, so next?” I ask as I wave the scream away.

"I'm not a magic type of guy and most of my stuff can't be transferred, only learned and honed with practice," Asta rubbed the back of his head. "The only thing I can really do is give grimoires but the spell require a drop of blood in order to publish the journals into Grimoires, and you don't bleed."

I rub my chin then snap my fingers. “ there is a chance that I can bleed if I am the one that makes the cut, so far any time that I’ve been injured it’s been an enemy that’s hurt me so it could be a defense mechanism by gamers body but if I’m the one doing it maybe it will allow me to draw some blood, what do you need?”(edited)

Asta's Grimoire floated up next to him and he pulled out a quill, a bottle of ink, a saucer, a needle, and a blank journal. "Just a drop is all it takes.," Asta poured some ink into the saucer. "Prick your finger and let the blood fall into the ink. Mix it will and write your full name in the cover of the journal. And it can be whatever name you feel is your name. Just write it in the front cover and I'll do the rest."

I nod and take the needle and poke my finger hard enough to actually draw blood and grin letting it drip in to the saucer then I mix it with the ink and write my name on the cover and look to Asta.

"My turn," Asta smirked. "Prepare for a massive headache,"Asta Grimoire flipped to a new page, "Publishing magic: Grimoire Publishing." Black lighting shot from Asta's Grimoire to the journal and then connected to me and knocked me on my ass.

I shake my head and rub it as I get back up and look at the book as it starts to change. “Ow.”

"Ow is right now take a look at your Grimoire," Asta handed me my book.

The book had changed into a thick silver book with a four leaf clover. “Wow cool now let’s see what’s inside.” I open the grimoire and I only see one spell along with information on that spell.

“Huh it seems I can summon minions and allies using this right now I only have one spell to summon five zombies.” I tell Asta.

"You'll have to practice with it to improve the spell and try to come up with new ones,"Asta explained.

“Hmm yeah it will come in handy, thanks Asta.” I out the new grimoire into my inventory.

"No prob," Asta waved it off. "Now what?"

“How about you teach me the basics of a martial arts so I can have my clones start working on that?” I ask and clap my hands together and touch the ground and use alchemy to condense the dirt and turn it into a solid rock in the shape of a tournament platform.

"First lesson," Asta held up  his right fist and his left hand palm opened but with his fingers curled up. "Always strike with your palms, never a closed fist.  You maximize your striking power with your palms and not your fists, why?"

I think for a second and say two things. “Um well I saw it a lot on Star Trek but I suppose it’s because it reduces the pressure on your hand?”

"Not only that but it maximizes the amount of force you can put out with each strike as the force travels from your arm out straight through your palm," Asta thrust his left palm forward and I could clearly hear the wind as he thrust it through the air. "Where as it would be redirected back into your palm through your fingers lessening the force of your blow."

“Ah I see so use the palms not the fist unless I don’t want to hit them full force.” I say nodding.

"Yes, but it also gives you more control to hold back as well where when you use a fist you throw most of your power and weight behind it,"  Asta showed as he used his fist to punch. "Those who have studied multiple styles can change back and forth between palm and fist while also combining them together," Asta pulled his fingers over his palm where only the bottom half of his palm was exposed in a half fist half palm state.

I nod and smile. “Alright so like this?” I do my best to copy his movements.

"Tell me Del when someone punches what do you defend first?" Asta said as he scrutinized my movements.

I tilt my head. “If the punch is aimed at me I’d try to block it no matter where it’s aimed or jump back if possible.”

"When you're in close quarters combat, as all martial arts are what is targeted most?" Asta fixed my stance.

“That depends on if I’m trying to knock them down and out or kill them, if it’s just to knock him out I’d aim for the stomach and chest if I’m trying to kill him then I’d aim at the head.” I explain my thinking.

"Good answer but in all modern martial arts competitions most go for the head to knock the opponent off guard," Asta said as he thrust a fist in my face and I reflexively threw my arms to block but he stopped his fist but I felt a poke in my gut and looked down to see his pointer finger in my stomach. "Thus leaving the defender's entire lower body wide open for attack. Always follow your first attack with the second at the same time, never a second later."

I nod still surprised at his speed. “Alright now mind showing me motions of a specific martial arts so I can get the skill for it diesel tips are very useful but I’m not getting a skill for martial arts from them.”

"You're a dragon meaning you have a decent amount of flexibility and dexterity throughout your entire body all the way down to the tip of your tail so I think Muay Tai would suit you best," Asta rubbed his chin.

I think back and take a stance were I have my arms bend and elbows out and my left leg lifted and knee aimed at Asta. “You me this style?”

"Like this," Asta positioned himself with his fist and his right arm up at a 45 degree angle and his fist facing me and his left arm angled the opposite but it looked as if his fists were going to collide. His feet were pointed opposite each other and  he was standing on the front balls of his feet ever so lightly with his legs bent slightly bent so he was closer to the ground. The most unusual part of his stance was how loose he looked.

I copy his stance the best I can trying to figure out what to do with my wings and tail. “Damn this is a bit tricky.”

"This style combines kicks and punches in alternating patterns to keep your opponent off balance," Asta punched left and right at the same time then kicked right while punching right then kicked left and punched right. In his motions it sometimes looked as if he was floating. 

"Think of your wings as arms and your tail as a third leg and which you can pivot, balance, and strike with." He remarked as he saw me struggling.

I think then nod and make a shadow clone and the two of us take up the same stance and I throw the first punch and kick and we go back and forth blocking each other for a while till I twist around a punch and hit him with my tail and he disappears and I get a pop up. “Yes!”

"Well looks like I've done all I can and all you can do is practice," Asta smirked.

“Thanks Asta it does help, now you can help me with one more thing while I have some clones spar.” I make four clones and have them walk off to train then look to Asta. “Now I’m going to try to find a way to hide my ki if I can do that then I’ll try the same thing with my magic and hopefully it will work.” I then close my eyes and focus on my ki and try picturing it being pulled inside me down into my core.

"I'm not the best person to try and hide from kid," Asta remarked. "Remember my sense comes from the body's movement and even if you hide your energy," Asta put a hand on my shoulder from behind. "There's still no stopping your movements."

“Even if you can still sense me that doesn’t matter just pay attention and see if my ki drops at all I doubt I’d be allowed to hide all my ki right away anyway.” I say as I continue trying to suppress my ki.

"For anyone who doesn't have the ki sense, you'd be almost invisible and would be if you could hide," Asta smirked.

“True but like I said I’m mostly learning this so I can do the same with my magic.” I say then once my ki is all together I picture it being put inside a box and slowly breath out then I hear a pop up.

"Will I can't really measure you on magic as the only ones I have are Ancient Magic and Dark Crystal Magic one uses the magic you have available around you in nature and the other is Equestrian and I don't really use it all that much if not at all," Asta shrugged. "So I can't measure your magical presence."

“That’s fine, but I just got a skill for hiding my ki, and just as I thought I can only hide 10% right now.” I told Asta after reading my new skill.

“Say Asta, can you think of anything else we can do or should I get my final surprise ready for you and your brother?” I ask as I open my store.

"There are a few more things I want to run by," Asta remarked. "I never told you about your footing when it comes to martial arts."

“Ah alright go ahead.” I close the store and pay attention.

"You have to pivot, never staying in one spot for to long, especially for the style you know," Asta said as he got on the balls of his feet and demonstrated going left back right forward almost as if he was dancing. "But the trick is maintaining a good whole on the ground. Try and imagine as if you were grabbing the whole world with your toes."

"Like this right?" I copy him almost perfectly thanks to my skill.

"Basically, but more like this," He showed me as he jumped of the ground and bounced around me, as if he were jumping off the air like it was a solid surface. "Note don't try that until your sure to have mastered Muay Tai and know that normally you can't jump off the air," Asta snickered. "Best use trees."

“Damn that’s impressive it will take me a bit before my skill gets that high even with clones.” I say then snicker. “You mean like in Naruto?”

"No, you actually grab the air with your feet and jump off it instead of just kicking it," Asta corrected me.

I give him a flat look. “I was talking about your comment on using trees.”

"No you grab the trees with physical strength alone and use them as spring boards," Asta smirked. "You have to increase the dexterity of your toes first though."

“True and maybe get a parkour skill too but I can do that later.” I shrug then smirk at Asta. “So Ed told me a bit about his world want to share about yours?”

"My world is pretty similar to his but my ponies are human to a T but with wings and tails," Asta explained. "Except for the horns. Instead they use something called focus crystal which unicorns get when the cast their first successful spell. You wouldn't be able to tell a unicorn from an earth pony if they didn't wear the crystal. The only way to differentiate is with a strength test."

“Huh that’s a new one, I use to read a lot of fan fictions about MLP and I’ve heard of quadrupedal anthro and human Equestria’s, now the human Equestrias usually come in two types the first is where they have some pony features such as tails, physical wings and horns and sometimes even the ears  while the other they don’t have the ears, they don’t have the tails, and  the horns are replaced by focusing crystals and the wings are astral  and can only be projected they’re not physical.”

"Every world is different and new ones are made every time a Displaced comes into existence,"Asta shrugged. "But back to an idea I had, if i have air bending now doesn't that mean I have a greatly increased lung capacity now?"

I shrug and say. “It’s possible or maybe they got that lung capacity through training, all I did was give you the ability to bend you’ll have to learn how to use them. Hmm speaking of that how about a bit of training for you?” I grin somewhat evilly.

"Hmm... sure," Asta shrugged.

“Great hold on.”I make a clone and he salutes me before I walk over to Asta grab his shoulder and pull us into another I.D. This one full of zombie ponies, I then fly up out of range. “Good luck and i get to keep all the monster drops minus health potions.”

"This it," Asta raised an eyebrow and looked at me then to the zombies. "What ever," he cracked his knuckles and went to town immediately tearing apart the zombies with a combo of martial arts and bending. About five minutes later he was done and not even winded. "That was that."

I just smirk as there is loud stomping coming from behind the castle. “No this is just level one I figured I’d let your warm up with the easy guy’s first.” 

Then a massive green rotting leg lifts over the castle and soon a huge zombie alicorn comes over it and glares at Asta.

"Now that looks like a challenge," He smirked. I noticed the skin on his hands and arms up to his elbows get a dark grey transparency scaly texture over the skin. He took up a stance I'd never seen before. In the next moment he took off and bounced around the zombie, he was fast but not fast enough to where I couldn't see his lesser attacks. About ten minutes later he sliced the zombie clean in two with a karate chop down the middle. "That was fun."

I clap and smirk as a big count down clock appears with 30 seconds on it in the sky I quickly move down and collect all the drops then fly back up just as hundreds of wolf howls can be heard. “Round two, fight!” I say while chuckling.

"I'm not wasting time on small stuff," Asta raised his hand and unleashed a tsunami of fire on the pack leaving them ash in the wind before they got have across the field.

"That's it, the Timberwolf Emperor I took on was bigger than that," Asta put himself in a running position as if he were at a track might. I could see the air gathering around him and noticed something a bit off as he took a small breath. It was as if his body temperature slightly raised. "Luóxuán dàpào (Spiral Cannon)," He said launching himself straight at the wolf and piercing it through the chest like he was a bullet with his fist.

The wolf fill to the ground and Asta sat on top of it with no problems. "Flesh is soft, wood is harder to pierce."

“Damn.” I whisper to myself then watch as the wolf cracks apart and shatters leaving loot I dive down and pick it up. 

“Well Asta I hope you can handle rockodiles.” I smirk .

"I can shatter steel lances with me bare hands dude," Asta said with a straight face

I shrug and fly up. “Hey I could take us out and set it up as the hardest I have, if you want.”

"Please do," Asta deadpanned.

I shrug again and land grabbing his shoulder and brake out of the I.D. Then set up a new one bringing us in again then say. “These are fully mixed and the hardest I have.” 

I fly straight up as a hydra comes into the clearing along with changeling, griffins, Minotaurs and even teenage dragons.

"Now we're talking," he smirked. his grimoire floated up and spat out three swords. He grabbed the largest one and threw up in the air and then grabbed the other two and jumped on the first proceeding to take off on it as if it were a surfboard.  "You assholes want a piece of me," the group looked and charged. "BRING IT!" Asta smiled as he crossed his swords in front of himself and dove into the crowd.

The hydra roars and sprays poison gas at Asta and the Minotaurs throw their spears changelings fire magic spells and the dragons fly up to meet Asta. “This is gonna be good.” I say and use my store to buy popcorn.

"BLACK TORNADO!" Asta yelled as Anti-magic wafted off his sword and he began to spin. Soon there was a jet black tornado twisting across the field. It brought down the dragons and Asta was standing on a nearby Cloud. "BLACK SLASH," He waved his sword horizontally and sent anti-magic slashed into the dragons cutting off their heads. He released his smaller sword and took his big one with both hands and lock his sights on the hydra. "BLACK DIVIDER!" He roared as Anti-magic accumulated on the edge of his sword until it grew to be the size of a three story house. Asta brought his blade down and sliced the hydra in two.

“Holy crap!” I say as the fight turns into a massacre, the changelings charge their body’s with magic and fly right at Asta like missiles, while the Minotaurs gather their weapons.

"I wonder," Asta smirk as he released his sword and jumped back on it. His hands outstretched he summoned his two other blades but the went into the Grimoire while he pulled something off his belt. "Digi-Modify, Berenjena," A set of double barrel shotguns appeared and Asta took aim at the Changelings, "Black Double Impact!" He begin to shoot the bug-ponies down with concentrated anti-magic as he surfed through them.

“Damn that was impressive.” I say to myself.

The Minotaurs see him coming and try to form a defense but Asta is  able to slice right through it and them.

"I'm going to show-off a bit," Asta said as flew up again on his sword. He held out is left arm and black flames started to come from the black scar coiled around it. "Black Flame Dragon Spiral Demise!" Asta yelled and a massive dragon made of black flame came from his arm and consumed the Minotaurs.

I float there with my jaw open then cross my arms and huff. “Damn, just you wait give me a year and I’ll be able to beat you in a  sparring match.” I say then I fly down and make clones and start collecting everything.

"Are you sure you could take me," Asta floated down and jumped off his sword and returned to his Grimoire. "I did all that with ease, didn't even need my increased strength."

I look at Asta then say. “Asta, I can level up my skills so easily, just by using them over and over, and a year is a long time especially since I have the ability to create a instant dungeon that has a time dilation and I don’t need to eat sleep or even rest I can just keep training and training and training hell I could level up my death beam so high that it be able to pierce through your anti-magic it might take a long time but it’s possible, just because you’re extremely strong now doesn’t mean that someone can’t get stronger and surpass you always remember Asta there’s always a bigger fish.” I finish as my clones disappear and I grab his shoulder bringing us back to reality just as Ed is coming out of the door.

“So Asta what did you think of my way of training?” I look at him.

"Ya don't have to give me the big fish speech Del, it's what I look forward to, pushing my limits and going further, " Asta thumbed himself. "And it's a good way to blow off steam, especially if you have someone you really need to pound, but I still prefer my workouts and exercising."

I nod and smirk holding up a book. “Yeah and check this out I got one of your skills.”

"Yoink," Asta said as he grabbed the book from before I realized it. "Looks like you got a good one," he smirked as he read the cover.

I frown and use the force to pull the book back. “Mine.”

"I know it's yours as I already have it, courtesy of a Sasuke Displaced's Celestia," Asta held up his arm with a balled fist and a smirk. "If she would have been more skilled in the use of jutsus then I would've had a much harder time against her. But she went back to relying on magic so she ate dirt while foolishly burning up her body in the process. Narrow mind princesses need get off their high horse ass and think and not jump the gun. Hehe high horse ass, funny."

I smirk and roll my eyes. “Yeah they do, hey Ed I see your back.”

"Yep this is yours" He said as he slammed my newest weapon down. "And i forgot to tell out that Parrot Ed can replicate any machine as well as weapons as long as he has enough nanites or material available. The nanites are also called Harmony Nanites because they infused with Harmony, aka the power of friendship, magic."

“Oh cool that actually reminds me of a old idea I had back on earth, basically the infinity gauntlet but with fake copy’s of the elements of harmony, this it would work?” I ask ed.

"He can do that but he can't separate the magic just channel it. He also can't empower other objects with Harmony magic,"Ed pointed at me. "Way to much of a risk, and he can't be destroyed by alicorn magic or warped by chaos magic either. As a somewhat clone of me he shares those similar immunities."

“Alright good to know now Ed.” I smirk and start setting it up. “Your turn at fighting my monsters.”

“I’d max everything out as much as possible if I were you,” Asta advised.

I nod and say. “It won’t be much of a fight but I’ll do what I can, but Ed please be careful because when you kill a monster they will drop loot and I don’t want it accidentally destroyed.” 

I then set the next dungeon up and grab Ed’s shoulder. “Asta you want a watch?”

"No promises," Ed shrugged.

"Already there, Kaden," Asta smirked and as he spoke the last word a cloud formed. Asta then jumped on the cloud. "Needed a chair. Thanks to Ancient Magic and natural weather dragon magic I can have both."

I chuckle and put a hand on Asta and pull us into the custom I.D. And now we are inside a dark room with a high ceiling I fly up and call out. “Ok Ed have fun.” 

Then everything I can make starts coming out of doorways and even the floor, zombies, ghosts, Timberwolves, rockadiles, manticores, cockatrices, bugbears, hydras, changelings, gryphons, minotaurs, teenage dragons, even the bosses which are huge versions of them.

"Armor of Malice, form 1," Ed said and he becomes enveloped in red energy and his shape changes.




"Okay, never seen that one," Asta said in pure awe. "But it looks badass!"

“Holy crap that IS badass, want some popcorn Asta?” I offer some to him.

All the monsters roar or yell as they attack him together.

"Thanks," Asta took the popcorn and munched away. "Hey, it looks like Ed is doing something else."

I look down waiting to see what Ed will do.

Ed held up his right arm and began to recite something, " I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAIN. DEVOUR THE NIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS TO THE KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM HEARTS!" A column of light shot down from the sky and something appeared in it. Ed reached in and pulled out a twin scythe keyblade with two handles and a silver braided chain with a red crystal cross with cracks in it on one side. On the neck was a red metallic skull on either side.





My eyes widen and I clap. “Cool I didn’t know he had a keyblade too, I wonder what its name is and what it’s transformations look like.”

Ed held the weapon in front of him and grasped both handles and then it split into a set of scythe wings and arms.

“That is cool maybe I should see if Ed has taken the mark of mastery test,” I say as I watch. 

The zombie alicorn, changeling king, and an army of zombie unicorns and changelings fire magic at Ed.

Ed stood there and took the full assault of the magic causing quite a dust cloud to form but as it cleared we saw Ed standing there unfazed and a crimson aura surrounded his body,"No flavor," He smirked as he charged in and began to shredded his opponents with his claws. He would even grab a few from time to time and toss them in the air the cut them to pieces with his wings.

“Damn! Ed is powerful.” I say in awe as he completely massacres the monsters as they all try to kill him, some throwing weapons others using their natural weapons like claws fangs beaks and poison gas.

"What's he doing?" Asta got to his feet.

"CRIMSON  DRAGON ROAR!” Ed roared and sent a massive blast of crimson magic towards the crowd.

I feel a deep need to run from Ed but thanks to gamers mind I don’t run but my body is consumed in yellow flames. “That...is dragon slayer magic.”

"How the hell does he have that?" Asta looked at me.

I try to stay calm as I explain. “ he mentioned having magic from Fairy Tail because of a niece of his chances are she also gave him Dragon slayer magic but I’ve never heard of Crimson dragon before.” I say.

"Yeah about the crimson, Ed's magic is usually crimson based," Asta added. "So there is a pretty good chance that this is his own unique type of Dragon Slayer magic."

I take a deep breath and relax as the flames slowly go out. “Well that was unpleasant, think he got them all?”

"You tell me," Asta shakily points down to the field as the enemies are actually running away from Ed only for him them catch them in his claws and squeeze them to shreds. "He must still be pissed."

“Yeah, I bet.” I say and see a zombie Pegasus flying up at us and I use magic arrow on it making it crash near Ed.

"Don't interfere," Ed growled as he looked to us send chill down my spine.

I gulp and shrug. “It was coming after us nothing more.” 

I look to Asta. “If he comes after me I’m using you as a human shield.”

"I think that would work against actually," Asta gulped.

Ed continued to work off his anger but he decided to revert back to his human form and returned his keyblade to wherever he pulled it from. He then pulled out a red version of the Darksaber from his arm of all places and cut the enemies to pieces.

I flinch as each clones memories hit me. “ what the hell man I’m just trying to collect the loot I have no idea if it disappears after a certain amount of time or not.”

"I think he's cooling down," Asta pointed down. 

Ed had crossed his arms and it looked like a bubble had condensed around him. "Fus Ro Dah!” Ed shouted but instead of in front of him the shout went in every direction.

I get knocked up into the ceiling. “Ow...”

Asta pulled himself up from the ground, "How many powers does he have?"

I fall to the ground and groan. “With how old you said he is I’d say more then we will ever see.”

“How did he even do that last one?" Asta shook his head.

“My guess mixed two attacks together.” I stand up and make as many clones as I can and have them go collect the loot.

"That was my omnidirectional Thu'um," Ed said as we steadied ourselves. "It's what happens when you combine Force Shout with a Dragon Shout, and I'm not limited to Unrelenting Force either."

“ I didn’t even know shouting was a thing I really need to make my key blade armor so I can use my Keyblade glider to go to the Star Wars universe,” I mumble to myself.

"That was Skyrim plus Star Wars," Ed explained. "The Star Wars is from the legends continuity, as most of the good force powers are these days."

“Well I’m sure I could find Records or something of these force abilities number which Star Wars universe you go to and if I can’t I’ll just buy all the comics or whatever read them and try to use the force to copy what I see.” I tell Ed then smile.“Hey Ed what did you think of my way of training?”

"Training is training but these dummies are very limited," Ed crossed his arms. "You need to do like a Kairi Displaced did and make a simulation room that hooks up to different game systems and you can set better opponents."

“Hmmm if you have her token I’ll call her over and she could show me it and I may be able to copy it,” I say as I cross my arms thinking.

Ed pulled out a familiar-looking lucky charm from his bag but it was silver. "This is hers and don't let her fool you as she's quite powerful. She also has a portal that lets her travel through the Void, I did have a small part to play in its development."

“Oh cool, so what now? Because if we are done I was thinking of giving you two more gifts before you go home.” I say with a smile and bring the three of us out of the I.D.

"I d have one more thing for you," Ed pulled out a small wooden from his pouch. "Here," I took it and opened it to see several golden keys. "These are Void Keys made from Orichalcum. Pull one out before you enter a void portal and walk through it holding the key and the Void Energy imprints the key allowing the user to go from their world to that world he was summoned to with a summoning. It only works after the summoning is done though. It's easier than constantly using a Keyblade Glider all the time."

I chuckle and take the box. “Thanks but I don’t use my keyblade to travel from Equestria to Equestria, do you know if these will work between other worlds for example between here and the world of Dragon Ball Z, the world of Star Wars, star track so on and so forth?”

"As long as it's a void portal used then yes," Ed shrugged.

I summon my keyblade and aim it up at the air and after a few minutes a beam of light fires out from my blade and hits the air and makes a portal. “ it’s called the lands between I believe with this be considered a void portal?”

"It has a void signature," Ed commented.

“Alright good.” I use my keyblade to close the portal then turn to Ed. “By the way what was with that incantation to summon your keyblade?”

"That was the unlock incantation to bring it forth from its pocket dimension that I keep it sealed in." Ed explained. "My keyblade is special in more ways than one. It's called the Baku."

“Huh, cool mine is dragons fury,” I say holding it up so Ed can look at it.

"Seems very you," Ed smirked. "I wish I could keep mine out but it's too dangerous."

“Let me guess heartless?” I ask as I dismiss my keyblade. “I’ve been lucky and none have shown up except for when I did the awakening test,” I say.

"Not just that but if you noticed the handle," Ed held out his hand and quickly said his incantation causing the Baku to reappear but bound in chains. "There are two and this key lets its wielder freely walk in the Dream Realm and reshape it as well. Sound like anyone we know."

I tilt my head and make a guess. “Princess Luna?”

"This weapon appeared before me of its own accord after I married Luna over two thousand years ago," Ed released the Baku. "I've used it to roam the DreamScape and Luna and I have used it to fight some of the worst nightmares out there."

“Huh she is lucky to have you. “ I said with a smile.

"More like I'm the lucky one to have her," Ed smiled as he rubbed his head. "She kept coming to see me after I went mad and was encased in stone. And after I came back to life she blessed me with my son and daughter." Ed looked at me and Asta. "There is also Celestia. I love her just as much as Luna and consider her no less important."

I smile and nod in understanding. “That is sweet.”

“It’s the same way I feel about Fluttershy and Aj,” Asta added

I chuckle and say. “That’s good you two have someone to keep you grounded, I’ve only been here for a week or so and don’t think I’ll find someone like that for a long time.”

“Don’t be so naive kid,” Ed chuckled.

“I’ve only been in Equestria for a little under a year and already have Fluttershy and Applejack,” Asta smirked. “And I fell for and got with Shy in just a couple of weeks of being sent to my world.”

“That’s great Asta hold onto them, now that all that’s out of the way, I want to thank you both so I’m gonna get you both something, a little taste of home, ask for any food and I’ll buy it for you, along SCP 458.” I say with a smile.

“Ah I see it’s basically a infinite pizza box, you touch it and your favorite pizza just appears inside it hot and fresh and you can do this for anyone and forever.” I explain to them as I pull mine out of the inventory I also close the party so the two of them lose the gamer powers.

"Thanks but we'll pass," Ed held up his hands.

"We never really cared for pizza all that much back home,"Asta nodded in agreement with his brother.

I shrug and put it back into my inventory. “Alright your choice and the other thing?”

"How about we let Ed cook if you get the ingredients," Asta recommends. "He was always the one that knew how to work a kitchen the right way."

“Sure hell I could even buy ingredients from the food wars anime or the food actually gives you powers or something I never actually watched it though.” I say as I grab onto them and pull them into a empty I.D. Then open a portal back to Ponyville.

“We can use one of the kitchens from town in a I.D. Everything is copied and no one is around.” I explain.

"Best get your friends Del, we come from the south where you make a meal for everyone." Ed smirked. "He Del, you have any keychains for your blade?" Ed said as he knocked on the door.

I shake my head. “No I haven’t used it much at all besides fighting a few Diamond dogs and a  heartless  Version of nightmare moon and a Darkside during my awakening test apparently my princess Luna decided to follow me while I was dreaming and when I would start my test she was there the whole time.

“Huh cool another token that makes seven that I have now.” I smile and out it in my inventory. 

"Sure," Ed nodded as he pulled the tokens from Earlier and made copies and Asta took them and placed them in his Grimoire as we waited for someone to arrive at the door. 

It was spike that opened the door and he looks up at us and is about to scream but I put a hand on his mouth and say. “Spike these are my friends and they helped save a lot of ponies we are just gonna make some dinner and share with everypony they won’t hurt anyone now be a good drake and go get twilight’s friends, my guards and vinyl scratch, and I’ll give you this bag of gems.” 

I pull out a bag of gems from my inventory once he sees it He calms down and nods, he takes the gems and leaves to get them. “ OK crisis averted for now Asta feel free to read and Ed free reign of the kitchen just make a list of ingredients that you need and I’ll buy them.

I look to Asta and sigh. “ anything from trying to blast you with her magic and then trying to warn Celestia that a  ‘evil human’ has arrived in Equestria, to trying to take you downstairs to study you honestly I haven’t interacted with this twilight that much so I have no idea what her personality is like other than the show, quadrupedal Universes usually stay pretty close to the shows canon as far as I’ve read another fanfiction.”

"Guess we're gonna find out now," Ed pointed to said pony as she was walking into the room .

Twilight stops and stares at Asta and Ed looking back and forth then she gasps and rushes up to Asta and starts looking him over muttering to herself about Asta’s size, appearance and anything else she can notice. “Well looks like Asta is gonna be a test subject, hey twilight don’t forget he is a person and I hope you protect him from your friends.” I say to her.

She waves a hoof as she summons a note book and quill and immediately starts taking down notes.

"Excuse," Asta picked up the pony by the scruff of her neck. "But I'm not about to be a Guinea Pig for one of our bizzarro test. So if you have questions, ask. My name is Asta Ferris, and this is my older Edward Elric," He put her down. "Nice to meet you little pony."

She blinks and writes everything down then looks up at Asta. “ fascinating humans are able to speak and are quite strong apparently.”

"Is this chick for real," Asta pointed at the pony. "She's doesn't even way that much."

I shrug and say. “Welcome to a quadrupedal universe the ponies in these types of universe are a lot more racist.”

Twilight continues not paying attention to either of us.

"I don't really care," Ed whooshed his finger to the side and Picked up Twilight with Telekinesis and brought her up to face level.

She looks with wide eyes as she write it down. “It seems that the other human can use a form of magic maybe they evolved and will be almost as smart as ponies soon?” She speaks to herself I have had enough and walk up and give her head a karate chop.

"Was that really necessary Del?" Asta raised an eyebrow.

“She isn’t listening and is being very racist, Twilight listen to me humans aren’t monsters they aren’t beasts their people just like you and your friends how do you like it if I suddenly start studying every part of your body and muttering to myself not letting you speak and anytime you did acting like you’re an animal instead of a pony.”

She lowers her head in shame and says. “Sorry I just wanted to study humans as they went extinct after Celestia banished them.”

"Hmf, banished," Ed scoffed as he let Twilight down. "You shouldn't believe everything that's written down in a history book kid. May I borrow your kitchen?"

“Um ok sure mister human.” She says and I shake my head.

“Twilight try asking questions instead of just taking your answers.” I sit down and pick up a book.

"You clearly didn't hear my younger brother when he told you we have names," Ed bent down. "So let's try this again. Hello, Twilight Sparkle, my name is Edward Elric."

"Hi, again, I'm his younger brother Asta Ferris," Asta pointed to himself.

She gulps and holds up a hoof. “Hello mister Ed it’s nice to meet you.”

"No need to be scared little one," Ed grasped her hoof with his metal hand and gently shook it. Twilight's eyes got wide when she saw his hand. "Like Del said, we're not monster. And if it helps," Ed held his palm up and a holo display showed pictures of him and his family, especially his children. "We'll answer what questions you have about humans okay."

She gasps and looks at the hologram in detail. “So detailed, your magic is amazing please tell me everything!”

"What do you want to know?" Ed smiled. "I also want to borrow your kitchen to cook a meal for everyone here and those to come.”

“Oh um go ahead and please tell me everything.” Twilight follows Ed into the kitchen.

I look to Asta. “Hey Asta do you know about her future?”

"I know a roughness of the future from the show but I never really watched the show, why?" He tilted his head.

I rub my chin and say. “I could tell you more, but every universe is different and this would be more like a guideline because of differences between the universities are there is there a key events that will always happen like Nightmare Moon.”

"The only one for me was Sombra's return and the Empire so far, and I was a big part of that," Asta crossed his arms. "With  Ed's help we were able to save Princess Amore from his dark petrification spell."

I rub my chin. “Huh I’ll have to remember to look for her in this timeline, as for your future the next thing will be...”I look at the door to the kitchen then lean closer. 

“Twilight will mess up a spell that swaps her friends cutie marks, after she fixes it she will ascend into an alicorn.” I whisper to him.

"That's gonna be kinda hard to do," Asta leaned against the wall. "The Bulls have broomsticks now and I'm starting to work out a job system with the princesses. Not to mention the town we founded." He placed his hand on his chin. "I really wanted a quiet life there but as Ed said things always happen."

“Trust me Asta, Twilight needs to ascend, she will end up uniting most of the world just speak with Celestia and tell her you know what you’re planning for twilight and ask her to let you know when she will get a twilight ‘the book’ so you can stay out of it.” I tell him.

"I stay out of the pony's story as best I can." Asta explained. "Help when I need to give it a push. Sombra needed to be dealt with and slowed down and I was the only one who could face him. Other than that I let things go their own course."

“Alright though I do plan on doing things my way to a few of the bad guys.” I say then the door opens and Twilight's friends come in along with my guards and vinyl. 

“Twilight your friends are here!” I call out and she comes running in and stops rainbow just as she flies at Asta.

"Oh crap," Asta eyes met their’s and hell broke lose, or would have if Rarity hadn't put him in  a bubble.

I sigh and rub my face. “Everypony calm down! Asta isn’t dangerous! Just because he isn’t a pony doesn’t make him evil, or is Spike evil too?” I ask them.

"Not like this weak little shield can hold me anyways," Asta pulled out on of his smaller sword and tapped the bubble. The shield quickly fell apart and was absorbed by the sword. "Look I don't want any trouble but if you start something with me," He glared at the group and released some killing intent. "You better be prepared to follow through and finish it."

I facepalm then walk up to Asta and hit his forehead with two fingers. “Hey dumb dumb we are trying to make friends now scare them!”

"WELL SORRY BUT NO ONE PUTS ME ANY CAGE!" Asta shouted in out right rage.

Suddenly Asta was hit in the back of the head with a spoon and Ed was standing in the doorway of the kitchen. "Calm yourself little brother, like Del said we're here to make friends, not enemies." He turned to the group and gave a bow. "Sorry about my brother's outburst just now he hates tight spaces and has no tolerance for big put in them."

'Now the crib incident makes,' I thought rolling my eyes.

Rarity clears her throat and steps forward. “It’s quite all right darling I can understand how he feels I merely put the shield around him to keep Rainbow from attacking him I do apologize My good stallion.” She finishes facing Asta.

"Thank you for your consideration my good lady but Asta is more than capable of standing his ground against multiple martial artists at once, he doesn't need protection," Ed got back up. "Now I must return to the kitchen," Ed turned back around and I heard something else. "Twilight don't touch that it's not ready for any of it yet."

I chuckle and sit down. “So ladies meet Asta he helped save Quite a few badly hurt creatures today.”

"Sorry for being rude," Asta returned his sword to his book. Most of the girls then started to actually talk with him minus Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash who were over near the kitchen door, while I looked through my inventory.

"Who wants to know what? And before you ask Pinkie, no I'm not one for parties, I'll go but I stay in the back most of the time. "Asta said.

Pinkies hair deflates a bit but she nods, then rarity asks. “Mister may I ask who made such lovely clothes?”

Applejack says. “How did y’all get here?”

And pinkie asks.” Cupcake?” While pulling one out of her mane and holding to him.

"Thanks,"Asta took the cupcake and sat down. "And one of the knights in my squad made my clothes, along with the rest of my wardrobe. And as far as I got here well, I was helping fix up a town that my knight squad had established when Del asked for mine and my brother's help in one of his operations, so I came over and helped."

They all look to me and I shrug. “Ask the princesses about it if it isn’t in the news.”

"It won't be in the news Del," Asta said as he took a bite of his cupcake."Hmm red velvet. It personally involved them and the Abyss, any word on the Siren."

“Not that I know, but your right it most likely won’t be in the news.” I say then rub my face.

“What do you mean by ‘it involves them’ and ‘the abyss’?” Rainbow asks as she hovers over to our group.

"That got your attention," Asta took another bite of his cupcake. "So good. And it means what it means Rainbow. That it involved the Princesses and the Abyss. As in they got caught up in it due to outside forces dragging them in. They weren't dealing with the Abyss, but somepony closely related to them was."

I cross my arms and say. “If you want to know ask them, it’s not my place to say what happened especially if they want to keep it a secret, it would be like Spike reading out one of your diaries to every pony.” I tell them and just then Twilight and Ed come into the room.

"And that's human biology," Ed finished saying as Twilight took notes. He looked at us, "The food well be ready shortly."

I smirk and decide to tease twilight. “Wow Twilight you only new him for a few minutes and he is already giving you biology lessons?” 

Some of the girls blush while Rainbow Dash starts laughing and Twilight blushes bright red and starts sputtering.

"Let the mare have her knowledge, not like she'll be able to find a lot of it here," Ed patted her head. "Besides, I have two wonderful mares already."

I chuckle and smile. “Yeah I’m just messing with you Twilight relax, so I’m guessing foods done?”

"Most of the pony's food is ready but  some of the baked foods are still in the oven," Ed explained. "There is a variety of foods for everyone. The meats and fish for the predators and pegasi are separate of course. Which reminds me. Twilight, do you incorporate red meats into Spike's diet?"

She lowers her head her ears against her head. “No I haven’t but Deltorix told me I was wrong and said he was gonna cook meat for spike.”

“I just wanted to ask as I made him a very special dish that is designed to help with his stunted grow,” Ed explained. “While we wait on the finishing touches I will answer questions.”

She smiles and lifts her note book. “That’s great what happened to your island?”

“My island?” Ed tilted his head.

She nods getting excited. “Yes the island that humans suddenly appeared on and lived on for a while before you all disappeared.”

“This is beyond my knowledge Twilight,” Ed placed hand on her shoulder. “After my time. I may look human but I assure that I am not anymore. You’ll have to ask your teacher about this and I recommend you do it with Princess Luna is around as Celestia would be more forthcoming and Luna will want to know to as she doesn’t have a clue either.”

She writes that down and nods smiling. “I always love to learn.” 

“Hey Ed how long pinkie and Spike look like they are starving.” I say while pointing at them as they lay on their belly’s on the floor moaning from hunger.

“I know you do Twilight but also know that some knowledge is dangerous and some is buried for reasons, some should even be destroy if needed,” Ed crossed his arms. “How about now,” Ed smirked as he snapped his finger and we were transported to a lavish hall with a full spread in front of us.

We are all shocked and I look over at Ed and say. “How?” 

“Who cares I’m hungry!” Spike yells as he gets a plate but claps his hands together and bows his head. “Thank you Celestia for this wonderful meal.” Then he starts digging in.

“Yes speaking of the sun,” Ed snapped again and Celestia and Luna appeared to the still shocked crowd.
> DAE Part 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celesta and Luna look around confused and shocked and then Celestia sees Ed and Asta she immediately gets a hostile look but does not act. “What are we doing here?”

“Having a meal with friends maladies,” Ed took an honest bow.

Celesta looks like she is about to attach but then twilight smiles and walks over. “Princess your here!” 

Twilight walks over and nuzzles Celestia and she puts on a mask for twilight. “Ah my most faithful student, I did not expect you to be with these...people..”

“How are the creatures fairing that we rescued?” Asta asked with no animosity.

Celesta chose to pay attention to Twilight so Luna answers Asta. “Most are recovering though sadly a few younger one have past away from their injuries and malnourishment.”

Ed beat his hand on the table hard enough for everyone to stop and look. He had tears falling down either side of his face. "Why the children? They're innocents. They're supposed to be the future."

Celesta looks shocked and Luna lowers her head. “Yes it is sad we wish we could do more but sadly they were too far gone, but Blueblood is in the dungeons now so nothing like this should happen again.”

"Death was to good a punishment for him," Asta interlaced his fingers. "He wanted power and immortality so bad that he turned his back on the very races he was supposed to protect. What do you plan on doing with that bastard?"

Celesta turns her head away but Luna looks hesitant. “We...are unsure, he is still a alicorn and is immortal, we can not agree on what to do.” 

I speak up looking to Ed. “Ed you said my stone can control his right?”

"Yes, as long as the order doesn't contradict his loyalty and order from Celestia and Luna," Ed answered. "He won't ever have magic again thanks to my curses and his broken horn, and he may be immortal but thanks to the stone he can be killed if necessary."

All the ponies flinch at the mention of killing. “Well what if you give Blueblood to me?” I smirk and look around at the girls. 

“I’m sure I could find a few good ways of using him and he won’t be able to run away or hurt anyone if I say so.” I look at Luna more so then Celestia.

"No," Ed interrupted. "I left him under their care for a reason Del. If they decide to give him to you after some form of trail, or after a good stent in the dungeons then that's their choice. But he must be punished first. I've seen to many go free do to a soft heart because they thought the new a pony or because they were related in some way. And all they did when that evil was set free was go back to what they did before.  Most that were punished did manage to better themselves."

I shrug not really caring if I get my hands on him or not. “Fair enough though I was gonna make him work hard and show him the lives he ruined.” 

“I agree with sir Ed young dragon he needs punishment.” Luna speaks after me.

All eyes were on Celestia now.

She looks around then sighs. “No he will not be put in your hooves dragon, he is still my nephew and I will handle his punishment.”

"I'm glad I was able to straighten out my own nephew before he fell so low," Ed let out a sigh and looked at Celestia. "As much as you may find my presence disgusting Celestia I can assure you that I know you pain all to well, as much as you may not believe me."

Celesta keeps her mask on showing no emotions at all at least to me. “I thank you for your concern human but this is a pony matter and we can handle it, before we eat I must ask, how is it that you and the other human are here I am sure I... banished all the other humans along with their island.”

"HAHAHA!" Ed belted. "You've seen me in worst possible way and you still call me human." Ed looked to me out of the corner of his eye. 'Del relax I'm using a form of telepathy from Fairy Tail. What should I tell her?'

I close my eyes to focus then think back. ‘You can tell her the truth, I have already told my guards about how most Displaced are humans or were humans.’ 

“You may be more powerful then the humans I’ve seen but I know you are one and so is he.” Celestia said while pointing a hoof at Asta.

"Listen here little girl I'm not from your world and neither is my little brother," Ed stood his ground and looked her straight in the eye. "I am not human anymore either. That ended when I died to protect those I loved and my world from a soul eating monster that I still keep locked in my body. And as for power, you have no idea how powerful I really am."

I watch as Celestia actually flinches back then frowns and sits at the table. “So your not from the island?”

"No, I am from another Equestria where I help govern the world while trying to be a good husband and father," Ed sat down.

"I'm from an Equestria where we fight the forces of evil with personalized magic," Asta added. "We're called Magic Knights and we don't answer to the government but work with them. Believe it or not the Elements are actually my junior knights."

Celestia’s head whips toward Asta with a look of shock. “That’s not possible my ponies are good and would never hurt anypony.”

"Tell that to the soldiers they took on and saved me from," Asta remarked as the others actually seemed interested in that story.

I sigh and speak up. “Ok I’m gonna say this then I want us to drop it and just eat, ponies are racist Celestia, they even use species exclusive language every pony any pony this pony that pony so on and so forth you need to have the schools teach about other races as well otherwise incidents that wouldn’t even happen otherwise may happen for instance let’s say a griffin came to a small village to move in all the villagers see that Griffin they scream and run thinking that he’s going to attack them, because they’ve never seen anything like it before, now let’s just eat.” I sigh and start eating but applejack kicks me under the table.

I glare at her but  she just puts her hooves together and lowers her head.

Ed was doing something with a holo display and Asta was telling a few stories to the other girls. I could see the glares the Celestia was sending towards Asta. Luna was thinking very hard about a lot of the information she'd just received.

I ignore Applejack and just start eating and smile enjoying it.

"Somebody say something as this silence is horrible," Ed looked up once everyone was finished.

I chuckle and say. “Alright hey girls want to see something cool?” I ask and once they are all looking at me I start flying around keeping my wings closed. 

“What the hay!?” Rainbow says.

“My goodness.” Rarity.

“Oh my.” Fluttershy.

“How is this possible!?” Twilight.

“What in tarnation?” Applejack.

While Pinkie just giggles and starts bouncing.

"Wanna see something else neat?" Ed smirked as he held up his left hand and made a claw. We then saw shimmering strings coming from his fingers.

I watch to see what he is gonna do. “Oh? I haven’t seen this.”

"Twilight, can you tell me what these strings are made of?" Ed looked as the unicorn as she was still next to her mentor.

She leans closer looking at them. “Are they a form of magic?”

"Very astute little one," Ed chuckled. He pulled on the strings and the entire room lite up with the shimmering lines. "These are the very magic that are all around you and allow you to use magic."

Her eyes light up as she looks at all the magic around us all and makes a notebook appear and starts writing everything down while Celestia starts gritting her teeth.

"Don't look so angry princess, it took me more than a hundred years before I could even see these and even longer to pull on them," Ed said calmly. "Do tell me if you don't mind? Why is it that you hate humans so much?"

She lifts her head and says. “Because they are monsters that attacked every single pony sent to talk with them and then they were going to try to invade Equestria .” She said but I noticed AJ twitch a bit.

Ed looked at Asta out of the corner of his and Asta gave the slightest shake of his head. I guess being an actor himself lets him read people a lot better, wait ki can help detect lies. Ed let out a sigh. “Why are you lying?”

She narrows her eyes. “Are you calling me a lair? “

"I didn't stutter," Ed said outright.

She lights her horn but I stand up. “Enough! Celestia we have two lie detectors that went off, and Ed is just trying to find out what happened.”

Celesta glares at me then says. “Fine, I completely destroyed the island to nothing the humans are evil and I won’t stand for any of them to remain.” She finishes looking at Asta and Ed.

"You can try but I guarantee you that you want fair any better than Blueblood did against Ed," Asta leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. "And before you even get to Ed you'll have me to answer to."

I take a deep breath and stand with them. “And me, I may be a dragon now but I use to be human before.” I tell everyone and the girls gasp while Celestia focuses on me and I feel the temperature skyrocket.

“You are human? I knew there was something wrong with you!” Celestia steps forward but Luna blocks her with a wing. 

“Sister he has done nothing wrong and is a dragon now is it not better to see if he is truly evil as you say?” 

Celesta stops and looks around and puts her mask on and sighs. “Your right Luna...I’m...sorry”

"If you have anger towards humans then direct it at me," Asta stood up. "I'm the only actual human here. My brother has done nothing but help people his whole life, even after he was kicked out of our family he still pursued his dream but kept helping. If anyone is here needs to be watched it's me."

She closes her eyes and refuses to look at or acknowledge the three of us anymore.

"So be it," Ed huffed. "Look, I know it takes a lot to rule over a nation but that doesn't justify the genocide of an entire race."

Celesta turns to Twilight and starts a completely different conversation.

I shake my head and look to Ed. “Probably for the best if I’m the one that has to get through to her I mean it wouldn’t mean much if I had you do everything, and seeing how most Equestria’s run on tv  logic doing that would just make a stronger villain show up later.”

"Del, take this and give it to Spike," Ed placed a glowing crystal in front of my with what looked like a flame in it.

I look at it and nod after using observe on it. “Sure though are you sure he can handle it?”

"I know he can," Ed smirked. "And I have more gifts." Ed reached behind him and the air gave off a golden ripple effect and he pulled out a massive greenish blue bladed sword. He walked over to Luna. "My I present you with the Moonlight Great sword."

Her eyes widen and she takes it looking over it in her magic.” Amazing craftsmanship who made such a blade?”

"No one truly know who but the legends say it was forged by the Scaleless dragon Seath. He is said to have imbue his own magic into the sword and used it to defend countless lives against his own kind." Ed turned to Celestia and pulled and Eagle headed warhammer from the air. "Though you may never look upon it with more than disgust I do hope you accept this and change your view on humans, The Hammer of Sol."

Celesta looks at the weapon and slowly takes it looking it over and frowning. “I see humans still make weapons.”

"While it is a warhammer it has never tasted blood and only been used to create weapons for the protection of others," Ed explained. "The hammer holds the power of the brightest light even when there is none."

Celesta looks over the hammer again before setting it beside her and returning her attention to Twilight.

“Hey Ed thanks for trying to make peace between her and me, but I feel it’s something I have to do.” I tell him.

"I'm not making peace for you Del, but laying the groundwork for your future," Ed smirked. "Twilight."

She looks over a little confused and wary. “Um yes Ed?” 

I tilt my head trying to figure out what Ed is planning.

"You are destined for greatness little one but are blinded by ONLY what you read in books," Ed smirked as he poked Twilight's forehead head just below her horn with a red spark. Twilight's eyes got big. "Look for the truth within the truth. Alchemy will guide you."

I look to Ed and think. ‘Did he just give her alchemy?’

Ed smirked with a wink.  "Ms. Rarity your turn."

Rarity looks surprised and so do I as she gets up and walks over to Ed. “What ever would you want to give me? I’m just a fashionista.”

"Tell me what you see in my coat," Ed took off his coat and laid out in front of her. Now that I paid closer attention to is in the light it shimmered and was somewhat transparent.

She looks closely then gasps.” Darling are these made of a new kind of crystal!?” She said in excitement.

"Here," Ed laid a book in front of her. "These are both magical and non magical techniques that you can learn in order to make special elemental fabrics from jewels and gemstones to promote magic flow or resist it. My coat is made of fire ruby thread and you may keep it for reference. I have also left you a workshop with all the tools and necessary components in your shop."

She gasps and looks over what’s in front of her. “Oh I love it but I can. It's too much.”

"Nonsense and I won't take no," he gave a warm smirk before turning to Fluttershy and gently bending down to get eye level. "Here you go. These books will teach all about medical tactics for animals and what types of plants you can use from the forest."

Rarity stands there a bit shocked but soon squeals and hugs the coat.

While Fluttershy looks away shyly but when Ed mentions animals she looks out from her hair and sees the books smiles softly and take some of the small nod.

He walked over to Applejack," For you I have books and agriculture on apples as well as a new type of apple seed."

Applejack raises a eyebrow and narrows her eyes. “You saying I don’t know how to work ma farm?”

"Quite the contrary," Ed chuckled. "You run it very well, this well help you run it better and the apple is called a crystal apple. It's from a ancient Empire that vanished long ago," Ed gave her the books and bag of seed. "It's also that the tree produces fruit year around and can grow in any environment, but produces the sweetest fruit in the winter when it is care for with love."

She looks at the bag of seeds in awe. “Boy howdy that does sound like some kind of apple.”

Ed turned to Rainbow, "Quick to jump to conclusions and very proud to refer to yourself as the fastest in the land."

Rainbow narrows her eyes at Ed. “I am the fastest flyer I Equestria!”

"Prove it," Ed pointed at Asta. "Beat my little brother in a race."

She smirks and flaps her wings. “You're on!”

I shrug and stand up. “I’m in too I’ve been waiting to test out my flying abilities, how about a bet loser has to wear a dress for a whole day.” I smirk and look to rarity.

"Very well," Ed snapped and we were all teleported to the Fountain in the center of town. "Your start here in Ponyville, go loop around Cloudsdale, down to touch the castle at canterlot then back here at the starting point. Secondly, I'm not in this race but you should go all out."

I grin and flair my ki kicking up wind and dust. 

Rainbow flairs her wings ready to kick our flanks or so she thinks.

"I guess I'd get my butt in gear," Asta rubbed the tip of his nose. His Grimoire flew up next to him and this caught everyone's attention.

I look over not knowing what he is doing. 

Celesta and Luna step back feeling something.

"Please be aware that what Asta is about to do is necessary to invoke his power," Ed explained. "But I suggest you all stay behind me."

All the ponies except Celestia get behind Ed while she stands her ground.

I watch closely. ‘Is this his true power?’

The Grimoire opens and out comes his second sword, Celestia flinches at the sight of the aura around the blade. Asta took a hold of the sword with his right hand and placed the flat of the blade against his left and looked as if he started to meditate. I got an uneasy feeling myself so a decided to use this opportunity to use the ki technique Asta taught me. I focused as hard as I could and then I felt it, from the blade Asta was drawing the Anti-magic into his own body.

The was a sudden shock wave as anti-magic covered the right side of Asta's body. His whole right side was almost solid black and his hair looked horns. Asta's eyes shot open and his right eye was no longer a fluorescent green but a burning blood red. On his back as singular black wing that looked frayed and torn at the ends with a much smaller wing on his left. I also spotted a whip like tail that ended in a spade like tip.

"Alright," Asta smirked, showing off the fangs on the right side of his mouth. He looked himself over as everyone stared. "Oh crap it looks like I achieved the second stage transformation."

“Damn dude, that is bad ass.” I say.

While rainbow trying to act tough thou she is shaking says. “Oh? And how are you gonna fly with those ripped wings?”

Asta shot off leaving a trail of solid black behind him and he zig-zagged around the sky before descending, gently.

Everyone is shocked even me then i chuckle nervously. “Well damn that is fast .”

Rainbow shakes her head then gets into a starting position. “Whatever I’ll still win!”

"And I'm not even used to this form yet, wait tell I can really push myself and go beyond my limits," Asta said with eagerness in his voice and sparkles in his eyes.

I smirk and get ready for the race as Ed comes over and raises his hand.

"On your marks," Ed said, we got in to line. "Get ready" took our stances, "Go!" Ed slammed his hand down and we all took off.

Asta flies past me and rainbow dash easily but me and her are almost even I use more ki and start flying faster and it isn’t long before we see Cloudsdale.

“I won’t lose to either of you two!” I hear rainbow yell over the wind I use even more ki and loop around Cloudsdale then as I’m flying back over the Everfree forest I see rainbow catching up right beside me with a mock cone  around hurt my eyes widened just as she breaks the sound barrier and creates a sonic r=Rainboom.

The shock wave from the Rainboom knocks me down I tot he forest and I land hard in some flowers but I quickly fly up and use most of my ki to try to catch up growling I push myself but just as I’m entering Canterlot I see Rainbow Dash leaving the castle so I quickly get to the castle touch it and then blast off back to Ponyville but by the time I get there I see Asta relaxing and a out of breath rainbow dash.

"Looks like you two lose, and you know what that means," Ed said.

I huff and roll my eyes. “Yeah yeah I know, Rarity got one I could use?”

"You might want to sit down there Del you took quite a spell there into the Everfree," Ed said as he floated a glass of water to me and Rainbow."Let Rainbow go first, as second place."

I shrug and sit down. “Not like I hurt, I lost some life points yeah but the pain is gone the moment I started flying again.”

"You spent quite a bit of energy to, ki is mentally and physically draining, not to mention you also flapped your wings a lot just to keep up with Dash," who was glaring at Asta. "just to keep up."

"You spent quite a bit of energy to, ki is mentally and physically draining, not to mention you also flapped your wing a lot just to keep up with Dash," who was glaring at Asta. "just to keep up."

I shrug again and roll my neck. “ technically I can use up all my energy and I’d be still perfectly fine I can use all my chakra, all of my ki, all of my spiritual pressure, all of it and I’d still be perfectly fine so long as my life points are intact.” I tell Ed and smirk at rainbow.

"I say you cheated," Dash pointed at Asta.

I sigh expecting this. “Rainbow he played fair and square, asking him to hold back would be like asking you to fly with only one wing.”

"Which is entirely possible if I had known that I'd achieved form two," Asta pointed out.

Soon rarity comes over with a dress I sigh and take it and use Requip magic to instantly put it on and most of the girls laugh at me but I smirk and strike a pose. “Your all just jealous that I make this look good.”

"I do have question for Sir Asta," Luna came forward. This got Celestia a little anxious. I watch somewhat ready to act if Celestia does something stupid.

“We are wondering what is this power you possess it feels....wrong.” Luna asks Asta.

"Maybe because it's anti-magic," Asta said nonchalantly

.Luna’s eyes widen and she looks conflicted but Celestia steps forward. “You are full of anti-magic?! I can not allow you to-“

Luna cuts her off by getting in front of her and saying. “Tia stop, he is dangerous yes but he hasn’t acted against ponies let him be.”

“Full of anti-magic no," Asta sighed. "I can simply channel it into my body using my swords and other items." He pulled out his grimoire. "I'm actually the guard of this."

Luna thinks this over and nods and says. “I see very well thank you sir Asta.”

“Luna you can’t possibly believe that he won’t-“ Celestia yells at Luna but Luna shuts her up by glaring at her. “He is an innocent sister, don't let your emotions control you.”

"You want proof here," He held out his Grimoire. "Feel why I must guard this book." He held it up to Celestia.

Celesta glares and stomps up and tries to grab the book with her hoof.

I shake my head. ‘Celestia you moron.’

"Be careful with it Princess," Asta gave in a worried voice.

She huffs and takes it from Asta. “You can’t scare me human monster.” She whispers to him.

"I'm not a monster and it wasn't a threat but a warning," Asta said. "But I can do monstrous acts if I need to, like when my girls were kidnapped and sold off as sex slaves and my student was locked up in chains. Now open the book."

"I wouldn’t do that Celestia.” I tell her with my arms crossed.

She scoffs and starts to open it. “Quiet human, I will know what gives you power so I can stop you.”

"Be my guest but don't say you weren't warned," Asta told her.

Celesta looks through the book getting upset and glares at Asta. “What is this language!? I can’t read it at all!” While she is yelling a black and red aura starts coming from the book.

"It's the language of the Clover Kingdom," Asta scratched his head. "And don't feel bad as only a Grimoires owner can read the spells in the book."

She gets madder and lights her horn. “Is that what you call your new kingdom? When I find it I will make sure no human is left on my world!” The black and red aura starts climbing her hooves.

"You may want to calm down Celestia," Ed warned.

"I WILL NOT CALM DOWN WHEN MY KINGDOM IS HOME TO MONSTERS WHO KNOW NOTHING BUT KILLING AND DESTRUCTION!” the aura climbs higher almost to her chest.

I have seen enough and summon my staff and knock the book up and out of her hooves. I aim my staff at her casting bind to hold her still.

"That is what I guard," Asta pointed at the book and suddenly from the book shot a large solid black winged evil figure with a malicious sharp toothed smile. It looked around at everyone and cackled. Asta quickly grabbed the book and slammed it shut and the figure faded. "You see what I must contend with. What must I constantly be on guard from?"

Celesta is still mad but isn’t talking. “Luna I think Celestia needs to go home and relax.” 

“Yes I agree with you young dragon.” Luna says as she walks up to Celestia lighting her horn and gets ready to teleport.

"Wait," Asta pulled out his sword. "I need to cleanse the demon's influence before you do or she could lose herself," Asta held his sword up with one hand and his pointer and middle fingers on the other and concentrated. he threw his fingers down and point at Celestia and pulled the black emotions from her body and drew them into the sword. "Christ. Most of that is her own anger. I was able to get the demon but some of it is still there I'm afraid." Asta sighed. "Princess please take this and should thing get dire with her have her write her name in this book with a drop of blood mixed in the ink. It is the only way to save her from her own demons."

Luna is surprised but nods taking what Asta gave her. “Thank you sir Asta we shall look after my sister we promise.”

"I am truly sorry for the trouble we have caused you Princess Celestia," Asta said with sincerely as he got down on his knees and placed his head on the ground. "I hope that one day we can be friends."

"I am sorry to," Ed did the same. "I hope we can be of service to you someday Princess Luna, Next time I'll bring my family."

Celestia is taken back by this caught completely off guard. “I...see..” was all she said.

Luna smiles and nods. “I would like that sir Ed and please sir Asta there is no need to lower yourself that far.”

"No there is, I have shown you both much disrespect and I most apologize in full," Asta said as his grimoire floated up next to him and opened. He pulled a medallion from it pricking his finger and had a drop of blood fall onto the medallion. Asta held it out to the princesses. "Should you need my services or the service of my knights for anyone duty, hold the above and blast it with your magic and we will come."

Luna smiles and takes it. “Thank you sir Asta I will keep it safe.”

I lean over to Ed and whisper. “Are you and your brother Japanese? Or does he just follow the culture?”

Ed stood up,"No were both Americans but Asta spent quite some time in the east learning his martial arts and conforming to many of the customs of his masters. "

“Ah that makes sense.” I say as I watch Luna teleport taking Celestia with her.

I then look back to Ed. “Well this has been fun but exhausting, thank you both for helping out.”

"One more thing, hey dash catch," Ed tossed a book to Rainbow. "It's full of martial arts and physical training to help you." Ed winked. He looked back at me. "Use the watch to get in touch with other Displaced that have it. It doubles as a video caller and small item delivery system across the void. My nieces and nephew could be a help to you down the road.'

"And give me a ring some time to," Asta made the phone symbol with his fingers.

I chuckle and nod. “Yeah I’ll check out who all I can call later, and sure I’ll keep you to up to date whenever something huge happens and Ed if I ever want to send something bigger I’ll call you and ask you to let it through your shield I can send gifts to other displaced...I think...I tried to send a gift to all might and it disappeared but I don’t know if he got it.” 

I finish while rubbing my chin thinking then I shake my head and chuckle. “Anyway call me if you need help or just want someone to chill with, now are you two ready to go home?”

They both gave a thumbs up.

I smile and say. “Asta, Ed, our contracts are complete.” After that two big pop up windows open with doors behind them and I wave. “Good luck to both of you, oh and Asta if you ever need someone to help kill some slavers give me a call I can’t stand that kind of person.”

"Will do," Asta shook my hand and turned to Ed. "Good to see you brother talk to you later."

"Good bye you two," Ed smiled. "Love you brother," He hugged Asta and the two depart but suddenly stop and look at each other.

I wonder what stopped them and ask. “What’s wrong?”

"Our baby brother has just been displaced," The said in unison.

I blink and rub my chin then grin. “If you want I can try to send him your tokens along with a note and picture.” As I say this I use my store to buy a old camera and pull out a notebook and hold them up.

"Go for it," they say in stereo.

I take a picture of them then hand them the notebook and a quill. “Then write him a note and give me copies of your tokens, then after I send them go home,  I have no idea what happens if your called from my world before you go home.”

"No idea either," Ed wrote in the note book and handed it to Asta. "Yea, I hope everything goes will for him but he'll be in the dark about a lot of stuff."

"It's for the best we just give him a run down, let things be and he'll find us on his own as he always has," Ed said as Asta handed me the book.

I nod and rip out the page and put the note and picture in a small box along with the tokens. 
“Alright now then, here goes nothing, I need his name.” I look up at them.

"Garret, or Gar as he preferred," Ed said as he rolled his eyes.

I chuckle and say. “Let’s hope he wasn’t displaced as Garra, Send gift to Garret.” After I say that pixels appear around the box till it’s completely covered then they and the box disappear.

"Thanks for that Del but we need to get back home," Asta shook my hand vigorously.

I smile and nod and watch as they leave. “Good luck and if you need me call me.”

"Goodbye my friend," Ed waved as he went through the door.

"See ya," Asta saluted and walked through his door.
> Laying the Foundations
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A door opened in front of Asta’s tent. The ones to see this were some of the locals and rushed to the Black Bulls. Soon Applejack and Rainbow came to the door and readied themselves for a fight. It was soon made clear that is wasn’t need as Asta walked out the door.

“Hey girls,” Asta waved.

“Where have you been dude?” Rainbow got in his face. “Aj and Fluttershy have been worried sick.”

“Ah was worried but Shy was real bad,” Aj blushed as she put a hand in front of her mouth.

“I’ve only been gone a day,” Asta raised an eyebrow. 

“Dude, you’ve been gone nearly two weeks,” Rainbow threw her hands up.

“What?!” Asta shouted, he then looked at Al who steadily nodded. “FUCK! I’m really sorry girls.” Asta, embraced Aj in a warm hugged.

“Ah love ya Asta and we know ya go on trips like this but we didn’t expect ya ta be gone for so long this time,” Aj snuggled into his shoulder. “I don’t think it can be helped as far as a time thing goes due to the whole different worlds thing but do try okay. You need to see Shy. She’s been worried sick.”

“Right,” Asta looked at her with his hands on her shoulders. “Thanks for being you Aj,” he gave her a passionate kiss on the lips and then broke it off leaving the farm girl red-faced and stunned,

“Damn girl, you know you got yourself a great guy if he leaves ya speechless after that,” Rainbow jabbed at her friends.

“Whaaaaa- aAh SHUT UP DASH!” Aj said as she sent a clod of dirt at the laughing pegasus.

Asta ran through the town and the various people would wave and he’d return it with a smile. He ran searching for Shy. He eventually came across the Princesses.

“Asta, you’re back,” Luna said in shock.

“What took you so long?” Celestia demand in a soft tone.

“Hey, princesses and I really have no excuses,” Asta stopped and bowed.

“You seem to have humbled a bit more towards me,” Celestia noticed the manners that he was showing towards her. “Did something happen while you were in the other world.”

“Yes, I saw and heard things that made me question my own animosities for you,” Asta looked her in the eyes. “And I can understand why you did what did. I posed a threat to your subjects and you had no idea of what I was capable of but outside of outright attacking me you simply tried to use discretion and put me to sleep so you could question me later.”

“What exactly did you experience?” Luna was scared to ask.

“I saw your darker side,” Asta said with understating to Celestia. "Or at least what you could've been had you taken some different routes in your choices."

Celestia was more than a little uneased at his statement but knew he spoke the truth. "We know we've told you before but I am truly sorry for what we tried to do when you first arrived here, and we both deeply regret what we did."

"You have nothing to be sorry for princesses," Asta placed a hand on his heart. "I understand that you did it for the protection of your country and its people but at the same time I won't excuse my own actions or unjustified anger towards you either. I'm not mad anymore and you both carry the books to prove it, but at the same we are still only acquaintances and mutual partners. My Knights solely answer to me on matters of the Black Bulls and operate outside your jurisdiction as rulers on what thy do in the name of the my Squad."

"We understand that Asta, and even if we did have noting planned we'd be starting a war against a powerful king which we couldn't stop," Luna said with hint of fear in her voice. "We both know you don't want the job or title but you are still the king of the land and most be held as much."

"Yes, I have been thinking on that and there really ism't a way out of it," Asta sighed as he scratched the back of his head. "I might as will take the throne here and establish the town as an actual city. That way it would deter some of the other cities and lords from laying claim to it but I would establish a parliament under the already existing council. They would govern under my supervision but I still have the authority when I'm here."

The tow rulers looked at the knight in a little bit of confusion but mostly shock. "What will you call this kingdom?" Celestia asked.

"And can we count on your general cooperation with Equestria for trade and other agreements?" Luna added. "And what about the Elements? Will you have them live here?"

"For the most part, but you'll have to hash out the details with the people's council," Asta nodded. "I don't intend to have them live here at all actually, just make a general trip to check on things from time to time once we get things set up and running smoothly."

"Most importantly, will you be living your kingdom?" Celestia was a bit ashamed to ask as she didn't want to make him think he was unwanted or trying to force him out of her own.

"If it's alright with you two, I would like to stay in Equestria?" Asta asked with a humble bow. "Its where Shy ad Aj live and I don't want to force them to leave their homeland or families. I've also come to regard Equestria as my home."

"I see no issues as long as you monitor your kingdom with regular visits at least every month," Celestia let out a sigh of relief.

"I planned to," Asta stood back up. "But you'll have to excuse me as I have a very worried pegasus to console and other matters to see to. Good day."

Asta shot off once more, "He's gotten humbler and a lot stronger in the two weeks he was away sister, I sense a new light in him and not just that accursed darkness from before," Celestia said in a low warm tone.

"Indeed. It makes you want to know what he saw and did over int the other world," Luna pondered with a bit of curiosity. "And I agree with you on his in light but he also seems... Much happier to."

"It's not our place Lu." Celestia continued to walk with her sister. "We may have other selves out there in his universe but that doesn't me we need to know. If he wants to tell us then let him, and I agree that he is much happier. For now let him be and have his time."

"Yes," Luna looked and gave a slight blush then went on to catch up to her sister.

The pair Asta ran into were Pinkie Pie and Rarity, odd as it may be.

"Hey Astie you're back, with new skills and powers to boot, cool," Pinkie gleefully poked Asta all over until she was pulled back by a teal blue aura. 

"Yes Pinkie he's back but that doesn't many you can go and fill him up all over the place dear," Rarity tolled her eyes. "So, how was your trip? You've been gone for a bit this time around. "She clicked her tongue with a bit of disappointment in her captain.

"I had no idea that there was gonna be a time gap that large Rarity," Asta threw his hands up.

"I don't want to hear it, we all know weird stuff happens to you when you're gone on this escapades," Rarity shook her head. "You should be seeing Dear Fluttershy right now and not running through the streets like a cheetah that just had his first espresso."

"That's who I'm trying to find!" Asta expressed concern.

"Yea, obviously he's running around looking for her Rarity," Pinkie cut in. "If ya head toward the memorial you might find her. She usually sits there and looks at the statue you made of her dad with longing eyes. I really wish she could have met him more than once." her hair and tail deflated a bit.

"Thanks, Pinks, and Rarity if you could make some more robes that would be great," Asta smirked. "Got go."

"I'll see what I can do...," Rarity, as he headed off, blew her hair out of her face. "But I'll have to head home for materials. Does he ever stop being so... Whatever. Pinkie dear, do you fill up to accompanying me over to Ponyville on a little broomstick venture?"

"I don't think Astie puts anything off when it comes to Fluttershy or Aj," Pinkie giggled. "And sure."

"They do have quite the effect on him," Rarity sighed with a smirk. "Wish I could find a stallion with that sort of devotion that."

"Why not Astie?" Pinkie hopped along.

"First off, that is a big maybe on my parting darling. Secondly, because he has Fluttershy and Applejack," Rarity went heavily blushed. "Don't get me wrong dear, he's great but not my type in many areas. I'd be more into somepony closer to Spike's traits and qualities, even if he has gotten a few of the rougher ones from Asta in the past months."

"Then why night Spike?" Pinkie hopped backwards. "He is in love with you, right?"

"I think Spike is still a bit too young for anything, even if he's shown quite a bit of maturity as of late, "She referenced Spike's studies under Asta and his recent exploits against the hunter that kidnapped their friends. "And I think his heart is over me as well, for the better."

The duo went to the house that the mane six had built for themselves using scrap materials they'd scavenged from stops along the track to Ponyville and the Town as well as few things they had lying around. The retrieve their brooms and were soon off the Ponyville once more.

Asta soon arrived at the center of town and the memorial that he'd created to commemorate its true founding and official name. In his absence, some of the townsfolk had planted some of there own flowers on the outside of the rose garden he'd brought into existence.

"Looks like their adding color to," He smiled as he looked around for Fluttershy. "Where oh where is my shy little mare?" Asta couldn't help but rhyme as he scanned the crowd until he came across a familiar face. "There you are."

Asta rushed over to the last of the mane six, Twilight and Fluttershy that were setting.

"I'm sure he's fine Fluttershy," Twilight tried to console her friend. "I know this the first time he's been gone for so long but it's not as if we can predict the flow of time for other worlds."

"I know Twilight but and I'm fine with him being gone it's just I still worry about," Fluttershy sighed. "Things have been going well in the relationship between us and since Aj came in Asta was even happier. But since then he's been a little off to."

"Off how?" Twilight tilted her head.

"Mainly lost in thought," Fluttershy sighed. "Something about the last time he was summoned before his brother's trail. It like, even though he's happy at the same time he's kicking himself for something."

"That is troubling," Twilight leaned back a little and looked at the sky. "Maybe he lost a fight in the other world."

"According to him, Asta and the resident Displaced were able to force and evil monster back, so they won," Fluttershy looked off slightly to the side. "But he also said he could've done more."

"Well he does try and do things with his magic and anti-magic but at the same time those things made him extremely powerful," Twilight kept looking up. "Asta has always said that he doesn't fight battles unless he has or unless he's in a fight to have a good time where others won't get hurt. But I have noticed that he enjoys fighting, even if he's facing an enemy that he knows is evil. It could be that in that world he was fighting without his power to push himself and feels a little underwhelmed that he was being toyed with and thinks that even if he'd used his powers that he might have even been beaten."

"Not exactly but pretty close Twi," Asta's voice came from in between the two startling them. Fluttershy immediately jumped up and threw her arms around her boyfriend's neck. Twilight jumped and fell on her butt. "Sorry for worrying you. I didn't know I'd be gone so long." he stroked her hair.

"It's okay," Fluttershy said as she kissed his cheek.

"But I SAY YOUR kind of right because I know there was more I could've done in the battle and it felt like the bastard was just toying with us," Asta explained as he pulled Twilight to her feet. "And it doesn't help that i was acting like a smart ass and show off to," Asta huffed. "But back to you two, sorry I was gone so long. How have things been here?"

"Things have been going great actually," Twilight chirped. "The new recruits have been at it since you left and Spike and Rainbow have been drilling the citizen on basic combat skills. Many of them are naturals."

"Good to hear," Asta nodded, releasing Shy from his side. "And I've decide that I will be founding the Black Clover Kingdom with Waillen as it's capital. The Black Bulls with help in it's construction as we have been at least until we know the can take care of themselves."

"Does this mean you're take over as king?" Fluttershy said with apprehension.

"Yes it does, but mainly in name alone. It will establish this place as a true state and be allied to Equestria with its main enforcer being different corps of the Black Bulls. I as king will have absolute power but will leave the governing to the council already in place," Asta explained. "I will be teaching the locals martial arts and give them a certain power to move the elements, not magic but something similar to their druidic natures."

"Can I-" Twilight started to say but Asta put a finger over her mouth.

"No, you can not have it, but you can study the martial art forms and their meanings used in these skills," Twilight puffed her cheeks causing Asta to snicker. "I think some one able to interpret these form an outsiders pointer that doesn't have the power of nature would be a great asset to the students and you would pick up martial arts to help defend yourself. How have the towns construction and the training of the people been going?"

"Spike and Rainbow have been drilling the town in the basic forms you taught to them," Twilight pouted as she crossed her arms. "That and some of the guards have taken to joining and also offering some basic Equestrian moves. Then you have the newest members of our squad. They've been hard at work training with their Grimoires everyday, i got a few interesting spells from them. Wanna see?" She squeed.

"Maybe later Twilight," Asta patted her shoulder. "Right now I just want to curl up with Shy and Aj and get some rest. I went through quite the ordeal in the other world and I still have a lot of things to get done before I can even start building up the new corps. Oh yea didn't Celestia give you a book a while ago."

"Hmmm... I don't think so," Twilight tried to remember. "I would think I would remember getting a book from my teacher" she laughed.

"You did get a book," Fluttershy spoke up. "I remember because you were really excited about it and then..." She turned beat red and buried her face in Asta's shoulder then whispered to him.

"Bwahahhaha....ahahahahaha!" Asta belted. "Oh, oh that's funny I... yea I needed that."

"What?" Twilight stomped.

"She said your were so excited that Rainbow commented that you were having an orgasm from getting the book," Asta kept laughing and Twilight froze as he face let up brighter than a chili pepper.

"Oh my, that's right, I did get a book form the princesses," She  said with a downward gaze. "It was one of Starswirl The Beard's journals. That's why I got so ah, yes..."

"Wait a minute," Asta looked at Twilight. "Twilight you didn't actually..." Her face was getting redder.

"Oh my...." Fluttershy blushes.

"SHUT UP! ASTA!" Twilight cried as she looked off to the side embarrassed as she looked like she was about to explode as the blood filled her cheeks.

"Come here," Asta pulled her into a hug. "It's okay I 'm not judging you and we've all had embarrassing stuff happen to us before. It happened to me once before I started dating Shy," Fluttershy eyes almost popped out of her head from the memory of when Asta flashed her while she feverishly blushed. 

Of course it didn't really matter to her now as she had she and seen in in the nude several times since then, and her her but it was still something they didn't like to talk about. But she was fine with telling as long as he was the one doing it. 

Twilight didn't know what happened between the two of them but she knew he was telling the truth and she felt much better knowing that Asta understood. So she gently returned his embrace, "Thanks Asta."

"Now we can't stand here all day, you have a book the I strongly in courage you to read, and I need to catch up on some much-needed quality time with my two favorite girls," Asta chuckled. "You gonna be okay?"

"Yea, thanks again," Twilight said softly.

"Okay then will see ya later Twi," Asta patted the book pony on the head then pickup Shy bridal style, causing her to blush even more. 

They went on they're way while Twilight stared and placed her hand over her heart, "They sure are lucky to have you." She let out a sigh. ' Wait a second, I can't be falling for him, can I?


A few days later


Asta had spent the last few days ironing out what his plan was with the council and they were overjoyed to hear that he was going to accept his true title as the king of this land an that they wouldn't be a part of Caribou kingdom anymore but the what he now dubbed the Black Clover Kingdom, after his Grimoire. He also made it very explicit that there would no more nobles in his kingdom and that all would have an equal say in all matters. He then explained that a select few amongst the citizens would receive grimoires. Others would receive a type of elemental power to wield either earth, water, fire, or air as well as go through rigorous martial arts training and these others would also be a separate branch of the Black Bulls called Benders. 

Asta mentioned that Black Bulls' senior member would have more authority and free reign but still act as enforcers should the need arrive and that they would speak with this full authority when he was else where and that his decisions could only be overturned by the council unless he deemed it necessary to go act to his own. Asta also said he would remain in Equestria but would make regular trips to the city to check over its progresses. Speaking of progress the town had started to work on building homesteads out side the crystal walls as the town was starting to get cramped as new building popped up everyday and almost no tents remained.

Asta sat on a cloud above his town and was doing some meditation. He was currently communing in his inner realm, aka his Grimoire, trying to speak with Raava, the spirit of light he received from Deltorix. His mind had entered his Grimoire and started to look around.

"Hmm, not much has changed in here, as usual," Asta deadpanned as he looked around as he looked out on a bright ride vastness. 

Suddenly the demon appeared before him. "Come to visit me you tease?" it chuckled.

"I'm here to visit yes but not you," Asta rolled his eyes. 

"Oh so your here to see the bright shiny wispy totem kite looking bitch," The demon scowled. "What ever happened to living a quiet life and not being a hero?"

"Somethings can't be averted," Asta crossed his arms. "As for the first yes, and FYI her names Raava."

"I don't know why you need such a thing with my power," The demon said with an annoyed tone.

"It wasn't my plan to get her," Asta rolled his eyes with a slight grumble. "It's more like my brother forced her on me with out my consent. At the time I was pissed about it but I understand why he did what he did."

The demon snickered. "You mean to balance out you light and dark. Even with that dark ponies soul gone you still have his dark magic, and now it's unhindered by that seal."

"Yes but I'm still going to stay away from it," Asta crossed his arms.

The demon abruptly grabbed Asta. "Why not just use it and be done with it already? We both know what happened last time you tapped into the darkness you tapped into a great power. Just think of what I could give you if you would give into your dark side more, like the second stage transformation."

"You be quite," Asta glared at the smiling demon. "I know the only reason I had that under control was because it wasn't my anger but because you used the anger that came from Del's Celestia to fuel your power."

"Your the one who was close enough to her for me to affect her and feed off of her negative emotions," The demon pulled Asta up to his eye and  cackled. "And let's not forget this it was you the willing passed her the Grimoire. Sure you didn't know she had a very similar emotional wavelength to your, but I DIGRESS, you handed her the book and I FED off the anger and hate. I am stronger now more than ever.Why do you think I have you in my grip? Your body it now mine!" 

The demon raised Asta up over his mouth as it opened wide showing off its pointy teeth. Asta struggled to get free but found that it was nye impossible. Suddenly out of nowhere came a blinding light and the demon released his prey allowing Asta to role on the ground out of the way. Asta shook his head looked on to see what had saved him. There floating in the air in a brilliant white shine decorated with various light blue markings was a large kite looking being with a singular eye. The demon retreated from the light and back into nothing for the time being still wearing his malicious grin

"Ed must've known that he could feed on others negativity to increase his power," Asta got to his feet and grabbed his arm in pain. "That's why he wanted me to have have." He looked up to his savoir as it came down in front of him. "Raava."

"Your brother sought to balance your darker abilities," Raava said in a soothing and warm voice while she wrapped a tendril around Asta's arm and bathed it in a healing light. "With that of my light and the bending styles you inherited from Deltorix."

"I  though that's what Ed had planned," Asta said as he moved his arms.

"I have countered the demon's influence this time and rebalanced the forces in your body for a time but if you will have to continue to mediate and commune with use in order to keep this in check at least until the first time you can fully synchronize with me and achieve avatar state," Raava explained. "And even then you will have to mediate until you can unlock the chakras in your body."

"I understand," Asta looked down a little ashamed that the demon could also feed on others hate around him.

"Our time is up for now but it was not to meet you Asta," Raava said with a bit of cheer. "Good bye for now."

"So ya later Raava," Asta waved as everything went white and he opened his eyes to see Nero looking at him with a sideways turned head.

"What're you up too?" Asta squinted at the bird.

Hoo. she hooted as she turned her body to face the same direction Asta was facing.

"Friends..." Asta raised an eyebrow. "You mean you have other owls like you coming here?"

Hoo she continued.

"As long as they don't cause problems they're welcome,"Asta stood up and stretched. "I 'd more than welcome more howlers as long as they keep peace. Them helping my city in some way would help to."

Hooo Nero hooted annoyed.

"I'm not going to force any of you to join the Black Bulls but it is more than welcome," Asta sighed as he scratched the back of his head. "Besides, Shy would kill me if I forced any animal to do anything against its will for almost any reason other than in the name of protecting others against it." He popped his knuckles. "Its time for bending training?"

Hoo?

"Not until I'm confident enough in my own skills," Asta pulled out his sword and surfed down. "Other don't need to started until their teach can do it well enough to teach." He jumped off his sword and land in by a nearby stream. "This'll do nicely," Asta looked around as he then slammed his fist together. "Alright, lets get started. I.D. Create." Asta created his illusionary space and started to train hardcore to master his bending. He would do this for the next week and a half straight even going to different locations nearby to up his training proficiency in order to master his bending but he would always return to his budding town and his girls at the end of the day.

The illusionary spaced shattered like glass with large fractured chunks and little bits falling everywhere, Asta walked out drenched in sweat with a towel draped over his shoulders behind his neck and Nero flapping behind him. "Wooh," he said letting out a breath. "It took me awhile but I'm fairly sure I've got the jest of these bending styles down."

Hoo? Nero Asked.

"That's right," Asta smirked as he wiped his face off. "Tomorrow we start making our benders and start their training."

Hoo?

"Yea, I'm going to use my I.D. Create, I've gotten pretty good with it and we're on a bit of a time crunch," Asta shucked his clothes then jumped in the nearby stream to wash off the stink of the day. He washed his face, "We're way behind on the development of the exterior housing. I couldn't keep rely on the girls to stay hear constantly. Twilight stayed due to the journal and Shy and Aj stay because they're my girlfriends but they still go back and check on things and other stuff back home. I have no doubt without those three we'd be even further behind but I can't solely rely on them."

Hoo Hoo

"And I'm grateful for the new members help too," Asta sank down and enjoy the brisk water. "Thanks to Spike, Blue, Haze, and Free Fall teach them combat skills many of the towns people can defend themselves if thee need should arise."

In Equestria

Meanwhile back in Ponyville an old friend of one of the Black Bulls had decided to return to visit them. This was only a false pretense or so her superior had ordered her to use this as an excuse, but she was also there to check up on the prismatic pegasus and try to reconcile their former friendship if possible. Though her main mission was to scout out the newcomer who was rumored to have led a charge into the sex slave capital of the world then proceeded to burn said capital down to nothing. The same individual was said to have taken on an army a few days later and took a good chuck of it out on his own before a group of ponies showed up to provide back up each wielding a very unique type of magic with the help of a book. 

The female in question was not a pony but a griffon on assignment from the capital of the Griffon Empire, Griffonstone.  She had received orders straight from the top to go undercover by the King himself and investigate this new power in the land and to see if it could be added to the Empire's strength. Her name was Lieutenant Gilda Blackbeak, former friend of Element of Loyalty Rainbow Dash.

Back at the stream outside Waillen

Asta was finishing up washing of when a familiar Shadowbolt guard flew down and landed on the banks of the stream. Nero turned her head around to see who the new guest was before returning her gaze to Asta.

Hoo!

"I know she's her Nero not like she's trying to hide her presence," Asta huffed. "What can I do for you Captain Nightingale?" 

Asta looked back over his shoulder. Nightingale had been promoted to Captain sense Haze and her brother Free Fall had been given the position of the Equestrian Representatives in the Black Bull Corps. The she didn't much care for Asta's company she did have respect for the newly crown king for what he's accomplished and what he was trying to accomplish for the people he'd saved and know governed, in a manner of speaking.

"Just coming to check on my brother and report that that the for candidates your requested for the Bending Corps have been finalized," Nightingale gave a salute.

"Thank and no need to be formal with me, we're acquainted enough to use first names," Asta ran his hands through his hair tasseling it to get the water out. "If you wouldn't mind throwing me that towel and turning around please. We don't know each other that well," He snickered. 

Nightgale picked up the towel with a bit of pink in her face and quickly threw it at Asta's head before turning to face the other direction. Asta walked out and cast a quick ID Create and slipped on his clothes before dispelling it. 

"What's going on?" Nightgale quickly turned around seeing the shards of the falling illusionary space and then saw Asta fully clothed to her shock.

"Just used a quick skill so I could dry off and get into some clean clothes with out wasting a bunch of your time," Asta said as he dusted off his chest while wearing a grey training Gi. He tied a black sash around his waist. "There, that should do for the time being." He looked at Nightingale. "Thanks for coming to let me know, you can find Free Fall either in the his house. with Haze, or training in the Sparring Rings. If he's not in any of those places he's more than likely off to Princess Luna's or somewhere in he town doing what he wants."

"Thank you King Asta," She gave a bow and then took off to the skies toward Waillen.

"Yep still don't like it," Asta sighed as his Grimoire floated up next to him and he pulled out his Alchemist Pocket watch. He proceeded to open it and said. "Call Deltorix." the hands spun around the face of the watch as a holo-display popped up from the device revealing a familiar red dragon on the receiving end. 

"Hey Del!" Asta waved at the Dragon. "How have things been since me and Ed left?"

“Well apparently I landed in Poison Joke when Dash hit me with her Rainboom and I spent the whole morning the day after as a 8-bit version of myself, and I am finally good enough that I can start forging metals like Vibranium and adamantium so I’m gonna be working on armor soon.” He says while he walks outside.

"Ouch, and sweet," Asta nodded with a smirk. "Hey, I hate to bug you and I really have now idea how much time has passed there but here it was two week for one day there so I'm guessing it's only day but I need a favor. Would you be willing to hear me out?"

“Sure and damn two weeks? Your mates must have been pissed!” He chuckles a bit.

"Not so much as pissed but worried as all HELL and they're my MAREFRIENDS you living flame thrower, not my mates," Asta insinuated while throwing of with a chuckle at his insult. "Good news is I've started on building my kingdom. My people have all started their self defense lessons and the Black Bulls are all on board and So are Celestia and Luna in the support department. But back to the main topic," He threw his hands up and waved them back and forth. "I'm starting up a special section of the Black Bulls called the Bending Corps. Each will be a squad of sixteen benders of one element each. They're going to be more or less the main defense force for the town here. But I have a BIG problem with getting them started. "I can't simple teach them the right moves for the bending. I use my martial arts yes but I NEED ACTUAL bending scrolls and texts to be able to teach from while I'm not here. I plan on teaching four bender and then they teach four, and four, and etc. Do you have access to any scrolls or manuals in that shop of your? And could you get them for me if you do? It would be a big help if you can."

“Hmmm I think I can spare some bits for something like that but keep in mind some of them may be able to learn the Advanced bending styles not all of them but some, while you can learn all of them, I’ll send you as many scrolls and books as I can.” He says as he taps at the air and Asta saw a few flashes off screen.

"I plan on keeping it simple until I know they can handle more advanced stuff," Asta nodded as he crossed his arms. "I'm going to be more of a figure king than anything else but right now I'm getting things set up so I can still live in Equestria with Shy and Aj. Eventually I will have to move out here but I'm hoping that's a long ways off. Send if you need bit I can send you some."

“As much as I appreciate the thought I have made a choice not to spend any real bits on anything in my store as those bits are gone forever, and as for your future I wish you a happy boring life” he says with a smirk then he nods.

“Alright I got a good supply of scrolls and books on every bending art most wont fit in the watch so I’ll just use my power hold on.” He moves a bit on screen then says. “Send to Asta.”

And then Asta sees books and scrolls appear in a flurry of pixels in front of him.

"Thanks man," Asta gave a grateful nod. "Do you need anything while I have you on the line?"

“Hmmm not that I can think of unless... well, Heartswarming is gonna be coming eventually and seeing as you know Fluttershy well maybe you can tell me if she would like the gift idea I have for her, vixens necklace.” Del says while scratching his cheek.

Asta gave a wicked smirk. "Mine likes animals and being in nature, hence her Grimoire being Gaea magic. Ed told me most Fluttershys really don't care for jewelry as the never really wear it. Seeing as it's animal themed she would like but if you really want to impress her do something for the local animal population, or just help her around her cottage. Spend time with her, maybe get her an unusual tea. My girl loves spearmint, rosemary, and clover tea in the afternoon with Honey biscuits."

Del rolls his eyes. “The gift is more then a nice Piece of jewelry, the vixen necklace gives the Wearer the powers of the animal kingdom, it’s for her protection.”

"She would like it but if you want her to accept it completely be a little sweet and mysterious with the way you give it to her," Asta threw his hands up. "Leave it for her on her pillow at night before bed, or on her window seal. If you can get it around the little white demon try and have a bird give it to her."

Del raises an eyebrow. “Um that sounds too romantic for my tastes I’m not interested in her that way I just want her to have a way to defend herself if trouble shows up.”

"Hey man I'm just spit balling here," Asta threw his hands up ."Put those ideas in a box for when you do find someone or someones that you really care for. If it's just as a friend thing then a simple white gift box with a red silk ribbon should work just fine then. Be sure to be there when she opens it to explain what it does to her. She'll put it on right away and be all giddy as hell, maybe even hug you."

“Cool thanks now to come up with gift ideas for everyone else, meh I got time, well if that’s all I need to start working on-“ Del is cut off by a loud boom and roar he looks off screen and facepalms. “Sorry Asta I gonna go knock some sense into Spike.”

"Take it ease on the little guy, I know he can try and over do things when it comes to training," Asta waved. "And thanks again for the scrolls and manuals."

Del rolls his eyes and turns the watch to show a huge spike covered in orange flames roaring and taking things from everypony “I think this calls for some tough love see ya Asta.”

He then closes the watch ending the call. The feed cuts out with Del running off screen. Asta closes the watch with a chuckle and then puts it back in his Grimoire. He then turns to the pile of reading material Deltorix had sent to him.

"Now lets get these into the city," Asta huffed. "I'm gonna have to fight Twilight off with the Demon Slayer just to get one of these read." He walked over and packed up the cache of learning material and ran off to his house in Waillen.

Asta had a simple three bedroom one bath house, the standard for the town. Many of the towns folk had said they'd be more than willing to relocate to allow him to have a much bigger one as he deserved it. He simply turned them down every time they tired insisting that what he had was more than good enough, especial sense Aj and Shy were living here with the mage king, though not always at the same time but usually they did stay his side or close by. 

Fluttershy was doing her best to make it through the trauma she'd been through but Asta knew she was struggling. She was strong and he was there for her and so were her friends, but none of them could really relate to what had happened to her. To make things worse the White Demon had ran off on her into the Everfree during one of her trips home, she was completely distraught with out the rabbit. Many of her other animals helped look for him but found nothing, Zecora said she had seen the white one as she called him by the old castle, but they still found no trace of Angel. Fluttershy had decided to stay in Ponyville for the week and Asta had Ymir stay with her while he stayed in Waillen to keep training.

Hours went by and Asta walked out of his simple home. He'd been studying the the scrolls and manuals that Deltorix had sent him. He got there and Asta had set up an illsuionary space in the town with I.D. Create, as it actually took him weeks to study the reading martial in a brief overview. He would make use of the town training hall to work out the basics of the bending he was going to teach. After he was confident enough in his regiment he ran back to his home and ended the ID, and everyone paid it no mind as the had grown quite use to the strangeness that came with being subjects of the Black Clover Kingdom.

"Alright," Asta smirked as he cracked his knuckles. "Time to teach some bending." Asta ran off once more.
> Clash of Demons, The King Revealed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A week had passed since Asta had received the manuals and scrolls of various bending techniques form his Displaced friend Deltorix. In that week he spent the first day in total isolation in an I.D. field mastering the four bending form and the higher-level techniques were what he focused on the second day. In the span of three days in the I.D. Fields that being closer to three years, give or take, Asta had managed to master his bending styles, except for the avatar state. He could only enter and maintain the state for a short time with his eyes glow the whole time as Aang's did in the show until he gained control over it. After his own train was over Asta started to train the first of his new benders.

Meanwhile, the other knights had continued in their personal comings and goings of the town to help in the new kingdom's budding capital city. Princess Amore used her dealings from past experiences to help in the development outside the shining crystal walls. Free Fall, Haze, Spike, and Dash kept up training the locals in the art of combat, even go as far as to have sparring matches with Spike and Rainbow Dash, with it usually ending with Spike and Dash as the winners. Aj helped them in starting plowing fields and showing them how to tend crops. Rarity showed many how to properly sew clothes. Fluttershy returned with Ymir and they'd manage to find the white menace, much to Asta's dismay. He may hate the rabbit and the rabbit wasn't shy about showing its own disdain but they put up with each other for Shy's sake. Twilight was hitting the books hard in order to show the town how to access their latent magic, though many could do little if any at all.

Asta when about his current day turning his first benders. “Alright guys think that’s enough for now,” he cracked his neck.

“Yes sensei!” The four yelled. 

They were more than physically strong enough to take Asta physical raining and then some as they’d grown up their entire lives without any magic to help in them in their daily activities. First was the earth bender her name was Steel Hammer, a Pegasus blacksmith. Next, you had The water bender, a caribou by the Name of Silent Echo, and one of the more learned members of the community as well as one of the best doctors. Third, you have Radiant Light a pony-caribou a merchant was the chosen air bender. Finally, you have Silent Whisper the youngest and the male of the students and the fire bender.

The I.D. field broke letting the others free to return home. Asta was walking through he found an odd item in the street that resembled an eye. He picked it up and heard a voice “I am the Lion sin of Pride. Call upon me and I will respond if I feel like it. If you seek power, we can make a deal!”

“Well, never expected a token out here,” Asta said to himself. “Seven Deadly sins if I’m right. Lion sin means Escanor, but this thing feels like it was made by a demon. Let’s see who we have, LION SIN COME FORTH!” Asta yelled out and a swirling vortex opens catching everyone’s attention.

What looks like a child walks through the portal, making everypony raise a brow. Upon further detail, it looks to be a human wearing a crimson bodysuit that has a white insignia in several places. The suit has an open collar and exposes his chest. Along with silver gauntlets and a sword on his hip.

“Asta I presume. You seem to be older than the one from the anime though.” He said as he looked over Asta. “Now what business do you want with me?”

Asta raised an eyebrow. “Wasn’t expecting a Zeldris. Oh well,” He shrugged. “As for business I really have none. I just found your token in the street and was curious as to who you are and yes I am older than the one in the anime, in my mid-twenties actually.” Asta looked at Zeldris, eyeing him up and down. “I sense power and my older brother’s touch. So you met Ed.”

“Ah, you must be Gar’s brother then.” Saying this caught Asta’s attention. “And yes your older brother shot me with some lightni-“ was all Zeldris got to say before getting interrupted.

“Hey what going on over here?” One of the benders asked as he ran up to Asta.

Zeldris grit his teeth. “You dare? Do you dare Interrupt me while I am speaking? Who do you think you are?” As Zeldris spoke he directed bloodlust at the poor bender. “I should kill you where you stand.”

Steel Hammer feel to the ground and couldn’t help but shake in fear.

 Asta step in front of her and glared at Zeldris, “You will do no such thing to my student. Pride indeed. This is my town and my kingdom, any action you take against my subjects is a threat made against me and I will answer that threat. Steel was simply asking you what was going on out of curiosity. Anyone one of them would,” He motioned to the others that were looking at them. “This is their first time seeing a Displaced. So cool it.”

Zeldris brought his hands to his side and started laughing. “You should be ashamed. You're a teacher, but you have failed to teach your students proper manners. And you know what they say,” Zeldris adorned a wicked smile. “Curiosity killed that cat.” Bringing his hand up he pointed at Steel hammer. Asta brought out his sword and prepared for the attack. “Hell Flame.” 

A tiny red flame came out of his finger and moved at them at an incredibly slow pace. Asta lowered his guard and planted his sword in the ground. He tried to firebend the tiny flame at the ground. But it had no effect. 


Play during the fight





Asta then waved his sword hitting and dispelled the flame and with ease. This thoroughly surprised the demon. Asta then glared at him, “I encourage them to express themselves. Most of these people are former slaves, many of the females were used for nothing more than sex slaves. You need to learn your place. As I said this is my kingdom and you just tried to kill one of my students. Seems like you need to be put in your place.”

Zeldris didn’t care to listen to what this child had to say. He was still frustrated from his talk with sloth. But he did hear that threat loud and clear. “Do you have a death wish? I could obliterate this whole kingdom within seconds, yet you threaten me.” He glared at the Knight with killing intent and stepped forward.

Asta suddenly grabbed onto Zeldris’s face with his free hand, his grip like a vice on the demon’s face. Zeldris was not only surprised but unnerved by how strong Asta was.

“I will show what is to be strong, fool,” Asta reeled back and threw Zeldris out of the town clear over the crystal walls. Asta threw his sword down, as it hovered over the ground he jumped on it and followed Zeldris, who’d made a small crater with his face. “You’ve earned a thorough spanking and after not taking my last fight with a powerful entity seriously I’m not in the mood to be playful, especially in my new kingdom with the people that trust me with there lives”

Zeldris crawled out of the crater and glared at Asta. Then he immediately got on his hands and knees and started apologizing. “Listen I’m sorry, I was in the wrong! I was in a bad mood and took it out on your people. Can you please forgive me.” Zeldris raised his head to look Asta in the eyes. 

Asta taken aback by why is happening lowered his guard. Then all of a sudden Zeldris was gone. Looking around Asta couldn’t see him anywhere until. “Is that what you thought I would say…” Asta heard in his ear before being launched in the air by a powerful kick. Pushing through the pain Asta jumped on his sword and caught himself. “I will say, I am sorry for acting like a child earlier. That little love tap knocked me out of my funk.” Zeldris said as he flew up to Asta’s level. “However, your strength is tremendous. Even more so than Gar’s. You now have my full attention, no more holding back. Let’s fight!” 

 “Nice to hear my baby brother made an impression on you,” Asta thumb over his shoulder to the town, “I’ll fight you for sure but that town is off-limits as a battleground. Got it!” Asta said in a commanding tone. Zeldris respected him already for his earlier display of strength and willingness to protect but now for his presence as a protector and a king. “Over there,” He pointed off a bit. “We’ll start with our names. I am Asta Ferris, Captain of the Black Bulls and King of the Black Clover Kingdom.”

“I am Zeldris, Lion Sin of Pride, Captain of the Seven Deadly Sins, and the one true Overlord. It is a pleasure to meet you Asta,” Zeldris said as he drew his sword. “Now what sin are you?” He questions as he and Asta clash in the air. Asta getting a kick in pushed Zeldris back, then threw his sword at him. Zeldris caught the sword and fell to the ground. The sword was draining his magic at a rapid pace. So he quickly threw it away from the fight. 

“Throwing my blade away does nothing,” Asta remarked, holding up his hand causing the massive sword to swiftly return to him. “And if you know the anime then you know I have more than one,” Asta drew his Demon Dweller sword from his Grimoire. “ Let’s see what you do against two swords. BLACK CROSS SLASH!” Asta yelled as he sent a massive ‘X’ slash of anti-magic at the demon.

Zeldris cloaked his own sword in his darkness hoping it would be enough and sent a few slashes at the attack but they were merely dispelled. Zeldris hadn’t realized that even though he wields darkness it wasn’t the same as Asta’s. He quickly dove out of the wave as the ‘X’ hit the ground. He turned and saw the dissipating energy and he thought it felt, familiar.

“Now I wasn’t really a big fan of Black Clover so all I know is that Asta wields anti-magic. But that darkness, is that demon magic?” He asked as he corrected himself. Asta not responding annoyed Zeldris. 

Zeldris then ran up to Asta locking blades. Asta used one of his swords to vertically slash at Zeldris, making him back off. “Napalm.” Zeldris spoke as he thrust his palm at Asta. Nothing happened at first but then an orange magic circle appeared beneath Asta. Asta looked down just in time to be enveloped in a pillar of flames.

When the fire died down it revealed Asta unharmed, except for his burnt clothes revealing a network of scars across his body. Zeldris stared, wondering how he’d gotten them and how much the knight's body had been broken and remade to achieve his level of Physical strength.

“An impatient little bastard aren’t you?” Asta glared at the demon. “Magic Flames won’t work on me, normal fire won’t work on me for that matter. You should know thanks to a certain dark unicorn my body is much more durable than any normal human due to crystal reinforcement. Asta in the show is beyond strong physically, and so was I when I was Displaced. That and coupled with my knowledge and my own martial arts training makes me far more powerful and deadly than him. I’m probably even outclass Edward in terms of raw physical power in his base sealed state.”

“Is that supposed to scare me?” Zeldris asked the knight as he walked towed him, head held high. “That fool can’t even touch me and you think you can beat me. I am the strongest being that has ever existed.” He said as he poked Asta in the chest. “I am holding back considerably, boy. This is my base for allowing access to 8th tier magic and below, also two 10th tier spells. Now what would happen if I transformed into my form for physical combat? This fight would be over in a matter of seconds.” Before Asta could respond to him, Zeldris covered his finger in darkness and shot it through Asta’s chest.

Asta caught off guard from the surprise attack, jumped back to put some distance between them. Luckily he only pierced through the middle of his chest missing all of the vitals. 

"Honestly, I hate underhanded tricks and you can't lie to me boy," Asta shot his remark right back in Zeldris's face ticking him off but also wondering what he meant. "I can easily read your Qi and your lying straight to my face," a white light was seen around Asta's wound and it quickly closed to Zeldris's shock. He knew that wasn't magic of any kind.

"And can't touch you, ha," Asta sneered. "You have no idea what's out in the Void. My brother is probably one of the most powerful Displaced there is currently, would have been a Void Dweller if he weren't already tied to one. You claim to have more power but all I see is a little shit that talks big and makes empty threats. Let me show you what power is."   

Asta set his Swords down in the ground then glared at Zeldris who'd readied himself. Asta then took a deep breath and vanished.

Zeldris looked around trying to find  his opponent but saw nothing then he heard it, a very slight whisper, "Beast Style: Zhǎo jī(Claw Strikes)!" Asta appeared in front of the Sin of Pride and unleashed a fury of strikes against Zeldris who was doing his best to defend. Zeldris noted the Asta was attacking barehanded but the sounds and sparks flying looked as if it were metal on metal.

"You're keeping up but barely, and I can go faster," Asta smirked as his speed increased until Zeldris could no longer defend. Asta laid into the demon spewing blood everywhere and forcing him back.

Zeldris jumped back and pointed his sword and gave a forced chuckle, "Been a while since anything, let alone a human, has drawn my blood and for the fun, I'll give you a treat mage, Maximize Magic: Dragon Lighting!" A massive lighting dragon appears around his sword.

Zeldris starts to swing but before he can Asta stopped it with a single blackened finger and dispelled the attack to Zeldris horror. Asta took his free hand, reeled back slightly and flung it, "Beast Style: Fēi shé bàgōng(Flying Serpent Strike)!" Asta around coiled around Zeldris's left arm and a *POP!* was heard as the entire skin was ripped from Zeldris's arm revealing the muscle fibers underneath.

Zeldris howled out in pain as he stumbled back, but Asta was in his face again showing no remorse, "I'm not done, you asked what sin I am well I'd see Greed, because I could never get enough knowledge of POWER! Beast Style: Xióng zhǎo(Bear Claw)!" Asta made a claw with his hand then buried it in Zeldris's right side. He felt several of his ribs break into pieces upon contact with the knight's blow.

Zeldris was brought to his knees. His face was one of pain and agony as he trembled and spat out dark blood. He looked up to Asta, he was holding his palm clawed closed to his face, only a cold stare on his face while Zeldris winced and glared with pain and anger.

“Cure wounds!” Zeldris shouts as he attempts to fully heal himself. With a grin on his face, he looked Asta in the eyes as he waited for it to happen. His smile slowly fell as the spell didn’t even activate.

But it had no effect as Asta put up his Anti-Mana Zone. 

"You are nothing without your precious magic," Asta remarked with a scowl as he beat on Zeldris. "You feel my fists against your flesh, how easily I can rip your skin from your very muscles," Asta kneed Zeldris in the face. "You were given power and yet you spit in the face of those who also have it. You treat others who would want to be like you and those who are weaker than as mere things to be thrown away or destroyed. Will how does it feel to be beaten down to a bloody mess dear overlord," He whaled on the demon. "Power is given to those who are given a task, true power is sought by those who seek to better themselves for the sake of others. Why my big brother gave you power I don't know, but I don't think you're worthy of his gift. The only reason I DON'T cut it out of you, you sorry excuse of a Displaced is that would be just as bad as spitting in his FACE!" Asta kicked Zeldris in the gut sending him rolling on the ground. 

Zeldris staggers just to get on his hand and knees while violently coughing up blood. “You don’t know me! You don’t know a single thing about me!” Zeldris yelled as he tried to stand up. “I was given power? No, it was earned. And I was given a task, or it’s more like a favor by Faust herself. You judge me by the little interactions we’ve had, yet you couldn’t  possibly understand me!” He yelled as he finally stood up g and glared at Asta. Reaching out a black portal opened up and Zeldris pulled out his staff surprising Asta. “Your brother gave me power because we made a deal. I don’t care anymore…”  

"FYI dick head, there's is more than one version of Faust out in the omniverse," Asta pummeled Zeldris to fast for the demon to keep up. "There's one for every Equestria."

The sky darkened around them as black lightning started dancing around the sky. “I’ll fucking kill you. Are you happy that you got to beat me like you did. Because that’s the last thing you’ll ever do.” Zeldris’ body started to become covered in a black aura that soon enveloped the whole area. Asta was thoroughly impressed by his power. Of course it wasn’t nearly as strong as Ed’s but it was still an enormous amount. He didn’t even know how he was doing it as he still had his Anti-Mana Zone up. “No more playing around, Sacred Treasure relea-“ Zeldris said before stopping. Black chains bound his arms and legs and wrapped around his mouth. He struggled against them for a second before calming down. Then the chains dissolved into the air. Asta Anti-magic spike even hight as the magic was released,

The sky cleared up as Zeldris looked around as he realized what he was about to do. Checking his body over he saw that his wounds have been completely healed. Turning his attention to Asta, he found him in an offensive position. “Whoops, got too serious there. I would’ve actually killed you!” Zeldris said as he laughed, fully bluffing as he knew Asta wouldn’t give him the chance. “Now let’s head back to town and get something to eat. I’m thinking strawberries.”

“Sorry if I got too serious. I would've killed you, and I'm pretty sure you could give me a run for my money but you'd still lie dying in a pool of your own blood at the end of the day," Asta said.

“Kill me, pshh. I would’ve killed you in less than a second if I actually got serious.” Zeldris shot back.

"Trust me kid I would've killed you, the more magic you would've put out the more my Anti-mana Zone would've converted it to Anti-magic," Asta summoned his swords to him and returned the smaller sword to his Grimoire and surfed on the other. "I'm specifically adept at fighting magic users, especially ones like you that rely on it too much. Plus I have my third sword, one meant for ending reincarnation magic and immortal magic that can convert magic to anti-magic like the other two. My swords would be the bane of Demons from Seven Deadly Sins. I used my skills as a stuntman and 'secondary role’ actor and stand-in."

Zeldris made wings using his darkness and started to fly to town, Asta right next to him. “So you were an actor, huh. Did you also do hero work? Most heroes nowadays also try to get into the film industry.” 

“Heros? My world didn’t have superheroes in it.” Asta stated much to Zeldris surprise. "Superheros are only fantasy in my homeworld."

As the duo entered the town the first thing that came to Zeldris's attention immediately went to the massive crystal walls that protected this place. He placed a hand on the wall and quickly pulled back as he felt a surge of powerful magic from the crystal wall. If he had to guess these crystals would be classed as god-level items.

 Zeldris's gaze went back to Asta and smirked, "This guy keeps on surprising me. He's got more than enough physical power to outmatch any demons, even if they are imbued with magic. I know he could even outright destroy any of the Commandments in a one on one fight, even three wouldn't be enough. But, he also wields powerful magics, and very old from what I sensed. This guy is any magic user's worst nightmare," He snickered but then got a serious look in his eye. 'No doubt about it, this guy could have kill me out there when we were fighting. He was still holding back a lot of power, demon power. A demon with that kind of ability, to convert magic into anti-magic and also use it. They could easily become the Demon King.'

"Quit your internal monologue and come on," Asta called out. 

Zeldris hadn't realized he'd fallen behind and hastened his pace, as he caught up he noticed the people would stop and bow. He smirked as he thought they'd recognized his power but then recalled Asta was actually the king here.

”They really respect you here," Zeldris crossed his arms.

"Yea well, that's the kind of thing that happens when you free an entire populace were men were treated like little more than objects, and the women were only good for the use of their bodies," Asta scoffed. "That field where we fought was the site of the former capital of the Caribou Kingdom and major sex trade hub too. They made a big mistake."

"Taught them a lesson I see," Zeldris chuckled.

"Laugh if you want but they deserved it after kidnapping three of my squad, two of who are my marefriends, and chaining up my dragon, friend, and student," Asta said, grinding his teeth. "With help from the Shadowbolt corps we took the city and once it was done, I burnt it to the ground with my Amaterasu. Come on, I need new clothes since you burned the ones I was wearing. Rarity is going to kill me when she finds out."

They continued to walk through the Streets of Waillen until they reached Asta’s home. Zeldris was perplexed by how small the house actually was, of course, it was bigger than some of the other homes but still. He’d said he was the king of this land and yet he lived in a small house that couldn’t hold more than four people at most.

“Why is a king living in such a place as this?”  Zeldris raised an eyebrow as he entered the house behind its owner. “If you're really are the king here then you should take more pride in it and have an actual castle.”

“Sometime in the future,” Asta replied flatly as he went upstairs into a bedroom. “A castle would take up too much space in the town at this time. It’s why we’re expanding outside the walls.”

“Those walls are strong, even I COULDN’T destroy them with all that magic poured into them,” Zeldris thought as he rubbed his chin.  “Well maybe with a lot of time and effort I could.” Zeldris mumbles to himself.

“Yea I made them in haste,” Asta said as he stepped out in a black sleeves shirt and black jeans. “They were originally meant to be temporary but I accidentally poured too much mana into them.”

“Well as Master Oogway once said, ‘There are no accidents.’” Zeldris said as he went through Asta’s fridge. “And you have no food. Come on let’s go eat.” He walked out of the house leaving Asta behind. 

As Zeldris walked he turned back to see Asta following him with a smug look on his face. Raising a brow he continued to make his way through town. That’s when it hit him, and he froze in his tracks.

“You don’t know where you're going do you?” Asta crossed his arms and gave Zeldris a sly look. Instead of answering Asta, Zeldris walked up to one of the locals. 

“Excuse me. Do you perhaps know where to find a good place to eat?” He was then pointed in the opposite direction he was walking. Thanking the kind pony he turned back to Asta. With a confident smirk, he walked back up to Asta who was struggling to hold back a laugh. “I do now, follow me.” 

The two found the market in no time and the vendors were all too happy to give Asta two full meals free of charge, though he still left bits while they weren’t looking. Zeldris rolled his eyes and the duo went on to eat their meals. Once they were finished Asta walked on and showed Zeldris the town, to the latter's annoyment. Then a small gathering of townsfolk caught Zeldris’s attention. While Asta was off talking to one of his other subjects Zeldris took the opportunity to slip away and check out what was going on. To his amazement, he found that the town was performing some form of traditional song and dance.





“Interesting to see them isn’t it?” Came Asta’s voice from behind the demon prince.

“I’ve never seen or heard of anything like this before,” Zeldris tilted his head.

“They do it every day just about and I never get tired of listening to it,” Asta snickered then abruptly stopped. “NO FUCKING WAY!”

“What?” Zedlris looked over as he raised an eyebrow as the song ended.

“One of my girlfriends is up there,” Asta point to a cut pink harried mare who’d come on to the stage upfront.

“Um… hello everypony,” she spoke into the mic. “I… ah… oh dear…” she blushed and hid behind her bangs.

“GO FOR IT FLUTTERSHY!” Asta yelled out. 

She looked and saw him in the back waving and cheering her on and smiled softly. “My name is Fluttershy and I know most of you know that but I thought I should reintroduce myself. We have been working hard to build the town and expand and I wanted to express how wonderful it is with the progress we’ve made with everypony’s help. My mother sang to me this song telling me that it was one my father and grandfather would often sing to her about the old times. I thought it was symbolic and like it.”





Fluttershy finished her song and ran off stage and met with Asta and Zeldris.

Asta picked her up and twirled her in the air and gave her a quick kiss, to Zeldris’s disgust. “That was beautiful Shy, this is Lion Sin of Pride Zeldris, the true Overlord. I summoned him earlier today,”

“Nice to meet you,” Fluttershy gave a quick bow before hiding behind Asta.

“You’re definitely a strong one,” Zeldris smirked as he used Mana Essence to gauge Fluttershy’s magic power. He saw a column of sprawling rainbow colors. “Too bad you’re too timid to use it properly.”

“Shy’s magic is Gaea, making her potential limitless,” Asta patted her head. “Animals, earth, the very nature of the world itself is hers to command. She’s mainly our healer though.”

“Yes I dear say she’s on par with the both of us,” Came a stern tone from above as Princess Luna flew down. “Asta, who is this?”

“I sense darkness here,” Came a soft motherly voice. Princess Celestia joined them. “Are you a demon sir?” she asked Zeldris.

“Zeldris the princesses. Luna wilds Demon Light magic and Spatial magic while Celestia wields Light magic, they’re the only two outside my knight’s in this world that have grimoires, to my knowledge,” Asta explained.

“Yes hello, Sloth, Envy,” Zeldris said in a cold tone as he barely recognized their presence. “I know you're not my Sins so I will play nice.”

“I’m sorry if we’ve done something to offend you,” Celestia apologized.

“Yes, we meant no harm,” Luna added. “We’ve tried to look at things differently since Asta’s arrival in Equestria and have come to realize that not all demons are evil.”

“If we can apologize in some other form let us know. Are you like Asta? And if so did your version of us do something we can make up for?” Celestia sincerely asked.

“You are not my Sins. Therefore you have nothing to apologize for.” Zeldris realized that he was being a dick. “And yes I am like Asta, except I’m a pure-blooded demon. While I am here I will hold back all of my hostility towards you. So let’s start over.” Zeldris told them as he stuck his hand out. “Hello Princess Celestia, Princess Luna I am Zeldris.”

“It's a pleasure to meet you,” Celestia gently took his hand then Luna did the same. “Again we are sorry if our counterparts caused you trouble. Demons don’t carry the best influences in our cultures.”

“They mainly are responsible for some of the various races around our land due to their curses, though many have dwindled down to just being a natural occurrence now.”

“Yes, I was summoned to my world to defeat the demon clan. I am Pride, Captain of the Seven Deadly Sins. The sins protect the world from the Ten Commandments.” Zeldris spoke in a proud tone, with his hands on his hips. “Me and Asta’s brother, Gar, recently fought off some demons that attacked Ponyville.”

“What is he Displaced as by the way?” Asta asked.

“He was displaced as a parasyte, from a parasyte. However thanks to me giving him a sacred treasure he became the Fairy King. He also became part demon from eating a lot of demons in Ponyville.” He explained proudly. “Speaking of Sacred treasures I believe that you are worthy of one. Would you like one?” Zeldris questioned as he held out his hand.

“Umm... sure. I could always use a new weapon.” Asta said. “In return, I could give you a bending so you don’t always have to rely on magic. How does that sound?” Asta pauses when he goes to shake Zeldris’s hand because they were enveloped in a green flame. Looking up, his eye twitched as he saw a wicked smile on Zeldris' face. 

“So it’s a deal then?” Zeldris said as he extended his hand further.

“Do you think I’m stupid? Of course, I’m not shaking hands, I trust you as far as I can throw you.” Asta paused “Wait that’s not- You know what I mean.” Asta said as his eyes twitched. Zeldris just chuckled to himself quietly.

Dismissing the flames, Zeldris nodded not feeling like pressing the issue further. Asta shook his hand after a minute of Zeldris explaining he’s not going to pull anything. 

“So does this hurt?” he scratched the side of his head with his finger. “I know my Publishing magic hurts,” Asta asked only to be ignored.

“Search my mind! Choose a worthy weapon for the one I behold! Memory-make magic: Sacred Treasure!” A bright light enveloped both of them. It slowly subsided after a couple of seconds. In the palm of Zeldris' hand was a pendant. It was made out of wood and had an X going across the middle. In the middle of the X, there was a skull. This was the Combat Pass from Bleach. 





"Hah… Wasn't expecting that" Asta raised an eyebrow.

“Neither was I,” Zeldris commented. Handing it to Asta they both began to inspect it. “I’m assuming you know what this is right?” He nods. “Well let me go over it anyway. The pendant gives you the ability to separate your soul from your body. It alerts you when there are hollows around. It is invisible to normal people for safety reasons. It also absorbs, analyzes, and controls your Reiatsu. It also restricts your power so those around you are not affected. And Ichigo used it as his Fullbring focus.” Zeldris explained as he created a small rope and attached it to the pendant.

Asta used his Reiatsu to engulf the badge. The badge shone for a second before returning to normal. Using the badge Asta’s body fell forward and his soul was standing above it. Zeldris knew what was going on but was upset that he couldn’t see it. 

“Hey get back in your body! And teach and add Spiritual pressure to that list to teach me as well.” Zeldris shouted.

Asta sighed and went back into his body. New powers and he couldn’t even test it yet. “Yeah, yeah. Hold on, not like I wanted to see my Soul Reaper form.” Waking over to Zeldris he placed a hand in his head. “This will hurt, as I’m putting a new energy network through your body. I know because I had it done to me. Teach Zeldris Spiritual Pressure and Waterbending!” 

At first nothing seems to be happening. Then Zeldris felt a massive amount of pain surging throughout his whole body. Clenching his fist his gauntlets were threatening to break. He stood through the pain though. “Ok, now you can use the badge. Let’s see what you look like.” Zeldris said between breaths.

Once again Asta turned into a soul reaper. Zeldris could only think of one thing when he saw him. He looks badass.” 





Raising an eyebrow Zeldris spoke up. “How come you have on hollow Ichigo's outfit?” 

“Dude I have no clue. Could be because of the demon I’m bonded to.” Asta stared just as confused as Zeldris. Then a sense of dread washed over him.“Hang on, does this mean I’m going to have to fight hollows?” Zeldris merely shrugged his shoulders, annoying Asta. 
 
Pulling out his Zanpakuto they both admired it. All of a sudden it changed from a silver metal to a black metal with a red edge. It had a red handle with a black and white handle wrap, and a beautiful white sheath with a decorative ornament at the bottom.





Zeldris curiously walked up to Asta and touched the blade. That’s when more information appeared in his head. A smile spread to his face as he thought of the look on Asta’s face once he told him what just happened.

“So, are you familiar with the anime Demon Slayer.” 

“It came out before I was Displaced,” Asta looked up as he placed a hand on his chin. “Something about swordsman fight demons, but they were more along the lines of biological mutations or some form of illness transmitted by coming in contact with someone’s blood. They gain immense power from this but also the weakness of burning in sunlight. If I remember correctly those breathing styles actually have some origin in my own breathing techniques. Why do you ask?”

“This sword is a Nichirin Sword, or better known as a color change omg sword.” When Zeldris said Asta nodded. “So I guess that means that you’ll also have demons AND hollows around now. It’s fascinating that your Zanpakuto is also a Nichirin sword. Wonder what it’s name will be.” 

Asta sighed and got back into his body. “So now I have even more problems to deal with. Great.”

“When you come across a powerful mutated demon let me know.” Saying this confused Asta. “I’m going to eat his soul and consume his body to see if I can get a Blood Demon Art.” Asta nodded. 

“Yea that’s not gonna happen this time around man,” Asta shrugged. “According to Ed, when Displaced inherit new magic and weapons that can affect their world it takes a while for them to affect the world. So sorry man but you’re shit out of luck on this one.” Asta looked at his new badge. “What we need to do is gain the ability to manifest our zanpakuto in the physical world completely.”

 Asta closed his eyes and concentrated on his badge as he held it out in front of him. Meanwhile, Zeldris crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow, wondering what the anti-mage was doing. Suddenly Asta became enveloped in a blinding whitish-green light. Zeldris held up his hands and looked on as best he could but had to wait till the light died down and was amazed at what he saw. Asta was wearing a black suit-like outfit with what looked like skeletal armor over top of it and a white fur collar. In the hand where his badge had been was a massive long and wide double-edged greatsword with a skull on the guard and spinal cord looking hilt that ran partially into the blade of the sword.


(Like This)





“Okay, I wasn’t expecting that at all,” Zeldris smirked with a slight chuckle. “I wonder what kind of power you’ll have once you’ve awakened your sacred treasure.”

“You mean that thing you were about to do in a last-ditch effort to save your ass but the black chains came out and stopped you?” Asta said as he hefted the sword onto his shoulder.

“Yea, that,” Zeldris looked away annoyed

“Hey, if I can do this why don’t you try?” Asta said as he reverted back to normal and he tossed the badge to Zeldris. “Instead of using it to get out of your body, try and force your zanpakuto out through the badge.”

“I never even thought to try it.” Zeldris held the badge out in front of him and concentrated on it. Just like Asta Zeldris was enveloped in a whitish-green light. When the light died down, Asta finally got a good look at Zeldris. Instead of his normal red bodysuit, he had on a black yukata, wrapped in a purple sash. 





In his hand was surprisingly a Jian sword instead of a katana. It has a brass lion faceguard. The scabbard and handle are also made from rosewood with brass mountings.




(Just imagine the blue beads are purple)



Looking himself over he sighed. “What an underwhelming transformation compared to yours. Still, this is a nice swor- URACK!” Was all Zeldris got to say. White liquid started to poor for his mouth startling both him and Asta. The liquid made its way down to Zeldris' neck and wrapped around it. Forming a bone choker like thing.





At the same time, a hole appeared in the middle of his chest.  After it was done Zeldris looked at Asta with his eyes wide open. “What the hell just happened!?” He shouted and stomped his foot, causing the whole area to rumble.

Asta was just as surprised by what happened so it took him a second to register the question. “I just realized that you're a demon. Demons in bleach are technically hollows. How far are you in bleach?” Asta asked, hoping Zeldris could figure it out.

“I was only on season four,” Zeldris said as he tried to calm himself down. 

Asta sighed. “Ok well in bleach when a hollow takes off their mask they will gain soul reaper powers. So because you're a demon you didn’t turn into a soul reaper, but an Arrancar. That means you’ll have the powers of a hollow as well.” He explained to the demon who was now calm.

Zeldris messed with the piece of his hollow mask while Asta explained. Trying to take it off was a futile attempt, it was stuck. “Well, it’s a good thing that it can all be fixed once I return to normal.” 

Turning back to normal he threw the badge back over to Asta.

“Hmm…I don’t think it worked.” Asta looked Zeldris over.

True to what Asta said, Zeldris still had the hole and broken mask. He also had his Zanpakutō, he didn’t even realize he was holding it. The only thing that went back to normal were his clothes.

“I honestly have no idea what’s going on,” Asta scratched his head. “You shouldn’t still have that showing in the living body.”

“Wait, could it be because I died before in my previous life?” He questions as he rubbed his chin. "That’s the only explanation I can think of.”

"Possibly?" Asta shrugged. “I don’t know for sure. There is one thing that you need to know though. And that is your hollow power.”  Zeldris nodded not really knowing how to respond. “As an Arrancar, you have the five techniques that all Arrancar have. Which are Cero, Sonído, Cero Oscuras, Bala, and Resurrección. Now before I begin explaining these to you do you know any of them?”

“I know of Cero. That was the move the Menos Grande shot at Ichigo,” Zeldris said as he was messing with the hole in his chest.

“That is correct. It is a powerful blast of concentrated spiritual energy. It is usually fired from the mouth but Arrancars and Vizards can fire it from their hands instead,” Asta pointed at the area they were fighting at before. 

“Let’s head back over there so you can try it.”

The two made their way over to the grasslands outside the wall. Zeldris being used to using different energy was easily able to build up spiritual energy in the back of his throat. Asta could feel that Zeldris was building it up and just watched on with interest. “Well here goes. Cero.” He opened his mouth and a thin line of red energy cane out of it. After a couple of seconds, he closed his mouth and instantly frowned. “That was beyond pathetic. Did I do something wrong?” 

Asta was struggling to hold in a laugh. “No, no you did it perfectly. But you know what they say, practice makes perfect.” Zeldris turned away and went to try again. “Whoa hang on! You got the basics down so let’s focus on something else. How about we work on Sonído?” 

“What’s that?” Zeldris asked as he turned back to face him.

“Sonído is the Arrancar's equivalent of Hohō.” That was all Zeldris needed to hear. Taking a step forward a booming sound could be heard. In less than a second Zeldris was in Asta’s face.

 Asta jumped back a good ten feet slightly to move out of Zeldris' way. Reading the new Arrancar’s Qi to keep track of his movements. “How did you do that so quickly?” He asked walked back to where Zeldris was.

“I don’t know. I just knew how to do it.” Zeldris said as he started performing Sonído over and over again. Either making a booming noise or a static-like noise.

Asta scratched the back of his head. “Well Ok. Next, let’s work on Bala. Bala is a technique that is similar to a Cero, but more like a bullet. It’s not as strong as a Cero but it’s much faster and easier to make. Wrap your hand with spiritual energy and hit. And I guess for a since there is really nothing out here to aim at fly in the air and aim at the ground.” After saying that Asta backed away from Zeldris.

Flying up a good distance Zeldris did as Asta said and wrapped his hand in spiritual energy. He punched towards the ground releasing it. And just like Asta said, it was a bullet. He continued to fire rapidly at the ground for a minute, leaving a small crater. Flying down he saw a look of disapproval on Asta’s face. 

“You really didn’t have to do that. This is still my territory that we are currently trying to rebuild.” Zeldris gave a small ‘sorry’ and Asta continued speaking. “That’s it for now. I don’t want to touch those other ones. I’ll tell you about them so you can practice on your own time.”

After explaining the last two and some more things about the Arrancar, they both flew back in town and made their way back to Asta’s house.

“So tell me about my baby brother,” Asta says sitting down. “I haven’t seen him in about a year or so, counting the time I've been here at least.”

Zeldris pulled some strawberries out of his inventory and started to eat them. “Well he still is emotionless. However he is starting to show emotion, and from what he told me he doesn’t know why it’s happening.” 

“Understandable. Parazytes can or could gain some form of understanding or mimicry of emotions the longer they spent time around humans, but could never fully come to gain true emotions,” Asta said as he sat on his knees with his eyes closed and his palms on his lap. “Gar is different in that he has true emotions as he never lost his true mindset. We as Displaced can sometimes lose ourselves to the characters we are costumed as when we’re displaced or at the least, like me and my brothers’ cases, take on aspects of the characters’ personalities while maintaining our true selves. For Gar, it was that his emotions became inhibited or severely repressed, though in times of quick thinking those blockers are forced open allowing how he truly feels to appear on the surface.” Asta’s eyes opened slightly, “I thank you for being his friend, though I warn you not to cross our oldest brother.”

“Yeah, you should just hope he doesn’t cross ME.” Zeldris notices Asta was staring at his strawberries, so he handed him some. “Now it’s time to get serious. When are you going to announce me Captain of the Crimson Lions?” Once he said that Asta burst out laughing. He dropped all of the strawberries on the ground as he slammed his hand on the table.

“You can't seriously think I’m going to make you a Magic Knight Captain after all the crap you pulled since coming here,” Asta said outright. “And before you ask ‘what crap?’.” He did air quotes.“ Let me list the ways. shall we One, the first thing you do when you arrive is threaten and attack one of my citizens and personal students. Second, you come at me for defending the latter. Three, you severely endangered my subjects,” Asta listed off the reason on his right hand. “And four, and the most important, you don’t even have a grimoire which is the whole focus of my Displacement and Magic Knight Squads.”

“Have you ever heard of ‘forgive and forget’. I already apologized for my mistakes. If need be I will apologize to the pony that I threatened.” Asta sat across from him with his arms crossed and had a disinterested look on his face. “And for the grimoire thing, I literally have a ton of magic. There is no purpose for me to have one.” 

“Forgive a fake half-assed apology, ha. Grimoires are very special magical artifacts in Black Clover that not only do they record your spells and boost your magical power but they also unlock magic specific to individuals,” Asta explained. "Sure people that aren’t even related can technically have the same magic but it still severely varies from user to user. Grimoires also won’t work for anyone but their chosen wielder. They disintegrate upon the wielder's death unless they or the book chooses, yes the book chooses not you, to pass on to someone new. Sometimes a family passes the Grimoires as heirlooms until the book chooses a new user. Power scaling is not determined by the number of leaves either, though the four leaves are said to bring luck. My squad varies from three to four leaf user but Spike, Luna, and I all have five-leaf Grimoires due to our demons. Not those with demons have dual affinities, their magic, and the demon magic. Luna’s is the Spacial Magic while the demons is Demon Light magic. Spike’s is Emerald-Amethyst Draconic Flame magic, his demon is Berserk Black Draconic Flame magic, though he hasn’t figured that out yet. You already being a demon would not have dual affinity but a single along with a five-leaf grimoire. Do you understand?”

“I understand it now since you gave me such a long lecture, Mr. Teacher. Thank you for telling me how the magic of this world works. So where do I go to get chosen by a grimoire? Or are you just going to give it to me like you did with Waterbending and Spiritual Pressure?” Zeldris asked.

“HAHAHAHAHA!” Asta laughed hard enough to make tears form in his eyes. “That isn’t the magic of this world. Don’t you remember me say that only my squad and the princesses have Grimoires here, to my knowledge. Not even Celestia and Luna knew about grimoires when I arrived here. They recently got them. No, the only way to get them is if I FEEL that you’ve earned one. I am the only one who can publish true grimoires with my personal magic. Grimoire Publishing.”

Zeldris is lucky that he isn’t in his human form or he would have had a blush on his face. But then quickly regained his composure. “That conversation may or may not have slipped my mind. And I see that you’ve already made up your mind about me, which also means that I’m not getting a grimoire. Hence no squad caption position.”

There was a sudden knock on Asta’s door that caught the duo off guard due to their intense conversations.

“Who the hell could it be?” Asta asked himself as he rubbed the back of his neck while walking to the door. He opened the door to reveal a Shadowbolt. “What is it?”

“Sorry to disturb you and your guest this late your majesty but there is a Caribou army approaching from the southwest,” The Shadowbolt explained as he did the clover salute. “We were told to inform you by the princesses immediately. What action will you be taking this time and shall I ready the troops for combat.”

Asta scratched the back of his head then looked to the Shadowbolt with one eye closed. “What a pain.” His attention shifted slightly to Zeldris.

“That sounds like trouble,” Zeldris said as he walked up to them. “You need my assistance?”

“Not really,” Asta deadpanned. “But I do want you to come along and watch. No action on your part whatsoever, got it?”

Zeldris sighed. “I even went out of my way to offer up my help. I got it.”

Asta turned to the Shadowbolt. “Have our forces on standby and inform all Black Bull higher-ups that I am going out, alone. I want them ready to move at a moment's notice.”

“Sir,” the pegasus saluted again and flew off.

Asta pulled a device from his belt. “You’re with me,” He held up the device, “Transport Behemoth,” Suddenly a monster bike was in front of the two. Asta hopped on. “I’m tired of surfing. At least with Behemoth, I can come in like a badass. LET’S GO!” Asta roared as he revved the engine and took off like rocket riding through the sky on the motorcycle.

“I WANT ONE!” Zeldris laughed as he formed wings and took off after Asta.

Asta road his Behemoth through the air and saw the approaching army. I was just as large as the last army that he’d faced, perhaps even bigger. Zeldris came on and whistled.

“That’s a pretty decent force, sure you don’t want my help?” Zeldris smirked. “Between the two of us, they’ll be dead in just a few minutes.”

“I don’t kill unless it’s necessary,” Asta scowled. “No this is the perfect time to send a message. I’m much stronger than the last time I faced an army this size and I have a lot more tricks too.”

“Message, what better message is there than one that says I won’t stand for bullshit by wiping out an army,” Zeldris scoffed.

“One that spreads like a virus,” Asta smirked. “One that brings business opportunity and also keeps the rabble away,” 

Zeldris cocked an eyebrow then he realized this wasn’t an army in Asta’s eyes but a very large group of messengers. Messengers that will spread the word that this is his kingdom and he won’t let others near it.

The duo were soon spotted by the arm and came to land right in front of the commander. “You what is this? Have you come to join us in taking back the capital?”

“Shut up,” Asta demanded as he hopped off his Behemoth. “I guess I don’t have to ask why you’re in my territory.”

“Your territory? This is Caribou land and we know the old king was slain leaving his throne right for the taking,” the commander snicker.

“Sir,” one of the men in back spoke up. “That’s him. The Ashen hair, the black dragon coiled around his left arm, and those fluorescent green eyes. I’ll never forget that night he slaughtered the whole palace.”

“So I missed one of you,” Asta raised his hand and black flames came from the dragon scar.  “Let me get one thing straight, This is not the Caribou Kingdoms domain anymore but the Black Clover Kingdom, and I am the king here. I am the one who claimed this land the night I set that CESSPOOL of a city on fire.”

Asta jumped back and Zeldris joined him curious as to what Asta was going to do. Sure he was pissed off earlier but he felt pure rage coming from the mage now, some that made him cringe slightly. The demon that Asta had was very different from the ones he knew and could feel there was only darkness, not the kind he like knew or wielded. It just was just there and all-consuming darkness.

“Let me show you just who you think you can take this land from,” Asta said as he held a palm up.

 Zeldris couldn’t believe what he was seeing, the power Asta was gathering in his arm wasn’t magic but pure physical strength. Some more strength that it was producing an eerie purple fluorescent aura around his limb

Suddenly the wind picked up and swirled around Asta as his eyes, nose, and mouth glowed white with some kind of spiritual power, not his soul reaper power but the power exactly opposite from what his Zeldris sensed just mere seconds ago. The was the power of light and harmony

The army was shaking so much that they were rattling their armor. They all looked like they would shit their pants.

“For today, a demonstration,” Asta said, it sounded like many voices. “Xагарал
Khagaral (Fissure)!” He yelled and slammed his palm into the earth.

To Zeldris’s amazement, the earth shook and immediately it started to crumble away under Asta and his feet. Zeldris used his wings and the Behemoth sped away on its own to more of Zeldris’s amusement. Asta was floating as the air around him was a spinning ball.

“Let this be a warning to you and tell anyone that if they mess with the Black Clover Kingdom, they’ll insight the wrath of the Black King and his magic Knights!” Asta said in his multi voices and the Caribou were sent screaming away. Asta then went to his side of the gorge and plopped in the ground. “Man that was a workout,” He said as his light died out.

“You are far too kind. If it were me I would have killed them all.” Zeldris walked up behind Asta and patted him on the back. “I understand why you didn’t, and that was very impressive!”

“I need the word to be spread that this is a new kingdom. Though it will mainly be rumors of a demon king or kingdom of demons, something along those lines at first, but it’ll get the message across that we don’t take bullshit from anyone,” Asta cracked his neck. “Man Avatar State is rough. That takes care of that for now,” Behemoth pulled up next to Asta and he hopped on it. “Let’s head back to the town and let them know it's safe. Not looking forward to telling the princesses about the fissure. Also, do you like having your face buried in mountains of fleshy orbs?”

“I am a supreme being, one who stands above all races. I have no such desires.” Zeldris deadpanned. Shrugging both Asta and Zeldris pick up speed.

“Oh and I KNOW you’re saying it to say it, but don’t forget that you’re still Zeldris and Meliodas’s little brother,” Asta snickered as they arrived, Asta returned his Behemoth to his digivice. “So don’t be surprised if you come across a certain vampiress in your world. Now, I’m ducking…”

Zeldris raised an eyebrow and Asta did as he said he would do and ducked down while Zeldris found himself in paradise until he couldn’t breathe that is. A few moments went by and Zeldris regains consciousness to find himself on Asta’s couch and a certain farm girl looking after him.

“Hey there, how ya feelin?” Aj asked.

“What heathen attacked me?” Zeldris said, his voice cold. 

“I’m sorry,” Came the voice of a very beautiful and curvy woman sitting in a chair not far from the others. “I thought I had Asta in my grip and not you.”

Zeldris got up and walked over to her. He raised his hand causing her to flinch, only to feel a hand patting her head. “It is alright. As long as that attack was meant for Asta I couldn’t care less.” He then walked back over to the couch he was laying on and sat down. “I am doing fine.” He told Aj.

“Let me introduce ya,” Aj placed her on her chest. “I’m Applejack, but you probably figured that out already seein as you’re a Displaced and all. This is Princess Amore, former empress of the Crystal Empire and one of the current governors of Waillen.”

Amore bowed. “I’m so sorry for almost suffocating you with my chest, I was coming to check on Asta and see what all the fuss was about and was so worried... I kind of lost self-control.”

“Again…” Aj rolled her eyes.

Zeldris got up and stretched. “Well now that, that is out of the way. Where’s Asta at? He and I still need to finish our talk.” The way he said the last part worried Aj and Amore. Looking at each other nervously, they were about to respond but Zeldris was already gone.

Flying above the town which he now knows is called Waillen, he looked around for Asta. After flying around some more he finally found Asta meditating on one of the crystals. “You could have warned me,” Zeldris stated.

“Technically I did,” Asta said plainly as he continued to meditate. Soon a large black owl flew up and perched on Asta’s head looking right at Zeldris.

Hoo…

Zeldris tilted his head in confusion. “Hoo.” He said to the owl who merely tilted its head and then focused back on Asta. “Is that Nero?” 

“That’s what I named her, after the one in the show,” Asta smirked. “She was the first friend I made here. And she's not an anti-bird or sealed mage but what’s called a howler.” He stood up. “They have extremely powerful hoots that can be used as sonic blasts, though she’d only done it a few times. She brought a bunch of her friends from Everfree and the nest in the trees though now that there's a gorge they’ll probably move there.”

Zeldris looked eyes with Nero and gave a small nod, which she returned. “I already like this bird more than you. So what do we do now? I have people waiting for me at my tower.” 

“That depends on you,” Asta jumped on nearby clouds down to the ground. “I have one more thing I can do for you, but ONLY if you do something for me in return,” Asta looked to the demon. “I will give a Grimoire and grant you the title you so badly want. I know how you Memory Make works and you’ll gain an ability to make your own version of Grimoires but they won’t be true Grimoires. Do you want to take me up on my offer?”

“I never planned to actually make a squad, because I have the sins. But I just might do it.” Sticking his hand out it became enveloped in green fire. “We have a deal.”

“I still won’t shake your hand but I’m glad you accept,” Asta said as his grimoire floated up and he pulled out a very fine quill, notebook, ink, saucer and needle. “I will publish this for you but you must also bring one that I set up for my brother. Your Qi and his are mixed, what that means exactly I can’t tell but maybe you both have roles to play in each other's worlds.” Asta sighed as he pulled another notebook out and did some quick work on it before handing it to Zeldris who put it in his storage. “Mix a drop of your blood into the ink and write your name in the front cover, I’ll take care of it from there. You’ll have to have Gar do this too.”

Doing as Asta said Zeldris looked him in the eye. “Is this like your ‘Teach’ skill? Is this going to hurt?” Asta let out a chuckle and ignored Zeldris’ question.

Racing his hands up Asta let out a deep breath. His grimoire floating next to him. “Grimoire Publishing Magic.” He spoke in a low tone. Black lightning shot out from his grimoire to the book Zeldris was holding. Zeldris felt a sharp pain throughout his body that only lasted for a couple of seconds. Looking down he saw that the book had completely changed. 

The plain-looking notebook that Asta originally gave him changed to a big book. The book now had what looked like golden vines running across it. And was now black and grey in color. It had a silver outline on the front and back of it as well. And of course, in the middle of it was a black five-leaf clover. 





“Let’s see here,” Asta leaned in and looked over the Grimoire and pulled out a notepad and wrote something in it before putting it away. “Gold magic. Never heard of that one before.”

Asta looked over to Zeldris and saw that he had a big smile on his face. “I thank you very much for this grimoire. I can see that it has a lot of potential.” 

“Yea, just don’t forget to give my brother his, or yours will cease to work,” Asta crossed his arms and Zeldris didn't' expect that comment.

“You’re bluffing,” Zeldris rolled his eyes.

“Not at all,” Asta smirked. “I put it in as a sub-clause in my spell. If you don’t give Gar the one I provided for him then your powers won’t work at all. I know how deals work, and you can still use yours but until you give Gar his there will always be that threat of it not working.”

Zeldris smirked. “Well, I always keep my word. It matters not.” He then put his grimoire in his inventory. 

“I can only hope,” Asta said as he rolled his eyes. “Now get out of my kingdom!” He said in a playful manner. “Oh and tell my baby brother I said hi. Our contract is complete.” 

A portal that Zeldris was getting used to seeing appeared right behind him. “I’ll make sure to get the message to Gar. One more thing,” Asta’s gaze met Zeldris pitch-black eyes. “The next time we fight, I will triumph over you. Goodbye for now Anti-Magic King…” Zeldris said as he walked through the portal.

“Fucking asshole,” Asta scoffed as he put his hands on his hips.

Once Asta was back at his house he sat on the couch to finally get some peace. It didn’t last long as a note appeared in front of him. “What now?” He mumbled to himself as he began to read it. 

’I remember you complaining about how you couldn’t fly. And I don’t know what it is, maybe because you're Gar’s brother but I want to be nice to you. So after you read this you’ll get a gift that allows you to fly. All you need to do is concentrate on it and it’ll work. I swiped my token from you so you’ll get that back as well. It’s an earring by the way. Make sure to use it as it can read power levels. That’s all for now. Go eat some strawberries or do some Kingly duties.’  

Your worst nightmare, Zeldris.

Once Asta read it the note became enveloped in green fire and burned away. Appearing where the note once was were Zeldris’ token and a necklace. The necklace was in the shape of a bird’s wing and was pure white.

He began to laugh. “That bastard, I guess you aren’t so bad after all.” 









More Author's Notes, YAY!

Boom! God I love working with HydeYmir on stories. The man is awesome, Zeldris has now met all three of the Ferris brother, and been somewhat humbled by theis encounter, not much though, in the fact that there are Displaced that can easily out match him hen his magic is turned off. Asta gaining access to the soul reaper potential was already in the works thanks to my buddy Deltorix giving him the skill 'Spiritual Pressure'e, but now he had full access to the abilities thanks to Zeldris. Though I'm NOT going to let him access the full plethora of abilities. He has his shingami form and his Fullbringer form but he can't access anything other the his Zanpakuto's first release state, for those who may guess yes he will have two Zanpakuto, eventually. The one he wield's now represent's Rava as his light side, the demon will come in later. He will have a mask but one that represent the balance of his light and dark sides. 

Anyways, this was awesome to write. Pay close attention to Zeldris and Gar, their world's are much more connected than they realize.

Alvasa Out!
> New Arrivals
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

More time has passed since Asta had received the manuals and scrolls of various bending techniques form his Displaced friend Deltorix and his Soul Reaper Badge from Zeldris. In that time he spent the first days in total isolation once more inside an I.D. field mastering and honing his bending forms to perfection as well as their offshoots such as Lava bending and Metal Bending along with the other higher-level techniques. 

He spent some time in the I.D. Field honing his sword and shinigami abilities as well. He also worked on his Fullbring alongside his Shinigami forms achieving his first release with his blade named Hikari to Chōwa. He found that he could cast all of the Shinigami spells, though he more excelled at the offense and healing than the barrier and binding spells. Like he'd thought Hollows had started to appear, or they were already here and he could just now see them. Fighting outside his body took some getting used to but he was able to adapt quickly. 

Meanwhile, the Black Bulls continued in their personal comings and goings of the town to help in the kingdom's capital city. Free Fall, Haze, Spike, and Dash kept training the locals in the art of combat. Asta had them all start serious sword training alongside new arrivals sent to the town by the princesses, these were mainly overseen by himself or Blueblood. The new arrivals from Equestria were a group of ponies that had failed their final guard exams but showed much promise. Fluttershy had been tending to the animals and was now confident enough to go around by herself but Asta had Ymir or Nero stay near her just in case. Aj continued to oversee the fields and tending of the crops. Twilight started to teach the townspeople how to access their latent magic, though many could do little if any at all. 

The town had grown to the point that many of the residents had to move out into the exterior areas and started to live their lives freely. Asta was happy to see his Kingdom expand and grow. Soon he would have to start a Demon Hunter Corps and Shinigami Squad in order to keep up with the hollows that had shown up and Demons that would eventually show up.

He next focused on finding a way to manifest Nichiren zanpakuto into the physical world. He found this incredibly difficult to do as he had to power his power into a fixed point in his hand and will it into the living world while not using his Battle pass in order to not hamper his power, which was the main focal point to do this. Eventually, Asta got to the point he could manifest the sword but it was still extremely taxing on him. It got to the point that he went to the blacksmiths and asked about the lore of color-changing swords, and he was told the legend of a bright red Iron sand from the Dragonlands that had such properties. He went to the princess and they told him the sand was real but he'd have to ask the Dragons for the right to collect it. This was a paramount endeavor and asked them to let him know when the best time to go would be. They said the Dragons weren't allies nor were they hostile, though with his reputation he may be able to speak with their lord in a short time, something he didn't have.

Asta sat in the sky on a cloud as he overlooked over his kingdom. His appearance was vastly different now from the Asta of the Anime and manga. His attire consisted of his reversed white shinigami shihakusho. Over his shihakusho he was a black haori, which sports a white diamond pattern along its bottom half like the one worn by Kisuke Urahara has but on Asta's the back was the Black Bulls emblem over top of a white five-leaf clover. Around his neck was the Flight necklace that Zeldris had left him. 


(Like this just no writing)



Asta thought he was an asshole, a good guy, still a major asshole. He was also glad that his younger brother had a someone like Zeldris to call a friend

Asta wore Zeldris's token on his left ear, called 'Balor's Magic Eye' it came in quite handy when accessing the magic power levels of those around him. Around his forehead, he sported a new headband that had the red-colored four-pointed on the right side. His hair was now much longer as it reached down to a fourth of the length of his back and he wore it in a ponytail, which Aj, Fluttershy, and most of all Rarity loved the look of. At his waist was his Grimoire hanging on his right side in it's new carrying satchel adorned with a gold Black Bulls emblem over top of a black five-leaf clover. that Rarity had made for him as his old one was rather worn out and badly damaged. Next to the satchel tied into his belt was Asta's Sacred Treasure The Substitute Shinigami Badge, aka the Battle Pass. On the left side on his belt was a leather box that contained his Digi-cards and next to it was his black and red D3 digivice. In his pocket was his Older Brother's token the Alchemist's pocket watch. 

'Asta what are you doing up here?' came a familiar voice in his head causing the mage king to smirk.

He opened his eyes and looked back over his shoulder. "Hello to you Ymir," he smirked. "I was doing some meditation and some thinking."

Ymir, now roughly the size of a small camping cart. From the tip of her snout tip the end of her tail, she was nearly fifteen to sixteen feet long. Her wingspan was now twice that and she could easily carry Asat across the sky reaching Canterlot in less then two days, even if the stopped for a rest and take in the sighs.

'Thinking,' Ymir tilted her head slightly. She pulled a nearby cloud up next to her rider and landed on it. "That's dangerous stuff there," She jabbed with a grin as she made herself comfortable. "What's got you thinking?"

"This," Asta held up and old telescope.

"An old telescope?" Ymir raised an eyebrow.

"It's a token for a Displaced," Asta explained. "More specifically it's my kid brother's token."

"So summon him already," She rolled her eyes.

"Nah, doesn't feel quite the right time just yet," Asta shook his head. "I just found it all I meant. I just wanted to show you since you were here," He put the token in his pocket. "Why are you here?" She snorted. "The white menace?" Asta said flatly.

"I wish you'd let me eat that damn rabbit," Ymir growled in annoyance.

"I wish I could let you, but Shy would be devastated," Asta sighed. "You saw how she was when the little bastard ran away. Now to make sure he stays safe she carries him everywhere when she goes from here to Ponyville."

"I know I had to cuddle with her," Ymir let out a huff, "I'm sleeping here for now. Don't bother me."

"Hadn't planned on it," Asta commented as he crossed his arms looking down on his growing kingdom. His attention turned to the distance. "I sense Reiatsu." Asta stood up and then vanished with a slight thrum.


On the Edges of the Black Clover Kingdom


Two ponies in black shihakushos brandishing katana stood there in front of a unicorn mare in a purple hat and cape-wearing a black shirt and pants not far from them was an overturned traveling cart. They panted hard as a large beats with a hole in its chest and a skull-like head. The monster resembled some sort of very large ape. 

"Why did this have to happen to Trixie," Trixie asked herself in far as she looked at the monster in terror. "Trixie was just trying to get to the new capital out here to try and start a new life."

"Hey," one of the odd ponies in black called out. "You best run and get away from here. Try and find someplace to hide."

"I didn't think we'd run into such a strong hollow all the way out here," the other huffed. "Hey," she yelled at Trixie. "Get your ass moving!"

"R-Right," Trixie got to her feet but could break her gaze away from the monster. 'Trixie has to run why can't she run!'

"It's no use she's frozen with fear," one of the ponies eyes darted from her partner to the Hollow. "Will probably die here today Fern."

"It's part of the job Zesty," The other pony chuckled. "Let's do!" 

They both ran at the Hollow and started to assault the beast as best they could but the monster defended itself and let the sword embed themselves in its arm then yank them from the ponies. In the next second it struck the two ponies with while they were still shocked with its free arm sending them back, blood filled the air. The ponies lay on the ground with their bodies in shock and racked with so much pain they could only lay on the ground and watch what was unfolding. 

The Hollow moved upon them slowly and it opens its jaws and started to tear apart Fern and devour her to Trixie's horror. Once it finished it's first meal the hollow moved to the other ponies who'd regained enough control over her body to start crawling away. The Hollow slowly waked on it prey savoring the feast it was about to have. It grabbed on to the pony's leg and pulled her towards it slowly.

'Captain, I'm sorry...' Zesty thought as she looked back in horror.

Trixie looked on in horror as the hollow tore apart the other ponies and devoured her just like the first. She started to walk but stumble and fell on her but catching the hollow's attention again. It moved in as Trixie started to crawl away on all fours.

"Trixie doesn't want to did," She said to her self. Finally the Hollow reached her and it grabbed hold of her leg and slowly dragged her back scraping her knees. It lifted her up and held her over its open gaping maw revealing another set of jaws in its mouths. Trixie looked on in terror, "Somepony... Any pony... please... HELP ME!"

SPURAT!!!!!!!!!!

"I came out here because I sensed reiatsu," Came a confident voice. 

Trixie opened her eyes to see an ashen hair stallion with bright green eyes carrying her bridal style. She noticed that his attire was very similar to the other ponies the monster had devoured. Her attention was then drawn to the screams of the monster that had hold of her merely a second ago. She looked to see the monster crying will hold its arm but most of the arm was missing, to her shock. Blood was pouring from it wound all over the ground.

"Hey there," her attention was now back on the stallion. "You're safe now. Do you think you can wait here if I set you on the ground for a moment while I finish that thing off?" he looked down to her out of of the corner of his eyes. She slowly nodded. "Good. Now you be a good mare and wait here. Try not to move around too much, okay." She nodded slowly again as he set her down. "This'll only take sec..."

He turned around and walked over to the still wailing monster, "Grrr... Shinigami...." The monster growled in anger. 

"You got that wrong pal," The stallion rolled his eyes. 

"I'll make you pay for interrupting my meal and cutting off my arm,"  The Hollow glared.

He noticed the remains of the other ponies laying on the ground and their clothing and swords. "So there are Shinigami here." 

He glared at the Hollow who took the opportunity to try and attack him from above by jumping him. A small red spark crackled in front off the stallion and then a sword hilt started to appear. He took hold of it in his right hand and slammed it into his left and a that looked as if he was holding onto something and a sheath soon form. In a quick draw motion that now pony could see the stallion draw his newly formed sword slashed the hollow down the center and returned the sword to its sheath.

Before the Hollow realized what had  happened it started to see double as it came down on it prey. Thinking it was just a trick he continued down but instead of his prey he found the ground, in two pieces.

"That was for the two Soul Reaper you ate you bastard," he slang his sword off to the side, throwing the blood off it.

Trixie looked on in amazement as the stallion walked over to her. "Hey, can you wit just a bit longer, I want to give those two that protected you a proper send-off. It won't take long okay. " 

She simply nodded then she spoke up, "Can Trixie get your name?"

"Sorry bout that, My names Asta Ferris. Now just sit tight for about another minute." Asta said as he went back to the remains. "You two did what you could,"  He said bring his hands up and then slightly dropping them form two pit in from of him. He then gather the remains and placed them in the graves before sealing them and placing the swords on top to mark them. "That'll do for now," he looked to Trixie. "Let's look at your leg. "

Asta bent down and looked at the handprint on Trixie's leg. "Not to bad, let's see," his hands glowed white and the bruise started to disappear, but then the glow stopped. "Don't want to do too much more. I'll have one of my squad heal you up when I get you to town. Okay?"

"Um, how will we get there?" She looked at her destroyed home. "My cart is in pieces and were still  few days out."

"What are you doing out here in the middle of nowhere?" Asta squinted. "It's very dangerous, especially for mares such as yourself."

"I was on my way to the new kingdom to try and start over. Trixie... has done things in her past that she's not proud of. She wanted revenge on a certain unicorn," She looked down in shame. but found that she was not in the town at the time and after confronting several of the towns ponies and rethinking much of her plan, Trixie decided it was best if she didn't go through with it." 

"Will at least you reflected on yourself and are trying to be better, come on," Asta sighed as he bent down in front of her. "Can't leave you here and you can't walk. So I'll carry you."

"Ah... thank you," Trixie shuffled onto Asta back.

"Fly," Asta said and the took off to Trixie's shock.


Back in Waillen


"You're gonna love it here Gilda," Rainbow exclaimed. "I'm really glad you came back around and decided to try and get to know the others. It really hurt me I saw the way you treated them, but I'm glad to see you want to apologize and give friendship with them a shot."

"Hey, I know gryphons pride themselves a lot but the doesn't mean we can't apologize and see we're wrong about things," Gilda scoffed. "I'm just glad I caught you when you were in Ponyville this time around. You've been in and out of there so much lately I was starting to think I'd never catch you. Do you even still live in that town?"

"More here than there," Rainbow stated proudly. "I had to get the princesses to sign off on an order for me to have another weather pony there. My captain really has me working my tail off to whip these caribou and ponies into shape."

"Never would've that you'd have gone into the military other than the Wonderbolts, Dash," Gilda elbowed her friend. "So the princesses have you plat pretty full over here aye."

"Not the princesses, but my captain does." Rainbow corrected. "He's also my teacher for a lot of the new techniques I've learned."

"Really," Gilda said with a grin. "Must be pretty good if your learning from him. Bu tit won't be long, you'll be able to kick his sorry flank."

"Not in a million years," Rainbow said outright causing the gryhpon to freeze in place.

She was in utter shock from the word that just came out of her mouth. Gilda the started to laugh. "Good one Dash!"

"Gilda, I'm not kidding. Asta is really, really strong." Rainbow insinuated. "Even the Princesses know themselves said they couldn't stand a chance to beat him."

"Wow," Gilda looked on in shock. 'Well, now I know for sure that he's my target. Best try stick close to Dash and see if she won't introduce me.'

"If that's the case, I'm going to have to meet the guy that was able to get you to join the Equestrian military," Gilda thew the out the bait.

"We're not part of the Equestrian military," Rainbow said as she and Gilda landed and she opened her house. "We work for the Black Clover Kingdom and I was planning on you meeting him while your here. Though, he can be hard to find at times."

"Does he hid?"  Gilda asked, hoping her job just didn't indefinitely hard.

"Not most of the time but there are days where he just up and leaves and won't come back till right at sundown for Celestia's sake," Rainbow flopped on her couch. "Never thought I'd enjoy a house on the ground but this place is really cozy. I'm gonna get some Zs. You're welcome to the fridge though there might not be a whole lot you like." 

"Thanks," Gilda chuckled as Rainbow nodded off, but then her face turned serious. 'Phases one and two complete. I'm sorry for this Dash but I have to think of my country before our friendship. I have a job to do and reporting what this Asta is capable of is my main point of focus. Still, he's got to be something if you speak so highly of him.'


Outside Asta's home


Asta landed outside his front door with Trixie still on his back Her mane was blown back from the wind as she had to took her precious hat in her cloak.

"Will, this it," Asta reached out and opened his door and carried Trixie inside and set her in a nearby chair. "I'll get you some water." he walked off.

Trixie looked around the little home and noticed that it was rather empty . There were a few pieces of furniture and a few pictures on the walls but it was mostly bare. 

Asta soon returned with her water, "Thank you Mr.Ferris. Trixie is very grateful to you for saving her and your hospitality."

"Just call me Asta," He smirked. "I'm going to look upstairs. My one of my marefirends is around. Are you alright with animals?"

"Most of the time, Why?" she raised an eyebrow.

"Cause one of my girls has an asshole of a rabbit the hates my guts," Asta grumbled. "And my friend Nero is a Howler."

"I've never seen one before," Trixie said in delight as she drank her water. Suddenly Nero flew in through a window.

"Trixie this is Nero, she'll keep you company for a bit," Asta introduced the large predatory bird. "Are any of the others up stares?"

hooho...

Trixie raised an eyebrow. "So Aj came back and Shy went with her. At least I don't have to go upstairs," Asta rubbed his chin. "Any idea where they are?"

Hooo...

Trixie looked from Asta to the owl as the two conversed. 

"The Market," Asta nodded. He turned to Trixie. "I'll be back soon, Nero will stay with you. She understands what you say and if you see a white bunny have Nero keep him away from you. That things a menace. Later." Asta quickly left the house and took off flying again.


The Market


"What would you like for supper tonight Aj?" Fluttershy asked her friend and herdmate.

"Ah'm down with anything ya make for us sugarcube," Applejack replied with a smirk. "Asta doesn't complain and eats just about anything that grows, or is edible. Though some of the stuff Ah've seen him cook with was downright questionable to mahself and usually not seen as food. The dishes some times don't even match what our man puts in them, but they taste great all the same."

"Many of Asta's recipes are traditional ones from countries that used what they had on hand when they had very little else," Shy explained as Angel Bunny, the white menace, rode on her shoulder. "They're actually very healthy and good for your body." She looked over the produce. Angel Bunny nudged his owners cheek toward a large bundle of carrots. "No Angel. You've had plenty of carrots. The reason you keep running out is becasue you keep bothering Ymir."

"Ah still can't believe that your bunny took a chunk out of Asta's arm, and that he messes with Ymir so much," Aj crossed her arms.

"It's not like Asta and Ymir haven't tried to get along with Angel," Fluttershy sighed. "He really doesn't like either of them. It may have to do with their bond as partners. At this point Ymir doesn't even come in the room in more when Asta sleeps with me."

"Ah know, that's when she curls up at the foot of mah bed," Aj added as the trio walked. "Thank Celestia for that matter compacting spell of Twi's, or Ymir would be sleeping out in the elements or a shed."

"Yea, but it's getting to be a little tedious when we want to sleep," Shy added smoked sausage to her basket and gave the Caribou Pony his bits.

"Girls," Came a faint voice.

"Did you say something Aj?" Fluttershy quickly looked at her friend.

"Nah, but Ah'm with you on herein stuff," Aj pointed out. "But where exactly did it come from?" the duo looked around.

"That would be me," Asta said as he floated down and landed in front of his marefriends.

"Ah'm still not used to that," Aj placed her hand over her eyes and shook her head. She walked over and kissed Asta's cheek. "Gotta say Ah love the new look. What ya doin here hun?"

"We thought you'd be training?" Shy added, but kept her distance slightly as she heard Angel growling.

Asta squinted at the white menace. "I was doing some meditating up in the clouds earlier when Ymir paid me a little visit." He pointed up.

"So that's where she went," Shy looked up. "Angel was messing with her so she left in a huff. We decided to get some stuff for dinner and see if we could find her."

"Best leave her be Shy," Asta shook his head.

"Again, what ya doin here?" Aj raised her hat. "It sounds like that happened a little while ago."

"I sensed something out ion the plains and went to check it out." Asta sighed sadly. "There was a hollow out there and by the time I arrived it had already eaten two Shinigami ponies. It had a regular mare in it grip next but I took the beast down before it could claim her as part of this meal."

"Oh my," Shy threw her hands in front of her mouth. "Is she alright?"

"For the most part. She has a nasty bruise on her leg," Asta pointed to his leg. "I did what I could through Qi manipulation but she's still got a big bruise on the leg and a few other cuts and bruises. I didn't want to do any major healing as I still have no idea how my excessive amounts of Qi would affect a normal pony's body now that I have Shinigami powers. I brought her to the house. Nero's watching her right now. I was hoping you could come and heal her Shy," He looked to the pink hair pony.

"Sure, this is if Aj doesn't mind taking the groceries and Angel for me," Shy looked to her friend who smirked.

"Ah'll take um for ya," Aj said taking the groceries but the bunny was another story. He didn't let go of Fluttershy.

Asta's eyebrow twitched. "I really don't feel like wasting time," He picked Shy up bridal style causing her face to heat up slightly. The Rabbit didn't hesitate and went straight for Asta's but the face but the mage king hardened his skin and smirked at the rabbit. "I got tricks to bunny. SO unless you want to go flying off in the wind best hang on," The rabbit let go and then hopped to Aj. "Thought so. We'll see in a bit Aj," He winks causing her to blush. "Fly." A blue outline appeared and Asat took off again.

Aj looked to the shivering rabbit. "Ya best watch yourself fella. Asta puts up with ya cause he loves Fluttershy and Ymir does it because she likes Shy and Asta is her rider. If ya keep up your little stunts I guarantee Shy ain't gonna one is gonna push Fluttershy over the edge these day sand she'll be the one to give ya the boot," Angel's eyes shrank, and as he shook his head and started to vigorously squeak. "Don't squeak at me that she won't cause Ah know for a fact she will. "Aj walked along. "You're little runnin away thing nearly broke her heart. Ah don't like to see mah friends hurtin at all, so Ah won't stand for your flack and bull either. It'd be best if ya keep your fuzzy antic under control." She scowled at the bunny. "Now let's go."

Back at Rainbow Dash's house, the pegasus mage was starting to stir from her nap."AAA..." Rainbow Dash yawned. She looked down to see a blanket draped over her. She smiled and looked around. "Always looking after me." Rainbow said to herself. She looked around m but didn't see Gilda at all. "I know she's a big girl and all but I wish she would at least waited for me to waited for me to wake up."

Rainbow got to her feet and stretched before smelling herself over. "Better shower before heading out to find her," She chuckled. After a quick rinse to wash off the sell of sweat Rainbow quickly changed, grabbed her Grimoire and zoomed out the door.

Meanwhile Gilda was wandering around the town, specifically the crystal protector. Though many of the residents now lived outside the crystal walls, quite a few still preferred to live in the confines of crystalline protection. Gilda marveled at the beauty of the wall but also knew it could stand a beating far beyond what any normal magic-user could dish out.

"I can't image how much power it took to make this," Gilda marveled as she placed a talon-like hand on the wall..

"There you are," came Rainbow's voice from behind her.

"Finally woke up from your nap Dash," The gryphoness commented with a chuckle while slightly looking over her shoulder.

"Admiring the wall," Rainbow pouted as she landed next to her friend.

"Yeah, it so pretty but at the same time so sturdy," Gilda pulled her hand back from the crystal and felt static magic on her palm as she did. "The princesses made this thing to protect the townsponies right."

"Half Wrong," Rainbow said outright. Gilda turned to the weather pony and raised an eyebrow. "It was made to protect the town, but it wasn't the Princesses who made it."

"Then it was the unicorn from what's her name Twilight Spackle," Gilda  flexed her hand.

"Guess again featherhead," Rainbow giggled. 

"If not those three then who?" Gilda was starting to get annoyed.

"It was Asta," Rainbow through her arms behind her head. "That guy can do some pretty cool stuff."

Gilda looked from her friend to the wall and back several times in disbelief. 'This guy can create crystal walls this thick and charged with enough magic to withstand dragons! No wonder the higher-ups want him on our side. I need to meet him and ascertain where his loyalties are."

"Hey Dash," Gilda looked to her friend. "Do you think I could possibly meet this guy?"

"I don't see why not," Rainbow shrugged. "He's my friend and you're my friend. I planned for you two to meet while you were here anyways."

"Can we meet now?" Gilda asked.

"Yeah let's go see if we can find him," Rainbow started to fly. "We have a few places to check around town first if he's not at any of them then we'll go by his house. Though if he's not there then we'll have to wait till tonight."

"Why?" Gilda quirked an eyebrow as she flapped her wings.

"He might be out doing stuff." Rainbow explained. "He trains new recruits, helps around town, and if he's not here at all that means he's either out on an adventure or doing his own training out somewhere else."

'This guy sounds like a good guy, but a bit of a muscle head, perhaps I can get him to spill his guts and form an alliance pretty easily, without getting the ponies into it too much,' Gilda confidently smirked as the duo came upon the training grounds.


Outside Asta's House


Twilight Sparkle walked through the street headed to Asta's house to see if was there so she could tell him about the progression of her magic lessons with the populace. She was also looking through the book that Celestia had lent to her that had once belonged to one of her long time hero's Starswirl.

"To think he came up with so many spells and ideas but never actually finished them. Some of these idea concepts were rather bold for his time," Twilight flipped through the book. "Self-drawn carriages, artificial limbs that still function like normal ones. Nowadays these ideas wouldn't be so far fetched with how far ponies have come but back then they would've been considered either the ravings of a mad pony or pipe dreams. No wonder he shelved many of them."

She noticed she was now at her captain's front door. "I wonder what Asta would think of these concepts?" Twilight reached for the door and then heard the voice of a mare, somepony that sounded familiar to her specifically but it wasn't the voice of any one of her friends. "Who could that be?"

She opens the door and was met with a shocking sight of her old rival Trixie Lulamoon setting in Asta living room with Nero on the coffee table.

"Trixie?" Twilight reeled back slightly as she rubbed her eyes. "What the buck are you doing in Asta's house??"

"Twilight Sparkle," Trixie chuckled nervously.  "Ah... well. You see... Trixie was brought here by Asta after he saved me from something called a Hollow." Trixie however regained her composer. "More importantly, what are you doing here? Is this where you've been hiding out all this time?"

"Hiding out?" Twilight raised an eyebrow. "Wait, have you been looking for me?"

"At first Trixie was indeed seeking you out for a rematch," Trixie looked off to the side. "But when Trixie could find you in Ponyville and no pony knew where you were we went in search for you but in that time Trixie did a lot of thinking..."

"And," Twilight crossed her arms.

"Trixie admits she was in the wrong but you must also understand that Trixie was doing what she does, as her special talent and as am living," Trixie shot back. "Trixie was not entirely in the wrong but nor was she in the right completely either. Be that as it may you still had no right to undermine Trixie's lively hood." Trixie got to her feet wincing slightly from the pain in her leg.

"You do have a point," Twilight said as she realized she had been in the wrong there. "I'm..sorry about that Trixie."

"But after much debate between Trixie and several... urgh... others. Trixie gave up on her plans of revenge and decide to move on. So Trixie forgives Twilight Sparkle and accepts her apology," Trixie sat back down. "Trixie was in one of the northern town when she heard that the Caribou had lost to someone who'd led a revolt of the slaves and turned the territory into his own kingdom. Trixie thought this was a good chance for a new start so she decided to come out here and try and make a new life."

"Okay that makes sense but why are you in Asta's house?" Twilight squinted at her former rival.

"Asta brought Trixie here after he saved her life out in the plains from some monster called a Hollow then left me here with Nero until he got back with a better healer," Trixie explained as she crossed her arms and scoffed. 

Trixie cracked her eyelid and noticed Twilight Black Bulls robe and then remembered she saw the same symbol on the back of Asta's clothing when he'd carried her here.

"I thought I saw him fly off when I was teaching earlier," Twilight thought aloud as she looked down and away in thought. "Now that makes sense why I saw him leave the town."

"What exactly is your connection to Asta, Twilight Sparkle?" Trixie said abruptly.

"He's the captain of the Black Bulls Magic Knight squad," Twilight pointed at her robe, while also get a bit pink in the face.  "If it wasn't for Asta all of these ponies and Caribou would still be slaves, along with myself."

"Twilight!" came a young male voice.

She turned her head to see Spike. "Spike, what's up?"

"Nothing," Spike shrugged. 

The young salamander had grown to be much more muscular over the past few weeks he'd trained. His skills with his grimoire and in combat had greatly improved to the point that only Haze Free Fall, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack could keep up with him when sparring. He even bested them in contests of pure physical strength sometimes. the only one he couldn't match was his master and Captain, Asta. He proudly wore his red scale armor he'd attained from the Hunter he'd defeated back in the sacking of the Caribou capitol. He wore a Black Bulls robe similar to Twilight's but it showed much more tattered and worn. On his back was a massive weapon, a single-edged sword that appeared to be made of bones. 





"I saw ya over here and wanted to stop and say hi," Spike smirk before realizing the door was open. He looked over to see a familiar-looking unicorn and scowled. "Why are you here?" he started to reach for his weapon.

Trixie could tell that this dragon was the same one she once knew but also knew he had gone through some dramatic changes since the last time they'd met. His face showed signs of battle.

"She's here cause Asta saved her and brought her back here," Twilight said.

As if on cue Asta descended down from the sky with Fluttershy in his arms. He set her down and looked at the other two standing in his doorway. "Hey guys. What're you doing here?" he looked at them.

"Was nearby and wanted to stop in," Twilight said as a slight blush came over her face.

"I saw Twi and came over to say hi," Spike shrugged.

"She in the house Shy," Asta motioned to Trixie.

"Oh my goodness, Trixie, what happened?" Fluttershy rushed into the house and her Grimoire floated up next to her.

Trixie looked over and saw that Fluttery was wearing a similar robe to Twilight and Spike's. Then her attention turned to the glowing floating book. "What're you doing? Trixie is waiting on a healer."

Fluttershy giggled and then placed a hand on her chest, "I'm the healer Asta told you about. I specialize in healing magic." the pages of her grimoire turned. "Now lets got Gaea Magic: Mother Nature's Cradle." Trixie was shocked when a large crib made of plants and flowers grow underneath her, but at the same time, her pain started to fade away.

"How can a pegasus like you even do magic like this and how is it so powerful?" Trixie asked as Fluttershy finished healing her and then retracted her spell. "Does it have to do with that book?"

"These are questions that can all be answered by me," Asta turned to the unicorn mage. "You were honest with me so I'll do the same." He motioned those present and himself. "These are a few of the members of The Black Bulls. I am Asta Ferris, Leader of the Black Bulls Magic Knight Squad as well as Founder and King of the Black Clover Kingdom."

"Magic Knights... the KING!" Trixie was shocked as she slumped back into the chair.

"As for the books and magic, yes that book allows Fluttershy to use her magic, but she was already born with that power, the book just unlocked it," Asta placed his hands and arms inside the opposite sleeves of his haori. "You're welcome to sleep here until we can find you a place to go but you'll be expected to help out here and in town to earn your keep. Okay."

Trixie slowly nodded.

"Good," Asta smiled warmly.

"Hey there sugarcube," Aj snuck up from behind and threw her arms around Asta's neck giving him a quick peck on the cheek. "So how's are... guest?" her eyes met Trixie who slowly waved. "Hmm... Is she stayin with us?"

"She's got nowhere else to go Aj. Her cart was destroyed in a hollow attack," Asta looked at the cow mare as she slid off his back and walked in then faced Asta.

"If you two okay with it then I won't say anythin against iti," She looked from Asta to Shy who nodded in agreement. "But," Aj turned to quickly face Trixie. "If ya cause trouble around here Ah won't frit to kick your sorry behind out, show mare. That goes for the town too. These are good folks and they're tryin hard to make lives for themselves here. We don't need some performer missin about."

"Trixie fully intended to work and earn my keep here," Trixie brow furrowed slightly. "Trixie came here form that very reason in the first place, a new life and she will do what she has to to get it." She stood up. "Trixie does not intend to live of the graces of the king and not repay him, farm mare!"

"Enough," Asta said in a firm tone. "Trixie you can help in any way you see can, as long as it's honest. Even if it means being a performer. We're a lot better off now than we used to be. The market is outside the walls and you can perform there. You can even entertain the young ones with a show to occupy their time for a bit to free up the parents. If you want to learn how to fight, then see one of the guards for classes. If you show promise then you'll be allowed further study into one of several fields."

"How does Trixie become a Magic Knight?" Trixie asked immediately dumbfound the whole room but Asta.

"By earning my trust, and by proving to me you can wield the power," Asta said in a stern and warm voice as his brow line furrowed slightly. "So far, you're on the right path, but know that you have a long way to go." He smiled. "If you work hard and prove you can be a good pony and be responsible for others then you may achieve the rank of Knight. You should also know that the Black Bulls answer directly to me and speak with my voice. That the Magic Knights are the Top brass," he turned around and thumbed the symbol on his back. "There are a total of three branches. Shinigami, Benders, Demon Hunters."

"Benders are the local law enforcement, like guards, the other to are still in development," Asta continued. "But each is a Black Bulls but not a magic knight. That is reserved for those I deem are worthy. And no recommendations play a role in it. To be a Magic Knight is to serve and protect your friend and the people."

"But, there is a chance that Trixie could be one too?" Trixie looked at Asta starry-eyed.

"Yes, but know that I do know who you are and your reputation does proceeds you," Asta squinted. "That will make it all the harder on you.

"Trixie will give it her all," She pronounced, thumping her chest.

"Good, you can start by helping fixing dinner with Aj and Shy," Asta looked to Twi and Spike. "You two can join us."

"I think I'm gonna go do some training," Spike walked off.

"I'd loved to stay," Twi smiled.

"Good," Asta returned the smile. "You can help others too. I've got go and find Ymir, hopefully, she'd where I left her." Suddenly a carrot went spiraling at Asta's head but the mage king caught it and sent it back at the sender. "Silly rabbit, Tricks are for kids," Asta smirked at Angel who rubbed his forehead. "Fly," and Asta flew off again.

At the same time, back at the sight of the earlier Hollow attack. Two figures appeared from a sliding door in the same apparel as the Shinigami and came upon the graves of the fallen Shinigami.

"Scan the area," one commanded.

"Yes sir," the other said as he slid a pair of goggles over his eyes.
> The Shinigami Appear!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The two stallions that appeared simply stood there in front of the graves.

"Well?" one of the stallions asked the other the stallion. "Are these indeed the graves of the regular patrols of this area?"

He had slate gray eyes and long black hair, which he keeps up in intricate white headpieces with a black tail. He wore shinigami robes and had a very light bluish-white scarf around his neck, fingerless white tekko which only cover the back of his hands, and katana at his side. He wore a somewhat blunt expression on his face the whole time.

The other stallion who'd been scanning the graves and the immediate area with his googles looked to the other stallion. He was slightly taller than the black heard stallion, around his forehead was a white bandanna. He has brown eyes and long crimson hair, which was kept up in a high ponytail along with a crimson tail. He too was wearing shinigami robes and at his side was also a katana with a red handle wrapping and a red sheath. 

The redhead pushed his goggles up, "It's them alright," He said glumly. "There are faint traces of a hollow all over the pieces of bodies. It gets stronger as you get closer to that busted wagon." 

He pointed to the destroyed wagon.

"Hmm..." The smaller stallion walked over and examined the are. "It would seem we have a pony with a high enough spiritual prowess to attract Hollows," He moved back and followed a serious blood trail. "This is where the hollow was put to death."

"Let's see," the taller pony came over and scanned the area with his goggles. "No doubt about it and there are traces of another reiatsu here. It's odd an odd one in that it reads human but at the same time its reads as shinigami. It's strong too," He bent done to get a closer look. "Hm... No doubt about it," He stood up again pushing his goggles up as he turned to the black-haired stallion. "Whatever it was that killed the hollow also buried our comrades. There also traces of its much stronger here, pretty much on top of where the strongest traces of that pony was." 

"I'll send a message back to the Soul Society for them to send a retrieval team so that our own may give a proper funeral and have their families notified," The shorter stallion said as he pulled out some form of a communication device. "You scan the surrounding area for more traces of that odd reiatsu. If you can't find anything then scan for that pony's reiatsu. Find some form of a trail we can follow so we can get some answers."

"Sir," The taller stallion saluted and started his work.

"This area of the living world is known for attracting strong hollows due to the living being vile and downright disgusting in there acts upon their own kind but lately the activity has greatly diminished to the point of only a few smaller hollows showing up," The black-haired stallion commented as he sent a message for retrieval. "Renji, have you found anything?"

"Sir," Renji appeared in front of his superior. "I found a trail of that odd reiatsu and that pony leading off in that direction that's only a few hours old," He pointed to the east.

"Hmm..." the black-haired stallion thought as he held his chin. "If I'm not mistaken that's the direction of this area's capital. It's the main trade hub of this area as well as the sight of were many hollows gather to feed and the wandering soul the die and stay in the city."

"What do we Captain Byakuya?" Renji asked.

"We go and investigate, but be ready for an attack from hollows getting there and or upon arrival," Byakuya explained."

"Yea," Renji gave a nod and the two took off and ran on air.


Training Yard of Waillen


After a short time, Asta returned back with Ymir, thoroughly shocking Trixie into almost having a heart attack. Soon after the whole group sat down for dinner, during which Trixie handed over the Alicorn Amulet. Twilight proceed explained the relic and Asta put it in his Grimoire for safekeeping for the time being until he could give it to the princesses next time he saw them. 

Asta and company had finished lunch and Trixie was eager to learn about the city the whole time they ate. So naturally, Asta told her what she asked about, though she was nearly as bad as Twilight when it came to questions. Even after they'd finished eating Trixie was still asking Asta questions, much to his annoyment and to Twilight's amazement. So instead of answering them at home, Asta decided to show the performer around on a tour of the city. 

They were currently touring the combat slash training facility. On one side, you had the basic sword training techniques for the Demons Slayers and Shinigami candidates. While on the other side you have the standard martial arts training for the Bending Corps. The was an area designated for learning for those that wanted to set out learning the basics and if they showed promised they'd be allowed to chose which field to go further into if the wished to pursue this. The candidates were of coarse encouraged to pursue whichever coarse or field they wanted.

"This is amazing!" Trixie squeed as she looked out over the training areas. "Trixie has never seen such sharp but yet fluid movements. Such grace with a sword should not be possible!"

She continued to dart around until she came to a veranda overlooking the advanced sword class. The in a circle stood many caribou and ponies surrounding none other than Asta's number one student, Spike, with a blindfold over his eyes and a signal sword wooden sword in each hand. 

Prince Blueblood stood on the sidelines. He was wearing his own Black Bulls robe, the symbol having a blue outline instead of gold, ruffled by a slight gust of wind that kicked up a small cloud of dust from the ground. His arms crossed as he gave a stern gaze looking at those who surround his cousin.

"What is that kid thinking?" Trixie said in utter terror as she tried to rush to the stairs but Asta grabbed hold of her collar and held her up to see what was about to unfold. "Just watch and see what happens," Asta smirked as he set her down.

"Twilight is seriously going to let you assistant get beat to a pulp?" Trixie looked to her rival.

"Spike is a big boy, he can take care of himself," Twilight said outright to Trixie's shock. Twilight looked on eager to watch her brother in this lesson.

"This is how we learn, trial by fire," Asta crossed his arms as he looked out. "BEGIN!" He shouted.

In a second all of the circle readied to converge on Spike but the drake stood his ground not even flinching. Then one of the circle rushed in, Spike only moved to the side tripping the first. Then one came from behind, Spike jumped back cutting his distance down and surprising the fighter until Spike's elbow found his opponent's stomach. Three came from the left, Spike turned quickly to face them and used both his swords to horizontally catch their blades. He quickly turns his weapons vertically ripping the weapons from his opponents' hands and throwing them up to have landing dead center in their owners' foreheads as they looked up. 

This dance of attacks came while Spike merely dodged and counter went on for some time. Asta looked over the play with great amusement while Twilight was jotting down every second of the display. Trixie looked on with her mouth wide open catching flies.

Meanwhile, two new onlookers looked down at the session in amazement.

"This town is new," Byakuya said flatly as he looked around. "As well as that gorge not far from these crystal walls. Tell me Renji, what do you make of that boy down there?"

"Kid has some serious skills," Renji smirked thinking back to his times in his old squad. "Had to put some serious hours in with some hardcore training to get to his level. I  also see a few deep scars on his face and arms. That kid as seen battle, and one that he had to win for his own reasons."

"Then my assessment may very well be true based of what you've just said, and the rumors I've heard in the recent weeks about this location," Byakuya commented. "I heard that the Capital had been overthrown by a force of Equestrian soldiers, that was recognized as Shadowbolts under the Night Princess. Though they were led by an unknown warrior with great skill and power that rode atop a dragon. He was said to have slain the royal capital and after the slaves had been freed he set the city ablaze with a black flame from his left hand."

"Come on captain," Renji said in disbelief. "You can't be serious? One living pony other than the princesses with the power to burn down an entire city."

"The rumors also went on to say he was made the king claimed this land as his own even renaming it," Byakuya continued as he closed his eyes. "He was said to have faced an entire army on his own and lasted until his subordinates showed up to help turn the tables."

"For a living pony that is impressive," Renji looked as Spike jumped above his attackers and laid into them. That's when Renji's goggles started to beep. "Let's see..." he flipped them over his eyes. "Captain!" Renji said abruptly.

"What is it?" Byakuya slightly cracked his eyes open.

"The two we were tracking are right down there!" Renji pointed at Asta and Trixie. 

Suddenly, without even slightly moving his head Asta looked up to look at the two Shinigami with his eyes then swiftly returned them to Spike who'd finished his sparring and removed his blindfold.

"Did he just look at us?" Renji reeled back slightly in disbelief as he pushed the goggles up and looked at Byakuya.

"It was only for a slight second but that pony did indeed acknowledge our presence," Byakuya confirmed a little unnerved by the aforementioned action by Asta.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash was jogging through the training area's halls with Gilda on her tail. She'd noticed Asta's group watching Spike's match with the upcoming Shinigami recruits.

At that same time, a pegasus and gryphoness were running through the training building to meet with Asta's group.

"Come on slow poke we don't want to lose him," Rainbow called to Gilda over her shoulder.

"Hang on Dash!" Gilda called out as she ran after her friend up the stairs. She was already worn down from running all over the place looking for their target. 'I know Dash has always been athletic and fast but even after all the running around we did she should be just as worn out as I am.' Gilda thought. "Have to say that this place is pretty an impressive facility for only having just been built. If that training is the same stuff Dash went through then I can see why she's gotten even faster than she used to be." The gryphoness then noticed a familiar dragon teen down in a training area surrounded by opponents but he was taking them all on. "That kid is Twilight assistant and Celestia adopted son, how in Tartarus did he learn to fight like that?"

"Yeah Spike's turned into a real badass thanks to all of Asta's personal training," Dash said next  To Gilda. "As it stands he's as strong as Aj, and as fast as me. Though he can make himself stronger like Asta can,"

"How?" Gilda said in shock.

"Can't tell ya," Rainbow shook her head. "I made a promise to Asta. And not even I know how he does it. Asta only taught it to Spike and even then he didn't teach him but just a little bit. Look's like if we hurry we can meet them down there with Spike," She smirked as she jumped out the window and glided down to the training area and Gilda huffed then followed.

Asta and the others met with Spike and Blueblood as they were walking off the field. "Your Qi training is progressing nicely faithful apprentice."

"Thanks, Asta," Spike rubbed his neck down with a fresh towel Blueblood handed him. "When are you going to start training Blue to use Qi?"

The stallion in question tensed up slightly.

"Not going to unless he wants it," Asta chuckled while Blue let outs sigh of relief.

"Yo Asta!" Rainbow called out across the field.

"It's Rainbow," Fluttershy said excitedly until she noticed the gryphoness following her friend, and then she hid behind Asta. 

"Oh for Celestia's sake," Aj grumbled. "What's Gilda doin here?"

"The gryphon?" Asta raised an eyebrow while the girls nodded except for Trixie who was just as confused as Dash flew up to them.

"She caused quite a scene and trouble for Dash last time we saw her when she came to Ponyville," Twilight scowled. "But if Rainbow is with her I think we should at least hear her out."

"Then hear out we will," Asta turned to his knight as she approached. 

Rainbow and Gilda started to explain things to everyone and Asta and Aj kept their yes on Gilda. They could both tell she wasn't telling them everything at face value. Spike was speaking with Blue but he noticed during his training that two unknown Qi's had appeared in the sky above them and was keep on eye on them. Above the group Renji and Byakuya watched.

"What should we do captain?" Renji asked his superior.

"Normally I'd say we should wait until they all return home and then we question the ones we're after separately but I don't think that'll be possible," Byakuya crossed his arms again. "By from the looks of their clothing they all have quite a bit of interaction with one another. Trace amounts of two of the women's reiatsu are all over that man we tracked here and then the same can be said for the opposite. Our best course of action would be to do down there now and try and figure this situation out."

"Maybe we should bring him back to the Soul Society," Renji suggests. "He did defeat that hollow and bury our comrades."

"We'll go down but stay on guard Renji," Byakuya said sternly.

"Yea," Renji nodded and the two descended.

Spike and Asta turned to the field as did the other except for Gilda. She looked at them as the stared at nothing from what she could see.

"So they decided to come," Spike scowled.

"Finally," Asta crossed his arms.

"It would appear most of you can see us," Byakuya noticed shocking Renji. "That is disturbing."

"Who are those guys?" Rainbow tilted her head. "Their clothes kinda look like Asta's."

"That's because there Shinigami, or at least the original Shinigami of this world," Asta stated as he looked forward sternly.

"How is you know what we are?" Byakuya questioned.

"I know many things about the Soul Society, the Shinigami, the Gotei 13, the Seireitei, and the nobles," Asta scowled as Byakuya's eyes widened in shock.

"You are coming with us pony," Byakuya said in a serious tone. He started to walk over. "I don't how a pony in the world of the Living knows all of this but I intend to find out, and to find out just how much you claim to know." 

Byakuya got part of the way and started top reach for Asta when Spike came up and slammed his bone sword down causing the Shinigami captain to jump back. He'd never expected any of the living ones to attack, let alone an attack so swift and powerful from the salamander youth, especially with such a large blade. That's when the shinigami notice what the sword was made of. Byakuya glared at the bone blade as he knows it could touch and kill them.

"Captain?" Renji looked at his superior in concern.

"He noticed what my sword is made of," Spike remarked as he hefted the sword off the ground resting the back of he blade on his shoulder. 

Renji got a closer look at the weapon and reeled back in shock"A dragon's Jaw bone!"

"Exactly," Spike confirmed. "I was given this weapon by my mother and aunt. The said it was made from the lower jaw of a dragon that had lost himself to his own greed and rage."  He held the blade up in front of him showing a more reptilian appearing reflection in it, "Dragons are naturally born with a high tolerance for most things, but when they lose their minds and go completely past the point of no return, that tolerance morphs us into hulking flying lizard with an immunity to just about everything."

"A sword carved from a Berserker Class Dragon jaw," Byakuya's eyes narrowed. "I'd heard that only one had ever been successfully forged. And now a dragon is wielding it of all creatures no less."

"Point is, you're not getting to my master without facing off with me first," Spike pointed his sword at the Shinigami as he grit his teeth.

Byakuya started to reach for his sword but Renji beat him to it, "My captain said he's coming with us, and if that means we have to go through you down then we will kid," He snarked as he jumped up and brought the edge of his katana down with both hands. Spike effortlessly count as he blocked with his bone flat and threw Renji back to stand next to his superior. 

"Don't get careless," Byakuya reprimanded.

"Right," Renji smirked as his attention turned back to Spike, "You're pretty strong for a fleshy kid. I already knew you were good from watching your match, but to think you can wield that huge sword with one hand so easily and then throw me back is almost unreal. I'll have to step up my game." He looked at Byakuya who simply gave a silent nod. "Let's go now Howl Zabimaru!" Renji cried as he ran his hand down the to the tip of his sword causing red reishi to appear as the blade transforms into an even longer 6-part segmented blade; each segment is wider than the one preceding it from the hilt, with 2 pick-like protrusions on the front and back of each segment, with the ones on the front much longer than the ones on the back.

Spike was a little off-put by this but soon regained his composer placing his own weapon in front of him with the tip slanted up. He'd learned from Asta to never judge a weapon based on look alone, especially if the had a special power, and that sword definitely had special powers.

"Come on then!" Spike growled.

"Have it your way then, Now howl!" Renji raised his weapon slightly and then swiftly brought it down causing it to extend to Spike's shock. Thinking as quickly as he could Spike jumped and slashed send Zabimaru upward and Renji reeled it back in catching the shinigami off guard. "Nicely done kid. You jumped up and knock him off course and up to keep from hitting those behind you. But how will you do with the next attack?" 

Renji ready to attack but was stopped a single clap that came from Asta. "Nice counter Spike but before you two continue I demand you take this outside the range of my city. I don't want people unnecessarily injured from your argument." 

"Arguments," Renji raised an angry eyebrow as he growled as he looked at Asta.

Asta paid him no mind and looked to Byakuya who gave a single soft nod of agreement. "Good."

"Let's go Renji," Byakuya said as he vanished.

"Fine," Renji begrudgingly agreed and vanished as well.

The two Shinigami reappeared over the city and waited.

Spike used his Draconian Wing Spell to meet up with them while Asta and those who had wings join them with Twilight and Trixie with a cloud walking spell applied to them watched on clouds. Asta took up a spot on his own while everyone else also took over a cloud. 

Byakuya was surprised by this he'd thought Asta was an earth pony and not a pegasus.

"Now that we're out of the way you may continue," Asta told them.

"Right," the two combatants smirked and went at it.

The two were going at it giving their all and the fight was very enjoyable. Spike was having a hard time trying to keep up with Renji as his moves were hard to ready, even with Qi, as they would change mid-range and alert Zarbimaru's attack. Nonetheless, Spike pressed on and delivered his own on the onslaught of attacks with his bone blade. He'd get in close to were Renji had to block and couldn't recall Zabimaru in time. The fight went on for at least an hour with the pair both huffing heavily.

'This kid is... is something else...' Renji thought. 'And he's supposed to be a prince... ' Renji laughed and pointed his weapon at his opponent. "Kid... what's your name? I want to hear it said by you so I know exactly who to look for when I kill you and you come to our side?"

"Spike Dragus Everfree," Spike announced as he readied himself and placed both hands on his sword. "And I won't be dying today!" He rushed in and threw his sword catching Renji. 

Spike took in a depth breath controlled his blood flow and got right in front of the Shinigami who was defenseless as he'd used Zabimaru to knock the Spike's weapon off coarse. Spike armored his right hand with his Draconic Gauntlet and thrust it into Renji's stomach

"Doragonsurasuto (Dragon Thrust)!" Spike roared sending the Shinigami back.

Renji stood still and then coughed up blood, "Nice hit kid but-" He started to say then staggered and went down on one knee. "What the hell? Damn it all! I can't... it hurts," Renji winced. as he looked at Spike who was huffing. Renji smirked. "Damn."

"I see I must take over," Byakuya remarked as he stepped forward and drew his sword then started to walk over to the exhausted drake. 

"I don't think so," Asta glared as he threw his hand down to his side back and squeezed badge.  Asta appears in front of Spike while his body fills off the cloud face first.

"Wind magic: Party Barge!" Pinkie Pie from out of nowhere yelled as she appeared on a pontoon boat made of wind catching Asta's body and picking up Spike.

"Thanks, Pinkie," Asta said as looked ahead of him, Byakuya eyes wavering with shock

"No problem Astie!" Pinkie giggled as she came up next to the girls.

"Now," Asta glared at the stunned Byakuya. He drew his zanpakuto, "I'll take over!"
> Asta vs. Byakuya, Enter the Gotei Thirteen
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"How did you leave you body and why do you not have a chain of fate attached to you?" Byakuya pointed sword at Asta. "And how do you have a zanpakuto?"

"That's because I don't have a chain," Asta pointed his zanpakuto.  "I'll tell you what. IF you can beat me then I'll go with you to the Soul Society no fuse. But if when I win, you leave." He looked over his shoulder to his group and then said in a stern commanding tone, "No pony is to interfere, understood." They all nervously nodded. "Good," Asta turned his attention back to Byakuya.

"Such arrogance," Byakuya scoffed as he vanished before everyone's eyes.

"Caption is taking you a little serious," Renji commented with a slight chuckle.

Byakuya suddenly came back into view behind Asta and brought his sword down only for sparks to fly and his blade clashed with Asta's sword. Asta without even turning around, had blocked the strike by swiftly threw his arm up so his zanpakuto went behind his back. Byakuya was stunned, his eyes widened, and then he quickly tried to pull the same stunt from Asta's right side but was met with a similar action front before. 

Byakuya simply stepped back and looked at Asta who wore a serious face, 'How? I know I used Flash Step, to keep out of his line of sight. Yet he still blocked my attacks.'

"Well, if your turn is up then I'll take mine," Asta firmly gripped his sword with both hands. He lunged forward and wasted no time in fighting with Byakuya. Right slash, blocked. Thrust, dodged to the right, returned downward slash. Asta thought quickly and buried the but of his sword in Byakuya's gut before he could move his sword and put some distance between them.

Byakuya coughed from having the winded knocked out of him, while he was forced to kneel. He scowled at Asta who'd already turned to face the Shinigami. 

Renji's eyes were transfixed on the two fighters in shock and awe. 'He's able to block the captain so easily, how? He's not moving nearly at the same speed and yet he's still blocking. Then he actually lands a blow in his gut and brought him ti his knees.

Byakuya shakily got to his feet having recovered his breath. He looked at Asta with a stern cold glare, "I had merely been taking this fight joke at first seeing as your a living pony but I now see that this was a mistake and you pose a small threat if not taken seriously." He threw his sword out and then took a stance readying himself and steeling his resolve. "I will now take it more seriously."

"Fine, then I guess I'll do the same," Asta said in a serious tone that threw Renji for a loop. Asta took in a deep breath controlled his blood flow.

In the next second, both fighters vanished appear all over in random places with their sword clanging and clashing with sparks flying as the images were brief. It looked as if someone had taken a very blurry photo with an extremely cheap camera.

There was another loud *SHING* and both combatants were thrown apart from each other as they landed at the sides of their companions. Asta, his clothes severally shredded all over, let out his breath, and breathed normally as he kept his eyes on the Shinigami.

Byakuya was breathing heavily as he looked worn down, 'How can he be this fast? He's just a mortal.'

"How?" He said abruptly. "How can you keep up with my flash step without using any reishi?" Byakuya demand as he pointed his blade at the knight captain. "During that entire battle not once did I sense any reishi fluctuation from you at all. That's impossible!"

"It's simple Shinigami," Asta looked at his opponent while his hair cast a slight shadow over his eyes. "It was my pure physical skill and power. I'm not really adept at using reishi in fight so I mainly use the skills I picked from my time train in martial arts." 

"THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE!" Renji countered. "No one has the kind of pure physical power or ability in the world of the living!"

Asta grabbed hold of his upper body's coverings and proceed to rip them off. Both Byakuya and Renji stared in shock from the sight of the many scars that adorned Asta's body. They then noticed the long black dragon mark that wrapped itself around Asta's left and most notably, large dark crimson clover five-leaf clover the was in the dead center of his chest.

"I do," Asta said sternly. 

"I believe I've held out long enough. Now Scatter, Senbonzakura,"  Byakuya said as he held his sword in front of his face and then it turned into soft pink flower petals.

Asta knew he was serious now and knew he'd need to avoid those petals as much as possible but he hasn't had enough practice with multiple attacking objects. His lack of accuracy was a big disadvantage here but he noticed how the petals move ever so slightly in the wind and that's when he knew what he had to do.

"Well you showed me the courtesy of releasing your Shiki," Asta smirked as he adjusted his grip on his sword. "Now I should do the same. Shred, Hikari to Chōwa Zefāu~inzu no henkan(Light Spirit of Harmony Rending Zephyr Winds)." Asta's sword pulsed as a green aura surrounded and then its blade's colors shifted stating from the hilt going up to the tip of the blade. It edge resembled green upward swirls the curled inward down the blade headed towards the hilt while the hamon pf the back was the reverse but the color was black. The entire sword continued to glow and be surrounded with a green aura that swirled around it while whistling every now and then like the wind.

Byakuya knew that Asta would have to get in close to deliver any real type and of damage and his Senbonzakura excels at all forms of ranged combat from close to long-range. He was confident that he could easily win this fight. He lightly held his hand up and a whirlwind of flower petals rushed towards Asta. 

Asta took in a deep breath and then vanished to Byakuya's shock. Asta bounded around Byakuya in a zigzag pattern keeping the Shinigami from being able to pin the mage king down. Suddenly, Asta bound downward and then curved back upwards getting above the Shinigami. Asta shot a Byakuya and brought his sword downward in a slash upon the Shinigami only to be countered with a flow of petals, still, there was no denying the shock on Byakuya's face from how close the mage had actually come to him.

Asta smirked then bounded backward as a stream of petals came for him from the right. That's when Byakuya hard a slight *thump* from his opponent's foot and realized what Asta was doing.

"You're actually jumping and kicking off the air." His brow line furrowed slightly. "That's why I can sense your reishi while you're moving around. because you're not even using it!"

"What?!" Renji gasped. "How?!"

"True," Asta smirked as he stood on a cloud. 

"Pure physical strength," Byakuya said with a slight scowl. "It seems that your powers weren't exaggerated at all from the rumors. If anything the rumors greatly downplay your abilities, though you can't access them all while in your current state," He waved his hand and sent several streams of flower petals forward, and they were moving much faster than the other last times. "If I had to guess you can't even really use reishi that will and that will be your downfall."

Asta katana pulsed as he raised it and the aura around it glowed even more. "Fourth Form: Shōjō Sajinran(Rising Dust Storm)!" He swung his blade downwards from several directions creating several outward slashes of wind that collided with the flower petals an hindered them but they were still coming for the mage king. 'Didn't think that one would be enough on its own,' Asta thought as he put his arms out to his side letting his hairline hide his eyes.

"So you've accepted your fate," Byakuya's eyes narrowed. "I will be merciful and only injure to were you are unconscious."

Asta then got a sudden smirk as the sword's aura traveled up its wielder's arms, "Third Form: Seiran Fūju(Clean Storm Wind Tree)!" He rapidly moved his arms around his body to create a whirlwind around him that slices up everything in its path.

Byakuya's eyes widened,'The way he did that, it's his zanpakuto. I see, for someone of unparalleled physical strength like him, he uses it to defend others but yet has no defense himself thus the sword imbues him with that defense and also wants to protect its wielder.' 

He soon regained his composure and looked forward. "Creating a whirled for defense. If you could do more with it I would say you could beat me if your attacks could reach me but with the wind, you generate you can only attack at a distance. Perhaps if you had years to train then you could evolve your power but you are still just a living pony and don't have such a luxury, especially with you coming with us."

A wall of petals came at Asta. The magic swordsman merely smirked with an evil look then placing both hands on his sword holding it head level to his right and ran forward, "First Form: Jin Senpū・Sogi(Dust Whirlwind Cutter)! " He dashed forward in a cyclone of slashes.

He dove straight into the petals to everyone's chock. Renji smirked knowing he was a fool and would die one for such a much from being shredded by the thousands of petal-like blades. Suddenly the tornado emerged on the other side of the wave and then faded. To Renji and Byakuya's utter surprise there stood Asta =, cuts all over his body bleeding and breathing heavily with a smirk on his face, his skin had a dark grey translucent scaly texture to it.

"If I hadn't hardened my skin at the last second I would've been dead for sure," He chuckled as he readied himself again. "I'm far from done though," He snarked as he gripped his sword and it pulsed enveloping him in its bright green aura. Byakuya didn't hesitate and sent a stream of flower petals at the mage. 

Asta shot forward and then dove and placing the sword parallel with the top of his head. "Tenth From: Geiru Kazaguruma(Gale Pinwheel)!" He was spinning vertically like a wheel cutting down the stream of petals straight fro Byakuya.

Byakuya sent more streams of razor-sharp petals at the mage but he simply hopped from one to another traveling on them as a wheel travels on a road. Asta was soon following the flow of the petals and soon jumped off above Byakuya.

"One shot," he gritted his teeth as he threw his sword straight out in front of him and spun it to create a cyclone the developed to cover his blade, "Eleventh Form: Zefā Ransu(Zephyr Lance)!" Asta yelled as he launched his cyclone spear at Byakuya, his sword still in it.

Byakuya quickly summons his sakura petals to him and formed a massive wall above him. As soon as the lance made contact with the flowers it expanded in it a massive tornado with shredding winds the tore apart Senbonsakura's petals. Byakuya shot through the eye of the storm up to Asta who was huffing and starting to weaken from blood loss.

"Can't fight if your weapons torn to pieces," Asta chuckled.

Byakuya was seriously annoyed. "Quite, but if that's the case then all I need to do is make more," he held up his right arm and it was bleeding from several gashes the spiraled up it. "The last attack was a last-ditch attempt to take me down and ir would have worked on someone who didn't know that during a storm the safest time and place to travel is the eye." he threw his left arm out splattering blood into the wind and is quickly turned into sakura petals. "And as you said, without a weapon, you can't fight, not in that state at least."

"Normally I'd just let you pass out from blood lose or surrender, but not this time," Byakuya held his right arm up and the petals reformed into his zanpakuto. " I will put you to sleep and in restraints to keep you docile." He lunged forward.

'Looks like I lost,' Asta thought with a soft smile.

'DON'T YOU GIVE ME THAT CRAP!' The demon's voice rang out in his head. 'You've had another sword this whole time so hurry up and draw it!' he laughed

Quickly drawing out his second zapakuto Asta used it block Byakuya's strike."The shinigami's eyes went wide with shock at the shock before him. The sudden appearance of a new zanpakuto and it looked totally different from the sword Asta had earlier.

This one was solid black and skulls adorn the sword's hilt and scabbard. The tsuka(handle) was extremely long, a black leather braided grip with on each side of the grip are three blackened steel menuki(ornament) skulls on top of the black same(rayskin) on both side of the tsuka. On the end of the tsuka was its hammered blackened steel skull kashira(pommel). There was huge a skull tsuba(guard) also made of blackened steel that looks very ancient and seems like something you would see in a museum. The seppa(spacer) and habaki(blade collar) were both made of an ancient-looking copper. The saya(scabbard) of the weapon is constructed of blackened wood covered nearly two-thirds of it is wrapped in black braided leather with three more black steel skulls on either side of the saya. 

The blade was simple in design with no hi (groove) and no hamon(edge line). The kissaki (point) appeared very sharp and the yokote (point line) was distinct. The bladed was a bright shining silver but quickly changed its color, much to Byakuya's and Renji's shock. Its spine turned solid black while it's edge growing from the black spine to a bright shining red, resembling his whit zanpakuto's blade.



Asta looked at Byakuya and then forced him back with a shove of his new weapon.

"How..." Byakuya stammered out as his eye were wide and shaking slightly. "How do you have two zanpakuto?"

Asta in the meantime held his new sword up and looked it over. "How? That's my business.," Asta's gazed shifted slightly. "Not even I know for sure but I have a pretty good idea of why. Again though... you don't need to know." He pointed his new weapon at Byakuya."Round two." 

A sudden pressure was exerted over the entire area bring many to the state of unconsciousness in the city below. Everything looked as if there was a static covering of black and white on it. While souls that were strong enough to withstand the pressure and keep from fainting they were brought to there knees doing their best not to pass out. 

Renji himself straining to breathe through the thick spiritual pressure. "This guy... is strong, way stronger than any of the lieutenants." He managed to gasp out as he started to sweat. "He may be stronger than Captain Kuchiki. Wait, he released his other sword earlier but there wasn't nearly this much reishi in the air then, did getting that over zanpakuto unlock more of his power, or did he just now release it."

"You a much stronger than you first let on," Byakuya said annoyed as he acted unaffected by the pressure Asta was exerting. "Now scatter Senbonzakura," the sword once more was turned into flower petals. "I should've known better than to take you so lightly."

"Yes, you should have," Asta scowled as he gripped the hilt of his blade with both hands and it began to turn solid black with reishi as it as he raised his behind hind him. "Remember I said I suck at reishi control, but I never said I couldn't do it." Byakuya's eyes widened as his attention was drawn to Asta's swords and he sent flower petals straight for Asta. "Hēisè Getsuga Tenshō(Black Moon Fang Heaven-Piercer)!"

Byakuya quickly summoned his petals back to him and tried to defend himself but with little to no luck. Asta sent a massive black crescent slash at the captain and he was consumed by it. As the attack died down there stood Byakuya huffing ad bleeding heavily. He was holding the right side of his chest as he tried to stay standing.

"You truly are worthy of the rank of Captain," Asta looked on sternly as he propped his sword against his left shoulder after sending a slash downward. Suddenly his other zanpakuto came whirling up from the ground like a saw. He easily caught it in his right hand. "I'm still new to the spirit body thing bur even I know when I should stop," he returned his white zanpakuto to its sheath.

Byakuya suddenly started to speak, "Ba-" was all he could say before Asta was on him holding Byakuya up by the k=neck with his finger.  "I said the fight over asshole. I won you lost," Byakuya clawed at Asta's arm as he gasped for air trying to speak "You don't have any reishi left, while I barely have any myself so there's no point in furthering this battle."

"Captain!" Renji yelled in anger as he ready to charge in but was quickly stopped by having Asta throw Byakuya at him, knocking both shinigami to their ground, so to speak.

"Now let me tell you this," Asta scowled as he pointed his sword at them both. "I don't care if you fairy souls in this area, but don't mess with me or my people. If you do there will be more than Hell to pay," he warned in an ominous tone. He walked over to his knights and Pinkie held up his body for him to enter it. Once in it he held his hands up and used what power he had left to heal his wounds, further shocking the shinigami once more. "Tell your other captains, especially Head Captain Yamato to keep his adherent ass and rules away from me. If any of you come to force anything on me or my people, I guarantee we will retaliate in full force. I will not stand for me or my people to be under the thumbs of your filthy joke of a governing body."

"You... dare...," Byakuya wheezed.

"I dare... no," Asta rushed over and lifted them up by the collars. "I know and do. Now leave here and if your bosses want to speak with me then send a letter and I'll think about it." he tossed them a good ways away and then dusted his hands and crossed his arms.

"Ren... ji," Byakuya looked at his subordinate he grasped his throat who nodded and then open the Senkaimon.

"You haven't seen the last of the Shinigami," Renji commented as he looked at Asta. "I look forward to our next match Spike, and you," he looked back at Asta. "What's your name?"

"Asta Ferris, King of the Black Clover Kingdom," Asta answered.

"Huh... You're a decent guy and you use your power for the sake of others, things I respect in a stallion. So out of that respect, I have to let you know that we can't just leave this alone," Renji warned as he followed by Byakuya into the portal, and then the doors closed.

"That was exhausting," Asta sighed. "I need a nap now," he got wobbly and then Ymir caught him before he could fall placing him on her back.

"Lt's get him home," Fluttershy suggested. " Need to treat him and he needs a bed."

"Um... Dash?" Gilda tugged her friend's shoulder. "What the heck just happened? I heard a fight but saw nothing and then I saw these to ponies appear out of nowhere and they wore all black and a lot of other stuff."

"Not sure myself, but I saw the whole fight from the star and man it was awesome," Rainbow squeed. "I hope Asta wakes up soon to tell us the details. I still want you guys to get to know one another. My he'll make you a Black Bull," she threw her arms up. "Wouldn't that be great?!"

"Yea... hehe... great..." Gilda scratched the back of her head as the group road Pinkie's party barge down to Asta's house



Meanwhile back in the Seireitei a tall unicorn with a somewhat emaciated appearance, black eyebrows and green eyes, white hair, and tail in a shinigami uniform with a white haori over it with a Neighponese number thirteen on the back was walking about. His focus crystal was blue at the tip and grades down to green. 

He is Jūshirō Ukitakethe the captain of the thirteenth division of the Gotei Thirteen and he was feeling well enough to walk around and get some work done while his lieutenant Rukia Kuchiki and his third seat Sentarō Kotsubaki.

"Sir you really should return to bed, or at least return to your office,," Rukia commented. 

Rukia Kuchiki, the lieutenant of the Thirteenth Division. She is a very beautiful short and petite unicorn mare. Rukia has light skin and purple eyes. Her hair and tail are black, with several strands of hair always hanging between her eyes. Her focus crystal is white at the base and grades up to clear. Sh e wore the standard Shinigami uniform and had a zanpakuto at her hip but and on her left arm her Division Badge.

"You really should listen to her sir," Sentarō nodded, agreeing with his commanding officer.

Sentarō Kotsubaki, the third seat of the Thirteenth Division. He is an earth pony with dark hair and tail with a short goatee. He wears a customized version of the standard Shinigami shihakushō, wearing a thin white headband and white straps around his shoulders, which are tied in a circle at his back.

"Nonsense," Jūshirō softly smiled. "It's such a lovely day and I'm feeling extremely well today. I can go for a walk and get some fresh air, do some work too."

A bell rang and caught everyone's attention. A small black butterfly flew up to Captain Jūshirō and relayed a message and hen another bell rang drawing their attention to the Senkaimon.

"We're already here so why don't we great Captain Byakuya and Lt. Abarai," Jūshirō smiled as he looked at his subordinates, Rukia in particular since it was her brother and childhood friend. "They weren't gone for very long. I hope its good news."

The Senkaimon opened and out of it fell Captain Kuchiki and Lt. Abarai. They were badly beaten wounded.

"Renji! Big Brother!" Rukia cried out as she rushed over and caught them both.

Jūshirō quickly joined her and help place them both on the ground, "Kotsubaki, quickly, go get someone from the Fourth Division over here immediately." 

"Sir," Kotsubaki nodded and then quickly ran off to find help.

Jūshirō turned back to the two barely conscious on the ground. "What kind of hollow could've done this?" He looked them over.

"Renji what happened over there?" Rukia demanded as her eyes filled with tears.

"Hehe.. we got our asses handed to us that's ... what happened," Renji chuckled as he slowly sat up. "And no, it wasn't... a hollow."

"Lt. Abarai, tell me exactly what happened in the World of the Living," Jūshirō ordered as he performed some treatment on Byakuya and examined his wounds.

"Well... we were sent to investigate the sudden disappearances of a few of our... squadmates," Renji winced as Rukia treated him as well. "We had also been order to scout... the area... as it was usually a hotbed for hollow activity."

"Usually?" Jūshirō looked perplexed.

"Almost all Hollows for that area went silent as of almost the last month or two, not really sure on the details there," Renji sighed as he started to feel better. "We found the bodies of the Shinigami we'd been sent for, eaten mostly and buried in graves marked by there zanpakuto."

"How did you end up in such bad shape?" Rukia asked out of stern concern. "I've done all that I can do as far as healing goes."

Jūshirō noticed the bruises on Byakuya's neck, one on the right and four on the left. He then looked at his palm, "Could it be," very carefully he lined his right them and fingers up with the bruises. "No denying it. Whatever got hold of you definitely knew how to grasp a throat and apply enough pressure to keep you from speak but enough to hold back from suffocation."

"That would be the problem that captain ran into," Renji noted. "Am extremely powerful Shinigami by the name of Asta Ferris beat him."

"What?!" Rukia said in disbelief. "There is no way anyone could beat my brother!"

"Look Rukia, I'll be one of the first to admit that he's strong but this guy was stronger," Renji said honestly. 

"You said he was a Shinigami?" Jūshirō noted. "Are you sure? I've never heard of a Shinigami that goes by the name you mentioned."

"That's his name Captain Jūshirō, he told me himself and I'm sure he's some form of shinigami," Renji confirmed again. "Though he was off."

"How so?" Rukia questioned as she finished her healing.

"Will, first off he dressed like us but the colors were backwards, he even wore a black haori that was opposite a captain's, though it had this symbol of a bull skull and some sort of flower behind it instead of a number," Renji explained. "Now that I think about it," he rubbed his chin. "Most of those ponies that could see us wore capes of some sort that had the same symbol on it, just in gold instead of white."

"You were seen by how many exactly?" Jūshirō demanded to know as he finished what treatment he could on Byakuya.

"Seven, maybe eight," Renji guessed. "And you should know I got off easy. I had to fight Asta's student, the adopted son of the solar Princess."

Jūshirō's eyes widened. "You mean to say a living being fought with you? And put you in this state?"

"Yea," Renji nodded. "And one more thing you should know Captain. That guy Asta, he has two zapakuto."

Jūshirō looked at Renji in utterly speechless as his eyes quivered slightly. Then Kotsubaki returned with the captain of the Four Division, Retsu Unohana, walked upon them with her lieutenant, Isane Kotetsu, and a few of their other squad members. 

"Oh dear, this is quite the sight," She placed a hand over her mouth. "Isane, please see to it that Lt. Abarai is brought to the barracks for further treatment, I will tend to Captain Kuchiki here and then have him moved to the barracks for further treatment as well."

Retsu Unohana, captain of the Fourth Division of the Gotei, a group mainly based around healing and medical practices. Thirteen. A slender and very youthful pegasus mare with blue eyes, black hair and tail. Her wings were a lab coat white. Her hair is long and is always worn as a large braid down the front of her body She wears the standard Shinigami captain uniform with the Neighponese wording for Fourth on the back and apart from using an obi, a broad sash usually worn by women with a Japanese kimono, instead of the normal sash. Unlike most Shinigami who carry their Zanpakutō in their sash, Captain Unohana has a large string attached to the sheath of her Zanpakutō and carries it over her shoulder. She is considered to be one of the scariest mares in the whole Seireitei. 

"Ma'am," Isane saluted and did her job.

Isane Kotetsu, the lieutenant of the Fourth Division of the  Gotei.  She is a tall, young-looking unicorn mare with gray eyes and short messy silver hair with strands on the right side of her face that are shoulder-length and styled as two thin braids with a messy silver tail. Her focus crystal was a cloud clear with shimmers in it. She wears a thin dangling red earring on each ear and a standard Shinigami uniform with her lieutenant badge with the Fourth Division lettering on it on her left arm. She wears her zanpakuto on his left hip in her sash.

"I've done what I can for him Unohana," Jūshirō stated as he stood up. "Now that you're here I'll leave the rest to you. I must go and speak with the head captain immediately on what Lt. Abarai has just informed me of." Rukia reluctantly got to her feet, worried for her friend and her brother. "You should stay here with them."

Rukia quickly responded and shook her. "No sir. My brother would want me to fulfill my duties as a lieutenant first. He's out of danger thanks to you and now that Captain Unohana and Lt. Kotetsu is here I know that he and Renji are in good hands."

"Mmm...," Jūshirō looked into her eyes and saw she wouldn't be dissuaded. "Very well then, but instead of coming to the head captain's office with me I need you to go find Captain Kyōraku and tell him to meet me there."

"Sir," Rukia saluted and then ran off.

"Unohana, please send anything you find, anything at all to me immediately after you're done with his treatment," Jūshirō looked at his fellow captains.

"Sure," she said with a warm smile.

With that Jūshirō quickly walked off to the head captain's office. It didn't take him long to get to the head captain's office, now he was just waiting for his ally and best friend, Shunsui Kyōraku. It wasn't long before said captain and his lieutenant slash niece, Nanao Ise, arrived with Rukia leading the way.

"Thank you for coming my friend and thank you for finding him Rukia," Jūshirō smiled. "You're dismissed for now, this is a matter for us to discuss with the Head captain, and the fewer ears the better. Besides, Renji and you're brother need you."

Rukia bowed and then quickly departed without a word.

"So what's going on Jūshirō?" Shunsui asked.

Shunsui Sakuranosuke Jirō Kyōraku, captain of the Eighth Division of the Gotei Thirteen. He is a tall, light-skinned earth pony stallion with high cheekbones, grey eyes, and long wavy brown hair and tail. His hair is tied in a long ponytail and has long bangs that frame the left side of his face. He also has a noticeable amount of body hair on his chest, feet, and arms. He has thin facial hair around his mouth and on his cheeks. He is often seen wearing a Sugegasa straw hat and a pink, flowered lady's kimono, which he drapes across his shoulders and over his standard Shinigami captain's uniform. His haori and obi sash are relatively cheap, while his pin-wheel hairpins are very expensive. He doesn't wear the traditional tabi with his sandals. At his left hip in his bright cyan sash, he kept his two zanpakuto.

"It is and it has to do with the state of which Captain Kuchiki and Lt. Abari's returned in," Jūshirō explained. "but to save time let's see the head captain so I don't have to explain twice."

"Hmmm..." Shunsui rubbed his chin. "Does this have to with the prisoner?"

"I think it does, in some form at least," Jūshirō crossed his arms. "Which means it needs to stay between us. I'm sorry Lt. Ise but you'll have to wait out here for the time being."

"Yessir," She nodded.

Nanao Ise, the lieutenant of the Eighth Division of the Gotei Thirteen as well as the niece of Captain Shunsi Kyōraku. She is a slim and youthful pegasus mare with long black hair normally kept pinned back, with flat bangs that hang to the right side of her face and a black tail. She has slightly light blue eyes that have a deep tint of violet and wears glasses with a slight oval shape to them. Nanao wears a standard Shinigami uniform with her lieutenant's division badge on her left arm along with her zanpakuto in the sash at her left side like most shinigami.

"Will then," Shunsui said as he turned to the door. "I hope old man Yama is in a listening mood."

"He usually is, though his course of action is what I fear," Jūshirō sighed ash they opened the doors.

There in the middle of the room was an elderly stallion, the leader of the Gotei Thirteen, Head Captain Genryūsai Yamamoto.

Yamamoto looked at his two subordinates with a stern gaze as always and spoke with his gruff authoritative tone the demanded respect from all, "Captain Jūshirō Ukitake and Captain Shunsui Kyōraku, to what reason do I owe the pleasure for you both to come and see me? It must be important if you two are together." 

Genryūsai Shigekuni Yamamoto, the founder and central leader of the Gotei Thirteen, head of Division One.  He is the oldest Shinigami and one of the four Shinigami captains from the original Gotei Thirteen when he first founded the Soul Society. The other three being Captain Jūshirō Ukitake,  Captain Shunsui Kyōraku, and the last being Captain Retsu Unohana. He is an earth pony stallion and has the appearance of an old man with a very long white beard, and long eyebrows, and tail. When his attention is focused, particularly in battle, he reveals a set of red eyes. There are two prominent long scars crossing above his right eye.  He has prominent wrinkles on his forehead and beneath his eyes, and shallow cheeks. He wears the standard Shinigami uniform, but its size is greatly exaggerated. He drapes his haori over his back similar to a cape instead of actually wearing it. Despite his old and frail appearance, he has a very muscular body which he only reveals when he goes to battle that is adorned with many scars on his torso and back. Yamamoto's Zanpakutō named Ryūjin Jakka usually takes the appearance of a harmless wooden staff, which can he uses like a spear from time to time. This disguise can easily be dropped revealing the cane to actually be his zanpakutō which looks like a standard Japanese katana.

"Sir," Jūshirō said as they both entered and bowed showing their respect before returning upright. "I have news from Captain Kuchiki and Lt Abari's recent trip to the world of the living. News that you'll want to here right away and that may pertain to the prisoner we captured not too long ago."

This caught Yamamoto's attention in full as he'd raised his eyebrows to reveal his red eyes, showing he was fully paying attention to what Captain Jūshirō had to say. Shunsui removed his hat noting that he to was intent on listening to his old friend. After twenty minutes or so Jūshirō finished what he had to say and to say that Yamamoto and Shunsui weren't more than shocked would be an understatement.

"This news is indeed disturbing," Yamamoto noted. "To think that a pony in the World of the Living has not one but two zanpakuto. This is very disturbing indeed. Didn't Renji Abari say anything else on this matter?"

"I didn't go into to much detail with him about it but he did mention that the Solar Princesses adopted son was the student of the pony bested Captain Kuchiki and that he was a living being," Jūshirō added.

"Hmm..." Yamamoto thought as he stroked his beard. "Go and get details from Renji Abari about the fight between him and the youth but also from what he witnessed during the class between Captain Kuchiki and this 'master'. If he can manage, then question Captain Kuchiki as well. In both your opinions, do you think this stallion has anything to do with the prisoner that was picked up some weeks ago?"

The two younger captains both nodded.

"I see. Until we know more on this matter place this area as a restricted zone for only the top members of the Gotei Thirteen and try to get some answers from our guest in the Senzaikyū," Yamamoto ordered. "He has been behaved from what I've been told. I had him placed there as he was an unknown and we couldn't risk him interacting with others. He has kept to himself but often complains about nothing to do or no one to converse with from what the guards have reported. Perhaps he'd be willing to speak with someone about this in passing if it were dropped by accident should we provide a curious janitor."

"Perhaps, or maybe we just ask the guy outright," Shunsui spoke his mind. "He's been answering the questions we've been asking so far and he's been truthful about them. I don't think anything would be gained if we try and deceive answers out of the guy."

"I have to agree with Shunsui Head Captain," Jūshirō looked at his superior dead in the eye. "I don't anything can be gained through deceptions. We should just speak with about this once we know more ourselves."

"Very well then," Yamamoto walked to his window looking out over the Soul Society. "I will place my faith in both of you. You have never given me a reason to doubt either of you in your choice. You now your orders, go." He stomped his staff, sword on the ground with an echoing bang.

Meanwhile, in the Senzaikyū a man layed on the floor in the dark, "I'M SO DAMN BORED!"




Back in the world of the living, it was now dark and many of the Black Bulls had come by to check-in. Most wondering what had happened earlier from seeing the clash in the sky and then the mass fainting incident all across the city. Asta himself had been healed help by Fluttershy and was now sleeping in their bedroom upstairs in the house. He was completely worn out and slept heavily with a snot bubble steadily rising and falling as he snored. Downstairs the other sat around not knowing of what went on and who those strange ponies in black were, though Trixie did have some idea. She explained that those two we just two of many and actually fought of monster that fed on lost souls, though she didn't know more than that as she never tried to approach them or made contact at all, until today.

"Maybe the princesses know about those guys," Aj suggested.

"I can write about them but she won't respond right away, they're busy in Prance right now," Spike said. "Something about a trade agreement."

"Maybe Prince Amore may know something," Fluttershy suggested.

"Yea, but isn't she a bit busy with the town aright now," Rainbow pointed out.

"Usually I'd say yes to the Rainbow but as soon as the sky starts to turn dusk she stops," Twilight explained, "I'm actually really surprised she hasn't come by to see Asta yet."

"She did come by but Ah told her to come back later after he'd rested a bit," Aj huffed. "We don't need her tryin to suffocate him with her big cans while he's healin up," She said as her face flushed slightly.

"What are they talking about Dash?" Gilda leaned over and whispered.

"Oh, they're talking about the Princess of The Crystal Empire. Asta helped save her and the Empire so she has a tendency to go fangirl on him when its the first time they meet up for the day." Rainbow laughed. "She.. haha... she chokes him out with her boobs every time. He ends up passed out on the ground foaming at the mouth with nose bleed haha!"

Gilda's face went bright red as did Trixie's while Twilight, Aj, and Fluttershy merely looked away with the mixed emotions of jealousy and annoyment.

"Ah say we ask Amore when she drops by, and have her stay for supper and see if she'd be willin to share what she knows if show knows anything at all that is," Aj said taking a deep breath and clearing her head.

Suddenly, a loud gurgling sound rang throughout the entire first floor of the house. Everypony turned their heads to the source, it being Fluttershy's stomach. The pegasus immediately heads behind her bangs as her face flushed from embarrassment.

"Oh dear," she muttered.

"Looks like it's supper time," Aj chuckled. "Ya'll stayin?" she looked at Rainbow and Gilda.

"Heck yea, I love it when you two cook," Rainbow smiled.

"I'm with Dash so not much of a choice there," Gilda shrugged. "Need help setting up."

"Sure," Aj nodded as everyone went to the kitchen when there was a knock on the door.

"Must be Amore, I'll get it," Rainbow zipped to the door and opened it to reveal the former Empress of the Crystal Empire. "Hey there?"

"Evening Rainbow Dash, can I come in?" Amore asked politely.

"Yea, we were just getting set up for food, you want in?" Rainbow motioned to everypony and gryphoness.

"I'd be delighted to join you," Amore smiled. "What's for supper?" She walked into the house.

"Stew," Aj smirked.

After everyone had washed up and grabbed a bowl they all sat down and enjoyed their meal together. Once done with supper and everyone had had their fill that's when the questions were asked.

"Amore, you wouldn't happen to know anythin about the fellas that Asta and Spike fought with would ya?" Aj asked plain and simple.

"Asta and Spike fought them," she raised an eyebrow, "does this fight coincide with the mass fainting across town?" They all nodded. "What did these ponies look like? Describe them?"

"Well, the wore clothes similar to the ones Asta has been wearing lately just reverse colors," Rainbow scratched her head. 

"They also used Neighponese style swords that transformed after they said specific phrases and both sword transformation were totally different from each other," Twilight crossed her arms.

"Asta called them a specific word to," Fluttershy added.

"Shinigami," Pinkie giggled.

Aj said as she tried to remember. "No, but that's really close."

"Shinigami," Amore said.

"Yea that's it," Rainbow snapped her fingers. "Wait, isn't that the name of one of the new branches that Asta wanted to add to the Black Bulls?"

"Indeed it was," Amore nodded. "But he was still on the fence about it. Though, after this encounter, he may abandon the name for something else."

"Just who are those guys anyways?" Gilda said.

"Shinigami, or 'Death God', or 'Gods' depending on the number present, as it translates from the old tongue are hunters and ferryman," Amore explained.

"Wait, Death God, I remember reading something about that tern some time ago," Twilight said quietly as she pondered then she gently taps her palm with her fist. "Ah, now I remember. The Shinigami, or Death God, refers to the old legend of ferrymen that would shepherd the wandering and lost souls to the afterlife while also hunting down and cleansing the souls of the corrupt and evildoers that become monsters after they died. They would do both jobs, but their main task is to make sure all souls make it to the other side of Paradise."

"Very good Twilight, yes, this is their job," Amore smiled. "They have been doing this since before even I and even the founders of the alliance had been born. Most beings with physical bodies can't see them as Shinigami are spiritual beings, though they can have influence over things if the posses enough power. Few like those with enough spiritual prowess or magic can see and interact with them to. Though they mainly stay out of contact with the living world's creatures, rarely ever making themselves known. Why were they here?"

"That would be Trixie's fault," Trixie sighed stepping forward. "Trixie has always been able to see spirits and the monsters that the Shinigami called hollows. From time to time the monsters would come close to Trixie but would soon back off for some reason or another, until today. Trixie was attacked on her way here and two Shinigami mares tried to kill the hollow but were eaten instead," She grabbed her arms and shook slightly. "Then it came after Trixie. If it wasn't for Asta, Trixie would've been eaten too." 

Trixie started to cry slightly and then Twilight came over and wrapped her arms around the performer comforting her. "Shh... it's okay."

"Thank you," Trixie sniffled. "After Asta buried the remains of the Shinigami that defended Trixie we came here. Trixie thinks the Shinigami from earlier tracked use here."

"I'm sure they did," Amore sighed. "As for what happens now, I don't know." "They'll definitely be back if Asta showed off his powers. I guess we're going to have to keep watch for the time being." She stood up, out of the corner of her eye Amore noticed Fluttershy looked a bit queezy. "Are you feeling alright dear? Is supper not agreeing with you?"

"Excuse me..." Fluttershy placed a hand over her mouth and rush to the nearest toilet and began to empty her stomach.

"You okay Flutters?' Rainbow asked as he entered the bathroom.

"GET OUT RAINBOW DASH!" Fluttershy actually yelled before going another round with the toilet.

"Guys, she's not right, I think those two Shinigami did something to her," Rainbow said out of worry as she zoomed back into the living room. "Shy never acts like that, especially with me!"

"She's fine Rd," Aj sighed as she shook her head. "Shy just had to much to eat at supper is all."

"What's going on with her Aj?" Twilight asked. "Fluttershy never yells like unless it's for a good reason."

"It's her hormones are acttin up," Aj rolled her eyes. "Ah can't say I'm surprised cause Ah've been expectin it to happen anytime now"

"It's morning sickness right?" Amore cut in and Aj nodded to confirm.

"She's had it for about a week now," Aj explained. "She's been able to hide it pretty well mainly by managin what and how much she eats."

"How far along is she in the pregnancy?" Amore crossed her arms. "Does Asta know?"

"Yea he knows. She's known since Asta's was last summoned, so about two and half three months now," Aj estimated. "Thanks to her experience with animals and her nature she's been able to keep it on the down-low."

"Pregnancy?" Everypony else said all at once.

"Uh oh," Aj just realized what she answered.

"Wait a minute," Rainbow cut in. "You mean that Shy... Oh, sweet Celestia..." Rainbow passed out from shock before uttering another word causing Gilda to rush over and catch her.

"This is a first," Gilda looked at her friend in her arms disbelief.

"Applejack this is great news, why didn't you tell us sooner?" Twilight narrowed her eyes at her friend.

"Ah'm in a relationship with two others Twi, it's not my place to tell unless we all agree," Aj crossed her arms. "Ah wanted to tell ya but Asta and Shy wanted to wait and get you and everypony else together for the announcement but it's been kinda hard to do that with how busy we've been. Not even Pinkie knows because they made me Pinkie Promise not to tell."

"They were that serious about," Twilight raised her brow.

They heard the flushing of the toilet again and the bathroom door finally open and out walk little disheveled but still glowing Fluttershy, "Oh I so sorry about that, supper isn't agreeing with me at all," she lightly chuckled. "Um, why is everypony staring at me?"

"Sorry Shy but they know," Aj rubbed the back of her head, pushing her hat up slightly.

Shy's eye shrank.

"We won't tell anypony Shy, Applejack already explained why you and Asta were kept it secret," Twilight ran over and hugged her friend. "I'm so happy for you."

"If you want to keep this secret then do mind if we stay here too?" Gilda asked ash she layed Dash down on the couch. "You think she'd way a ton with how any cookies she eats."

"Asta's training keeps us in pretty decent shape," Aj said as she went to a nearby closet and pulled out a few blankets. "And Ah was gonna say ya'll stay. Dash ain't gonna wake up from that shock for a while and ya don't know how to get around h the city, Plus its already dark." She looked at Trixie. "Ah have a pull out in mah room you can stay on. Though be warned, we get movin pretty earlier around here and Asta won't let ya sleep in too late either."

"If you want Trixie," Twilight interjected. "You can stay at my house. Spike is the only other pony, erh... drake that I have living with me and we have a couple of spare rooms. So you'd have something of your own space until you feet at least."

"You'd let Trixie stay with you for real," Trixie said with a crack in her voice only for Twilight to smile and nod.

"With open arms," Twilight said warmly. 

"Thank you," Trixie said softly.

"Twilight," Fluttershy said softly to her friend, "can you come with Aj and me to her room for a moment, please. There's something we've been wanting to ask you about and right now seems to be the best time, given the circumstances," She turned to look at Applejack her eyes slightly squinted.

"Sure..." Twilight said lightly.

"'I'll keep everypony company here girls, you go have you chat," Amore smile as the trio left and went up stairs.

"Hold on," Aj stopped them as they came to Shy's room. "Let's check on Asta." She cracked the to peer in on a still snoring mage, the snot bubble still steadily rising and falling with his snores. They all let out a low giggle. "Come on. Let's let him sleep." She closed the door and they went down to her from and entered closing the door.

"So what do you two want to talk about?" Twilight asked as she stood across from the duo.

"Twilight, you like Asta don't you," Fluttershy said outright causing the unicorn to reel back in defense.

"Ah, *cough*... Of course, I like him he's my friend after all," Twi looked off to the said.

"Twi, you don't have to deny it," Aj chuckled. "He's a good friend and an all-around great stallion."

"Is it that obvious?" Twilight's face started to heat up slightly.

"Kinda hard to miss with how much you've been comin over the last few weeks for even the littlest of things and how ya act around him or even if somepony says he's nearby," Aj pointed out.

"I wouldn't be surprised if the others knew too, outside Rainbow of coarse," Shy chuckled. "She's always been numb to the romantic side of life." She said flatly.

"So do have feelins for him?" Aj asked wanting to be sure.

"I know I like him a little more than just a friend but I'm sure if I actually have feelings for him or if this is just some phase or a passing crush," Twilight sighed. "I'm not even sure he finds attractive. Besides, he has you two."

"Twi, have you ever tried to ask him if he thinks your pretty?" Aj crossed her arms only for Twilight to slightly shake her head from side to side.

"He's already given the herd a chance so why not ask him," Shy came over and slightly burped causing her face to flush as she put her hand over her mouth. "Excuse, I'm sorry about that."

"It's why we wanted to talk with ya Twi," Aj gave a warm smile. "If ya want in we're not against it. Why not ask him out on a date? Go to Canterlot for a while, ya have Princes Luna's transport spell. It'd be nothing for ya and him to go and spend a few hours there. I think he needs a break from all this anyways."

"I agree with you Aj, "Shy nodded. "All he's been doing lately is training or training others. He does come home a spend some time with us, but by the time we get to bed he falls right to sleep."

"He'll burn out at this rate," Aj sighed. "And now there's this Shinigami Business to add in."

"Hmm... I don't know," Twilight said apprehensively. 

"You don't have to take him Twilight, but I think you should,"Fluttershy said sternly. "It would help you sort your feelings out, while giving Asta a chance to have a little fun."

"I'll think about it okay," Twilight looked at them both. "I'll let you both know in a day or two. Right now I think we should all get some rest. It's been a long day."

"Yea," Aj nodded.

"I'm sleeping in here with you tonight Aj," Shy looked at her herd sister. "Asta is taking up the whole bed and his snore would get on my nerves."

"Okay," Aj shrugged.

"I better be off, need to get Trixie settled in," Twilight walked out of the room.

"Think about it Twilight, please," Shy said as Twilight walks down the stairs.
> A day in Canterlot
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta stood outside Twilight's home. It had been a few days since his fight with Byakuya and it was safe to say that he needed to awaken his Demon's Shiki. He managed to defeat the captain because Byakuya had spent most of his spirit power recklessly. Had he faced Asta seriously from the start Byakuya would've won.  After the head off dealing with Rainbow Dash being in his face about Fluttershy's pregnancy and Rarity nearly blowing out is eardrums with a deafening squeal, he really just wanted some rest and relaxation, thus why he was at Twilight's.

"I have so much to get done," He said to himself. 

He then knocked on the door and waited. About a minute passed and it opened to reveal Trixie.

"Good morning Asta," Trixie greeted him.  "Come in. Twilight is still getting ready for the day. Spike is out at the training grounds, again."

"So Twilight did let you stay with her and Spike," Asta replied with a bit of a snickered. Trixie puffed her cheeks out, "Oh, come on Trixie don't take it that way, Trixie.  I'm just picking at you, I really needed a bit of a laugh after the train of thought I was on."

Trixie gave a rough sigh. "No, you had every right to think that Trixie would not be staying with Twilight."

Asta walked over and gave her a quick flicked her forehead. "Enough." Trixie held her head as she sneered at him slightly. 

"Twilight always wanted to be your friend and it wasn't your fault in the Ursa Minor incident. Two colts thought of the bright idea of provoking the bear."

"But it was because Trixie told that story that they got it in their heads to do it," She stomped.

"Maybe, but you're an entertainer and that story is part of your act, or was in this case," Asta crossed his arms. "In all honesty, you can't be held accountable for the action of two stupid kids. If anything it's their parents that should be held accountable for their actions. The Everfree is full of dangerous monsters and everypony is taught this from when birth. Yes, your story inspired the foalish action of others, but that is also what you should aspire for as an entertainer. Though give warnings about the stories you tell from this point on advising only to face what you can, and that foals, fillies, colts, or ponies in general should never attempt to recreate the actions you have or have not performed. Okay?"

"Yes," Trixie gave a soft nod.

"One more thing," Asta smirked as he reached around and pulled out a Black Bulls robe with a purple line and wrapped it around Trixie's shoulders, shocking her. "You're a now one of my knights, though you still have much to do in order to earn a Grimoire. You hold the class of junior knight, at the very bottom of the order. Know that Twilight will be your superior and mentor. We look out for each other and those around us. Know that if you disgrace the Bulls you will be stripped of your title and if you have a grimoire it will be confiscated and your magic sealed. Like my trust, you will never get it back either. Do you accept these terms?"

"Trixie... no. I accept this completely and will do everything in my power to prove myself and uphold your ideals," Trixie said with confidence. "The Great and Powerful Trixie of the Black Bulls stands before you from today on."

"NehehahHAHAHA!" Asta laughed throwing Trixie off. "That's the first time somepony has actually done a dynamic entrance to me and actually meant it and I have to say, it suits you Trixie. But next time do it with your hat and cape. It'll have a better effect and look so much cooler.

After blushing a bit from embarrassment and from praise Trixie calm down and decided to ask why he was there as according to the others he had been busy with either training recruits or overseeing additions to the city.

"Trixie doesn't think you came over just to give her, her new robe," Trixie stroked chin with an evil smirk. "You actually came over to see Twilight, but why?"

"Yes, I did and it's on a personal matter between the two of us, but I won't elaborate as not even I know the details as Twilight planned it out," Asta gave his own smirk while Trixie pouted slightly. "But if you must know, she asked me to accompany her to Canterlot."

"So she asked you out on a date," Trixie snickered.

"Basically," Asta shrugged nonchalantly. "Both Aj and Shy insisted I needed a little break and Twi wanted to spend some time in Canterlot. I suspect it's to also work through some of her own feels towards me, so yes a date," Asta blushed lightly as he looked away with his eyes while scratching the back of his head.

"Will, that explains why your dress in normal clothes instead of that Neighponese style garb Trixie is used to seeing you in," Trixie noted as she place her hands on her hips.

Asta's attire consisted of a deep cyan T-shirt that was adorned with some sort of intricate design on it ion the top right shoulder. The design was made of a set of wings and crosses with the word 'REDEMPTION' in big bold letters above it. An identical design spanned the entire upper back of the shirt as well. His pants were blue jeans that was sewn together with bright red thread and on his hip was his Substitute Shinigami Badge with his and other adornments around his neck and on his left ear. Asta's shoes were a simple pair of brown suede slip-ons. Over the top of his shirt, he wore a dark grey denim vest with a hood attached to it. On his head, he wore his new head but his hair was tied up at the back in the form of a chonmage.

The chonmage is a form of Japanese traditional topknot haircut worn by men.  It was originally a method of using hair to hold a samurai's helmet steady atop the head in battle and became a status symbol among Japanese society.

"I haven't been to Canterlot outside of a few times to see the princess, and my usual outfit style would draw too much attention," Asat explained. "I know that my title has no doubt been put out in Equestria and the surrounding countries by now. So going in plain clothes would be better to blend in and not draw attention as well as let us enjoy our time with each other."

"Do you honestly care for Twilight as more than a subordinate and a friend?" Trixie's gaze narrowed. 

"In all honesty, I have no idea," Asta sighed. "I do care about Twilight, and we are closer than normal friends. If she feels affections to me as more than just friendship then I owe her and myself a chance to get it out in the open and try. Herds a concept that I'm still new to but not against. It will be hard in the coming months to get to know each other with everything that's happened and is going to happen. So I'd like to take that chances while I have them. That and Shy and Aj were right, I need a break."

"Twilight just used it as an excuse to get you to go on a date out of convenience," Trixie smirked.

"I don't imagine it's that simple Trixie," Asta chuckled. "Shy and Aj probably noticed Twi's feelings for me developing and knowing how she can be, they gave her a little push. It just so happened that I fought the Shinigami and they saw that I needed a break. So In a way, it was convenient."

Twilight soon came down stairs. She was wearing a black sleeveless top with a purple plaid skirt and tan leather sandals. Her head was put up in a ponytail. Her grimoire was in its satchel hanging from her hip.

"Um... how do I look?" She blushed as she looked at Asta.

"Uhhhh...." Asta stair a moment before Trixie elbowed him in the side. "You look great Twi."

"Really?" Twilight looked at Asta with sparkles in her eyes.

Asta took a deep breath and calmed his nerves. "You very pretty Twilight, and as much as I LIKE staring at you," She blushed at the compliment. "We really need to get moving if we're going to fly to Canterlot."

"Oh, didn't Applejack and Fluttershy tell you," Twilight said a little taken back. "I was going to use my portal spell that I got Princess Luna. That way we can go and not waist have the day flying."

"When'd you get that?" Asta crossed his arms with a matter of fact look on his face.

"About a week and a have a go,"Twilight smirked as her grimoire floated up and opened up. "Still new to it so we may not end up in the exact spot. Spacial Magic: Across the World!" Twilight said as she held her hand up and it glowed with a dark blue shimmering aura and a portal up in front of her.

"Are you sure this is safe?" Asta skeptically pointed at the portal.

"Quite safe, we just might not end up in the exact place I wanted us to," Twilight nervously chuckled as she rubbed the back of her head.

Asta sighed and then looked at the portal. "Nothing ventured nothing gained," He remarked as he walked through the portal.

"We'll be back latter Trixie, tell Spike not to make me a plate in case we comeback late okay," Twilight looked at the performer.

"You mean if you came back at all," Trixie teased with an evil smirk as she gently jabbed Twilight side.

Twilight raised an eyebrow trying to figure out what she was getting at until her face went bright red, "SHUT UP TRIXIE!" She yelled in embarrassment as she jumped into the portal with out a second thought with Trixie laughing at her reaction.

"Good luck Twilight Sparkle," She smiled.

Before Twilight Realized it she was falling through the skies of Equestria over to poof her home town, Canterlot. She was trying to cast a cloud walk spell but her mind was to frazzled to use her magic at the moment from Trixie's joking and the over all shock of falling. Asta soon showed up and raced over on his Demon Slayer Sword and pulled Twilight  to him He got a hold over her and carried her bridle style as he surfed through the sky. 

Twilight looked up and her face flushed again as she saw his face, "Kind of opened it above the city Twi not the ground, or was this falling damsel in distress thing part of your plan all along?"

"Sorry, I told you we might not end up were I want us to, but I didn't think I'd open it above the city," She said embarrassed. "But this works out for me," she muttered to herself as she snuggled into him.

"Don't get to comfortable," Asat looked down to the girl snuggled contently in his arms. 'Has she always been that cute?' He shook his head returning to reality. "The grounds coming up."

Asta gently descended to the ground on his sword careful to not draw the attention of any pony. He landed beside the train station and let Twilight down and jumped off his blade allowing it to return to his Grimoire.

"Sorry about the portal," Twilight looked down.

"It's cool Twilight," Asta chuckled placing a hand on her head causing her cheeks to heat up again. "Just start sticking you head through them before anypony uses it. Your's isn't gonna be the exact as Luna's as its her spell that you merely copied." He lifted his and and held it up to her. "Now lets go have some fun. I'm yours all day, so whatever you have planned its fine with me."

"Um... okay," She said, placing her hand on his. "Well, one of my favorite bookstores isn't to far from here. If you don't mind, could we go there? It's up in the air from there though. I didn't really have to to plan and schedule things to much as Spike rushed me to bed. To tell the truth this is the first date I've actually been on with a real stallion," She hid her eyes behind her bangs.

Asta chuckled. "Let's hit up the bookstore and we'll see where it goes from there, okay?"

Twilight looked up and saw Asta's smile and couldn't help but smile her self, "Kay," She nodded with confidence.


 The day before in the Seireitei

Captain Jūshirō Ukitake and Captain Shunsui Kyōraku had both gone to the Senzaikyū to speak with their guest about what he might or might not know about the man on the world of the living that wielded duel zanpakuto. 

Thought it wasn't exactly unheard for some Shinigami to wield two zanpakuto at the same time it wasn't exactly conman either. What further disturbed them this that the zanpakuto seemed to be opposites of one another. One being black while the other was white as usually zanpakuto that are dual wielded are often twins of each other when released, or at the very least they're usually very similar in their sealed states. 

The two captains had more information than they'd originally thought thanks to Captain Kuchiki and Lt. Abari. They'd managed to tell them quite a bit about the fight with the mysterious stallion and his student that wields the Dragon Berserker's Jaw Bone Sword. Though they mainly focused on the stallion than on the apprentice, lest they incur the rather of the sun and moon princesses.

"If we're just going off what Byakuya has told us, this guy is in fact the same one that burned down the Capital of the Caribou, surrounded the creatures he save that night in a nye unbreakable crystal wall, and fought and held off an army by himself until reinforcements arrived that evening," Shunsui held his chin.   "Sounds like head be a pain for anypony to fight in a regular match."

"Indeed," Jūshirō agreed as he looked over the folder  that contain all the information they'd manged to put together from the interview with the Captain and his lieutenant as well as most of the rumors that had been recently circulating. " Asta Ferris," He said as he held up a photo. "His reputation reaches as far north as even the Crystal Empire along with his apprentice's reputation as well. It said that he fought and even defeated ed the evil King Sombra and sealed his spirit in his own body."

"Definitely not a guy I'd want to fight," Shunsui scratched the back of his head.

"Yes well, lets hope we won't have anymore hostilities with this next approach," Jūshirō closed the folder as they passed the Onmitsukidō guards. "I hope we can get some more information to, but our guest may not even know who Asta Ferris is at all. Even if his name isn't in the Shinigami registry he's still one of us that's for certain." 

"Yea it seems a bit to convenient to me too," Shunsui added, "I mystery Shinigami with no past at all suddenly appears out of nowhere and then a captain fights and loses to a living pony with two zanpakuto and who claims to know about the inner workings of the Seireitei."

"Let's hope that's all it is Shunsui, convenient," Jūshirō sighed.

The duo walked into the Senzaikyū. To their utter shock they were met with the sight of interior of the building being completely in disarray as it was littered with rubble and cracks lined the wall. They looked all around and their gazes came to rest on on the guest. He was doing one handed push-ups with his feet pointed to the sky on one of the upper levels of the build.

"Oh I have guests," the mystery man snarked as he pushed off the ground and flipped through the air and landed in front of captains. His sweat glistened in the sunlight as it hit his well toned body. "Sorry about the mess but I've been stuck in here with nothing to do, not even a decent boo to read. I had to occupy myself some how," he remarked as he kept his face in the shadows but faced the captains.

"You could use a decent shower to," Shunsui commented as he held his hand up to his nose.

"I would love one but there isn't one here and the guards won't take me to get one," the man scoffed in the shadows as he crossed his arms but relented. "But they're just following old man Yamamoto's orders." he relented as he went to the back of the building and threw off his dirt kimono and got a fresh one. "At least I get clean clothes. So what are you two here for? Am I actually being deemed none threatening and being let go or assigned to a squad?" The man chuckled, not excepting the next response.

"Yes," Jūshirō said, causing the man to freeze. "We have a special mission for you if you accept it, but first we have a few things we need to speak with you about."

"If it gets me out of the place then ask, running out of workout routines anyways," He said in annoyance as Jūshirō wakled over and handed him the folder. "What do we have here? A personnel file?"

Jūshirō and Shunsui both started to recount to him the story Byakuya and Renji had told them. The asked him if he knew who Asta was but the man in the shadows on shook his head but said the only Ferris he knew was his form childhood friend and his name definitely wasn't Asta but Joseph. He went on to say that this guy looked very similar to someone he'd heard of in stories but that person was just that, a story. The two Shingami Captain's knew he was telling them the truth but was still with holding things from them but they derided it was in their better judgement to tell him about his mission if he wanted to get out into the open.

"So," the man looked over the file. "You want me to go to the world of the living and speak with this Asta Ferris and ask him to come back here to answer questions, sounds simple enough," He looked up ."But how do I know you guys won't just lock me and him up IF I can get him him."

"You have the head captains word, that you will be allowed access through out the Seireitei and Rukongai with one Shingami at you side to supervise you," Jūshirō explained.

"Old man Yama said you'd be able to do it even if you don't get him here," Shunsui said a he pushed his hat up. "You've been cooperative with us so far and are willing to play nice so he didn't see any point in keeping you locked up in here any more. He said all you have to due is follow orders and you're free to do what you want, you'll even get your zanpakuto back. You'd be register as a standby shinigami and will usually answer to either us or the old man."

"Either way I get to walk around and have some from of freedom." The shadow man closed the folder and set it in between the three of them on the floor where they sat. "I'l do it. Now what about my sword and the fine details you two glazed over of how I'll walk around the World of the Living."

"We'll bring your weapon when we meet you at the Senkaimon tomorrow," Jūshirō said flatly. "Other than that you'll be walking around on you're power. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a meeting with my squad to attend to," He got up and walked out.

"Don't worry about it to much kid," Shunsui reassured the shadow man as picked the folder and tapped the top of ever so slightly, discreetly adding a new piece of paper to the top. "Everything you need is right here. From the report they just sent us Asat and one of the little ponies that watched the fight yesterday are going to be in Canterlot tomorrow. We'll come and get you early and bring you to the Senkaimon. When you're in Canterlot you should check out a few of the local donut shops, some of the ones by the palace have the best cinnamon sugar donuts you'll ever taste," He shrewdly smiled as he wave the folder then handed it back to shadow man. "I let you study some more later. In the mean time, why don't we get you to a shower."

"That would be much appreciated," Shadow man said with a relieved sigh.



Presently in Canterlot at a local Cafe

It had been a few hours since Shadow man had arrived in Canterlot but he now sat at the local Urahara's Donuts and was enjoy the recommendation of that Shunsui had made to him. Of coarse he was setting in broad day light in the martial plain doing so. He was passing the time until he was ready to go out and look for Asta and Twilight. His mission was to ask Asta to come to the Seireitei, but he also had his own agenda that he was going to follow.

"Enjoying your pastry?" the Stallion and manager asked as he reveal Shadow Man's mug. He a was a tall, muscular, lightly tan-skinned unicorn stallion. His hair is cornrowed and he has a large handlebar mustache, which is connected to his long sideburns with his smokey colored focus crystal horn on top of his hairline like most unicorns. His tall is a rough dark brown. He wore a pair of rectangular-shaped glasses. His attire consists of a white muscle shirt with regular pants and a red apron. 

"Thanks Tessai," Shadow Man looked at him. "Thanks for everything else to. The untraceable Gigai and the Mod Souls, the Materia point. All what I needed. Not to mention these clothes. After wearing kimonos for about a month straight, you really miss regular clothes."

Gigais(Faux Bodie), are artificial bodies which are used for a variety of reasons by Shinigami within the World of the Living. Sometimes Shinigami may have to stay in one loctaion for extended periods of timewhile remaining in the World of the Living, they are targets for Hollows, and so choose to reside within a Gigai and begin to behave like Humans in order to blend in and avoid being hunted. They may use a Gigai if it is required for their mission to interact with Humans, or to reside among them in order to search for threats and to blend in while doing so. When the Gigai is hosted by a Shinigami, it assumes the appearance of its host, who can now be seen by normal Humans they happen to be around while residing in the Gigai. The Gigai does not take on the clothes its Shinigami host is wearing, and thus, they must acquire modern clothes in order to blend in with the Humans.

Modified Souls(Kaizō Konpaku), more commonly referred to as Mod-Souls, are artificial souls that are condensed into tiny, candy-like orbs that designed with enhance regular Human physiology, making them capable of battling Hollows equally Mod-Souls. They were originally made to help combat the ever growing number of hollows as they vastly outnumber Shingami. Mod-Souls were created with variety in their abilities and can be defined by different types. One Mod-Soul may be able to run many times faster than a regular Human while another may be many times stronger than normal. Modified Souls are are swallowed by shinigami while in their Gigai, doing this expelled from the Gigai allowing them to fight as a Shinigami.

Shadow man's attire consisted of a grey short sleeved T-shirt adorned with random graffiti but most notable among is were bright flicks of coppers. He had black denim pans white white socks and black heavy lace-up boots. Over his shirt he red vest the was lined with many external and internal pockets and dark blue and white strips around the arm holes while on its back was a symbol of a flaming skull emblazoned on it. On his head was a black beanie with a white strip going all the way around it completely cover his hair from view. While he wore a pair of Red metallic sunglasses with silver highlight at the corners while the lens were covered with a burning red and orange reflective tent.

"Think nothing of it." Tessai bowed. "As payment you must simply test out the Materia Point and return it then give a slight report of how well it work for you."

Shadow's gaze shift to a large black cello case next to him, "Np, still can't believe Kisuke developed away to materialize zanpakuto into the Living world, but this is Urahara we're talking about. He was bound to think of it eventually though."

Materia Point(Shitsuten), a material object in the World of the Living to which a zanpakuto is bonded with and transforms into the sword when the object infused with reshi. The Materia Point allows Sinigami to fight with there swords in the material plain even allowing them to release the Zanpakuto to its Shiki form to allow them to fight to more of their fullest abilities.

"The shop owner is out at them minute but he will be back later, so best do what you need to do in that time," Tessai explained. "Had Shunsui not sent that not with you, you may have been tied up and left in they basement."

"Know how you guys operate I DON'T doubt it in the slightest," Shadow nervously chuckled.

"Would you like another donut sir?" Came the voice of a small girl. Shadow looked over and smirked. "Thank you Ururu," Shadow patted her head.

"Your welcome," Ururu shyly replied as she then gave a curt bow and ran off then returned with another Donut.

Ururu Tsumugiya, a younger-looking earth pony filly with a perpetual blush on her cheeks who wears a white t-shirt with the Urahara Shop logo in pink print and a knee-length, pink skirt with white dots with her black tail sticking out of it. She has round purple eyes and long, black hair with a purple tint. It is parted down the middle, with two strands of her bangs in the middle of her face, opposing each other. The rest of her hair is in pigtails with pink ties.

"So you're still here," came a rude comment from a red headed pegasus colt.

"Yes I am Jinta," Shadow proudly stated.

Jinta scowled, "I wish you'd hurry up and leave already!"

Jinta Hanakari, a small pegasus with red hair, wings and tail. He wears a white t-shirt with the Urahara Shop logo printed on the front and blue three-quarter length trousers, the bottoms of which are noticeably turned up. 

"Not till its time," Shadow waved a finger in the air.

"That's not very nice Jinta," Ururu softly scolded her coworker.

"Whatever!" Jinta scoffed as he flew into the shop.

'No doubt about it, they're just the pony variants,' Shadow thought as he sipped his coffee and the notice his targets nearby. He took some bits out from his pocket and gave them to Tessai after quickly down the last of his coffee. "Thanks again Tessai," he huffed the cello case onto his back and grab his donut. "See ya later." He smirked as he walked off and started to follow Asta and Twilight.

Asta and Twilight had fully been enjoying their time together in the Equestrian capital. First they went to Twilight's bookshop where Asta bought a few training manuals for sword training while he bought Twilight a book on Druidic magics After that they did some window shopping and simply walked around to see that sights while enjoying each other's company. It's when Asta's stomach started to let the surround ponies know he was hungry that the couple decided to get lunch.

"That lunch as pretty good, though I still prefer Aj and Shy's food overall," Asta commented as they walked along. "How's that date been going for you Twi?" He looked to the girl out of the corner of his eye.

"It's been great," She chirped as she smiled looking at him before latching onto her date's arm, burying it her chest causing Asta to blush slightly but still smile from her cute respond.

"It's been fun for me to Twilight," Asat said as he pulled his arms free causing the book pony to pout before he wrapped hi arm around her pulling closer to his side, causing her to blush heavily. "To bad I can't Aj and Shy out like this more often though."

Twilight was disheartened by that responds. "I understand," her gaze shifted down.

"Twilight," Asta looked down only to see her looking down almost crying. 'Way to go dumbass! You were both have a great time and now after not including her in that last statement you crushed her hopes. Wait, maybe, just maybe, I can fix this before she gets to lost in her own thoughts.' Asta looked around to make sure there wasn't to much of a crowd and then gently walked over to the side of the sidewalk out of the way.

'This looks like there on a date, plain and simple.' Shadow commented to himself internally. 'Why the hell are they moving off to the side?' He thought as he carefully watched from a distances.

Asta looked at Twilight, "Hey Twi, can we talk for a minute?" 

"Mmm..." She hummed despondently.

"Twilight Sparkle this is and order from your captain," Asta commanded. "Look at me in the eye now!"

Twilight was immediately pulled from her stupor , "Wha- hmmm...." Was all she could say before because as soon as  she looked up her lips were met with Asta's. She fully enjoyed this for a moment before he broke it. "There we go. Now I have your full undivided attention, " He smirked, Shadow's mouth hit the ground not far away while Twilight still looked at Asta with a red face.

"Look Twi, I till you like I told Shy and Aj. I'm willing to try this but if you any of you feel uncomfortable and don't want to be with me or do right now then want to leave later then I won't stop you, but that doesn't mean I won't fight to keep your heart either," He explained pulling her close in a warm embrace that she snuggled into and couldn't help but smile. "So do you want to join the herd?"

"Yes." Twilight replied softly. "But do i have to move into the house?"

"Only if you want to," Asta pulled back and placed his hands on her shoulder. "Eventually, if we're still together I HOPE we will all be living together but that's still a ways away." Asta's head turned quickly.

"What is it?" Twilight at him.

"A powerful Displaced's Token just appeared nearby," He looked back to her. "We need to get it before somepony find it."

"Okay," She nodded. "Lead the way and I'll follow you."

Asat took Twilight by the hand and the couple soon rushed off, "Fuck!" Shadow muttered loudly under his breath as he rushed to keep up with them.

As the duo rushed through the back allies of Canterlot Asta kept a close watch over his shoulder. Ever since they arrived he'd sensed a strong presence within the city. It had only grown stronger as they moved closer to the castle and once they had passed the donut shop Asta had almost pinpointed it but it was hard as there were several other strong presences with it. As he and Twilight moved up the street he could sense that it had started to move, and it wasn't until they stopped that Asta's suspicions were confirmed that who ever it was that he'd sensed was following them.

Asta stopped and quickly turned around putting Twilight behind him, "Asta?" she asked confused. "Why'd you stop?"

"It's okay Twi, there's something I need to nip in the butt first," He said looking over his shoulder with a soft smile. He turned his gaze forward with a stern expression. "You can come out now. There are no ponies around to over hear us and I can tell where you are so there's no point in trying to hide?"

Shadow gave a heavy sigh and walked out from a corner. "Sup, I'm here-"

"On behalf of the Seireitei and the Shinigami," Asta cut him off. "You're here to ask me to come back with you to see the old geezer."

Shadow with burst of laughter could hold back at the comment. "Oh that's funny, oh I... I needed that one but, Bingo was his nameo," Shadow point at him. "Look I'm hear do my job so I can walk around. Even if you don't come back I don't care cause I still get me outside time."

"ID CREATE!" Asta shouted as a sphere grew out from him and encompassed the trio. "Now," Asta looked straight at Shadow, "we can talk with out any bugs listening either. Shall we start over or can I guess your name? I mean, you already know me."

"Sure,  one guess but if you guess wrong, you and that mare come with me," Shadow pointed to himself.

"You're name is Ichigo Kurosaki," Asat pointed with a smirk. "But you're not the one from the anime or Manga."

"Well no sense in wearing these anymore," Ichigo remarked pulling off his beanie to reveal spiky orange here and and brown eyes. "And you're Asta, but not Asta. I'm guessing you're like me, Went to a comic Con and got sent across worlds to this place, the difference is that I was sent to the Seireitei and you got sent here to the World of the Living. It looks like you've been here longer too. I showed up over there about two or three weeks ago. What about you?"

"Nearly a year now," Asta shrugged. 

"So he's a Displaced," Twilight curiously tilt her head to see the Ichigo.

"Hmm... so that's what we're called?" Ichigo scratched his head. "Another question for you personally. Do you have an older brother name Allen and a younger one name Garet?"

Asta quickly pulled out his Demon Slayer on instinct. "Who the fuck are you and how do you know about my brothers?"

"Relax and put that away," Ichigo quickly through his hands up. He swallowed hard and then regained his composer, clear his throat. "I know their names because I KNOW who you used to be. Joseph."

"Sorry doesn't ring a bell," Asta glared.

"Didn't think that'd work, but what if I said I used to be something Collins," Ichigo smirked and that's when Asta sword hit the ground."Jackson, how?" he looked at hi sold friend in disbelief.

"So that was my first name anyway, some resident evil merchant dude sold me Ichigo's first zanpakuto and the next thing I knew was he said 'Good Luck!' and boom, in the Seireitei," He twirled his finger. "If you still don't believe remember the song Brother by Avicii all the time. We used to play it together," He reached on his back and with the release of a snap and quick motion reveal a black cello. 

"That thing, it's your zanpakuto, I sense it," Asta quickly raised his weapon again.

"Yes, but it's also my cello," Ichigo reached for the side of the instrument and reveal a solid black bow. "I know you can still play right. Can you make a violin?"

"Hmm..." Asta watch the Shingami closely as he pulled out his violin, the Bloody Rose, from his grimoire. "Watch him close Twilight," he mutters under his breath to his girl. She nodded.

"Nice piece now, let's play," Ichigo smirked as he ran his bow across his strings.





"Have to say it can't be anyone other than Jackson Collins," Asat sighed as he put the violin away.

"Told ya it was me," Ichigo smile. "Though for simplicity sake, just call me Ichigo," He retorted, putting his p=bow back on the cello.

"So, they sent you after me thinking you some kind of connection to me," Asta scoffed as he crossed his arms." But there's no way they'd give you the means to walk around in broad day light. I know the Seireitei didn't give you the Gigai or that Cello thing. There's only one person that I know has the means to give those out in the World of the Living, Kisuke Urahara."

"Yep," Ichigo gave a curt nod. He held the instrument by the neck. "Reveal," he said quickly and the black cello tore are into nothing to reveal a massive zanpakuto(See 1. in the picture below). "Unlike the original Ichigo Kurosaki, I a true Shinigami and I actually have to release my zanpakuto instead of having it constantly stuck in Shiki (See 2.), but I don't have access to my Bankai (See 3.)."                                                                                        

--------------1.--------------------2.--------------------3.-------------------4.---------------5.---------------------6.
-------------Sealed--------------Shiki--------------Bankai-------------(Unnecessary at this current time)


"Or your hollowfication I presume," Asta added only for Ichigo to nod in conformation. "So, where do we go from here?"

"I could always fight you," Ichigo smirked as a white aura surrounded him and he positioned himself to strike. 

A great pressure became exerted over the area, Twilight found it just barely bearable, bu tit was still nothing compared to the pressure that Asta had given off a couple of days ago where she couldn't even stand and was barley able to to stay awake

Ichigo rushed forward and brought his sword down quickly. Asta motioned both of his hands downward to the opposite sides of his waist and looked as if he'd was gripping for something. Before Ichigo realized it his blade kinetic with metal sending sparks flying into the air and a rush of air outward. To Ichigo's shock Asta held his zanpakuto in an 'X' holding back Ichigo's strike.

"You can materialize your zanpakuto.." Ichigo said in awe, but quickly regained his composer as he let up. "Will just from seeing that I KNOW i have no chance of beating you as I am now, not when you can best a captain." He relaxed and turned his sword upside down again, it turning back into the cello. "

Asta put his own swords away. "Tell that old bastard I'll meet with him on his side," Asta stated again shocking Ichigo. "So what will you do?"

"I'm a Shingami. I'll do what they tell for the time, but know that you're still my best friend and I consider you my brother," Ichigo returned the cello to its case and slung it on his back. "I'll follow orders for now, but if they go against you, then I WON'T think twice and ditch them. Your family and that comes first."

"You'll have a place in the The Black Clover Kingdom as a Black Bull immediately should you ever need it or want it," Asta hugged his old friend. "It's good to see you bubba."

"You to bubba," Ichigo returned his friends's embrace. They released each other. "I've got to get back and tell the old man what you said."

Twilight couldn't help but be moved by the sight, as she was wiping her eyes a glimmer in the corner of the alley caught her attention. She waked over and and saw a rather odd looking necklace. It looked very expensive, too expensive to be in soem random alleyway. 

"Could it be?" She asked herself.

"So who's the chick?" Ichigo looked at Twilight.

"She one my girlfriends," Asta said out right and Twilight froze in place as her face went bright red as she was still listening to them.

"No duh... I couldn't tell by the way you kissed her earlier," Ichigo commented, Twilight face got redder. "Wait a second... one of? You're telling me you're two timing this pretty little nerdy chick?" He started to reach for his cello.

"Wait a minute," Twilight shot over in between the old friends shocking Ichigo, "Do you mean it Asta? I'm your girl?" She said with a red face and sparkling eyes.

Asta gave her a hug. "Yes Twilight, and you don't have to move in with us unless you want to."

Ichigo raised an eyebrow and scratched his head.  "Okay, why are you happy he's cheating on you?"

"Oh, I forgot you weren't from here to you're not used to our relationship system," Twilight broke free from Asta's hold. "You see in this world, females out number the males and so we ponies often form small relationship units with multiple mare partners and one stallion called herds."

"So not cheated just polygamy," Ichigo crossed his arms and looked at Asta who nodded. "Have to say I NEVER thought I'd see a more than one girl rope you in bubba. They must all be really special to ya if your with them."

"They are," Asta said confidently as he pulled Twilight to his side causing her receding to return. "I have two more back home and one has a bun in the oven."

"NO FUCKING WAY!" Ichigo yelled in disbelief. "You actually... are gonna be  a dad!"

Asta nodded. "I will be there for my child, all my children," Twilight hid her eyes under her bangs.

Thinking quickly she recalled the necklace. "Hey Asta, I think I found the token," She motioned behind them.

"Token?" Ichigo tiled his head.

"Lets have a look," Asta said as he followed twilight to the suspected token. As soon as Asta saw it he knew it was what they'd come here for. "Yep that it alright."

The Token was two gunblade shaped pieces of crystal crossed in an X shape attached to a silver necklace. One was purple that was representing the dark and the Darkness. The other one was golden crystal that looked like it represented light and the light in the token's Displaced. Overall, it looked as if it symbolized a form of balance.

"Cool looking bling," Ichigo picked it up and immediately a voice rang out from the air around the trio.

(Audible for all that are present to hear)
"My name is Ayumi. I am a goddess of balance, should you need my help call upon my name will holding this token know that I will only help those that are Just and true for even in Balance lawful good is more preferable, but if you are evil I shall bring the curse of the dark upon you."

"Okay, that was weird," Ichigo had his hands in front of him. He looked at Asta. "What the hell is this thing?"

"A token," Asta took hold of it only for it to split into duplicates. "A token allows Displaced to summon other Displaced across the multiverse for help in their world. Gain powers and other cool shit."

"Wait, does this mean that crazy theory you had about Allen could be true?" Ichigo looked at his oldest friend still in disbelief.

"Not could, is true, " Asta looked over the new token. "I met him a few times already and... he's not someone you want to piss off or be up against."

"How bad could he be," Ichigo brushed the remark off.

"Bad enough to were he can travel across the Void and into world willingly," Asta deadpanned. "I'll tell you more at a later day, we need to get moving."

"Hey how do I make a token?" Ichigo said abruptly.

"Use something personal, think of a saying, and throw it in the air," Asta shrugged.

"Something personal aye," Ichigo smiled as he pulled out his cello/zanpakuto. Hold it above his head he cried. "I am the protect and ferrier of wayward soul and the slayer of those that devour the souls of the innocent. Should you have need of me, hold the blade above your head and call out for the Reaper of Souls!" He turned and then threw the sword in the opposite direction and a black swirling portal opened up and swallowed the weapon. The set new swords appeared next to him and Asta. Ichicgo took hold of it and it turned into a cello again, as it did with Asta. 

"Guess that's a feature now," Asta raised an eyebrow as the instrument turned into a sword as he took it and placed it in his book.

"Look man, I appreciate you speaking with the head captain," Ichigo patted his surrogate brother's shoulder. "I've got to get back now that I know your answer. I still have to speak with Urahara, fuck,  I hope he doesn't ask to many question about the Materia Point alterations."

"He'll figure it out eventually," Asta shrugged as he held his hand up and the sky above them shattered like glass. "I'll need to talk with him at some point to but that's future Asta's problem. I have a date with my lady to finish. Later and don't be a strange," Asta waved as he pulled Twilight to him and they left.

"He.... Luck bastard," Ichigo commented as he pulled out his sunglasses and flipped them open. Putting them over his eyes he looked up. "Things are going to be interesting aren't they bubba," He smirked as he walked away.

On the roof above the departing Displaced there sat a solid black cat with deep golden yellow slitted eyes. It flicked its tail back and forth as it carefully watched the two old friends depart. It's gaze shifted to Ichigo then to Asta and Twilight.

"So that's the Black King," The cat comment in a masculine voice. "What do you think of his power, Kisuke?"

Kisuke Urahara, a tall, lean stallion with light skin and gray eyes. His hair is messy and light-blond (almost pale) and tail, with strands framing the sides of the face and hanging between his eyes, and he has chin stubble. He wears a dark green Shihakushō without an undershirt. Over this, he wears a black haori, which sports a white diamond pattern, very similar to Asta's.  carries a fan, which he occasionally uses to hide his face. He usually wears geta(traditional Japanese wooden sandals) and a striped dark green and white bucket hat which usually shadows his eyes. Usually, he carries  an average modern curved handle and silver base cane, but there is blade hidden inside a cane being his zanpakuto. The blade resides in a cane, the cane's handle is the hilt and the shaft is the sheath, allowing it to operate like any other Zanpakutō.

Kisuke Urahara walked up while his wooden sandals knocked on the roof and stood next to the cat. He unruffled a paper fan and held it over the bottom half of his face as he started to speak, "He's even more powerful then the rumors made him out to be." he remarked hiding his eyes under his hat. "That other one it strong to but nowhere near the Black King's level. Did you catch any of what they said Yoruichi?" He looked

Yoruichi sighed. "Only the first part where they met and then the part where they said goodbye. The King used some form of power to blip them out of existence for a about a minute and then they reappeared and departed."

"Interesting," Urahara looked down. "I have to go meet with our Shinigami, would you mind tailing the happy couple on the rest of their date?"

The cat rolled its eyes as it walked off. "You owe my bowl of milk," Yoruichi remarked as the cat jump-darted from roof to roof in order to catch up to Asta and Twilight.

Urahara walked in the opposite direction, "Now let's go see our new costumer," he grinned as he vanished with a slight thump.



Waillen Rainbow's House

Gilda sat in her room on the bed, "Well," She looked over to the mirror that hung over the dress and let out s strained sigh and scratched the back of her head. "They said my check-ins should be as minimal and erratic as possible, but its been a few weeks since I last called in from that inn in one if the pony towns. I really should, but... this feels so wrong, especially in Dashes house."

Gilda slapped her cheeks, "Get over Gilda, your a proud soldier of the Gryphon Empire and its and is people come before those of friendship." 

She got to her feet and walked over to her bag and pulled a bottle a shimmering glowing potion from it then walked over to the mirror. Uncorking the bottle, she dipped her predator talon-like fingernail into the liquid. Using it as ink, the mirror as paper, and her finger as a quill Gilda quickly started to write strange archaic runes on the mirror. Once the entire mirror 's edge was adorned with glowing writing Gilda recorked the viscose potion and then returned it to her bag before returning to the mirror.

"Dash is out at the training field with that Dragon right now so that should give me some time to get this done," Gilda muttered as she looked at herself in the mirror. "Maybe I shouldn't... No, this is for my people," she shook her head. "Uma, Tres, Geyor, Emporium." She sternly recited from memory. The runes glowed and then the mirror rippled. 

"This is Gilda reporting in to Master  Screech Shadow," Gilda saluted to a gryphon that appeared on the mirror.

Screech Shadow answered Gilda's call.

Screech Shadow is a large gryphon male and like all gryphones had a set of large wings on his back and a predatory cat's tail and other predatory bird and felinisc futures like features, such as claw-like fingernails. His hair was a jet black pulled into a ponytail that reached just be low his neck while his were a dark forest green with flicks of crisp amber. His most notable feature three scratches on the left side of his face that ran from the length of his ear to just above, across, and below his lips. He often hides his face under a helmet or his enchanted hooded cloak. He is a top ranking soldier in the Gryphon Empire that worked very closely with its hierarchy. He mainly works directly with his majesty on many thing, mostly spying and reckon missions. He his devoted to his highness but not loyal to him at all but the soil of his homeland and will do anything to see it prosper. Most soldiers as well as the most Empire consider him to be a myth or boogie creature. He wields and ancient enchanted weapon called the Spear of Boreas and while in the gaze of the public garners the name of Arbiter. He is is Arbiter Screech Shadow, head of the Military as well as Screech Shadow the Dark, spy master and shadow of he king.

"Been some time Gilda, report!" Screech ordered. 

"Sir," she saluted and then started to tell of the happenings of her brief time in Ponyville and what had transpired over the past couple of days.

"Hmm.... this all goes fits with the other reports from my network that have been watching. The king seems to have grown even more powerful." Screech shifted through papers. "According to one report he fought with a similar pony who possed great magical power and easily bested him, even after his power sky rocket the king's own power was still greater than the others."

"What should I do sir?" Gilda asked. "I am currently staying with my old friend Rainbow Dash of the kings inner circle."

"Hmm..." He eyed the soldier. "Don't you mean 'former" friend?"

"Sir, I mean she is still my friend sir!" Gilda stood still at attention.

"Do not be blinded be sentiments of the Gilda," Screech warned. "You are there to report to use on the King should we need to take action against him as well as encourage him to form an alliance with the Empire. Now, what do you know of the ties with Equestria?" he leaned back and interlaced his fingers.

"They are in an alliance of sort at them sir," Gilda reassured Screech of what he'd suspected from the start. He knew that they form some form of alliance with the ponies due to the involvement of the Elements and Princesses. This pony, not only had power but influence that reached even the Crystal Empire of the Frozen North. 'If we can get him on our side then we may be able to use that alliance to our advantage when it comes time to launch the evasion. I don't like the way his highness is planning to go to war but the benefits the Empire stands to gain are substantial when successful.'

"What of this gathering of you and his subordinates in the sky two days ago?" Screech scrutinized her, "I got reports that there were sounds of a battle and the entire city, save a select few passed out.

"There was some form of spiritual battle between the king, his apprentice, and two things called Shinigami," Gilda explained.

"So he can even interact with the unseen world," Screeched looked away as he muttered to himself. "Is there any thing else?"

"No sir, though he is currently out of the city tending to matters in Canterlot with the Element of Magic," Gilda reported.

"Very well then," Screech pointed. "I want you influence him by any means necessary, and I mean anything. Make sure he listens. If you must offer him your body then do so."

Gilda cringed at that thought, "Y-yessir!"

"Good, now get back to work and scout that city," Screech ordered. "We will need the information when we come to blows with it and its people. Screech Shadow out!"

"Sir!" Gilda saluted as the image faded and the runes turned to ashes.

"Hey Gilda, you here?" Came Rainbows voice from downstairs. 

Gilda gave a heavy sigh, "Yea I'm here," She replied as she came out of her room.

"I wanted to see if you wanted to know you you wanted to join my and the girls for some fun?" Rainbow smiled as she fluttered in the air. "We're having like a party slash baby shower for Shy. I didn't want you to feel left out and I wanted everypony to start over from the beginning friends."

"I there is gonna be alcoholol then I'll cause you'll be there Dash but don't expect me to be buddy buddy with your dweeby little pony friends, and you tell the pink one to stay away from me period," She gave a stern look.

"Well, there will be some booze but not a lot as Shy can't have any right now, even though she usually does't drink. Just don't ask okay," Rainbow's went slightly pink as she scratches the back of her head while Gilda raised . "And I've already told Pinkie to keep to herself and I confiscated the hot sauce already to."

"Will your boss be there to?" Gilda ask knowing this would be here chance to get close to him. 

"Nah, him and Twi took off for the day to go to Canterlot this morning," Rainbow shook her head. "If all goes  well they won't be back till late to night, if the feel like coming back here. Shy said that Asta had wanted to check on his house in Ponyville and Twilight will most likely check on the library while they're there too."

"So you think they'll land in the sack," Gilda said with a flat stare and crossed arms.

"Ah. I NEVER SAID THAT!" Rainbow shouted as he face let up bright red before slapping her hands over her mouth 

Gilda laughed her tail off, "But you sure as hell thought it!" As soon a she got a hold of he senses Gila looked back at the beat red pegasaus. "Just let me change and i'll join you. Thanks Dash I... I really needed laugh." She sighed as she went to her room and chnage then join the other for a night of fun.
> Welcome Goddess of Balance
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spoiler Alert!!!!
A long-awaited crossover with Tempest_Flare and his character Ayumi from his story year of the dragonoid. This is part one in small saga that will help events move along in this story.








The sun shone through a set of windows hitting a certain mage king right in the eyes. Asta woke up the day after he'd taken Twilight out to Canterlot and sat up in bed giving a big yawn. Scratching his head he looked around the room to see that it wasn't his usual view. Meanwhile across the ways on the next house over's roof sat a certain solid black cat flicking its tail while looking in the window.

"Where the hell am I?" He quirked an eyebrow as his eyes slowly adjusted. He looked around and saw that he was in a room designed for a single occupant that was adorned with various shades of purple. "This isn't my house." he twisted his head surveying the contents of the room. "Hmm... I see a lot of books." he looked down to see the bed he was laying in and that there was a mass lying next to him under the blankets. 

Asta pulled the blanket back to reveal a naked Twilight Sparkle snuggled into his side with a pleasant smile on her face. "Oh yeah," Asta said softly as he reached down and brushed some of the hair out of her face. "But why is she in the buff?"




Last Night


Asta and Twilight were having so much fun that they'd lost track of time and it had turned dark before they realized it. Wanting to go dancing Asta managed to sway Twilight to come to a bar, though she was still resolute about not drinking. Asta simply replied by saying everypony else could drink the night away for all he cared, the only reason he was going was so he could have some fun with his new marefriend and cut loose a bit. Twilight heaved a happy sigh and smirked as Asta took her by the hand and led her out on the dance floor.

After a while of cutting a good chunk of the floor to pieces with their feet, Asta and Twilight decided to take a little break so they stepped off to the side and to the bar to get some refreshment. Twilight reminded Asta no alcohol and Asta wholeheartedly agreed. After getting some water and catching their breaths Asta decided to depart to go to the bathroom before the couple decided to call it a night and head out while leaving Twilight at the bar, alone.

Two stallions had spotted Asta and Twilight as soon as they entered the bar and they had been watching the pretty mare as this joke of a male had been goofing around with her. So after getting some liquid courage in their systems and watching for the right opportunity to present itself, they played the waiting game. As soon as Asta was gone they decided to make their moves and bag this mare and in their minds, she was theirs.

"Hey, there pretty lady," one slurred as he appeared on one side of Twilight. "My name's Rough Rock."

Rough Rock was a well-built earth pony stallion. He had blue eyes, slicked-back black hair, wore blue jeans, sandals, and a white t-shirt that hugged his body too well.

"Me and my buddy Fast Track," Rock motioned to a Pegasus stallion with hazel eyes, green wings, and blonde spiky hair who was wearing a grey muscle shirt and black pants with black boots. "We wanted to get to know ya a bit better. Now that the grey-headed fool of a colt is gone, ya can talk to a real male."

Twilight felt extremely uncomfortable around these two stallions, similar to how she felt when she was kidnapped by the Caribou months ago. She still stood her ground and told them off.

"I would very much appreciate it if you would leave me alone," Twilight retorted as she kept her gaze forward. "I won't be here much longer. Once my coltfriend comes back we're leaving anyway, so I'd rather not get dragged into a long conversation with a couple of drunks."

"What did you say you little stuck up bitch?!" Fast Track sneered as he grabbed hold of Twilight collar with both hands. "I don't remember Rough asking you. He said we are gonna talk." He looked in her eye and her glare said it all. "Oh, I know just to fix you ya bitch, in private." He smirked. 

Twilight's eye shrank and she wanted to call for help but found herself mute.

"Let's have some fun Rough," Fast snickered.

"Ah'm in," Rough chuckled as they started to move off when a hand grabbed onto Fast's arm.

"You better let go of my girl right now you piece of shit," Fast turned to see Asta scowling at the stallion, murder written on his face. "Cause if you don't you'll be lucky to get out of here without a lot of broken bones."

"Oh, little shit thinks he's got balls," Rough laughed. "Get lost kid, she's our girl now!" he said, raising a fist and bringing it down to connect with a free palm. 

Asta glared as the stallions tried to free themselves from the mages grip, "I said let her go," He remarked as he squeezed hard on Fast's arm causing the stallion to cry out in pain while Asta forced Rough to his knees by twisting his fist. "I said if you were lucky you'd leave here with a few broken bones and seeing as how I'm in a forgiving mood I let you off with dislocations."  

Before anypony realized it both of the pricks were screaming in pain on the ground. Using them as a distraction Asta scooped Twilight up in his arms and quickly rushed out of the bar. He proceeds to jump to the roofs of Canterlot, putting distance between them and the bar.

"Sorry about that Twilight," Asta lamented. "I should've known something like that would happen."

"It's okay," she relaxed in his arms snuggling into his chest while enjoying the view. "Thank you for saving me," Twilight wrapped her arms around Asta's neck and lightly kissed his cheek. "Hey, can we go to my parents' house? It's getting late and I want to stay somewhere I feel safe."

"Sure just tell me where to go," Asta smiled



To say that her parents were surprised by their arrival and her news was an understatement. Twilight had told them they were together now and that they came to the city for a day but some stuff happened and she wanted to stay the night. Twilight's folks couldn't say no after they'd heard what happened and let them in, though they said Asta had better not try anything. Safe to say that they let the couple stay in the same room at least, and at some point in the night Twilight had wanted Asta to join her in the bed saying she wanted him close by, and he relented. 

The sun hit Twilight in the eyes and she woke up and stretched both her arms letting the blanket fall off her revealing her completely naked form. Asta simply stared and got a bit of a nose bleed.

"Ah Twilight," He muttered.

"She looked over her shoulder and then jumped on Asta throwing her arms around his neck and nuzzling his face while she pinned him to the bed," Asta you're here, so it wasn't a dream at all." she slightly wept.

Asta placed a hand on her head and stroked her hair calming her down. "No Twi, it wasn't a dream. I'm right here and so are you. Though... you might want to put some clothes on before your parents walk in on us."

 "What?" she pushed up while Asta looked up with his face completely flushed. Twilight looked down and saw she wasn't wearing anything he faced lit up as she grabbed the blanket and quickly wrapped herself up in it. "I'm so sorry," she whimpered.

"Not that I DON'T appreciate the view Twi, but why the hell are you nude?" Asta remarked as he sat up and got out of the bed looking for his clothing. "Where's my shirt and pants? There they are," he remarked as he went over and slipped his clothes on. He'd slept in his underwear at least. "Back to you why?"

"I've always slept without clothes on, I find them too restrictive at night," She replied in embarrassment.

"Hmm... okay," Asta shrugged to Twilight's astonishment. "Most people do and that's why they sleep in their underwear. A lot of them sleep in the buff too. Nothing to worry about I just a little taken back is all.  I know you went to bed with pajamas on and waking up to you nude was surprising is all."

"I kind of shed them before I asked you to get in bed with me," Twilight eeped in embarrassment.

There was a knock at the door and Twilight's mother's voice could be heard on the other side. "Breakfast is ready you two. Quit playing around and come down."

"Coming," Asta acknowledged. "Get dressed and I'll see you at the table," He kissed her and quickly left.

"Sleep well?" Twilight's mother's voice rang out in a sing-song tone causing Twilight to keep burying her face in the blanket.

Meanwhile outside on the neighbor's roof, Yoruichi watched closely. "After a day of watching all I know is that they care about each other like a normal couple," the cat commented with a sigh to itself. "Best stay on them for now."

Night Light sat at his kitchen table sipping his morning coffee and reading the local Canterlot times while his wife, Twilight Velvet, fixed his plate. Both were well-respected members of the community and minor nobility with Night Light being the Lead astronomer and head of the Canterlot observatory. Twilight Velvet was the head professor of magic theory at Celestia Magic College for unicorns along with being a published author of novels and unknown to her daughter a friend of AK Yearling aka Daring Do. 

'What do you think of him?" Night blurted out the question that had been bugging him since last night.

"I think he is a very good-hearted pony, well-respected stallion, and the best thing for our little girl outside of her realizing her dream of being the Princess's student," Velvet commented. "He certainly has an air about him."

"Hmm..." Night sipped his coffee. "I just don't like it. He is the reason she was kidnapped and has barely been here in Equestria."

"He also put his life on the line to protect her, her friends, Spike, Shining, Cadence, and the entire Crystal Empire," Velvet pointed out "He protected her last night in that bar didn't he?"

"You're right," Night relented."I want to talk to him stallion to stallion though. There are a few things that I can iron out only by talking to him."

"You can have your talk Night Light but you better watch what you say," Velvet warned. "I've seen how our baby girl looks at him and it's the same way I looked at you. If you end up pushing her away we might not get her back."

The heard creaking from the stairs as Asta came down from the washroom, "Good Morning Sparkles. Again, I'm sorry about the sudden intrusion last night."

"Think nothing of it dear," Velvet waved off the apology. "I'm glad you both came as we haven't seen our little girl in a while. She must be busy with what you're doing and trying to get off the ground."

"So news reached out here already," Asta looked a little taken aback.

"A new kingdom is a big deal, Mr. Ferris, excuse me, your highness," Night jabbed.

"Please don't do that," Asta sighed. "I never wanted to be a king, but if I didn't then there would've been hell over there. And yes Twi has been very busy and a great help. You should see all the students she has."

"She teaches?" Night was startled slightly.

"Mainly basic classes like math, science, reading, and writing but also magic for those that can use it though many can't," Asta confirmed as he sat down.

"I'll just go check on Twilly," Velvet softly smiled, but shot her husband a glare as she went upstairs.

"Mr.Ferris," Night looked at the man across from him with a stern look but Asta didn't falter. "What exactly does my daughter mean to you?  I've read her letters to know enough that you are already in a herd with two of the other Elements of Harmony and show them both affection. I don't want my little girl to become a third party in all this. She may love you but will you be able to love her back? I've seen the herd dynamic start out good for many but it would quickly shift into neglect as time went on with the stallion choosing to stay with the main mare most of the time, usually one of the ones he's added later one. Do you even really love her?"

"Love is a very strong word to use Mr. Sparkle," Asta looked him dead in the eye. "Yes I deeply care for Twilight, she means a lot to me. Just as much as Fluttershy and Applejack and I can fully understand where you're coming from. The herd thing is something that troubles you because you care for Twilight as her father and you want the best for her. Am I the best for her? I don't think so.  There are a ton of other stallions out there that would be a much better fit for her than me but she chose me and I will do my best to do right by her feelings. My girls are all equal in my eyes, but at the same time I love and care for them in different ways."

"Hmm..." he rubbed his chin. "How do I know you won't just toss her aside once you have an heir to your throne with her or one of the others?"

"You don't have to worry about that," Asta pointed out. "if that were the case I'd never have gotten into the relationship with her at all in the first place. My first marefriend is currently three months pregnant with our child. Let me tell you this Mr. Sparkle," Asta got up and walked to the window. "I respect you for having a singular marriage in a world that encourages group relationships. I come from a world where single partners are the norm for most. And that was what I wanted with Shy at first, then Aj confessed to me and I... was at a crossroads until my older brother encouraged me to acknowledge how I felt about Aj. Now I have Twilight, and I will not know if we are meant to be if we don't try. So I'm trying. I won't force her to do anything she doesn't want to do. Like all in my kingdom she is free to choose her path in life, should that be with me as her lover then that is what it will be. At this time we are together, but she is free to leave the herd should she want to and I won't hold it against her, even if I do truly fall in love with her."

"So you do care about my girl but don't truly love yet," Night joined Asta. "I can respect you as a Stallion and a King for that. Just try and make her happy."

"I'll do all I can," Asta smiled as he looked to the stallion.

Soon the women returned and they all sat down for a hearty breakfast. They all laughed and spoke casually and the Sparkles encouraged Asta to visit and then it was time for Asta and Twilight to head back to Waillen but first, they stopped in Ponyville to check on things. 

First, they stopped in at the Apple family farm to give the Apples the news of their impending next of kin, which made Granny Smith give a big "YEE-HAW!". Big Mac shook Asta's hand and bear-hugged Twilight while Applebloom almost choked the bookkeeper to death with her hug. 

Then the couple headed over to Shy and Asta's homes to check on the animals running into one of Dash's weather team, Thunderlane, and his kid brother Rumble along the way. Asta asked them if they'd look after the animals every other day as Fluttershy wouldn't be able to make as many trips in the coming weeks. They agreed and Asta said he'd pay them for any extra work they'd done around the properties then needed to be done.

With these stops out of the way Asta and Twilight headed over to the Library and gave it a quick dusting and overall cleaning. They went ahead and checked in any books that had been placed in the Dropbox and then reshelved them. After this, they headed to the final stop and went into the Everfree Forest to see Zecora on behalf of Fluttershy. Twilight thought that the Alchemist may be able to make a potion that would ease Fluttershy's morning sickness.

"I see, so dear Fluttershy has a child to bare," Zecora smiled as she moved to a cabinet and pulled out a few round bottles with a pinkish purple bubbling-sparkling liquid in them. "This brew should the trick do."

"Thank you Zecora," Asta bowed. "I know she's getting tired of not being able to keep her food down."

"Indeed, though this brew will only ease the urge to spew," Zecora pointed out. "For the urges to chew and the mood swings there is nothing that the humble shaman can do."

Twilight tilted her head because even though she had grown used to Zecora's rhyming speech it would still confuse her from time to time given the meaning of the words."What?"

"She meant this will only help Shy's Morning Sickness," Asta explained. "And that she'll still have cravings for specific types of food, urges to go out and do certain things, and mood swings from her hormones."

"Oh, sorry Zecora," Twilight blushed.

"I'm sorry to impose anymore Zecora, but would you mind coming to Waillen to stay for a while?" Asta asked. "We've been making do with what we have access to but a skilled healer and alchemist there would be a big help. I'm sure we have several citizens that would love to learn your craft."

"As dark and dangerous Everfree maybe, I can not just up and leave," Zecora said. "Many ponies in Ponyville and the surrounding area depend on me."

"I don't want you to move there, just come and help out with identifying plants that we can use and teach basic medical techniques that any pony, in general, could apply out in the fields if needed," Asta held his hand up. 

"We have some people that have a little bit of medical knowledge but no actual doctors aside from the small-time physician for the local Shadowbolts that does regular medical check-ups," Twilight added. "I can read medical books and help teach lessons but when it comes to application it's a little more than I can handle."

"I can provide you with a means to get back on forth as well as the first pick of any herbs and medicinal plants that grow in the area, though it is mainly grasslands out there," Asta somewhat begged. 

"I have heard tell of a city to the north surrounded by a great crystal wall. Is this the home of which you call?" Zecora asked.

"It is," Asta nodded.

"I will go later on," Zecora humbly agreed.  "Give me a few days to pack and ready but for now you must begone."

"Thank you, "Asta bowed again then he and Twilight said to go by and left. 

All the while Yoruichi had still been tailing the couple now watching them from a branch nearby.

"Alright, it's about noon, and we should head back," Asta said with his cheeks slightly flushed. "Ah... the others might think we... yea..."

Twilight's face lit up as her gaze shifted to the side, "Ah yea... let's go back." Twilight responded as she opened a portal and the duo walked through outside Twilight's house. 

Yoruichi immediately made a mad dash for the opposite side of the portal going through it just before it closed. The cat looked around and s beheld the sight of a thriving but still developing city. 'Now we're getting somewhere Kisuke.' Yoruichi thought while moving out of the line of sight.

"I'll see you later Twi," He said giving her a quick kiss. "Got to run this potion to the house and see where Shy is so she can have some, Later." He said as he activated his Flight necklace and flew off while Twilight waved. 

"Time for a shower... a cold shower," Twilight heaved open the door.

"Hmm..." Yoruichi watched Asta take flight. "That is a new one," the cat said to itself while flicking its tail. "I must say for only being here a few months this place is already looking better than the Rukongai." Yoruichi's attention went to the sky in the direction that Asta had flown off in. The cat then saw the mage king land as one of the few large two-story buildings in the city. Taking no time, the cat darted to the house. "Let's see what your home life is like Black King," Yoruichi remarked looking in a window.

"Shy, Aj," Asta called out. "I'm back!"

"In here sugar," Aj's voice rang out from the downstairs bathroom. Asta walked in to see Aj comforting Shy. "Shy's stomach has been actin up since before breakfast," the farm girl explained as she held her friend's hair up. "How'd yesterday and last night going?"

"Anything happen you'd like to share... urgh" Shy managed to sharply say before dry heaving.

"Me and Twi had a great date, I met an old friend who's Displaced as a Shinigami, we went dancing at a bar," Aj squinted at him. "Didn't drink," he quickly cut off her line of thought. "Though some stallions tried to take Twi."

"Ya didn't hurt'um too much did ya?" Aj looked worried.

"No more than a couple of dislocated joints," Asta waved it off.

"You should've broken their faces!" Shy said enraged. "Oh I'm so sorry about that..." she said embarrassed.

"Anyways... We spent the night at Twi's parents' house, nothing happened but we did sleep in the same bed," He nipped that in the bud rather quickly. "Then we had breakfast there and left for the Farm telling The Apples the good news, your sister nearly choked Twilight to the point of passing out," Asta cut to Aj. "From there we stopped at mine and Shy’s place. I’m having Thunderlane and Rumble keeping a close eye on things there. At that point we went to the library and cleaned up then straight to Zecora's place for this," he held up the vials. "Twi thought Zecora might be able to make something to help dissuade your morning sickness so you can keep your food down. Take a teaspoon of it every three to four hours, and she said it may taste like fizzy strawberries."

"Thanks, Asta," Shy got to her feet and wrapped him in a hug, and kissed his cheek while he then wrinkled his nose from the smell. "Sorry," she said sheepishly.

"No big deal Shy, but that does remind me I need a shower," Asta remarked. "Here Aj, get her to drink some and then get some food in her about ten minutes after."

"Ah got it sugar," Aj saluted and took the potion as she then took Shy into the living room. 

"Now, shower time," Asta smirked as he shut the door.

Yoruichi watched and behind the cat a figure loomed," Hmm... I best get back to Kisuke and report about this town," Suddenly a white rabbit pounced on the unsuspecting cat only to be bitched slapped with said cat's tail several dozen times before being batted away. "Work on your sneaking before your attack bunny. I heard your breathing while you were in the house," Yoruichi commented as the cat landed the tip of its tail in the dead center of the rabbit’s face then walked away leaving a black and blue Angel bunny seeing stars in a corner. "Hmmph." the cat smirked then darted off from roof to roof.

Asta took his shower then put and then went to his room and put on his training GI with his haori over it. That's when the necklace he’d found yesterday in Canterlot during his meeting with Ichigo fell out of his bundle of dirty clothes. "Uh... oh yea," we bent down and picked up the token and looked it over in his hand. "I thought I put this thing in my Grimoire yesterday. Hehehe... just had too much fun I guess. Hmm... Why the hell not it's been a fortnight since that asshole Zeldris was here AND I could use an unfamiliar face to talk to. Now, Ayumi, Goddess of Balance, I the Anti-Magic Knight summon you!"

Unfortunately as a gold and purple portal opened next to the bed a familiar anthro pony walked through. 

"Just finished my dinner good sir." the anthro alicorn said as she slightly bowed her head in greeting. "How may I help the Black King?"

“A few things first,” Asta held up his fingers. “Hi, names Asta Ferris, how the hell do you know my title, and why do you look like Twilight but not Twilight?” 

"First answer: I research other displaced through a laptop with an Omniversal Internet connection. Since I met a few of the bad ones I tend to look into whom I might meet. The second answer is a bit complicated, on my Earth I was the Twilight analog, and becoming displaced just merged my human mind and soul with the Twilight of the Equus I was sent to. This resulted in me taking a new name when traveling the Multiverse: Ayumi Dno'oove named after my cosplay." She explained in classic lecture mode. "I became an alicorn the day I merged with my other half due to my powers and Goddesshood the morning my third parent and second mother Luna Di Amoure returned from the moon"

“Wow, here I am a second rate stand-in actor who won a card game,” Asta scratched the back of his head. “So what do we do now?”

The lavender Anthro Alicorn suddenly fell to the floor a pattern glowing purple appeared on her fur. "Not now!" She groaned as she began convulsing.

“Hey what’s going on?” Asta knelt down. 

"You know my warning in my creed," Ayumi said as she began getting up and trying to leave the room. "about the curse of The Dark? It's kind of not under my full control. It can self manifest in the presence of powerful dark forces. Your black friend the AMD counts and right now I'm just barely holding it back. We need to get somewhere far away from people before the curse summons things like a Pangolin!"

“Sorry but there’s not a whole lot I can do about him,” Asta helped Ayumi to her feet and into a chair. “I can’t exactly turn off his power. Raava is the only reason I haven’t lost my body to him at this point. Is there a way we can suppress it?”

"The best way we fight off the beasts the curse summons. Kill enough of them and the curse will be reabsorbed into my body" Ayumi said as the glow intensified. "Plus I need to blow off some steam."

“What sort of range are we talking about and do they target you specifically or anything around them?” Asta inquired, “I need to know cause I have citizens to look out for and I don’t want the buildings outside the walls damaged as we just started to expand outside them.”

"100 feet at most" Ayumi said stumbling into the hallway "the curse is a reddish orb that hovers at the edges of its aoe. Where the orb is is the edge of the summoned arena. The beasts attack me mostly but they will attack those fighting alongside me."

“So we could fight in the training grounds, but will the monsters use ranged attacks that can go outside the area and damage things?” Asta being extremely cautious with his questions. “I can have Twilight set up a barrier if need be.” 

"Not really it takes a lot of energy to summon the one ranged beast available to it and it just manifested last week therefore it'll be melee attackers only but bring my sister anyway I have something for her," Ayumi said.

“Nero,” Asta called out and in flew his Howler companion as he went to his desk and wrote a quick note and placed it in the scroll holster on Nero’s back. “Go find Twilight and bring to the Training Grounds,” The bird nodded and flew out through an open window. “We’ll  make our way to the Training Area there, and warning, one of my marefriends is pregnant and going through morning sickness.”

"No worries I promise I'll be able to hold it back for another 10 minutes at least but it'll hurt a lot," Ayumi said with a pained smile "but dying hurt even more."

“Aj, Shy, I’m going to the training area, summoned ai Displaced,” Asta called out.

“Just don’t cause too much of a hassle sugarcube,” Aj returned.

“By apples!” Shy demanded.

“Okay!” Asta turned to Ayumi. “Wanted a piggyback ride over there?” 

"I have these for a reason." She said spreading her wings slightly "I'll be fine to fly the other thing I have lets me fly easily"

“After you, my lady,” Asta opened the front door allowing Ayumi to exit. “Fly,” Asta said and a quick blue outline came over him and his took to the skies. “Flow me!”  Ayumi nodded and the duo headed for Waillen’s Training Complex arriving in no time at all. “This is where everyone trains, rather the want to join in my Knight or for self-defense.” 

“Asta!” Came the voice of Twilight who was running to meet the Displaced. “What’s up?” She asked, huffing slightly. “Who are you?” Twilight looked at her other-self.

"Hello, little sis," Ayumi said with a chuckled while Twilight tilted her head which turned into a groan "as you can tell I'm you from another world. I'll explain more in a bit but after my curse subsides." She turned to Asta "can we begin now it's really starting to hurt!"

“Sure, Twi you can watch from the balcony,” Asta nodded as he and Ayumi walked to the center of the field while the unicorn went up to watch from above. “Ready when you are.”

"Thank you," Ayumi said as an orb of semisolid red energy with thin lines blasted out of her knocking her back and to the ground as a group of six bipedal reptilian beings wielding twin short swords appeared. 

“Oh this is gonna be fun,” Asta smirked as his Grimoire floated up next to him and opened. Antimagic shot from the pages and wrapped itself around his forearms and hardened to reveal his heavy draconic claw gauntlets.

"You said it!" Ayumi said as she summoned a unique suit of armor and pulled her gunblades out of the either. "Let's make this quick!"

The six Pangolin warriors rushed the two of them as more groups of them spawned a barrier of dark magic forming naturally and a HUD appearing in front of both displaced. The HUD mainly showed their levels of health and magic with another red bar in the lower right corner showing the power of the curse and a boss health bar. One more important detail was the silver circle next to their health and magic bars Ayumi's having 20 small diamond-shaped gems filled on the outside and Asta's having the three blades of the anime each differently colored the demon destroyer black like his anti-magic the demon dweller the white and black of his ki/avatar energy and the Demon slayer the biggest by far the golden color of his soul and strength indicating his Shinigami/Physical abilities. 

“How do you close this thing?” Asta swiped at the display.

"It'll disappear on its own except the boss bar!" Ayumi said as she slashed through a Pangolin which exploded in chi orbs which she absorbed. "The HUD only stays on for me. The boss bar tends to stay around for others to see when fighting the enemies of my world as a way to gauge progress!" She then summoned a unique rifle that she used to snipe the warrior that was about to break his blade on Asta's back. "I'll explain the HUD later just in case you use it again." 

“Very well,” Asta huffed as he suddenly blipped away only to appear on the other side of the field with claws buried in the belly of one of the pangolins. He easily lifted the beast above his head and then threw it into one of the others destroying the heavily wounded one and badly damaging the other. He blipped back next to Ayumi. “Two down four to go.” He commented. 

"Look again," she said pointing to the three dozen others the curse had spawned as the chi orbs from the defeated enemies flowed into her. "This is the first wave of three. Next will come the hounds then a combo of this wave and hounds. After that, we can spar and I'll give Twily her godhood and wings. But if you want I can speed this up a bit." As she said this she reequipped her gunblades this time using the shotguns in them to rapidly fire compressed rounds of kinetic energy at the hoard.

"And let you take the fun out of me blowing off some steam from last night," Asta evilly smiled as he shot off towards the other side of the field and laid into the forces before him.  Asta brutally tore apart the monsters without mercy with his bare claws and fists. There was a concussive force with each blow the land that connected that resembled being inside a thunderclap.

"Oh I could just use the full power of the element of magic but I want to show you why I'm called a Goddess," Ayumi said as she began glowing red as her RAGE magic built up. "Besides time is on my side." She said critically as she appeared in two places at once.

"Time clones," Asta guessed as he crushed the head of another monster.

"Yeah they're good for suppressive fire and distractions," Ayumi said as she pulled out her rifle and fired a full clip into the group then paused as six exact clones appeared firing that same clip all at once. "But that's just a side benefit of one of my three main powers. I'm the goddess of three things dragons/Chaos/order, The Dark, and The Light. Those last two I inherited from two brothers who gave me their powers from artifacts they imbued with them. Think of them kind of like Celestia and Luna or more like Celestia and Nightmare Moon as the dark the younger brother was as his name implies someone of an evil character the curse comes from his artifact and it turned a friend of mine into a monster." As she explained this her gunblades reappeared and she coated them in lighting magic on one and anti-magic on the other. "The Dark gave me the ability to use Anti-magic alongside my RAGE magic." 

"Your powers sound similar to my older brother's," Asta said as he dispelled his gauntlets and summoned the Demon Slayer Sword and started to cut through the monster with ease. "Though as far as I know, he doesn't have Anti-magic just magic suppression and Magic Nullification." He threw his hand up quickly summoning spears of rock from the ground piercing the enemy.

"The power of the element of magic at its full potential is something to behold I'm told," Ayumi said as she shot through the last group of the first wave the anti-magic and lightning imbued bullets tore through them. " I turn to Pure Energy and become one with the planning literally since Equus is a planet based on Magic I can do anything as long as I remain focused. The main drawback is the knowledge overload as I know everything about magic in that form so I don't use it too often. Each one of the elements has a similar state where they become what the elements represent and almost every single one of them has some flare to their energy form though Dash being my favorite of the others her energy form being rainbow lightning." Ayumi said as the Curse pulsed once before summoning a swarm of Pangos short two-legged reptiles with white eyes and largemouths. "I'm not saying that Twilly could reach that powerful form but it's not out of the realm of possibility due to the nature of magic and this planet."

"I recently had a Displaced that relied solely on his magic, he thought he was hot stuff," Asta Summoned his Demon Dweller sword and sent a slash of Anti-magic at the monsters. "Until his magic didn't work in my Anti-Mana Zone. He ended up partially releasing some of his real power to try and get back in the fight. Some sort of seal put a stop to it but even if it hadn't I still would've overpowered him. The more magic my opponent has the more powerful I become when my Zone is active. I have magic but I rarely ever use it due to the strain it puts on my body or the side effects it would have, " he ran his sword through a Pago's skull. 

"I'm not sure how that is relevant to the conversation." Ayumi said "the whole becoming energy thing is just that energy not magic itself energy otherwise I would have been eaten by Tirek" as she said this that same pattern appeared on her for this time glowing golden as she sped up her attacks and both her blades got covered in light magic. "If you mean don't rely purely on my magic I don't, I never did.  Unlike other versions of myself when I became Celestia's student I went through royal guard training with stuff that only shining and other officers went through did teach me how to deal with meetings in the political field and I went through intense combat training with the Equestrian Special Forces S.M.I.L.E. one of their grueling courses is pure physical combat with magic nullification for unicorns, pegasi, and Earth ponies through null stone shackles and Horn rings." While explaining this Ayumi began teleporting around rapidly slicing through the Pangos and building up speed. "It's thanks to that training that I'm as strong as Applejack is currently without my magic. Maybe you should invest in some pure strength training for your forces as well as magic that reinforces every part of the body in equestrian peoples. Having them train while you're using your anti-Mana Zone should do the trick instead of having to use the shackles or horn rings. Less painful too as the shackles rub raw quickly." After her final teleport, she used her built-up momentum to throw her gunblades through the last two Pangos and into the Barrier before they vanished reappearing in her hands.

"Trust me when I say I've already done that," Asta agreed as he kicked a Pango sending it rocketing across into the others. "Strike! My Knights can handle themselves in a fight well enough without magic now. As for the relevance I manipulate my Anti-magic through Qi techniques."

"Well my Ki is tied to my magic but I can use on it its own for dbz attacks." As she said that she fired a ball of Ki at the Curse which dodged it.

“My techniques are all self-made By yours truly, more advanced forms of the ones from Black Clover but they’re not for fighting but healing and control instead,” Asta explained while cutting down another Pango, “Last time we started to get a leg up on these things another wave hit and seeing as we still have a boss bar,” Asta looked around. “ That means we should be coming up on our big bad guy soon.”

"That's right!" A male voice said as Asta was sucker-punched into the barrier. "Ayumi it's nice to see you!" The voice said as a figure that looked to be a cross of a Pangolin and human materialized from the outstretched fist. 

"No! Not again!" Ayumi screamed as Dark Jay the man the curse had twisted into a monster stepped forward getting ready to attack the lavender Anthro Alicorn. "How?!" 

"The Curse made me once it can easily recreate me!" As he said this Dark Jay reared his fist back the power of the Curse increasing his already massive strength and speed. "I'll always return my dear. It just takes time and Chi!"

Dark Jay threw his punch forward but instead of hitting Ayumi, it collided with Asta’s palm sending a loud shockwave outwards. “Have to admit you got me good with that sucker punch,” Asta glared with a smirk at the evil manifestation while blood ran down the right side of his face. “It would’ve killed any normal human and broken regular heroes,” Asta closed his fingers around Dark Jay’s fist digging his nails into the demon's flesh. “Normally I hate underhandedness, but I just to return the favor you did me,” He said pulling Dark Jay forward while balling his right fist up and throwing it into the evil one gut rocketing him across the field in a spiral into the barrier on the opposite side. 

 “Damn!” Asta relented with a hiss as he shook his hand. “That was way worse than that time I punched Ed in the face, and he didn’t even flinch let alone go flying across the damn room.” He looked at Ayumi and said, “You okay?”

Ayumi stood there horrified at the revelation the curse was using her each orb of chi she absorbed as fuel for it. "No, I'm not I was the fuel for it! I'm Pissed!"

Twilight dropped down to the ground near us. "Asta! You're bleeding!" She shouted, "Are you ok?" 

Her action didn't go unnoticed as Dark Jay stood up looking at Twilight. "Who is this Ayumi? Your twin sister?" He raced forward his fist raised to smash through the barrier. "Watch as I take her away from you!"

In a flash of light, Ayumi appeared in front of Twilight her gunblades raised in the shape of an X blocking Jay's fist. "Want to know something, you bastard! It's been 30 years and two worlds since I last fought you and my strength has grown so much in that time I learned to harness the Godly power of The Twin Lion brothers The Light and The Dark gained the powers of order chaos and the dragons of another world and unlocked the full power of my RAGE. I've gained more family through the friends I made along the way and now you threaten one of my sisters when I'm already pissed off! You're not even worthy of my pity yet I'm going to give you my all! Activate MIDNIGHT NOVA!"

In a flash of burning silver light engulfed Ayumi as her wings burned away along with her skin temporarily making her into a corpse an unsettling look and then a new draconic skin formed as her mane split into three ponytails and her body began glowing silver as new wings of silver energy resembling a dragon's formed from her back. "This is my everything and no matter what I'm going to protect my family from you!" With this declaration, Ayumi raised her high heel like foot and kicked the manifested replacement of the dear friend turned demon into the barrier on the opposite side of Twilight. "So die just like before!"

In the Telltale flashing equestrian teleportation, Ayumi appeared in front of Dark Jay her blades stabbed through his torso silver fire burning through him. "And this time never come back! DRACONIS UNLEASHED!!!" The silver fire poured through the disintegrating manifestation curved upwards into the sky as the barrier broke the Curse returning to Ayumi's body as she collapsed to her knees the transformation reverting in a flash of purple.

"Twilight!" Asta called out as he rushed to his girlfriend. "Are you okay? That thing didn't hurt you did it?"

Twilight looked at him a have a warm smirk. "Yeah I'm okay, he never touched me thanks to Ayumi," Her eyes drifted to her counterpart and she walked over. "Thank You, will you be alright? You're both hurt, are you? That was a lot of magic power you used up all at once."

"No my armor heals me," Ayumi said smiling "in fact you and the others will get a copy of this armor as a gift." Ayumi placed her hand on Asta's shoulder as a green glow passed from her to him healing him and a male version of her armor appeared on his body. "It's called my feel-good outfit for a reason." Ayumi turned to her doppelganger. "Now then Twily I have something for you and you only."

"Really?" Twilight's eyes lit up. "Is it some form of a new magic?" Asta chuckled slightly. " What?" She pouted, puffing up her cheeks.

"You'll see Twi," he gave a slight push on the back over to Ayumi. "Do your thing."

Ayumi plunged her hand into her chest and pulled out an orb with her and Twilight's Cutiemark embossed onto it. "Take it, little sis." She said as she held the orb out to Twilight.

"Um… I-i don't think I-I should," Twilight hesitantly shied away from before Her back met Asta's chest. Twilight looked at her boyfriend. "What is that?"

"It's your future if you want it Twi," Asta placed a hand on her head and kissed her forehead. "I won't force anything on you at all and I'll always have your back, but this is something you have to choose on your own."

Taking a deep breath in and calming herself for a moment. Twilight opened her eyes with renewed vigor and Determination. "Alright here I go," she said reaching out and touching the orb.

Twilight disappeared for a moment in a ball of light a silhouette of two anthro lions appeared on both sides of the ord their paw-like hands outstretched to it yellow energy coming in from the yellow silhouette purple coming from the other. The energy from both wrapped around the orb as the Silhouettes drained into it. The orb shone so brightly that only Celestia or Ayumi could look directly into it without going blind. The orb exploded a massive shockwave which knocked both Ayumi and Asta off their feet as Twilight's grimoire appeared the Clover on the front suddenly sprouting two more leaves creating one of the only six-leaf clover grimoires in existence as Twilight floated back down to the ground looking taller in having wings denoting her godhood.

"So that's how it looks on the outside," Ayumi said as she stood back up while helping Asta. " I mean I knew that she would gain powers similar to my own but I didn't think they would show up and impart some of their own power into her. She's more like me than I thought."

"You're talking about the two lion deities that represent the light and dark right?" Asta asked. "The ones you mentioned in the fight," He went over and picked Twilight's Grimoire up and gave a look over. "This is certainly something I've never heard over before," Asta held up the book tapping it to show the six-leaf clover.

Twilight was frozen in place as she looked at her back, "I have wings… wings…" Taking a few minutes to process things a little longer she fell over from shock and was caught to be Asta as he rushed to her side. " Asta… I'm... an alicorn."

"Yes you are Twi, but that doesn't mean you're not still Twilight Sparkle," Asta smirked as he held her close. "You're still you, now you're just more you than before, my princess."

"You mean her holiness," Ayumi said a small smirk on her face. "Welcome to godhood little sis you rank above an alicorn in truth we're on the level of Dad now." Ayumi passed her gunblades over to Twilight "these are yours now" Two new gunblades appeared alongside 12 sets of the feel-good outfit on the ground Ayumi picking up the gunblades. "Always loved how my token is like Thor's hammer or a Keyblade."

 Asta set Twilight down, "Wait, your token can be a weapon too?" 

"You think those gunblades are just representations in that necklace. You can separate them and they become the actual gunblades it's similar to How Thor's hammer necklace is actually a copy of the necklace that Thor would carry his hammer on in Norse mythology. I'm pretty sure you'd have a copy of Mjolnir yourself in your book if you can figure out how to summon it." Ayumi said with a smile as she crossed her weapons and placed them at her neck wherein a flash of light they shrank and transformed into the crystals that made up the necklace that Asta found the day before. "See"

"Yea that'll definitely come in handy," Asta smirked as he looked the necklace over. "It'll give my elites an edge above others. I only plan on have my top knights us your gifts Ayumi. Thank you." He looked to his Grimoire. "Would you like your own Grimoire?"  

"Sure but I suggest giving the armor to the Six Mom and aunty Trixie Sunset if she shows up Gilda Starlight Chrysalis if Sunset isn't an option-" three more sets appeared with a note attached to the top one "oh I forgot Cady and Gleaming! By the way, more of these things might show up since they tend to appear for those who need it. It's kind of funny since the first set the one I'm wearing was made by Vulcan same with my gunblades so I get a discount on his bulk stock that offends out into the Multiverse."
> OVERWHELMED!!!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


 Meanwhile in the Seireitei


Ichigo Kurosaki was busying himself with training in squad Thirteen’s outer training barracks. Head Captain Yamamoto was a little on the pleased side when Ichigo had given him the good news that Asta was willing to meet with him. True to his world the head Captain allowed Ichigo to wonder about but with supervision. Captain of squad thirteen, Jūshirō Ukitake, and captain Shunsui Kyōraku of squad eight took up the responsibilities of being his superiors, so technically he is registered as a Shinigami with both squads. His current overseer was Rukia Kuchiki, and her companion Renji Abarai who was just taking it easy on the sidelines next to his childhood friend at the current time.

Renji closely watched Ichigo while fanning himself with a Popsicle sticking out of the side of his mouth. Instead of his usually Shinigami robes, he was wearing a pink kimono with red flowers printed on it. Technically he'd been cleared to resume his duties but he was under orders from Captain Unohana to take it easy.

His eyes shifted to Rukia slightly while she to watched the new shinigami but with a solemn expression then back to Ichigo "So, what's you're take in all this?"

"What do you mean?" Rukia looked to her friend.

"I mean me and the captain come across a living pony in with two zanpakuto and we're both beaten," Renji sat up. "But then this guy is sent in and comes back without scratch on him and manged to convince that pony to come over to the Seireitei for a discussion. I know they classed a bit as I sensed some of that guy’s reishi on the new guys zanpakuto. They didn't fight but there was something that went down between them. Don't you find it strange?"

"I find it very convenient," Rukia agreed. "This guy is no joke either though. He's strong, stronger than me. I was sparring with him last night and I had to release my sword to keep it from breaking." Rukia paused for a minute. "And he didn't even release his own."

"Really," Renji said with intrigue. "I mean I've never seen a Shinigami wield such a big zanpakuto before, so that means he's got power. I wouldn't mind going around with him myself." He stood up and went into the dojo and came back with a pair of practice swords. "Hey Ichigo, you up for a little sparring match?" Renji held the swords with a smirk.

"Are you crazy Renji?" Rukia scolded her friend. "You were told to take it easy!"

"Oh come on Rukia," Renji smirked. "This is taking it easy. I just want so exercise is all. "His attention shifted back to Ichigo, "So what do ya say newbie, want to go a couple of rounds?"

Ichigo sheathed his zanpkuto and ran over. "Yea I could go for a bit of leg work. Swinging Zangetsu around can get boring after a while," he turned with a smirk to Rukia who quickly froze up. "Ya mind keeping the big guy company Rukia? He gets rather lonely easy?"

"Uh... sure," She reluctantly agreed. 

Ichigo took his zanpakuto off his back and handed it over, "Thank Rukia!" he waved as he and Renji started to spar, soon they drew a crowd of squad Thirteen's company.

Waillen Training Grounds

"Fine," Asta sighed as he scratched the back of his head. "But if show you signs of getting in the way I won't hesitate to pull you out, got it?" He pointed at her.

"Ok but if one of the Espada appears I'm hightailing it out of here and teleporting to town if i have enough RAGE" Ayumi said knowing that Asta's raw power could draw one out.

“How about I help you conserve what power you still have access to?” Asta asked with a conniving smirk.

"Whatcha thinking?" Ayumi said with an uneasy grin.

“I have this, Transport Behemoth!” Asta threw up his Digivice and out in a stream of data and light came his monstrous sentient motorcycle. “Behold my bike. The beast can even ride across the skies when I use a bit of ani-magic with it.”

"Why do you have Beelzemon A's Bike," Ayumi asked remembering the rider from season 4 of Digimon and the fact that the bike was a living thing. "cuz he will be pissed when he finds out that you stole it from him and modified it!" 

“This Behemoth is mine,” Asta patted the seat of the bike. “It’s mine because I made it with my Digivice that allows me to Digi-Self Modify. See,” he handed over his digivice.

"So was that some of your winnings from The Gambler or did you get that Digivice from a displaced?" Ayumi asked passing the item back. "Also you know that Behemoth isn’t just a motorcycle that it's a living thing akin to a diginome? Have you ever told Fluttershy about it? Being alive and basically a pet?"

“Shy knows about all about B he just prefers to stay in the digivice,” Asta explained as he put away his digivice. “And I got my device from a Displaced.”  

"Ok, I can imagine her just being all sweet on it considering it's basically a pet" Ayumi said a smile on her face at the image of the yellow Pegasus trying to cuddle with the mechanical monster. "Will it be okay with me riding it? What I remember from the show is that it would pretty much possess anyone that hasn't tamed it and it was never shown to have another Rider after that." She turned to the bike. "No offense big guy but you aren't The Ark. We don't need me just being pulled around by you."

“You have more than enough power to ride. As Fluttershy once said ‘he’s a good guy with a sweet disposition but a bit of a wild streak’ but he won’t possess you unless he needs to,” Astat shrugged. “Shy is really sweet on B but if she spends too much time around him that’s when her wild side kicks in. To be honest,” He slightly blushed scratching his cheek. “It’s really hot but not the best mindset either if you catch my meaning, especially right now.”

"Always the quiet ones," Ayumi said with a chuckle and a shake of her head. "Since your Ponies are more human than equine I can say with confidence that she's good up until the third trimester.  As far as I can remember you can have some fun just don't put too much stress on her and the baby will be fine." With that Ayumi mounted Behemoth the living bike riving its engine at the prospect of being driven by someone new. "Hope you have fun big guy I sure as hell will." She said as she part Behemoth's gas tank.

“ One second,” Asta said coming over as his hand was covered in black Anti-magic and he placed it on Behemoth’s tank and the machine happily took it in. “There, that should allow him to fly without you having to use any of your own power,” He turned around,  “And here are the  others.” The rest of the Mane Six walked in led by Spike, wearing his armor and his massive jaw bone sword on his back.

“So you’re the one whose power I sensed,” Spike crossed his arms looking at Ayumi. “No wonder you’re so strong being another version of Twilight. And you appear to have given my sister a power boost too,” He cracked an eye at Twilight and saw her wings. “About time she became an alicorn. My mother may be a little more than shocked when she arrives.”

“Mother,” Ayumi raised an eyebrow.

“Spike was formally adopted by Celestia in this world and not Twilight’s family when he busted in on Twilight’s test and got caught by the guards for stealing food from the kitchen,” Asta explained. “He was taught basic training, magic, and swordplay in the palace but he is currently my apprentice and the Vice-Captain of the Black Bulls.”

“Allow me to formally introduce myself,” Spike clicked his heels together and bowed. “My name is Spike Amadeus Solaris. Sorry for the rudeness, recent events in my life have changed my attitude slightly.” He turned to Asta. “Mom and Aunt Luna said they’d stop in here once they’re done with negotiations are done. They’ll be using Aunt Luna’s Spacial portal.” 

"Mom is coming? And she has Spacial magic?!" Ayumi said "Well that's not the worst type of magic she could get." She then turned to Spike. " young man you will respect your elders. I do not care that I am not the mother of you in this world changes in your life do not give you the means to be rude. Learn to respect others as you had been respected Young Prince." She said a frown on her face which rapidly turned into a smile. "I have to say Tia has done an excellent job raising you in this worldworld, just learn to keep your emotions further in check and try to learn this if it's possible. Dragons have the ability to change size to grow and shrink at will at least in my world. it may be different for you here but this is an innate ability all dragons I know of including myself."

“Dragons or Dragon Bloods as we’re called here, as not actually dragons but the descendants of dragons and we come in many different categories, but mine it the most common being a salamander but at the same time rarer due to my magical flames,” Spike explained. “I am classified as a mage type salamander by normal standards but thanks to Asta’s training in martial arts and furthering my swordsmanship I could be either be a brawler sorcerer or a magic paladin.”

“And you mentioned Luna having Spacial magic like it was a surprise,” Asat noted. “I wasn’t all that shocked but her’s isn’t limited to defensive spells but can also be used offensively,” he contiuend  but there was a ‘but’ in there to. “But due to her past experience with Nightmare Moon she got a five-leaf clover and a second magic. Demon Light Magic.”

"Honestly I expected her to have illusion manifestation or mind reading magic due to her solid connection to the Dreamscape." Ayumi said  "Just because things are categorized in Black Clover does not mean that unique magics won't come from this world as it is not the world of Black Clover. Nightmare having demon light magic makes some sense but honestly I thought she'd either have demon smoke or demon black magic considering those are far more associated with her thru her Mist form and the fact that she was born of black magic itself."

“Princess Luna wasn’t born with dark magic here,” Twilight cut in. “She and Princess Celestia are both ascended alicorns. They used to be earth ponies, though most nobles forget that fact.”

"I was talking about Nightmare Twilight. She was born of black magic" Ayumi then looked to Spike seeing his five leaf. "Spike can attest to this I believe once a dark aspect is put in a grimoire they gain their own personalities and Nightmare was a split personality of Mom's anyways so basically Nightmare lives in Mom's grimoire. Hopefully she has better accommodations than Asta's demon. Also you may now have one of your own. Might want to greet little Midnight before she gets mad."

“My demon is a berserker,” Spike looked away. “I have to keep him locked up. He has no rational thought at all just to slaughter all in his path. That’s why mom gave this,” he pulled his sword off his back. “It's made from the jawbone of a berserker class dragon and help absorb my negative emotions.”

“Celestia and Luna should be here by the time we get back,” Asta cut in. “Right now we need to take care of the hollows that appeared and they’re kind of far out thus the need for B to get you there.” He looked to Ayumi. “I’ll be riding on Ymir. Spike you can ride Rayquaza.” He nodded. “You ready?”

"Ok" Ayumi said as the group got ready to leave. "So what's the plan? We'll need to be ready for these things since a Menos might appear."

Asta walked over to Twilight and gave her a quick peck on the cheek causing the newly born goddess to blush slightly. He then did the same tio Aj and Shy. "You girls go wait for Luna and Celestia at their house. We won't be more than an hour or so," he then turned and while placing his thumb and forefinger on either side of his mouth whistled. Soon Ymir and Rayquaza were circling above. Asta and Spike jumped off the air onto their respective mounts. Ayumi revved Behemoth's engine and took off through the sky. The trio head south of Waillen with Asta leading the charge. 

"I hate to repeat myself but what's the plan if a Menos shows up we're screwed then at the least I am currently and considering what you told me and what I've researched this whole part of the continent was a hotbed for Hollows!" Ayumi shouted to her companions. "A couple of Menos are probably going to show up sooner or later maybe even one of the arrancars if we are extremely unlucky!"

“You may be right about that, but look down there,” Asta pointed at the ground as the group steadied themselves. “Remember what we’re here?”

“Yea we’re here cause you sensed hollows,” Ayumi pointed out raising an eyebrow then she looked down. “Hold on, there aren’t out here like at all?”

“Yea,” Asta nodded. ”But there are still traces of the hollows’ reiatsu down there but also some somepony else. I sense the Qi of a living pony or what used to be living I should say.” He looked down, “I’m pretty sure I see somepony’s body down there,” He looked up to reveal shimmering red sclera and slitted pupils in his eyes that then reverted back to his usual bright fluorescent green eyes. “Ymir’s eyes can see things we can and enhance the image like a magnifier, and there is definitely a body down there.”

“Well then let's check out,” Ayumi zoomed down on B.

“A little impatient isn’t she,” Spike scratched the side of his head. “A little more on the wild side than Twi.”

“True but she also has a point,” Asta said as they stood. “Even if it is a trap, we need to check out what’s down there and the only way to know any details is to examine the body in person. You two stay in air,” He pointed to some nearby clouds. “Take a rest over there in case we need you to make a quick get away.” The pokemon and dragon nodded and Asta and Spike jumped off them. Spike used his magic to glide down and Asat jumped off the air. They both landed next to Ayumi and B in no time flat. “What you find? Asta asked ashe walked over.

"Hate to say it" Ayumi said as she revealed a grey uniformed earth pony. "But the blood war is still on. This guy is a damn Quincy and from the rank bar a rookie at that." Ayumi drew her swords as she stood up. "I'm betting this guy used Hollow bait to draw one in but he didn't realize the bait never draws in only one."

"Hey guys what's this?" Spike asked picking something up off the ground that appeared to be a small capsule of some kind.

"Looks like the hollow bait but if its still here then that means this idiot was malled to death before activating it," Asta explained taking the bait. He began to thoroughly examine it. Asta's face suddenly widened with shock, "Oh crap."

"What's wrong?" Spike raised an eyebrow.

" Best get ready for a descent amount of fighting cause this thing was damaged and it's still breaking," Asta then tossed the capsule in the air and it shattered, spraying spirit particles into the wind. "Here they come." Asta said darkly as numerous foggy black portals started to appear. 

Asta grabbed his badge and transformed into his fullbring form while Spike pulled out his sword.

"Even with my low condition I can fight off these weaklings so I suggest you stated your strength for the bigger ones are probably coming. Even if only one Gilligan shows up we're going to be in trouble." Ayumi said as she quickly sliced through the masks of the weaker Hollows her blades acting like the zanpakuto they are. "Keep the stronger ones off me I'm going to try that thing I mentioned!"

“I got your back back big sis,” Spike commented he tightly gripped his sword as it ten pulsed and gave off a deep purple aura. As the sword seemed ro come to life the aura was actually flowing into it from Spike. His hair became more pronounanced and spiky while his eyes glowed green as if on fire with his teeth becoming sharper. His skin tone changed slightly to that of a purplish scalely tecture with his finger nails also grew longer and sharper.

He let out a slow breth and green smoke streamed slowly from the young salamanders mouth. Place his free hand on the pommel of his weapon while pointing the blade down ito the earth.

“Dragon Flash,” Spie said as he vanished in a flash of purple and green. Soon several hollows fill to the ground burning to death from deep cut marks in their bodies.

“Behemoth!” Asta called out and the motorbike raced to its owner allowing him to jump on. With his claymore held out to the side Asta gather power in the weapon and zoomed through the hollow hoards cutting them down while also sticking close to Ayumi and Spike. ‘I sure hope no gilleons show up, or if even one does I can take it but it’ll wipe out my power, especially in this form.’




The Seireitei’s Research and Monitoring Department were running around like Pinkie in an all you can eat endless cupcake emporium. They were getting readings that massive numbers of hollows were pouring into the world of the living. Even though this was a hollow rch area they was stilll concerned for the shear numbers that were pouring in all at once. They’d sent Hell Butterflies to all the captains. 



Meanwhile in Canterlot a certain Shop owner had sensed the increase in the amount of reishi from within his shop and upon further sensing found Yourichi presence was nearby. 

Unferreling his his fan in front of his face he looked out, showing his left eye from under his hat. “Oh dear. This is certainly a turn I didn’t anticipate,” He said shocked as he grabbed his can. “Oh everypony…” He walked off.




"Spike you're wasting effort, one good slash through their mask is all you need they'll die on their own after doing that." Ayumi advised pointing to the Hollows she was beating. See how I'm doing it that's how all Shinigamis are trained to deal with basic Hollows anything stronger than a basic Hollow you then go for more complicated tactics but most of these are still only minor threats so just fill for slashes on the mask and hold off on hang them in other parts of their body. The mask is literally what makes a Hollow a Hollow the hole is just a physical symbol of the missing heart." Then an idea hit her, one which she had to voice. "Keyblades would work just as well on a hollow as it would on a nobody as they're basically just a nobody in a different form. A Hollow being dead means the nobody is twisted by said death and since Hollows are stubborn souls most times the strong will part is covered making me think that a Keyblade might just be the right thing for a this and a Zanpakuto is made in a very similar way to a Keyblade so they may just be the exact same thing with the different base forms being the big difference. As they have many of the same properties including the transformations!" Ayumi then pulled two more blades out of the either. These two being Keblades she had bought alongside her gunblades at the convention all that time ago. "I wonder? ASTA TRY ONE OF MY KEYBLADES TEST OUT A THEORY OF MINE!" She shouted to the Knight as she tossed the Sun and moon themed weapon to him. "Please be right!"

Asta grabbed on to the keyblade with a firm grip in his right hand having latched his claymore on the side of Behemoth similar to a lance. Asta begam to make quick work of the hollows with his new friend's weapon. Soon he came next to Ayumi as did Spike.

"They just keep coming,"Spike huffed. "Even with my dragon blood activated those masks are no joke to cut through." 

"You're doing great Spike," Asta complimented his apprentice then turned to Ayumi. "This is bad." He said looking at the sky as cracks had stated to form on it.

A sudden thump was heard and a new group of ponies arrived with Kisuke Urahara at the front.

"Indeed it is Black King," Urahara bowed. "But it's still to early for that one to emerge yet. Would you let us help out?"

"The more the merrier Kisuke," Asta said nonchalantly. "I'm very aware of who you are and who they are. If you want to help then it would be much appreciated. If not stay out of our way. Let's
move!" He sped off on Behemoth again while Spike dashed after him.

Ayumi pointed her blade at Urahara a snarl on her face. "Hat and clogs while Asta's fine with you I know your true nature Former 12th division captain. You try any cryptic bull or mad science I'm taking you down I don't care if I'm kicked off of this world for it I don't need you to fuck up shit just because of your scientific interest. Add on the fact that your mad science is something the current 12th division Captain is trying to beat and you piss me off." She then pointed her blade back at the enemy. "Though I'll admit you aren't the worst of the captains by far so while you piss me off I still mostly like you nowadays though the crap you did as a Captain detracts points from me."

Urahara blinked a couple of times the unferraled his fan, "I think I can live with that Ms.Sparkle." He looked over his shoulder. "Let's help clean house shall we." Everypony else went to work.

"Name's Ayumi I use it instead of Twilight when world hopping to reduce confusion" Ayumi said as she began slicing through whole hollows as a small amount of power returned to her allowing her to put more strength behind each swing. "Besides would you really want the tangled mess that is my many names and titles throughout the greater Multiverse to be heard." She chuckled "Honestly if I had to use them all every time it would take 3 hours to introduce myself to anyone! Trust me I actually timed it once with Pinkie Pie doing the talking and she cut out only a half an hour and she needed five pauses to breath."

”So you’re from an Alternate Equestria,” Revealed a smile and smacked a hollow with his fan destroying its mask then hid his face again. “That explains why the Black King knows my name and about who I am. He’s like you isn’t he.” He opened one eye under his hat. “I bet that Ichigo fellow is one of you as well,” He whirled around and pulled his sword blade from its sheath and in a zig-zag of light, shredded a number of hollows. ‘I may have to have Yourichi keep a closer eye on this place and him then I’d originally thought.’ He looked up at the cracks in the sky that were getting bigger. “This could be worse than I’d originally thought, and the hollows’ numbers are still growing too.”

"Yes I am but it's not something important right now" Ayumi said as she began getting worried about the numbers herself. "The bait couldn't have… oh no" Ayumi said as she remembered an important detail from Bleach. "The key! Asta your town has replaced Kurakara as the main place to use for the Key!"

Asta road over and looked at her, “I already figured that part out a while ago,” Asta huffed. “Right now we need to take care of these things.” Asta returned the keyblade and went on to fight letting Ayumi use Behemoth as it was easier for him to use his claymore off the motorcycle.

iThe fight went on for some time with the group being pushed back into a circle with the cracks in the sky growing ever larger by the second. Soon enough a massive glowing red eye was looking down on the group.

“Oh dear this isn’t good at all,” Urahara scratched his head. ‘I may have to stop holding back, but even if I use Benihime now  I'm still too exhausted from the share numbers to fight for much longer myself.’

Spike huffed as he held his sword with both hands having reverted back to his normal self. “I don't know how much more fight  I have left in me.”

"I was hoping to keep this back till a Memos emerged but it looks like I have no choice!" Ayumi said as she dismissed her Keyblade and re summoned her second gunblade crossing them in an X shape. "BANKAI!" She shouted as her body became engulfed in golden light. When she emerged Ayumi's body was vastly altered along with her gunblades being replaced with a dual bladed claymore of her own. "Icerender of The Soulflame! We need to end this! I can't use this long right now! 5 minutes at best 2 at worst!"

"I'll join in on the fun then little lady," Kisuke smirked and he unsheathed his sword cane. "Now Awaken, Benihime," The cane sword changed and was now a medium-sized sword. The hilt's grip, which has a gentle black-decorative wrapping, bends forward at the end, with a pommel shaped overlap three times, and a crimson tassel dangling from its base. Instead of a tsuba, there is a U-shape guard covering three inches of the blade, with a flower petal design. At the base of the guard is a red string wrapped thrice around the hilt, with a three-loop bow on the back side and a folded paper decoration on the front side. The blades' hamon is straight, colored black with a silver edge, and is somewhat thicker than the cane-sealed state. It remains straight and slim with a somewhat short size, with the tip ending in a slanted razor-like edge instead of tapering to a point.

Asta dispelled his fullbring form. "I can't let you show me up," He smirked and held out his badge, which Urahara was surprised to see. " Now sacred treasure release!" Asta badge vanished and  released all of his sealed spiritual power causing many of the less powerful hollows to be crushed, Drastically reducing the numbers but also causing Kisuke's kids to kneel down clutch there chest and breath heavily, Even Spike was having a hard time staying awake this time. "Sorry but you'll have to deal," Asta remarked as he was now adorned in his robes with his zapakuto at his sides. Drawing his white one he held it above his head, "Unit all with light, Hikari to Chōwa!" The katana changed its form completely. It hilt was now appeared to be a gilded long 

"You two take care of the Menos, we have things here," Urahara smirked as he turned to the remaining hollows that were still appearing, "Scream, Benihime." He slashed sending an arc of red shrapnel energy cutting down the hollows.

"Let's go!" Asta lokwd to Ayumi and they both took off to the cracked sky. They looked up to see not one but two Gillions vying to come into this world.

They were huge monster Hollows at least two to six stories tall, easily dwarfing even the largest standard Hollow. They all have a white mask with an elongated nose. Their bodies are covered from their head to their feet with a black covering reminiscent of a cloak. Around their neck is a row of thin white spikes. They have large, pointed feet wrapped in white bandages. They have large white hands with long, sharp, white nails, but they are commonly hidden within their cloak, rarely revealed even in combat.

"Well that ain't good!" Ayumi said as she began charging her Claymore-like weapon with energy black flames forming from the smooth blade and shining white shards of ice forming from the serrated blade. "Burning soul shards!" She shouted as she swung the weapon a crescent of black fire launched from the burning half as the ice shards launched into the fire turning the crescent into spears of freezing flame.

"OK I have one attack left and it's my most powerful in this form." She said as her attack peppered the mask of one of the Gilligans causing it to take a step back in pain and surprise. "After that I have to deactivate Bankai and get back to the ground otherwise I risk death."

“Let me buy you some time then,” Asta held his sword above his head and gathers reishi into it making it glow as bright and bliding as the sun. “Kagayaku Getsuga Tenshō(Radiant Moon-Fang Heaven Piercer)!” Asta slashed send his massive wave of burning reishi straight into on off the Menos’s masks causing it spider web fracture all across it but not break. The resulting blow also knocked the targeted Meos into the one next to it causing them to stagger. “Damn, I was sure I was sure I could at least take one down!”

‘Came now,’ The devil said to Asta. He soon found himself floating in his grimoire. Asta looked forward and saw his demon floating in front of him. ’Even you can kill one measelly Menos, if you were at full power. Quit holding back and draw it and say my name, human!’

Asta’s eyes shot open and he was back in the real world and he drew his black zanpakuto. “Destroy all, Liebe!” The black zanpakuto shifted its form into a large demonic looking gladus. The most defining feature on the sword was its guard which was a ring with evil ruins around it while in the ring on both sides was a skull with the top towards the hiltl with no visible teeth and two upward curved horns. The blade turned solid black with thick reishi and Asta raised it above his head, "Hēisè Getsuga Tenshō(Black Moon Fang Heaven-Piercer)!" Asta sent another slash of his reishi into the still recovering Menos but this time the power was much harder to control causing him to miss the masks and merely wound the neck area. “Hey Ayumi, you ready yet cause I don’t know how much longer I can keep my restraints off.”

"Ready! Get behind me!" Ayumi said as a white mask formed over her muzzle and a ball of energy formed at the tip of her twin bladed Claymore. "I have to use my hollow mask for this so I'll most likely pass out but it'll hit hard" The ball of energy expanded as the energy reached critical mass. "Dual elemental Cerro!" She shouted as she fire at the Gilligans. The impact caused the unstable ball of energy to detonate the fire and ice inside burned away and shredded the Gilligans causing massive damage cracking both beasts masks and nearly shattering the already damaged one. The thing had small shards fall off as the Gilligans fell showing the impact the weakened attack had.

"Damn it still … too ...weak" Ayumi said as she fell out of the sky a mach cone forming briefly before she slammed into the dirt right outside the cracked air.

Asta could feel the seal of his Shinigami badge starting to reform as he looked on to the Menos as they still continued on. He merely smirked and started to laugh as he looked on, " kehehehahaHAHAHAHAA! This is where I get to push my limits! I won't let you pass and I'll put everything I have left into this attack!" 

Asta threw his sword up outstretched at his side and started to gather both white and black reshi. The Menos had regained their composer and were charging their Cero. Asta's blade looked like they were made of whire and black fire. The Menos fired their Cero and that's just what Asta was waiting for. He dashed forward and plunged both his swords into his enemies attack but instead of exploding they were absorbed into the swords, thoroughly shocking all present.

"When released my Leibe turns my opponent's power into my own and its power transfers to my Hikari as well," Asta remarked as he now wielded two infernos of blaxk and white. "Your finished! Yin-Yang Kurikara!" Asta raised his swords up and brought them down in a circle motion sending a spiral of black and white drilling into the Menos. finally tearing them apart. Asta was left huffIng as he reverted back to his base form. With his robes and swords gone and his badge reformed at his side he fill to the ground with a heavy thud. "I'm spent."

"I hate to rain on your parade," Spike pointed to the large whole in reality. "But do you feel up for a couple more of those things," He points out seeing more menos coming from the, all the while still more smaller hollows came out to play.

“I hate to give more bad news but we’re running low on steam too,” Urahara commented with a heavy breath  stabbing a hollow while Tessai punched one and nodded with a huff showing signs of fatigue. “and my bankai isn’t necessarily meant for group performances.”

“You gotta… be… kidding me!” Asta sat up huffing.

"I can't do much on my own without some extra energy to fully manifest" A Chibi version of Ayumi said before glitching out showing that it's a hologram. " otherwise I'd be able to take care of a good group of these things are only Gilligans" it said with a sad smile on it's face.

“Guess it’s time for me to step up and do my job,” Snickered a new voice that Asta recognized. He turned his head quickly to see the form of his older brother looming over the group with a smirk shaking his head. 

"Hey short stack how are you measuring up this time?" The Hologram said hoping to press Edwards buttons not knowing that that tactic wouldn't work due to this Displaced getting over that  weakness Millennia ago. "go drink some milk before you face these guys."

Ed smirked, “Look who's talking half pint,” He remarked as his shot a blast of restorative energy at Ayumi. “This is quite the mess you have here.”

“It’s not my fault a novice Quincy was being stupid and came out here alone with bait,”Asta scowled.

“Yea yea,” Edward waved it off. Suddenly behind the new Displaced appeared numerous swords and weapons that were charged with a red light, they then propelled themselves forward easily cutting down the smaller hollows. With each weapon strike four blows landed on impact.

“You guys ure drew in a lot of these pests,” Ed looked over his shoulder to the other then back to the gillions. Ed held up his hand, “BANKAI!” In a flash of red Ed held his zanpakuto in his hand. The tsuba was a bright red that shimmered and shined as if on fire while the blade was a very dull dark gray. The tsuka remained solid black and there appeared to be black ribbons made of darkness coming from the ring. Its edge is thick but sharp for either slicing or outright bluntness attack to slam for outright slamming, yet the thickness does not add a great weight to the weapon. “Yake-shoku(Burning Eclipse)."

Ed began to slash through the Menos one at a time with easy, thoroughly shocking Urahara to is core.”Who is this guy?” Ginta asked.

“My big big brother,” Asta snickered. “But… if you think he is strong just cause he can take down a few Menos then you’d shit your pants if you saw his true power.” ‘Still though,” Asta looked on and thought to himself. ‘His power has increased three times more since the last time I saw him only a few months ago.”

"Icy hot don't Badger a god that's even more powerful than me who is also a living philosopher's stone." Ayumi said as she stood back up. "Thank you you're Holiness" she said with respect.

“Thanks but I’m not a god, just a long lived being that was once human,” Ed appeared in fron tof them. “Almost done with these small fries but I need to hollowfy in order to close the breach your guys can wait inside The Crimson Streak,” He snapped and a dimensional portal opened up and out shot a red solar themed train. “Now,” Ed held his hand to his face and a hollow mask with a singular red eye in the center of the head appeared over his face and he vanished in a thump and appeared in front of the breach. “Now,” He raised his zanpakuto above his head and the weapon pulsed as the blade glowed a burning red. He stabbed the sword into the rift, “Nenshō Hōkai (Burning Collapse).” the red energy spread from the sword through the breach and then painfully turned in on itself. Ed dispelled his mask and sword and then appeared in front of the group on the train thoroughly shocking Urahara once more. “That’s done.” Ed dusted off his hands.

"I beg to differ Edward Truth Elric" Ayumi said referencing his pseudo friendship with the being of alchemy. "You've basically taken over Truth's role as the god of alchemy so I will call you a God. Divine knows divine and whether you deny it or not you are a god of sorts. I mean this with respect sir."

“I must kindly deny that claim Ayumi Goddess of Balance,” Ed shook his head. “It’s true I can assume his form of sorts but I am more of his medium than truth embodied. In all honesty I absolutely hate that bastard.”

"Easy way to piss him off," Ayumi suggested "make him laugh he despises showing emotion though laughing will also make him slightly happy that's what will piss him off. Also some versions of him are displacers and kind of nice guys you must have gotten stuck with one of the worst ones."

“He was born I’m guessing around the same time I was Displaced and straight from the Void itself, making him a Void Dweller,” Ed explained. “But enough of him. As I said, he’s a bastard and I do my best to stay away from him as much as I CAN, same goes for my friends and family.” He sighed, “But enough of that.”

“What are you doing here big brother?” Asta scowled.

“Saving your ass Asta,” Edward crossed his arms. “I’m just looking out for you, like I should.”

“Wel, thanks,” he looked out at the battle scarred land. “Can you bring use back to Waillen?”

“No prob,” Ed shrugged.

"Well I'm going to take a nap even with Lord Edward's blast I'm only half strength and the battle took way too much out of me not to mention the final impact I made with the ground" Ayumi said getting comfortable and dozing off.

“I wish she’d stop with the honorifics,” Ed sighed. “I get enough of it back home. Oh yea,” He looked at Asta. “You’re gonna be an uncle again.”

“Luna again or Celestia?” Asta leaned back.

“Celestia,” Ed smirked as the train lurched forward. “We’ll be Waillen in about an hour. That gives you time to rest.”

“Good,” Asta let out a sigh and dozed off.

“Now you guys need to stay put, or I'll have words,” Edward turned to Kisuke but then got stern. “Got Urahara,” the hatted man and company merely nodded. “Good.”

One hour later on the outskirts of the city of Waillen train tracks suddenly appeared. Then out of nowhere the Crimson Streak pulled up to the City. Everypony was on edge as no one had ever seen a train of this sorts before. The Black Bulls Knights, Bending Corps, and trainees were all on scene reading for a fight. Even the Shadowbolts and Princesses were there not knowing what sort of being would command such a beast of a man. It was clear to the princesses that this train was an assault type and heavily armored so that normal means wouldn’t damage it and that whoever owned it and was aboard was extremely powerful and skilled in many magics to the point that they themselves knew fighting would be a hopeless battle.

“Sister, could they have been watchin, waiting for a time so that Asta would be away for a long time?” Luna asked Celestia. 

“More than likely sister and Asta is the only pony that would stand a chance of fighting whoever is on that train.” Celestia said through gritted and clenched fist, she was truly scared for the first time in many years. ‘But i don’t even think Asta would even be able to stand up to whoever this is.’

As the cabin doors opened a lavender streak burst out tackling Luna in a hug. This action, while unexpected, was an indication that whoever owned the vehicle was at least somewhat friendly. "Hello Mom." A familiar voice said from Luna's chest.

“Oh now ain’t that sweet,” Asta said as he came out from the train. 

“Asta who is this and what happened?” Celestia asked in confusion. “ Why does she look like Twilight but have even more magic than my sister and myself, what is going on?” She crossed her arms and glared.

“You can relax. Everything is fine, we just had to go and deal with but it turned into a much bigger mess than we originally intended,” Asta threw up his hands. “As for who she is you can ask her yourself, because she’s not shy about telling anyone. You can also thank tose guys and the guy who owns the train for the help because if he hadn’t shown up then we’d all be in some big fucking trouble.

As Luna stood up she looked at Twilight's doppelganger. "Why do you call me mother? I have no children and the only blood relative Celestia and I have is Blueblood."

"Well you aren't my mother pre say." Ayumi admitted sheepishly "but in the last few days I've been dealing with a bit of emotional whiplash and Mama Velvet and then you from my world always helped me. When I saw you I kinda went with my instincts instead of my mind. Sorry princess." 

"You're a displaced from a world where I never fell and helped to bring you into this world?" Luna asked still holding the Lavender pony. "That would explain the wings"

"I wish it's far more complicated due to time travel, Discord, and magic."  Ayumi said " long story short when you first use the elements on Discord some of his magic was released causing you to go forward in time temporarily to help in bringing me into this world through a tri-parentage spell." Ayumi said. "Humans are able to do something similar with technology. In my world it's an old spell made to ensure strong and healthy children in a herd situation." 

"That does complicate things though the spell Exists in this world for the same reason." Celestia said "Your father is Night Light, I take it?" 

"Well he and Discord both as a trace of his magic was passed to me through the spell that brought Luna forward though Night Light is my father by blood I carry chaos magic in me from Discord" Ayumi admitted.

"Landsakes that explains a lot." Applejack said as both she and Fluttershy approached. "Princess Luna is your kin on your world I was wondering why you called both her and Princess Celestia by their nicknames or by Mom and Aunty." 

"Aww you do look like mother and daughter." Fluttershy said before turning to Asta. “I can’t wait for that to be us,” She placed a hand on her stomach.

“Forget to tell me something Asta,” Edward remarked as he stepped otu and leaned against the train’s doorway. Suddenly everypony but Asta and Ayumi edge reaching for weapons drawing, grimoires out, and taking up battle stances.

“WHO ARE YOU?!” Luna yelled, putting herself between the stranger and Ayumi without even thinking.

“Relax every pony,” Asta threw his hands up. Clearing his throat he motioned to Edward. “Allowing me to formally introduce you all to my older brother. Those that were in the Empire may recognise him from his power.”

“This… is.. Your… older brother,” Celestia’s eyes widened. She recalled back to when Asat told her of his time in the Empire and mentioned how he’d said that his brother was stronger than he was then her mind was pulled to a single thought. “Asta, where is my son?”

“Over here mom,” Spike said yawning as he walked off. Celestia immediately pulled Spike her and nearly choked him.

“Never gets old,” Ed smirked then he looked at Fluttershy with a warm smile then it faded away. “You never told me I was going to be an uncle Asta.”

“Never came up,” Asta looked away. 

"To be fair Ed you still need to tell them about Al" Ayumi said " even if he never shows up you've got to remember that you're going to have a their maybe fourth brother at some point or you already do" Ayumi said as she stepped around Luna "I've done a lot of research and from what I found at least two of you have brothers based purely on who you're displaced as they're going to show up at some point whether it be Yuno or Al  you guys are going to have more family showing up at some point."

“You realise as the child's father she won’t have magic,” Ed revealed.

“I suspected and how do you it’s a girl,” Asta squinted,

“I just know, and call it experience too as I have had children before and am a grandfather rmanytimes over. Don’t forget Luna and I have the twins too,” Ed crossed his arms the remark causing Luna to blush. “There is no Al.” he closed his eyes. “And there never will be.”

"He will appear if only in dreams Ed" Ayumi said. " if there's one thing every displaced has to deal with is the characters from their world whether they be Friend or Foe coming to Equestria. What worries me is why you're not jumping at the chance to have another little brother. Are you worried that something might happen to him?"

“No, it’s because I dealt with those memories millennia ago,” Ed said coldly.

“Millennia?” Celestia and Luna said in unison. 

“In my world I nearly twice both your ages combined,” Ed cracked his knuckles.

“You’re over seven thousand years old,” Twilight said with intrigue.

“No, I’m over 15,000 years old,” Ed said flaty shocking everyone but Asta and Ayumi again.

Seeing the look in Ed's eyes Ayumi rushed to hug him.  "I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to bring such painful memories to the surface!" As she hugged him she began sobbing "the pain dulled as it is I see it I'm so sorry!" Ayumi began glowing as her emotions took over her sorrow and shame causing her magic to go into flux barely contained at the moment as she cried. Luckily she retained enough control to keep the magic to just a light show. "Please forgive me."

“It’s alright little one,” Ed placed his left hand on her head. “I am not without fault either. Remember even gods make mistakes Ayumi, I still continue to make mistakes to this day. All we can do is learn from it. My Twilight just earned her wings and is still learning and you must know that we are never too old to stop learning,” He rubbed her head. “It runs in our family.”

“What are you implying?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“In my world you are my niece through Celestia, Luna, and Cadence’s marriage to Shining Armor, but you are also my student,” Ed smikred. “And your coltfriend is one of my grandchildren through a descendant of one of the many children Luna and I adopted.”

"And I thought my family was confusing," Ayumi said with a chuckle and smile as the light faded. "thank you Uncle Ed. You're right even gods make mistakes I'll be more careful from now on I promise. Now can we eat that fight plus what happened before made me famished?" To emphasize this her stomach rumbled almost as loud as a dragon's snore. "See my body even agrees!"

“It’s a good thing we fixed a lot of food back at the house then,” Aj chuckled. “Come on and let’s get ya’ll to the feeding trough.”

“Will you joining us big brother?” Asat asked as his friends pulled him along. 

“Just for a bit, but can’t stay for very long as I need to get back home,” Ed shrugged. “Besides, there are a few things that I believe Ayumi could use that I have access to that she might not.”

"Whatever you're willing to give me I'll be happy to accept," Ayumi said. "You have my token so I have nothing else to give you on your level of power." She said sadly.

“Just because I give things doesn’t mean I need something in return Ayumi.” Ed shook his head. “True there's very little that I do not have but at the same time there’s very much that I can give to others that will help them out.” He chuckled. “Though I carry the sin of greed, what I value is not my items or my own life but the life and lives of those I have spent and spend my time with. I will give you your gift wafter lunch though.”

The group walked through the town and arrived at Asta’s home where they all began to enjoy a heart lunch that had been made by Aj and Fluttershuy.

“So Mr. Edward,” Twilight asked abruptly.“You said you were married to princess Luna in you world and have children with her, but I was wondering how that works? Are they normal ponies or alicorns?”

“It works like any other way,” Ed leaned back. “You go to the bedroom and have a good time,” He smirked, causing man to blush heavily. “No I’ve had many children over the years through various means but the most common for me was adoption. Luna and I didn’t have biological children until recently as we thought it would be possible after I died though.”

“You’re an undead,” Celestia shot up from her seat. 

“Not even close,” Ed aved a finger in the air. “I simply traded the life I could’ve had in my home world for the one in Equestria. I didn’t want to leave what I just got back for something I could have gotten that I’ve already come to terms with dying a long time ago from me.”

“But that means ya can never go back,” Aj said in out right disgust. “What about your family other than Asta, your ma and pa?”

“My parents hated my life choice and cut all contact with me and our youngest brother rarely ever came around at the time,” Ed crossed his arms. “Asta and I were close and still are but he had his career and his training in the east. I had simply been gone so long that normally they would have been dead, though this was a bit off as I was given the chance to go back right when I left. Like I said though, I came to terms with it a long time ago and I couldn’t leave my new home and my new family.”

“What happened to your youngest brother?” Rd asked.
. 
“He became Displaced himself not long ago,” Ed got up and stretched. “And to answer your questions Twilight, foals normally take after the stronger magical parent when conceived and at the time this was Luna, making them both Alicorns. My twins are Solar Eclipse and Morning Star. A boy and Girl. My girl takes after me and our son takes after Luna. I just found out that Tia is pregnant but she’s only caring one foal.”

“So you’re married tobot of us,” Luna thought and then hit her. “You’re… the king of your Equestria!”

“No, I’m a prince in title alone,” Ed shrugged. “I was the Minos King about 2,000 years ago but never again will I take on the king title.Too much work. I mainly oversee teaching in the schools back home. I’ll occasionally raise and lower the celestial bodies when I feel like it to. And now that Tia’s pregnant I’ll be on Sun duty.” He sipped his tea ignoring the looks of awe he was being given. “That’s a good way to catch flies.”

"On my world I'm actually the head of government and I raise the Sun and Moon alongside you two." Ayumi said "Aunty you mostly retired from Princess duty due to the 600 years of service alone before Cadance was found. Mom was going to retire as well but I convinced her to stay on as an adviser and my second in case I couldn't make it to court which was now held in a harmony blessed building."

"That's utter horse apples!" Rd slammed her fist down. 

"I have to agree with my senior knight," Free Fall scowled at Ed as he crossed his arms. " No single pony but the Princesses has the power to move the sun and the moon."

"You two are committing blasphemy against our rulers," Haze added to the princesses' shock. "There is not a doubt in my mind that you two are very powerful but you can not control what is not your. Especially someone like you who isn't even a pony." He squinted at Ed.

Asta shot up and slammed his hands on the table gaining everyone's attention, Ed allo cracked an eye. Asta glared back at Haze, "Your all way out of line especially you Haze," pointing at the pegasus. "And I won't stand here and let any of you insult my family in my own home! Ayumi is a goddess who pretty much radidates power. Hell i don't even know if I could match her in a sparring match we're gonna have. And I know you sense her power but yet you have the balls to go after and my big brother who even she admits is way stronger than her. A freaking goddess," Asta motoned to Ayumi and then to his older brother. "Is literally saying my older brother is stronger than her!" He plopped down in hs chair huffing from his rant which caused many to simply stare as alot of them had never really seen their friend and leader enraged other than the time he took on the Caribou but even that was a very cold rage unlike this one.

"Remember your history Guard" Ayumi said her body glowing a sickly purple. "Celestia and Luna were not the first to raise the sun and moon. Before they took the job groups of unicorns did it." The glow one extended to her eyes. "The Princesses have the power to do it alone yes but it is their Cutiemarks that help them to do so! Feel lucky you're not on my world I'd of had you sent to my guard school to remind you of this while going through the training of your afterlife. Oh and you just insulted Luna's daughter by the way. My title is Princess of friendship and princess of the Stars you can't claim that at least part of the night isn't mine." 

"Enough," Ed said sternly while stomping his metal leg on the ground sending a calm throughout the room. "Getting upset and angry then throwing a tantrum like that of little children speaks even less of what you claim you two. You have every right to get angry but know when it's appropriate to let it out. As leaders you must learn this and in act it to its fullest."

"Sorry uncle," Ayumi said shrinking in on herself. "Family is a trigger for me and I lost my head at her insulting mom."

"My bad, but its worse as its my knights that insulted my brother," Asta looked down ashamed. 

Ed stood up and stretched then walked over and placed his hands on their head and bent down with a smirk wan with a smirk and wink. "Like I said you have every right to be upset and angry but know when its appropriate to let it show or you'll end up in a big mess than the one you already have." Ed cracked his neck then knelt down. Raising his right hand a spark of electricity went off slightly. He placed his hand on the floor and electricity shot in all directions.

“What are you up to?” Rd glared as she balled her fists.

“Mapping out the city so I know what and who all is in it,” Ed looked out of the corner of his eyes.

“Why are you doing that? That is if you don’t mind answering,” Fluttershy fidgeted in her seat.

Ed stood up and snickered. “That’s for me to know and you guys to find out,” He threw up  a finger.

“Alright I’ve had enough of your crap,” Rainbow ready herself to strike.

“Trust me Rainbow you’re too slow,” Ed threw his hand  and then brought his finger in front of Rainbow’s eyes and in it was her hair tie.

“WHAAAA!” Rd jumped back as her hair fell down.

“Like I said to slow,” He tossed her tie back to her. “My own Rainbow Dash is way faster than you. She got that way by understanding she could always improve and figuring out that there will always be someone better and that she should try and push onwards to achieve that even greater heights and not that she is already the best.”

“You ain't gotta tell me that it's one of the principles of the Black Bulls,” She huffed.

“But one you don’t fully grasp Dash,” Asta crossed his arms. “You push yourself against me to achieve your goals, making yourself stagnant.” Rainbow blinked at her captain, realizing he was right. “No what are you up to big bro?”

“Could you all have the citizenry get out of the city and head out past my train,” Ed looked at his younger brother who simply nodded and the Princess also agreed for some reason.

Ayumi took Rainbow Dash to the side. "You have good control over your Magic Rainbow Dash but none over your Ki. I'm not talking about the kind that Asta uses. That's just sensing manipulating life energy inside himself without externalizing it. The kind I use allows me to fly faster with less effort and strengthens both my muscles and my defense. It's similar to what Asta uses but it's a force that you use to affect the world around you from within learning to master this key can also help you master your magic allowing you to go Mach 5 without a Sonic Rainboom as pegasi magic allows for a low pressure Zone to form in front of whoever's flying up to their physical limits. The Sonic Rainboom is pushing past that temporarily in creating a colored explosion ring while drastically exploding in speed at least double."

“As fascinating as it would be to allow training, you can’t do that type of thing here without specific conditions,” Ed said, crossing his arms. “You’ll have plenty of time to train while you’re recovering here. Right now we need to move out of this city,” Ed snapped and without even realising it the entire group was back at Ed’s train with the rest of the citizens. Ed weaved hands signs and in a second atleat twenty other Eds appeared in pops of white smoke. Before anyone could question they quickly split up and positioned themselves all around the city of Waillen.

“Edward, what are you going to do to my city?” Asta asked with a scowl.

“Just watch little brother,” Ed smirked over his shoulder and then clapped his hands together and slammed the into the ground and in a flash red sent out red lightning out to the other eds around the city doing the same. To everyone's amazement the city and the land around it began to reform into a much grand city with much better house while springing more crystal walls for protections and in the center a grand Eastrern themed castle spang. As fast as the act began it ended with Ed dusting off his hands while turning ot everypony else. “There we go, consider this your welcome to father slash king hood present. My clones will help the citizens get to their new home while I give you all a tour of the castle. Here’s a question, have you had a coronation yet Asta and Twilight?”

“Ah…” They both looked at the much older displaced in awe.
> Intermission-The Equestrian Shinigami-Ichigo in Silent Ponyville
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------





3rd Pov


Ichigio was in the Rukongai. He spent most of his free time here or training when not on any missions, which usually sent him to the far reaches of the Soul plains anyways. The people here were a bit leery of him at first but after a he spent some time helping them with various tasks, taking down smaller hollows, and spending time with Jidanbō Ikkanzaka, the gatekeeper, everyone warmed up to him. His reputation somewhat preceded him as everyone would whisper as he walked around, usually something about that's the Shinigami from squad eleven with a huge zanpakuto. Nonetheless, he paid it no mind.

Ichigo usually stayed with the Shiba clan when he was off duty. They really didn't mind him too much but the youngest of them, Ganju Shiba, was adamant about his disdain for him and all Shinigami. Of course, when they found out he was actually a distant relative of the clan via confirmed spell DNA test and then he had the Shiba crest tattooed on his right shoulder he was allowed to come and go as he wanted. Not to mention he was backed by a certain black cat.

He was currently walking the streets on his way to the Shiba clan's house. when he heard a voice, "REAPER OF SOULS, PLEASE SAVE ME! PLEASE I NEED-" 

"Looks like someone needs my help," Ichigo scratched his head as a portal opened up. "Let's do this," he ran into the portal and saw a girl on a cross over a fire have another little girl ripping her wings off. Without even thinking the Shinigami drew his sword from his back and sent a wave of white spirit energy at the evil bitch.



Pain, that's what I felt upon waking up. The same pain I've felt for 5,000 years now. Tears fell down my bloody and barbwire face, and there I lay strung up on a cross. The only thing holding me there being barb wire and hooks holding my wings in place. 'I wish the pain would stop' I thought I almost forgot  I'm not human anymore and I don't remember my old name but I call myself Pyramid Diane Pie. But right now I'm just Diane Pie. My power was taken and I lost control over Silent Ponyville.

Now my tormentor is in control over things and she has been collecting the random things that seem to spawn near me. She also regularly comes to torment/torture me and I just want the pain to end. I want justice. I want vengeance for my suffering as well as the suffering of the other lost souls here. I then began to remember my last moments as a human. All those thousands of years ago.


Earth, year 2021, Comic-con 
Dianea's POV


"Hehehe come on mom, we're going to be late." I said to my mother as we were walking to the merchant booths. "Hehe alright Faith wait for me ok." She calls out to me oh before I forget I'm 10 years old and I have autism. The doctor said that it was what made me more smart and mature for my age. You see I was different from most kids. I enjoyed scary movies and games like resident evil, evil within 1 and 2, and my most favorite silent hill. I also like things other kids liked, like marvel, dc, and Winx club. But I have to admit I love mlp, especially Pinkamena Diane Pie or pinkie pie. But while we're here at comic-con I'm dressed as my favorite mlp character Pinkamena Diane Pie or just Pinkie Pie but I made my costume like if she were an anthro rather than a regular pony.

My mom on the other hand dressed as scp 860-2.  We were looking over the merchant booths when mom said she had to take a phone call. She gave me some money to spend at the booths which were almost $60. That's when I saw somebody dressed as Heather from silent hill 3 and I walked up to her booth. "Hey there little pinkie pie, as whatcha see?" She asked in a perfect voice impression of Heather. I nod then I noticed 4 things, Pyramid Head's...well, head, the great knife that Pyramid Head uses, Pyramid Head's butchers clothes,





and a Pinkie Pie plushie. I then got Heather's attention "excuse me miss. How much for these 4 items?" I ask if she looks at the items I talked about and smiled.  "All together they are about $56." She says to me I get excited and hand her the money. As I take the items I go into the women's restroom and change into the butcher's outfit and put the Pyramid Head on. After that, I grab the great knife and ad pinkie plushie and I put the plushie in my pocket. But once I did that I got dizzy and passed out.

Present day

I'm brought back from the memory by the pain spiking causing me to cry out in pain. Then I feel something fall into my hand but before it could slide out of my hand I grip onto it. I can't turn my head due to the barbwire around my head. But before I could do anything I hear a voice "I am the protect and ferrier of wayward soul and the slayer of those that devour the souls of the innocent. Should you have need of me, hold the blade above your head and call out for the Reaper of Souls!"

After hearing the voice I raised the object as high as the barbwire could allow me and called out with all my strength. "REAPER OF SOULS, PLEASE SAVE ME! PLEASE I NEED-" before I could finish SHE appears and cuts me off from finishing with barbwire wrapping around my mouth. Causing me to try and scream in pain but my cries are muffled by the barbwire. Then she walks into the light of the bonfire revealing a pony version of Alessa and tsk at me. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, naughty naughty little toy. It looks like I'm going to have to punish you." She grins maliciously as she moves her hand up and swipes down Causing the cross to fall down towards the bonfire and for the hooks in my wings to pull backward. Causing my wings to be ripped out of my back and for me to be placed directly over the bonfire and begin burning. My screaming was still muffled by the bonfire.

"I can't stand to see a little girl in pain like that," came a man's voice as a white wave of energy slammed into the pony version of Alessa sending her flying back. A human stepped forward in a black shihakusho with a katana as long as his body stepped forward his most iconic feature was his bright orange.





"Yo kid, were you the one who called me to this world?" The human asks as he easily cut me free from the wire. 

I get up on shaky legs and nods my head before hugging the human and crying. I was about to speak but before I could Alessa appeared and said "Well that was rude. Hmm a Shinigami hehe been a while since I killed one," she said sprinting towards him with her own blade.

 "Yea, yea, I want to kill the hero bullshit speech monologue this that," the man twirled his free hand in the air as he used his zanpakuto to block the blade of the demon's weapon. "I know how it goes and your type really pisses me off," He knocked Alessa back with a swing and landed a foot into her gut, sending her flying again before turning to me. "Look kid this is gonna get ugly fast and I can't fight and protect you at the same time. Is there someplace we can go and lay low while I explain stuff and you can heal up?" 

I nod and I start leading him to the one spot in Silent Ponyville that Alessa can't breach. The Crystal Castle once they head inside the atmosphere changes and it feels much safer. I head to a certain room to get some of my old power back, the human follows me just in case. Once in the room I see the two halves of my Pyramid Head and the great knife leaning against the chair I use my (supernatural because Pyramid Head is a supernatural being) telekinesis to pick up the two halves of the Pyramid Head and as I sit in the chair and I look to the human and say. "Don't worry about what you're about to see. This is how I'm going to get some of my old power back. It may look disturbing or unnerving but if we're going to stop Alessa you're going to need my help. Do you trust me?" I ask with some hope in my voice.

"Kid I just came through an interdimensional portal that felt like I was being violated through every pore of my skin," The man rolled his eyes. "I fight soul-eating monsters for a living so yea I think a little bit of gut-wrenching exotica would be the norm for me. Name's Ichigo Kurosaki by the way so yea nice to meet you," Ichigo deadpanned.

I smiled a genuine smile for what felt like the first time in 5,000 years. "It's nice to meet you Ichigo I'm Pyramid Diane Pie but my friends call me Diane." I say before using my telekinesis to put the two halves of the Pyramid Head on which causes an audible click. Then pain all throughout my very being as part of my power returns and I grow up to be taller than celestia and my muscles define themselves. Once the transformation is done I stand up a little shakily and pick up my great knife. I turn to Ichigo "let's go take back my town." I say in a much older and echoey voice.

"Can't call ya kid anymore," Ichigo smirked. "Have to ask though, where did you put my token? I think it might come in hand for you here given this place is just a Silent Hill version of Ponyville." 

I look at him and reach behind me and pull out his token like pinkie pie would do. "When I was sent here I became like if both Pyramid Head and Pinkie Pie fused so I have perks from both and can do whatever they could do." I say with a small smirk under my metalhead.

"Yea that's how a lot of us are," Ichigo shrugged while I just kinda stared. "There are tons of us out in the universes with their own versions of Equestria. We can summon others like ourselves with items like that cello. They're called tokens. It's for whatever reason. We're summoned, do some shit yada yada, power exchange sometimes grow stronger then go home."

I tilt my head as much as I can, "Huh, how would I make a token?" I ask curious because I might be able to help others.

"Whatever item ya want to use on hand think of a saying then toss it into the portal that appears," Ichigo whirled his hand in the air. "I used the cello cause I had it at the time. FYI, it is also a zanpakuto. You can use it to kill souls of all kinds, even living souls but it's a lot harder. Also, only those with high enough spiritual awareness can see me let alone touch me in the physical world. Just hold the cello upside down to turn it into a sword. It'll change to fit you on it's own."

I do what he says about the cello but instead of it becoming a sword it becomes- "The Great Spear!" I say in bewilderment and shock for those who don't know the great spear is one of the other weapons that the Pyramid Head used in the silent hill games.

"And that's only it's first form,"  Ichigo explained. "You'll have to figure out its name to unlock form two and then beat it in a fight for form three. It's part of you and has a conscious and personality all its own so treat it right. So why'd you bring here other than to free you?"

"I didn't even know that it would work. She has always had an eye on me ever since the tokens started to appear for the last 5,000 years. It was just dumb luck that yours landed in my hand. But I'm none the less grateful that it worked." I say with some happiness I then get an idea for a token and reach into my butcher's clothes pocket and pull out a withered pinkie pie plushie. I take a breath and focus "Hi my name is Pyramid Pie but my friends call me Diane, if you're ever in need of help or just want to hang out, call for Silent Ponyville's Angel of Death and I'll come." I say I look to Ichigo "how's that for a message?" I ask him.

"Very original," Ichigo nods as a small black portal appeared and Diane tossed the plush in and two new ones appeared. One is Diane's hand and the other on top of Ichigo's. He quickly grabbed it and placed it inside his sleeve. "I'll have to give it to Asta next time I see him. I'm not the original Displaced for my world I am for the part I'm from but the main Displaced is my old friend from when we lived on earth. Now what?"

"Now let's free my town from Alessa's control and send her to oblivion." I say grabbing both the great knife and spear and heading for the door. "With the two of us it shouldn't take long." I say to him.

"Should I do something to draw her attention?" Ichigo asked, pulling his zanpakuto off his back. "I hope she puts up a decent fight. I haven't had any real action since my mock spar with Asta and a couple of the lieutenants back home."

"Yeah good idea, you distract her and I'll sneak up and deliver the killing blow," I say as we walk out of the castle. We nod at each other and head towards the center of town.

"No problem there," He placed the sword at his back. "Now cleave the heavens, Zangetsu!" Ichigo yelled out and was enveloped in a bright light as great pressure spread across the entire town. 

The light faded and Ichigo's clothing had changed along with his sword's shape to resemble a large Cleaver with a bandage tight around it that draped off of the handle. He sported a tan cloak tied with an olive green rope around the neck and a large crest of some sort on his left side. His shihakusho was also different as his left sleeve and along with the entire left upper half of his body was exposed covered in bandages and some sort of a black wrap that strips from underneath his shihakusho.





"To be honest I always preferred this style of the baggy robes," Ichigo looked out as he pulled the sword off his back and the sash unraveled to reveal a black and white blade. "I think that got her attention," Ichigo remarks as Alessa was now standing a good ways away. "You really shouldn't scowl like that squirt or your face will freeze that way," He smirked.

She suddenly stops scowling, smirks, then she pulls a orange gem out of her pocket. I look closely at it and reel back in surprise. "T-That's the soul stone. How is that even here?" I ask in a bit of fear she just grins.

"I knew that collecting all those items that seemed to spawn around you would come in handy," She says with that same cruel smile. The realization hits me she has been collecting tokens and using her power to use said tokens as if they were hers. 

I scowl under my helmet and look at Ichigo and say, "I hope her having a soul stone won't be any trouble for you like it would for me."

"The infinity stones only have power over their own reality," Ichigo reminded me as he cleaned out his ear with his pinky finger and then blew it off. 

Suddenly, he threw his sword up in the air and caught the stash and started to spin it around. "Seeing as I'm from outside this world's veil I won't be affected by it at all, and neither will your new weapon!" He remarked, sending his sword at Alessa knocking the stone from her grasp via cutting off her arm. Ichigo gave a sharp tug on his weapon and bringing the severed limb towards us landing on the ground with a low thud. He proceeded to wrench the stone from Alessa's grip and held it out to me. 

"Here ya go," He smiles warmly, while catching his weapon.

I took the stone and I let out a breath of relief and began to move out of sight so Alessa won't see me coming. The reason why I have to give the finishing blow is because my blade is the only weapon that will leave a permanent mark and truly kill her. My point is proven when Alessa burst out where she was knocked to the ground. Completely healed and pissed as she pulls out a Katana and lunges toward Ichigo.

"Hey what do ya say do ya see an angry girl flying at ya?" He looked at me and reeled back, "Move bitch get out the way!" He healed as he smacked Alessa with the flat of his sword sending her rocketing into a wall. "Well that had to hurt. I'll keep bitchypoo busy you do you," he said as he vanished with a thump. 

I heard an explosion and saw Alessa running through the sky. "Now I'm not very good at tag but I love dodgeball!" Ichigo called as he raised his sword above his head, "Getsuga Tenshou!" He roared and sent a massive slash of spirit energy into Alessa. Doing her best she blocked the slash but she was still sent flying. "Now we play paddy cake!" Ichigo smirked as the two's swords collided and the two were soon going at each other like a butcher with a carving knife and a Thanksgiving turkey.

I make my way behind where Alessa would be fighting and give Ichigo a nod. Signaling that I'm ready. He nods, "Alright you little bitch, time to tie wrap things up, Literally!" Ichigo threw his sword whirling like a saw through the air.

Alessa saw the weapon and smiled waiting to be cut but the blade went straight passed her, " Hahaha, you missed!"

"Wasn't aiming at you stupid!" Ichigo smiled as he tugged at the sash of his sword that was still in his hand then gave a quick pull on the slack with his free hand. The sword whipped back and smack the demon child with the flat of its blade again sending her flying towards Ichigo who pulled a small piece if crystal from shihakusho and thrust it deep into Alessa's chest as he wrapped his sword's sash tightly around her.

"You think your little cloth will hold me," Alessa giggles as she tried and failed to break free. "I… I can't get out!" She panicked.

"I took a small piece of that castle we went to earlier and stabbed you up with it before I wrapped your bitch demon ass up," Ichigo explained and Alessa's eyes shrank and she felt the cryatl buried inside her body weakening her. "It may not be much but it at least will keep you from moving around too much. Lets play another game," He smirked as he starts to spin around with Alessa still wrapped up. 

"Ring-around-the-rosies 
A pocket full of posies
Ashes, Ashes,
We all fall down!"

Alessa twirled out of the sash and was plummeting to the ground. He raised his sword above his head and his eyes glows with a shifting rainbow color.





 "NOW DIE YOU EVIL BITCH! GETSUGA TENSHO!" He slashed down and sent Alessa down to me with a wave of chromatic energy. 

I held my spear up and the she demon gets impaled by it Dracula style. I yank the spear out and perform final judgment on her. 





As soon as I finish a wave of rainbow energy is sent all over Silent Ponyville then it colorless to me before being absorbed into me signifying that I'm back in control. I look back at Alessa's corpse to see it becoming ashes. Then the sky started to turn normal like in silent hill with the white fog rather than the black sky and darker fog. Also known as the other world. I then look back to Ichigo as I turn into a normal size looking pinkie except I'm still wearing my butcher's clothes, my black angel like wings are back and I have crimson red eyes that give off a small glow "it's over, we won and I have my power and town back." I say in happiness as my wings unfurl.

"Looks like things are looking more normal around here," Ichigo remarks, landing next to me as he reverts back to his sealed state.

I look at him "thank you so much for this. Now I can help guide the lost souls to heaven once again." I say as I hug him with my arms and wings.

"No problem," He patted my back. "If we can't do what we're supposed to then everything goes to hell. Am I right? This place will take some more time but we set things straight. Now you just have to keep them that way." He looked at me, "word of advice though, wear that helmet on you back when not necessary."

I stopped hugging him "Ok, so what do we do now? Do you just go home or do I have to do something? Or would you like to hang out some more?" I ask curiously with a head tilt.

"I'm currently on downtime back home so I can spare some more time if you want," Ichigo shrugs. "If you wanna send me back that's fine too. Just say our contest is done to acknowledge that my job is finished somehow. Not really sure on the specifics really as this is the first time I've been summoned."

"Ok since you don't have to go back just yet. Do you want to come with me to the mortal plane to see how much time has passed?" I ask, for those of you who don't know Silent Ponyville is basically a version of the spirit world and time is much slower here than the living world.

"Sure," Ichigo shrugged. "I don't know if the ability to send ascended souls will work here though. For all I know it could send them to the Seireitei back home."

I give it some thought and I test it on a nearby lost soul. When I did it the pony's soul glowed a bright orange color and faded. Just to be safe I use my senses and sure enough the soul went to my universe's afterlife. I smile "no problem it sent the soul to this universe's afterlife." I tell him and give a thumbs up. "Now stand close to me for the transition into the land of the living." I tell him as I prepare my great knife.

"You do you sweetheart," He walked a little closer. "And I'll play follow the leader."

"Ok, here we go." I say as I stab my great knife into the ground and the ground around us glows with the Silent Hill symbol.





And we're off the fog thickens around us till we can't see anything. Then it dissipates to reveal Ponyville and anthro ponies walking around and doing normal everyday things. I turn to Ichigo "Don't worry about ponies seeing you. If you're a complete shinigami then most ponies won't be able to see you. They'll still see me because I can travel between both worlds. But they won't see my wings, weapons, or my pyramid head." I tell him.

"Oh I'm well aware that the physical ponies can't see me but if I concentrate hard enough I can interact with them through subtleties," Ichigo explained as we walked along. "A whisper on the wind here, or a tug on the hair there. Not much but enough."

I nodded, and we continued walking till we reached Sugarcube Corner. "I mainly came here because if anyone knows how long it would have been it's Pinkie Pie." I say before whispering to myself so Ichigo doesn't hear. "My sister." But before we could even open the door a pink blur burst through the door and headed straight for me. Thanks to my pinkie sense I was able to brace myself. As Pinkie slammed into me causing me to slide back a step.

"You're here, you're here, I can't believe it! I'm so happy!" She cries out in joy, then looks at Ichigo and smiles "hello Mr. Shinigami!" She greets Ichigo cheerfully.

"Hello pretty pink pony girl sugar demon thing," Ichigo waved. "Name's Ichigo Kurosaki, call me Ichigo, not Ichi." I stared at him for a moment. "My bud told me to never question the uber pink one, so I won't."

"Oh ok, well pinkie it's been a while look how much you've grown." I say with a smile she nods and then asks "where have you been? I looked all over for you and your home was closed off?" She looked a little hurt. 'Probably thinking I left her forever.' I thought with some sadness. "Pinkie…" I start getting her attention. "I can't tell you what exactly happened for all this time but I can say that the problem has been taken care of for good," I tell her she looks at me with some hope. "Does that mean…?" She asked, hoping I was finally coming back for good. I smiled. "Yes Pinkie. Yes it does." I say with warmth she squeals and hugs me. "Also Pinkie before you go throw a party can you tell exactly how long I was gone for?" I ask

She tilts her head in thought then says "you disappeared around 11 years ago Diane. Me and Maud looked everywhere we could. But we could never find you. Our parents still don't think you exist but me and maud never gave up on you." She says with some tears in her eyes as she hugs me again. Before letting go and saying "OMG I almost forgot i gotta go get the party setup!" She yells as she starts to run back to Sugarcube Corner. She turns her head back to us as she's running and calls out "see you two at the party!"

I laugh for a bit before turning to Ichigo. "Even though Pinkie is going to throw us a party I think it time for me to send you back. Otherwise I may forget later." I tell him.

"Sending back are kidding," Ichigo chuckles. "Not until I get the chance to freak out the others. They may be able to see me but even if they can they still can't touch me. Oh god how will the marshmallow swirl react when she realizes I have no corporeal form!" He busted out laughing. "Or how skittle will look at me when I can walk on air with no wings!"

I chuckled a little, "if you think that would be funny wait till they meet me. Imagine their faces at the prospect of a second Pinkie Pie." I say and my chuckle turns into a little laugh. Trying to imagine their expressions.

"I've always wanted the orange one, a very specific question," Ichigo evilly snickers. "What are we waiting for, let's go prank ponies. Wanna start with the book horse? Maybe she'll get the blue screen of death?"

"Hmm if I'm right we're in season 7 territory. So twilight won't be all freaked out by this. Surprised maybe. Eyes opened wide and jaw agape...yes most definitely." I say as we begin our pranking spree.

"I'll follow you cause I have no idea where shit is in this town as I have never actually been in Equestria's borders back home except for that one time I went to the capitol," Ichigo nonchalantly smiled as crickets chirped in the background.

I chuckled a little and led him to Twilight's castle. Once we got there I looked at him and said "everything from Silent Ponyville is the same here. Also this is where twilight lives. I'm gonna wait till the party to do my thing to surprise everyone you go ahead and have your fun. I'll watch the carnage." I chuckle again.

"Crystal, very gaudy if you ask me," Ichigo commented. "Not like a whole lot of ponies outside powerful unicorns or high spirit affinity can see me. I'm not gonna disrupt a party to much either, I'm a jackass not a prude." He proudly placed a hand on his chest in a matter-o-fact fashion.

I looked back at the castle and saw a note on the door. 'Went out to get new books for the library.' It read. "Hmm well pranking twilight is out." I turn to Ichigo "Still wanna do pranks, or do you just want to wait for the party?" I ask him.

“You know what there was a rather large jackass up in Canterlot that I kept hearing about from everyone when I was there in my world,” Ichigo strokes his chin with a smirk. “Not even the nobles could stand him. According to Asta it’s all an act for the blonde fella but most of the time in other worlds, he’s a pompous shit stain on society. I think his name is Blue butt,” he came over and whispered in my ear.

I giggle "yeah I've heard rumors about him. His name is Blue Blood but I don't know if it's an act or not but Pinkie told me it was." I tell him before adding "she said it was her pinkie sense. So i didn't question it. But if you want to prank him still go for it." I say to him, curious as to what he has planned.

“Here's my plan, have you ever seen My Find it from fairly odd parents?" He said with a smile as I nodded. "I basically want to recreate a specific part of the bathroom scene with Blue butt as my main target."

I think about what he's talking about and I remember the episode and snicker. "Yeah that would be pretty funny." I say then I grab his shoulder and I use one of my abilities I like to call 'blink', and we appear in Canterlot Castle. I turn to Ichigo "sorry if that was unpleasant, but it was the quickest way here. When you're ready do your things and I'll watch the issuing carnage." I tell him and I make myself invisible to all but spirit's (and shinigami).

“Blllaaaaaaarrrrrggggg!” Ichigo barfed in the nearest trash can. “Never do that again,” Ichigo scowled at me before continuing to blow chunks in the can. “Now I’m really looking forward to that cake, he came back to me. A pony couple was walking by us and their face immediately turned sour before rushing to the can and started to blow chunks into it as well. “Let’s go to Blue ball’s house.” He smiled as the couple continued to barf behind us.

I chuckled sheepishly and agreed and I led him to Blue Blood's room. "Well, here it is. Go ahead and do your thing." I snickered "Can't wait for the reactions and mayhem this will cause." I say as we enter his room.

"Now we wait," Ichigo said proudly as I thought this would be a long wait. Blueblood entered the bathroom with a newspaper's comic section humming a tune.

Blue went over to the toilet and popped open his paper. He couldn't see Ichigo concentrating as he started to lift the lid of the toilet and spoke in a low buff tone, "If you go in me again, you die." 

The white unicorn stallion's eyes shrank to the size of pinprick before he list out the most high pitched girlish screaming as he promptly fled his house in fear. Ichigo and I heard a cracking sound coming from the mirror. We looked over to see the mirror crack and then shattered. We then heard several more of the same noises outside. We stuck our heads out on either side of the doorway to see all of the windows shattered.

Meanwhile, up in the castle Celestial was enjoying her daytime secret tea and cakes. She heard a high pitched scream and then her cup shattered spelling hot tea on her cakes.

Princess Luna was in her room playing on her HayStation five. Suddenly her Crystal vision monitor started to crack then shattered to pieces.

We got out of there and began heading back to Ponyville laughing all the way. Once we got back to town we began to make our way towards Sugarcube Corner. When we got close I saw pinkie waiting there "hey pinkie, what are you doing out here?" I ask she just looks at me and smiles. "My pinkie sense told me you were planning on shocking everypony in the party and I wanted to know the details." She answers in a chipper tone. "Oh ok then, well I was going to surprise everypony by acting just like you while introducing myself as your twin just to see the look on everypony's faces." I say as we both giggled at the thought. I then look at Ichigo and say "I don't know what Ichigo has planned though, I bet it's going to be memorable though if that prank in Canterlot was any indication." I chuckled at the memory of Blue Blood's face.

"Pretty much did my thing just now," Icigo shrugged. "I mean I could stick my head through the punch bowl but most ponies here wouldn't see me. The only things I can do are prank the other Elements now."

I snicker a little imagining the scenario. Pinkie and Ichigo then went in (because no one can see him) and after waiting for a few minutes for everyone to prepare for the surprise part of the party I walked in. The lights suddenly came on as every single citizen of Ponyville yelled "SURPRISE!!!" I then put my acting skills to the test. "*Gasp* A surprise party for me!? Sis you shouldn't have." I say hyperactive and cheary then pinkie comes over and says. "But then how would I have welcomed back my greatest twin ever!?" She exclaims in her cheery tone.

Meanwhile everyone was just staring some in surprise, some in fear, and others with their mouths agape in disbelief. In their moment of shock I pulled out a camera from my mane and took some pictures before quickly putting it back. Me and Pinkie tried to hold it in but it was for not we burst out laughing which coincidentally snapped everyone out of there shock. After our laughing fit I looked to the crowd. "Don't worry everypony, I'm not completely like my sister, sure I'll probably say or do some random stuff but trust me me and Pinkie are different. For one I'm mostly the serious one, as well as a non talkative type. I'm only talking so much today is because I've been gone for a while and I'm kinda bored and I had no one to really talk to when I was gone. The crowd takes in what I said and they smile slightly. Pinkie then speaks up "Alright everypony, let's PARTY!" She yells as the music cuts back on and everyone begins to party. I let Ichigo go and enjoy himself while I hung out with my sister.

"I'm surprised some don't yell, ' Oh sweet Celestial there's two of them RUN!' Or something like that," Ichigo commented as he popped his head through the punch bowl.

A couple of ponies yelped in surprise and ran off from the punch bowl. I look at Ichigo and say "unlike in certain Equestria's this one's Ponyville has seen stranger things. Including the mirror pool incident." I told him then I looked back at Pinkie and she resumed introducing me to everypony.

"I don't think Asta and I were in the world for that one, or if we were we offset it," Ichigo shrugged before slurping in some punch. "So how long before some pony screams about a disembodied talking head in the punch bowl and one of the girls comes to check it out?" He smirked as someone screamed something along the lines of Ichigo's question while a few more did spit takes on each other or barfed in the nearest trash can, "Sorry about them wasting your great punch Pinkie. It really is delicious."

She giggled "It's fine Mr.Ichigo, I don't get upset when a prank is involved…" she said then paused "unless it causes harm to somepony." She added.

"Just Ichigo please, and don't get me wrong, I love pranks they make me and others laugh even if they are at the expense of others as long as they don't get hurt and I don't take them too far but I also know when it's appropriate to pull like now," He remarked grabbing a bottle of hot sauce and quickly downing it in one swig, letting out a fiery burp. "But I also know when it's appropriate to be civil but I most of got my kicks earlier today whenever I broke every window in Canterlot at the same time and probably a few more things based on what my gut is telling me," He looked off to the side with a bit of a mumble then looked forward. "Hey isn't that your friend Twilight coming towards us?" He pointed and then under the table to wait for the princess and the right timing to arrive.

And indeed twilight was walking towards us. I turned and greeted her. "So, your Twilight i must say i never thought my sister would have made friends with a princess." I say before mumbling "and that I would owe her a drink." She smiled and said "yeah some ponies believe that as well. But it's none the less true." She said "also the reason the crowd didn't react more to your sudden entrance is because we met the rest of her family. Honestly the only real shock was that neither pinkie nor her family mentioned you?" She said in a curious fashion I looked down before looking back at her.

"That's because I was gone for a long time and have only just now returned." I told her but before she could say anything I spoke up again. "And no I do not wish to talk about it." Twilight nodded in acceptance before turning towards the table with the punch bowl. While I continued milling around the party with my sister.

"I'm very surprised you didn't ask why everyone was barfing and spitting earlier," came Ichigo's voice as Twilight picked up a cup and sipped as she kept her eyes on me. "That's because I wouldn't put it past either Pinkie let alone Rainbow Dash to pull off some sort of pranks here "Twilight happily replied.  "Refill?" Ichigo asked. "Why thank you-" the sound of a light bulb busting could be heard from the purple mare as she finally realized there was a disembodied head in the punch bow.  "Hello," Ichigo gave a big smile.

Twilight did a spit take and was about to start freaking out. But before she could she uses Cadence's breathing technique and calms down a little so she could think clearly. She then uses all types of scanning spells on Ichigo and discovers he's just phasing through the punch bowl. "How are you doing that?" She asked him trying to calm down again at the discovery that a non-unicorn could be using a phasing spell. (Note: the shinigami that used to live in this universe were evil and acted like the ones in death note so if anypony discovers any shinigami they are either to destroy it or contact the princesses spirit hunters.)

“Because I have no corporeal body," Ichigo said matter of factly. "Nice to meet you littlest princess. My name is Ichigo Kurosaki," He stood up and walked out of the table. "In lay man's terms I'm a spirit but not just any spirit, I'm a Shinigami," Twilight's eyes shrank to the size of pinpricks but before she could run off Ichigo grabbed his collar. "And before you go ape shit I'm not one of those malformed angels that like to fuck with people cause the like to kill mortals with a notebook that with just a name. It's my job to hunt down monsters that eat the lingering souls that are stranded in the living world while also ferrying those same dead souls onto the afterlife. I'm the reason Diane is here."

I look at Twilight and say, "it's true Twilight if it wasn't for Ichigo i wouldn't be here now. He saved my life." I as soon as I tell her she calms down and nods in understanding and goes to enjoy the party. Then I turned to Ichigo. "Also the shinigami here don't have a death note they just act like those shinigami uncaring about the living and enjoy the suffering of the living. They didn't have zanpakuto's but they did have their own unique weapons. Actually, if I were to compare them it would be if a shinigami let their hollow take over." I tell him then I lean forward. "Don't tell anyone this but the ark angles of this universe aren't actually angels. There actually gods but Celestia, Luna, and Cadence don't like to be worshipped as such so they let the ponies think that the gods of this world are in heaven. Twilight is one too but she doesn't know and if I were to become an alicorn I would become a full-fledged shinigami or Goddess of Death but the official title for the public would be Ark Angel of Death or the Alicorn of Death." I whisper to him.

“Okay sounds like your problems,” Ichigo shrugged. “Now,” he looked back to Twilight. “Are you gonna go bat shit crazy and try and sick some type of exorcist force to try and destroy me if I let you go? Let me tell you this, it won’t work for me. I’m very strong and I don’t want to hurt anyone, except evil things. So can I set you down?”

She nods, "y-yeah I'm ok now that you and Diane explained things." She said a little shakily, "so can you let me go now?" She asked a bit hopeful to get back to the party.

“Look little princess I’m just here cause someone really needed help and I wanted to meet her family and friends and make a few friends and pull off a couple of practical jokes on a few ponies,” He gently set Twilight down on the ground and patted her on the head. “You remind me a lot of my own little sister back home. If you need anything or help with spirits let me know or find Diane. Okay?”

She looks at him and nods with a small smile and says "Alright, thank you and enjoy the party" she then turns and walks over to see Fluttershy. We continued to party for a few more hours before it finally ended. As we were leaving the Sugarcube Corner Ichigo stopped me to say his goodbyes.

"Well it's been a real hoot little lady but I best be movin on," Ichigo said with a mock southern accent that was pretty close to Aj's, close enough to pass for a real one at least. "It's been fun Diane but I should go back home now. I don't want people to start missing me and I need to be there when Asta comes to the Seireitei. Oh yea," He hopped this fist into his palm and then reached into his shihakusho and pulled at a black headband with a red four-pointed star on it then held it out to me. "This is Asta's token. You can use it to call me or him. Come by for a visit once you get your power leveled out. We can have a sparring match. Maybe meet the man himself. Just don't piss him off and if you find a pocket watch token from Full metal Alchemist that belongs to a Crimson Sage be very careful cause that dude is OP as whacked-out three-day-old cottage cheese. I believe that about covers it."

I nod and take the token "thank you for everything Ichigo. See you soon... hopefully it won't take me too long. Tell your friend I can't wait to meet him." I take a breath then say "Ichigo, our contract is complete."

A swirling black portal opened in front of us. "Seriously though, be careful when it comes to Displaced. There are some out there that you just would never guess," He patted my shoulder. "It's been fun and tell Pinkie I'll keep in touch. Hasta luego!" Ichigo waved as he entered the portal an it shut once he was in.



Ichigo walked out of the portal and found himself in one of the many pathways in the Rukongai. He looked at and saw it was still dark outside. He shrugged and started to make his way towards the Shiba Caln's homestead.

"I wonder if Kūkaku would be up for a drink," Ichigo crossed his arms looking into the night sky. There was a sudden thump and Renji and Rukia appeared in front of him. "Hey guys what's up?" He gave a light smile. 

"Where the hell have you been you idiot?!" Renji yelled. "Do you have any idea what's happened?!"

"Nope," Ichigo shook his head.

"Ichigio we've been looking for you for nearly two hours," Rukia cut in. "We sent out hell butterflies with a message that an extremely large group of hollows had started to emerge in the World Of the Living next to the new city, that in turn led to a group of Menos Grande to start to invade."

Ichigo's eyes widened, "What the hell are we standing here for we need to get-"

"Cool it Ichigo," Rukia quickly put a stop to the new soul reaper. "It's been dealt with. It actually happened earlier today while you were out in the country side. I don't know why we weren't informed of it till now but I wanted to tell you as soon as we found out but we couldn't find you."

"I was taking care of some personal business," Ichigo crossed his arms.

"Look Ichigo I know your loyalties lie with that new King and that you don't trust anyone here but I like to think we're friends at least," Rukia gestured. "Both Renji and I have have your back come what may. You can can trust us."

"Look guys I do think of you as my friends and your right, my loyalties do lie with Asta and that fact that I don't trust anyone in the Seireitei," Ichigo explianed. "If you really are my friends and want to know what's going on, come to the Shiba clan's house," 

Rukia's eyes widened, "You're staying with the Shiba clan?"

"But they hate soul reapers!" Renji cut in. 

"I'm not just staying there I'm member," He pulled up his sleeve to reveal his clan insignia.

"And yes Rukia, Kūkaku told me what happened from what Jūshirō," Ichigo sad bluntly as Rukia started to back away, "And she told me to tell you to get over it. She doesn't hold Kiaen's death against you in the slightest and she that she is expecting you to come over to apologize in person."

"But I-" Sh estarted to say.

"I don't want to hear excuses," Ichigo shook his head. "Man up and stop being a coward! If you want to know about me come to my home and do what needs to be done. Renji," he turned to the pineapple head. "I looked forward to seeing you there as well. Till then good night," he vanished in a thump.

"That guy," Renji said. "He's aware of a lot more stuff that's going down than he's let on at first. I wonder just who and and how strong her really is?" He looked to Rukia. "You know he's a big jerk but he is a good person Rukia. I think we should go, I know you don't want to but we need to know what's going on."

"I know!" Rukia yelled. "I know, and he's right to. I've put it of long enough. Let's go." they both vanished with a thump, unaware of a figure watching in the distance who then also thumped away.
> The Crowning Affair
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It had been a few days since Edward had remodeled Waillen. The Crimson sage had made the town into a city using his alchemy. The wall Asta had made reinforced along with two more outer walls creating an easy separation between the inner city, the expansion that the townsfolk had started, and the large amount of farmland created inside the first wall. Roads of the same crystal were formed in each cardinal direction with crystal gates and portcullis appearing to allow for travelers to pass through each wall. Buildings and homes were formed in the first to rings and the farmland in the third. All watched over by a castle in the center of it all.

"Ed outdid himself on this!" Ayumi said from the balcony of said castle looking over the additions Asta's brother had created. "Though I'll admit I didn't think he would create a smaller version of the Clover capital from the manga."

“My brother was always the bigger cosplayer out of the two of us so it doesn’t surprise me in the slightest,” Asta looked around his new city from his new homestead, “I wasn’t expecting an Eastern style palace house either. We will need the room now that Twi decided to move in and with the baby on the way.”

“That was the whole point of the remodel,” Ed said as he appeared out of nowhere. “I also connected the Equestrian train lines here. I would stay with you two but I need to go. I have another place to be and it can’t wait for much longer Ayumi, I have a gift for before I leave.” He turned to the young goddess.

"Yeah? I'll take anything you’re willing to give." Ayumi said with a small smile on her face. "What is it?"

A cloud of metal came from Ed’s arm and formed into a Chibi Ed, something Asta had seen his older brother do once before. “This is a chibi-Ed. He’s an artificial lifeform composed of a colony of nanites. He has access to the void Network and can create just about any material in small quantities from absorbing the dust in the air as well as replicate any machine modern to stone. One scan is all it takes,” He explained. “These are Harmony nanites meaning they were charged with harmony magic, aka Friendship. They’re immune to tampering via any form of magic or technology outside me. If you wish for him to change into another form he can and he can hook into any machine you have. Take care of him,” Edward held out his hand and the chibi walked onto it giving Ayumi a bow.

"Thank you for the chibi!" Ayumi said as she hugged the smaller and cuter version of Edward. "Flutters is going to flip when she sees you if Christy and Nata don’t first. So what now? Are you heading home?"

“I thought you were gonna stay for the coronation and our match,” Asta said disappointingly. “You can’t stay just a little longer?”

“I have my own Twilight’s coronation to get to, plus the announcement that Tia and I are expecting,” Ed shook his head and motioned with his artificial hand. “The only reason I was here so soon was thanks to my train. I’d have had to walk here if not for it. I also have a third princess that I haven’t spent time with in over… ah… two thousand years…” He scratching his chin. “Roughly over that. We all have our own lives to live Asta. You and I are no different in that way, Gar has just learned that for himself too. You should summon him and catch after he’s healed up.”

“What happened to him?” Asta quickly asked.

“Pushed himself way too far to destroy a demon in a fit of rage,” Ed shrugged. “‘I did what I should and nothing more. I'll be watching you, Asta, and you to Ayumi," Ayumi felt a sense of warmth in her heart at that comment. "Don’t be afraid to come and see me when you have a problem, okay,” He handed Ayumi his token and a red key. “The watch can call me and the key can open a portal to wherever I am in my world. I know the twins and Nyx would love to meet you as well as Tia and Luna and our other family members in the Crimson Knights. You’ll keep in touch I hope.”

"I'd love to meet them, so sure when I get back to my world I'll give you a call and I might drop in one day soon," Ayumi said, still cuddling the Chibi. "Till then!"

“Take care,” Ed rubbed her head and hugged Asta’s neck. “Later,” He smirked as he jumped into the air to land aboard the Crimson Streak as it sped by roaring through the air at top speed. A dimensional gate opened and the train sped through it with a loud whistle then shut once more.

After waving for a good minute Asta turned to Ayumi, “Have to ask if you see Ed as your uncle then what about me?” He smirked.

"Brother-in-law," Ayumi said. "The only reason I call Ed Uncle instead of big brother is because he's so much older than me. I feel it would be disrespectful to his Elder status to call him just Big Brother. Plus the whole divinity thing allows for God's to be uncles and brothers thing is kind of something I'm using as well. I also don't want to bring up any potential flashbacks to the Chimera incident in Edward's Story by calling him Big Brother Edward." Ayumi shivered from the memory. "After learning what he went through with Alphonse in his memories of that I don't want to bring up anything else that could be considered bad."

“My big brother is a nice guy and he knows he can’t face everything alone but that doesn’t stop him from trying,” Asta sighed. “Honestly I still wonder how he’s remained in the right state of mind after fifteen thousand years. He’s done some miraculous things from some of the stories I’ve heard from our extended family, so much so that this entire city-scale remodel is nothing. I mean he’s given our niece her own body when she originally was just a split personality. Crazy sounding isn’t it?”

"Nightmare or Midnight?" Ayumi asked "Cause on my Equiss Nightmare is my second mother. I kinda simplified the story since Luna was in the driver's seat of their body at the time. Discord then just send Luna forward in time but his magic fuse Luna and Selene Di Amore or now called Nightmare into one being in their fight against him and caused me to be born from the excess mass and magic while sending the fused from forward in time to place the seeds of my rebirth in the modern era." Ayumi explained, "that second part was something I learned recently as I had wondered how Night Light and Mama Velvet were able to recreate the unique genetics that brought me into being as neither of them were related close enough to Luna to make it possible."

“This is plausible,” The chibi chimed in. “In many realities, Twilight Sparkle is a direct descendant of Either Luna or Nightmare Moon from what I've heard in passing or from my family via void calls. It’s usually theorized as the main reason why Celestia kept her close by. As for the aforementioned nieces Asta spoke of, they are Displaced that went through a rather hard time in life. Unfortunately due to a mistake in a mock battle that led to Ed’s internal demon taking over his body and trying to devour their souls they ended up in the state where many bad things happened, the sisters didn’t get out unscathed as Malice was able to take pieces of their souls, though their older sister did retrieve them by making deal with the demon.” the mini continued. “As for the process that you referred to, Edward has performed it successfully to other times, one on another displaced and the other on a demon by the name of Sparda.”

“Just what kind of power does he have?” Asta looked at the chibi awestruck.

“Unknown to me, this is information he only shares personally,” Chibi deadpanned with a smirk.

"Well, then I guess we should check on the train station," Ayumi said as she hugged the chibi-Ed again. "Mom and aunt Tia said they would send a train to us sometime soon since they needed to plan Twily's coronation out and let the rest of the major friendly countries know that there's a couple of new princesses in Equestria. I still don't get why they're saying that I should be included in the introductions. I mean yes I gave her her wings but Celestia had planned on doing that anyway I just sped up the process and removed all the complicated shit that was going to happen with it. Plus I'm just visiting so I'll not be around all the time."

“Technically, you’re still foreign dignitary,” Asta explained. “Though you’re from another world you're still royalty and have ties to Equestria, you are identical to Twilight upon first glances so they’ll probably claim you as a distant relative and still technically one-hundred percent true. Now let’s get down to the station as the train should be arriving just as we get there unless you wanna keep smothering the chibi with your chest,” He smirked.

“I’m good with either option,” Chibi cut in.

"They call the boob pocket the first bank for a reason," Ayumi said with a devilish grin "your elder brother just gave me a ridiculously powerful matter converter. That's where he's going to stay until I get home! Till then I'm happy to see you try to take him." As she said this Ayumi let off the balcony and spread her wings to fly. "Fair warning though I'm pretty sure Eddy here will bite!" She shouted.

“Yea as exciting as it would be to feel you up I’m gonna give it a hard pass,” Asta threw his hands up in n ‘X’. “The girls would kill me, especially Shy being so volatile. As cute as the little guy is I’d rather not have one of him lurking around. Ed already keeps a close enough watch on me as is, I don’t want him lurking around my house, no offense little guy.”

“None taken,” Chibi shrugged and then looked up to Ayumi. “So I guess I get a booby ride then?”

"Yep," Ayumi said, smiling down at the little guy. "Plus as much as I would like to use your abilities right now I'm not going to do so when I'm in another world unless necessary since I have other ways of getting materials I might need." Turning to Asta she shouted, "You coming, or do you just want to walk?"

"Why to walk, fly our teleport when you can have some fun and parkour," Asta suggested. " Fresh city roofs and plenty of jumping space, not to mention the train is a good twenty minutes out of the station."

"Sounds like fun!" Ayumi said clapping her hands together as a ringing noise was heard and blue sparks emanated from her hands as she used her alchemy to reshape her clothing from her dress back into her armor. "Heh... forgot to tell Ed about my Displacer, a kinda nice version of Truth. In exchange for the displacement and some basic knowledge of circle-less FMA alchemy, he took some minor mental and physical attributes and limiters. He still gives me stuff every now and again thanks to the fact that I made him laugh. Later on, he warned me that most versions of him don't like to laugh that's why I gave Ed the advice I did." As she said this she landed on one of the rooftops closest to the castle.

Asta jumped up and then jumped off the air in mid-jump to shoot across landing next his guest, "It doesn't matter what you tell him, Ed hates Truth, no matter the iteration. He can't stand to be around it, especially his own." The pair went onto the next housetop. "According to him his Truth is a sick collector of some sort, but that's what he said."

"I can attest to my larger counterpart's justified hate of the being known as Truth," Chibi chimed in from his spot, which he seemed to thoroughly be enjoying. "He keeps as much distance between it and anything to do with it at all times, not even allowing Twilight to even remotely study anything that might lead her to it."

"I completely understand, I was really lucky with the version I met," Ayumi said as she began sprinting across the roof. "The fact is I'm not sure if my version is all that nice as well that is why I say kinda. I probably caught him on a good moment and he likes me enough to not try to take anything else." As she reached the edge of the roof she kept off and with a flip and twist landed on the next one. "I teach alchemy on my world and I refuse to teach anything other than basic conversion. Though I learned recently that intent is part of the way to avoid meeting Truth. For example, if someone wants to recreate a body for a funeral they won't be taxed with human transmutation but they are trying to recreate a life they will. The reason I decided to even test this out was because of Roy Mustang creating a human-like cadaver out of pork bodies in canon. As long as you don't intend to create a soul you can create a human body."

Asta pulled a quick tuck and roll then kicked off to the next rooftop, "Yea not gonna pretend I have any stock in that smarts depot Ayumi. Ed gave me alchemy and its knowledge when we first met up again but I've never used It once. Nor do I intend to," Asta looked out, "Train will be here now." He said as the trio landed at the station, "Oh, so that's what they meant by being prepared for a full house. Some ponies you wanted to see too," Asta laughed as he read the Qi in the train.

The train pulled into the new Station with a slow screeching halt. As soon as it was at a full stop the doors opened and out flooded the entire populace of the Crystal Empire. The ponies grabbed and hoisted them above their heads and threw him up and down.

"I see they're as happy as ever to see him," Came the voice of Shining Armor.

"Honestly I didn't know my Aunties had a train that would fit all our citizens," Cadence said with a sigh of relief. "It was still a tight fit though," She turned her attention to Ayumi. "My they were right, at first glance you look just like Twilight but I must add, you have better assets than she does."

"Caddy, do you have to point out something like that with me right here?" Shining slapped himself in the face then turned to Ayumi. "So you're Twily from another world?"

"I'm not only from another world but I'm also your big sister if talking about both of my lives," Ayumi said with a smirk. "The reason I have such developed "assets" as Cadence said is because I've been in Alicorn longer than your Twilight she'll grow into her own assets. Hell, she'll actually be as big as Celestia! In fact, I could get to that size now I just don't want to."

Shining slapped his face again, "I really didn't need to know that last part," He sighs.

"Somepony tell them to put me down!" Asta yelled.

"Nothing we can do at the moment," Cadence chuckled. "Would you mind showing us to the others, please? Asta will be," She tiled to see the mosh pit. "Occupied until they get tired or he runs away somehow. Oh, what is your name, sorry for the late ask."

"No worries sis," Ayumi said "I understand that while I'm Twilight to my world and it can get confusing when I'm on others so I chose a name based on something I really liked. Call me Ayumi."

Sometime later in the Clover Castle...

"I can't believe you left me," Asta pouted with his arms crossed as he grumbled.

"Oh Hush," Fluttershy rolled her eyes. "You're their hero and they haven't seen you in months and your reputation precedes you! Let them bask and celebrate."

"Is it just me or is Fluttershy a little harsher and forthcoming than she used to be," Shining raised an eyebrow. "I thought she and Asta were in love?" He turns to Cadence.

"Oh they are," Cadence giggled. "Even more so now than we last saw them. Applejack and Twilight both love him just as much but Fluttershy is… Well her emotional spectrum is all over the place but she is still deeply in love with Asta. As for the way she's acting... there is really only one reason that comes to mind for it, the word being… Baby." She looked over at Twilight's friends.

"You guessed it princess," Rainbow gave a thumbs up.

"Oh congrats, How far along is she?" Cadence clapped while jumping up and down like a school filly.

"Goin into the first week of her fourth month now," Aj nodded with a smirk. "Heck, Ah'm kinda jealous of her at the moment." She blushed, pulling her hat over her eyes. "But it's to be expected with her beenin head mare and all.”

"So Cadence, have you talked with your mother?" Ayumi asked from the other room. "From my research, both she and your father are still around. And they probably want to meet the rest of the family for this."

“What do you mean Ayumi? I speak with my parents every other day via a crystal phone,” Cadence tilted her head in confusion. “It’s not hard, but I do wish I could see them more but Cloudsdale is pretty far away and I have an entire Empire to look after. Shining and I can’t just drop everything and go see them. I do miss seeing them and have tried to get them to move to the Empire but they're adamant about staying in Cloudsdale,” She sighed then smiled. “ They like their lives as working ponies. I'm proud to be their daughter. My father actually works directly with Fluttershy’s mother as her assistant director. My mother is the lightning Manager at the Weather factory. They and Shiny’s parents actually have lunch from time to time. They’re well aware of our entire family. But why are you asking if I ever talk to them?”

"So you weren't adopted by earth ponies and lived in an out-of-the way Village in this world." Ayumi said surprised "Huh that's a very rare occurrence"

“Why would I be adopted by earth ponies?” She tilted her head.

“Excuse me for a moment,” Amore came over. “I think she is referring to how you were raised in her world dear. I found out from Asta’s older brother while he was here that in many worlds you are theorized to be my daughter in some way or actually are my daughter. But most worlds have you as my descendant," She turned to Ayumi. “Is that what you were getting at dear?”

"Yes, and No my lady," Ayumi said. "Selene Di Amore is Cadance's biological Aunt in my world. We still have yet to learn if you were her mother there. But in the Main timeline/world of Equestria Cadance was found on the edge of an earth pony village and adopted by two earth ponies. She gained her horn by using her innate love magic to beat a unicorn named Prisma who through an unknown artifact most likely of changeling origin was destroying the love lives of the village and almost made Cadance's adopted parents run her out of the village."

“That’s horrible,” the princesses said in unison.

“If I may interject,” Came the voice of the chibi still stuck in Ayumi's booby pocket.

The two crystal princesses looked down and immediately cued. “Awww… he's so cute!” Cadence poked his little face.

“Where did you get him?” Amore giggled as looked over the chibi.

"Ed," Ayumi said simply, "He's a matter converter in cute form!"

“If I may get back to my interjection,” the mini annoyedly waved off Cadence’s finger. “An easy way to find out if the Cadence is indeed Amore’s daughter in your world is to compare their DNA. Though you don’t have access to Amore in your world you do have access to her here.”

“I’m afraid I don’t follow cutie pie,” Amore booped his nose.

Eddy glared as he held his head in his hand and propped his elbow against Ayumi’s boob and rubbed his nose with his other hand. “Even if it’s across the world you’re still technically the same ponies at the core derived from the key source and sense you're basically both in human forms so your DNA would be nearly identical to one another. All Ayumi needs to do is get a few hairs from you to compare with a sample of her Cadence’s DNA. If she is indeed Amore’s daughter in Ayumi world then their DNA sequences should be a fifty percent match or greater in all parent-child cases. The only way it wouldn’t, would be if she is a direct descendant but even then there would be a large gap in the genetic map.”

"We'll do that later Eddy," Ayumi said, "We should refrain from messing with Family till I leave okay? Right now we should all help the two newcomers to the Royalty get ready for their crowns. Speaking of which, where is Rarity? She should have the ceremony robes ready by now but both she and her sister aren't here."

“She came and grabbed Asta while you three were talking about the bay, Eddy, and DNA,” Pinkie popped up behind Ayumi. “Something about how his style needs a last-minute touch up, and she left these for you girls,” She gave them all packages. “One more thing,” Pinkie popped her finger up. “All Black Bull Magic Knights are to be in their robes in some form, orders from Spike. Tootles,” she popped into confetti and blew away.

"Welp," Ayumi said as she picked up her outfit. "At least it'll fit. Still don't know what she made me."

“Knowin Rarity as well as Ah do, that dress should fight ya like a glove, even with the extra assets,” Aj smirked.

"Oh, I hope not," Ayumi said, a worried frown appearing on her face. "My nipples are pierced with a special type of enchanted metal no one needs to see them. That's why I insisted on her measuring me with my undersuit on."

“She already told me about them things and made sure that they won’t poke through,” Aj rolled her eyes. “Ya sure are weird when it comes to stuff. Ah can understand the pericins but why the enchanted as percins? Uh… never mind, there’s plenty of room for ya in the dress to not wear that undersuit. If ya do Rarity will ring mah neck. There’s padding and comfort enchantments on the boulder holders.”

“Dear, best not argue with the fashionista and her work,” Amore bent over. “I really don’t want this day to run a course of ruin. Just wear the dress please.”

"As I told Shining I could grow as big as Celestia," Ayumi said as she slipped on the outfit. "My piercings are a form of enchanted metal made through changeling magic that keeps me at this size without strain on my magic."

"LALALALA! Not listening!" Shining childishly remarked as put his fingers in his ears causing Cadence to roll her eyes.

“Why would you not want to grow?” Cadence asked as she slipped into her own dress. “You certainly have the figure to impress. And from what I heard you draw quite the crowd and have a wife in Chrysalis no less. When I saw her here she had bigger breasts than Auntie. Not as big as Granny’s though,” she turned to Amore who looked down at her boobs.

“I can’t help that they're big,” Amore turned red in the face. “Asta never complains.”

“That's cause ya never give him the chance to complain,” Aj deadpanned with half-lidded eyes. “Though ya do have a nice set and Ah’m not against ya join the herd either.”

“I like Asta as a friend Aj nothing more,” Amore shook her head. “Maybe down the road if I do develop feelings for him, but I’m not against sharing a bed with either of you girls and him either.”

“Uh…” Aj turned red as her apple crop.

"Two reasons," Ayumi interjected. "The cost of clothing is too much for me to feel comfortable paying. The second is that none of my friends or parents are as tall as me in that form yet. Plus I want to be 'mom's little filly' a while longer."

“All valid reasons,” Came Rarity's voice as she walked in with the other girls in their dresses except Twilight and Fluttershy. “Are we all ready to go?”

“Where’s Shy and Twi?” Rd asked looking around.

“They're waiting from where Asta will come down, and that’s where you should be as well Ms. Apple,” Luna scolded the farmer slightly, showing off the curves of her body with her dress. “I will be right back,” she said Blinking away with Aj and then back again.

“Why are they with Asta?” Rainbow raised a brow.

“One, they’re all in his herd. Two, this is also Twilight’s coronation as well, and three,” Celestia counted off. “Fluttershy is carrying Asta’s child.”

“Rainbow and Pinkie,” Rarity called the two to her. “I have these rings for you both.”

“Why do you have those Rarity?” Rainbow slightly pulled back.

Rarity rolled her eyes, “Just put it on Dash,” She tossed it to the pegasus, and on the ring was a symbol the prismatic knight recognized very well. It was a simple silver band with the Black Bull’s emblem on in the center and what appeared to be Asta’s swords on either side of the emblem. “Asta wanted the knights to wear something that marked us as his elite knights but at the same time, he didn’t want us to wear anything that would clash so he and I came up with these enchanted rings. They’re enchanted with a one size fits all. They can also add our emblems on our clothing in some minor form when we’re in our street clothes, yuck I hate those words.” Rarity stuck out her tongue. “The emblems will be white like the one on the back of Asta’s haori. They will also only work for us and reject anypony that doesn’t have our permission to wear them.”

“Neato.” Pinkie said as she played with her ring having taken it from Rarity without the fashionista noticing.

"Mom you look good," Ayumi said as she inspected the dress that Rarity had crafted for the moon princess causing her to blush. "Rarity you really made us all beautiful in these clothes. Normally I'm like Rainbow Dash with my outfits sporty and functional but I'll always wear whatever you make for me on matter the world." She said while turning to the mare. "Thank you."

"Thank you Ayumi," Luna gave a nod.

"Think nothing of it darling I was all too happy to make them," Rarity waved it off. "Pinkie Pie, stop playing with the ring Dear, we have things we must attend to. We need to get out before the crowd does, it will be time for the crowning soon."

"Okie Dokie Lokie!" Pinkie happily saluted and bounced along.

The group headed out to the main balcony where a podium and curtains had been set up in preparation for the event. "Let's go over the schedule one Last time," Ayumi said as she began pacing close to the curtain. "I'm sure I'm not the only one who needs a refresher."

"Ayumi we don't have time for that," Rainbow said. "The opening is supposed to start in like five minutes and we're not in our seats yet, and I might add, they're down there in front of the castle and not up here on the balcony."

"Asta is gonna come in flying on Ymir land on the wall, go in meet up with his herd mates, come with all of them walk down the big red carpet with awesome music played by the locals, introductions go on then he receives the special crowns for him Fluttershy, Aj, and Twilight and sword the council have and take his oath," Pinkie went through the list. "Then Princess Celestia and Princess Luna do Twilight. We good now?! Everypony Happy?!" She jumped up freaking while waving her arms frantically before landing cutely on her feet. " I feel better!" She giggled.

"The reason we're on the balcony is so I can do this!" Ayumi said as she began levitating the others down to their seats in a courtyard without using her magic. "This is a lesson my student. Ki can be used for more than just flight enhancing defense and flashy attacks. Its power can be used to levitate objects as big as a mountain or all of us without the use of magic. One day you'll learn how to do this as well Dashie. This is just a demonstration of how versatile Ki can be when using it in the right circumstances."

The group landed in their seats, their dresses completely pristine. "Plus I didn't want to ruin Rarity's work by using Magic on our dresses knowing that certain objects in your outfits are enchanted."

“It should be any second now,” Rainbow said as her eyes were glued to the horizon.

Not long A figure appeared and came closer. Soon Ymir could be seen flying through the skies with Asta on her back. The young dragoness proudly flapped showing off her obsidian and crimson color awing the crowd Asta rode with her new saddle that Rarity had made for them. They flew above the palace and hovered in the air for a bit. Then Ymir let out a loud roar and breathed a crimson flame before flying to the wall and hovering over top of it. From the group they saw Asta briefly jump off his dragon partner landing in the 'Superman Pose' and slowly stood up and threw his cape-coat off his side allowing it to blow in the wind. Ymir then flew over to the palace and landed atop it and looked over the crowd. Asta walked over to a set of Black Bull Knights and then they entered the nearby door.

A few minutes passed and the door at the wall started to open. As they did it revealed Asta in the front with the girls just behind him. Fluttershy was on his right, Aj on his left, and Twilight in between them.

The band immediately started to play music as they all walked out https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HPSFBS2b4lc

"Not bad," Ayumi said with a smirk. "8 out of 10. The dismount could have been smoother and back in black could have played but then again that's Cliché, your Majesty."

Asta was weaning a slim-cut white button-down dress shirt with a V-cut wine-colored vest, black dress pants, and black wingtip shoes. Over top of this, he wore a long flowing black trench coat. His hair was slicked and tied back in a ponytail and he was missing his iconic headband. Twilight was wearing a gown the somewhat resembled an aura from the Far Frozen North. Aj sported a long flowing forest green gown while Fluttershy wore a mint green gown.

The four made their way to the courtyard in front of the main assembly just as the music seized playing.

“I do believe that is our cue,” Lead Councilman Tinder Roots stepped forward followed by a young caribou woman with a black metal crown and a sword on a red pillow.

"That's the crown?" Ayumi whispered to Luna. "kinda looks like your tiara what with the black material and all but also like an olden wizard's staff topper.".”

“Trust me Ayumi,” Celestia whispered, “that isn’t iron but black magi-steel,” she explained. “It’s one of Savannah's highest coveted resources. In no other place in this world can you find it other than these plains and even here it’s very scarce. Only extremely high-ranking nobles that were on par with the former king had access to the funding needed to get it and that’s just to obtain this variant of the magi-steel. Something about the land here causes its coloring and properties. Once it's refined and forged properly it can’t be undone from whatever shape it's in. If the steel is forged into a weapon it has the ability to evolve with its owner as they grow stronger. I suspect that is also what the sword is made of, to think they had so much is very surprising.”

"My gunblades are made of a similar material white magititanium. Vulcan told me it gives the weapons their ability to change shape and channel any energy I may have." Ayumi whispered to Celestia. "I betcha ten to one the moment he holds that blade it becomes a new anti-magic weapon since his grimoire is based on sword magic and the Demon within it uses anti-magic." 'Lebe better be happy I know what he is' she thought to herself as she watched the ceremony.

“Sir your sword,” Tinder said, causing Asta’s gaze to shift to the rather plain sword in its sheath.

Taking the sword from the pillow everypony eagerly awaited to see what would happen. Holding the weapon by the sheath Asta took hold of the hilt and drew the sword holding it out it flashed in a golden shined from the sword as is changed from a solid black to have a bright mirror-like a silver blade with a gold embellishment the rain from the hilt to a fourth of the way up the blade. The hilt black and gold with a slightly upward curved crossguard with two red gems at their end. Two more red gems in the shape of diamonds adorned the hilt in between the handle and the blade. The actual handle was a golden woven metal the led into a black pommel with another large red gem on the base.

“I, Asta Ferris, do hereby swear upon this blade and on my life to lead this kingdom in to prosper and to protect my people from whatever enemies that may come. I will be there to strike them down and none shall claim this land from me!” Asta swore as he held the weapon above his head. A golden and red aura surrounded the sword and then erupted from the blade as a massive dragon into the sky and gradually died down. Everything remained in a dead-calm.

“My king, your crown,” Tinder said quietly. Asta took a knee kneeling down and Tinder Root placed the crown black five-skied crown on Asta’s head. . “All hail King Asta Ferris, King of the Block Clover Empire!” Tinder yelled as Asta then rose and the crowd burst into a fanfare of cheers.

"All hail the Black King and his Immortal Reign!" Ayumi shouted 'I'll have to figure out how to help his herd become fully immortal sometime.' She thought That's a project for home though my lab might have something for that. Maybe a mix of controlled DeadPool healing and a Harry Potter version of the elixir of life will work.'

“Wow,” Luna said in amazement. “I’ve… never seen anything like that before.”

“Indeed,” Celestia nodded slowly. “But we can admire later, we have our own crown to bestow after Fluttershy, Applejack, and Twilight receive theirs from Tinder Root marking them as Asta’s herdmates.”

One by one the mares of Asta’s herd were each crowned with their own unique black crowns. Once the crowd had died down from either cheer or shock, Asta and the group then stepped back and allowed Celestia and Luna to come up.

Celestia and Luna both stepped forward and Twilight followed behind them. “Everyone, we have gathered here on this glorious day to commemorate the crowing of not just Asta Ferris The Black King but also one of the mares he has entered into a relationship with,” The sisters each took a side step and Twilight stepped up and stood beside them both. “We are here to crown Equestria’s newest Princess.” A group of guards steps out with escorting the crown holding Element of Magic. Twilight knelt down with a curtsy. Celestia and Luna each took a side of the crown and placed it on Twilight’s head and she stood up and looked over the crowd.

“We now present Princess Twilight Sparkle, The Princess of Friendship!” Luna called out in the royal Canterlot voice. The crowd applauded.

Twilight then walked up and took a breath and looked out waiting for the crowd to grow silent again. “I know I have a lot of responsibility and many of you may see this as a political act with me being a part of King Asta’s herd but I can assure you it is not. I love him for who he is and what he’s done in founding this kingdom and I will continue to support him in this but not as an Equestrian Princess but as a mare that stands at his side and as a Magic Knight that serves to enforce the laws he creates and to protect his people. From this day forward I will no longer live in Equestria but reside here in his palace as part of his herd. “ She bowed and then joined Asta and the others.

Asta stepping forward. “I know some of you have questions and I will answer them later, but first we have one last announcement,” Shy stepped forward. Asta smirked as he grabbed her hand. “Fluttershy and I are expecting our first child to be born in the following months to come.”

The crowd erupted in a mass of cheers, while some remained silent, mainly griffins that had been sent in as spies by the Arbitrator. A few others like the minotaurs and few drakes that had come had been watching and were eager to see the Newly Crowned King. They had heard tales of his exploits and wanted to see if he was really as strong as the stories said and had really founded a new city and kingdom. So far they weren’t disappointed.

“And now to say a few parting words a good friend of our and visiting foreign diplomat, Princess Ayumi,” Asta turned his head, “Come on and say a few words before the festival starts.”

As Ayumi stepped forward a murmur came from the crowd as while she had been seen in the city most of the citizens and foreigners currently visiting hadn't actually known she existed let alone the fact she looked like a slightly altered Princess Twilight. "My name is Ayumi and as Asta said I am a visiting Princess and a good friend. I wish Lady Twilight and the great Black King the best in their continued rule and lives and hope that none may oppose them. But if anyone is planning on that, watch the closing match of the festival where Asta and I will be showing everything we can do and exactly why angering any of the Allied royalty is a bad idea. Enjoy the Crowning Fair." With that statement, Ayumi stepped down and walked off.

"The Crowning Fair?" Asta muttered as he clapped and walked passed only for Ayumi to shrug it off. Stepping up, Asta started to say his closing, "Like Princess Ayumi said, please enjoy the fair and have a good time and see all Waillen has to offer. If you require assistance look for the nearest booth of or creature with a robe with the Black Bulls Logo on it. Thank you all for coming and have a great day!" He smiled and quickly turned, allowing his cape coat to wist in the draft.

"Now that that's out of the way I really want to relax for a bit," Asta sighed. "Been stressing about it since it came up. Any pony else for some relaxation? The match is really the only thing major we have left and that's not for another few days. I say we enjoy our downtime a bit."

"You'll get no complaints from us," His girls said in unison.

"Neither I nor my sister either," Luna, smiling looked at Ayumi. "And I would love to spend some quality time with my daughter before she has to go home.

"Yes. It isn't often we get to take extended trips like this where we can actually relax and enjoy it." Celestia agreed. "And I would like to spend time with Twilight and you."

"Nothing says bonding like bath time," Pinkie giggled.

"Darling it's not like we haven't all seen each others' assets at the Spa but what about Asta?" Rarity pointed out. "It's his palace and well… He ...Ah… Isn't with all of us either."

"I've got nothing to hide," Rainbow shrugged. "Not like we haven't taken dips in the pond after sparing back home anyways."

"If you're worried about it you can always wear a bathing suit," Came a very bold statement from a very shy mare. "Oh… Oh my… I'm sorry." Her face turned red with embarrassment.

"Suits are optional if we do mixed bathing," Asta shrugged. "If we do separate baths, that's pretty much out. Like Rainbow said, I've got nothing to hide, and not like I didn't bath in mixed baths back him when I was training. Some of my masters had both male and female students and set times everyone could Bathe. So it was mixed bathing or stink. It really hinges on our guest and on what she wants to do." He turned to Ayumi. "So what you think?"

"I have no problems with nude bathing in fact nudity is the norm in Ponyville and Cantorlot," Ayumi said. "Cantorlot is the old castle town around the Everfree castle it recently got rebuilt thanks to The Dark. He wanted a temple and grandmother Faust herself agreed to the idea of reviving the old capital." Ayumi snapped her fingers as she realized what she just revealed. "Yeah, Queen Lauren Faust Galaxia is around on my Equus."

"Yes well, I'm at least going to wear a pair of trunks," Shining said.

"Seconded," Spike raised his hand.

"I'm at the very least we're going to use a towel to cover up," Rarity Crossed her arms.

"Trunks or not I leave the decision up to you girls," Asta looked at his herd who merely shrugged. " And Faust?" He raised an eyebrow. Turning to Celestia. "Who the heck is Faust?"

"She's referred to as the Queen of Harmony and co-creator of the world alongside her twin brother Discord who embodies her opposite as Chaos," Celestia explained. "Many often say she's our mother but that's far from it. Though this may not be the case in many other worlds now."

"She's the Sister of Grogar, the father of all monsters including Dad." Ayumi said "the first Alicorn and the mother of all races on my Equus. This means alicorns do not just embody all of the pony traps but every race on my Equus. And since The Dark and The Light imparted their powers into Twilight she could have this ability too. As that is part of why I'm so easily able to turn into a dragon-like form. The other part is the displaced I was turned into being a dragon hybrid."

"Enough cross-dimensional family tree history. That crap honestly makes my head hurt worse than when Asta kicks my ass in sparring!" Spike cut in. "We're here,"He pointed to the bathrooms. "Let's get changed and head into the joined bath."

"Language young drake," Luna scolded, causing Spike to flinch slightly while Celestia giggled.

"Yea... lockers are in the changing room for clothes," Asta looked himself over. "I really dig this look but I still like my regular threads better. I think I will wear trunks after all too…" he said somewhat disappointing a few of the other mares

10 minutes later in the bath…

"Surprised you all with how big they are, didn't I?" Ayumi asked as she relaxed on the edge of the bath. "MM cup and that's with the piercings."

A towel hit her in the face, “We already knew ya had big boobs,” Asta deadpanned. “Luckily I immune to such things see like that one,” he pointed at Amore. “Basically suffocates me with he chest every chance she gets,”

“I’m sorry but I CAN’T HELP IT!” Amore pouted. “I have big boobs and I like to be affectionate with the man who saved my home. It’s not my fault you’re small and easily snuggled!”

“She has a point,” Twi pointed out. “Wait a minute? Will my boobs get that big now that I’m like you sis?”

“Okay plugging my ears now,” Shiny sighed.

“You do that Shining I’m kinda interested in this,” Spike started walking over to the mares.

Suddenly a blast of wind knocked him into the pool, “Down boy, too much sexy for you at the moment!” Pinkie blew on her finger like it was a gun.

"He's at least 16 Pinkie like you were no better back then Sis," Ayumi said a mischievous grin on her face. "And yes Twily. In fact, we'll both be in the Hyper cup sizes at full growth."

“Holy fuck I’m… I’m gonna go over there for a while,” Asta said face bright red as he pointed to the other side of the pool with Shining and the pouting water longed drake.

“Um… should we be concerned or be congratulating you Twi?” Rainbow scratched her head confused. “Seriously I... I can’t make up my mind. Bigger boobs means lots of things but at the same time I’m not sure they’re a good thing for our line of work.”

“Ya drive a pretty decent point there Rainbow,” Aj rubbed the back of her neck.

"I'm over 600 years old, not counting the time I was stuck in the time stream for around a thousand years, that's why without my piercings I'm so big." Ayumi clarified "She'll slowly grow into it in a similar way to a second puberty but without the hormonal imbalances. It will take around 30 years for her to reach my full size. Even then I can just make another set of these." She said as she pointed out the black studs in her nipples. "and before you ask they have to be inserted into the flesh to work. That's why they're piercings. My nipples were just the easiest for me as my ears became hypersensitive with time."

“Well at least it’ll be gradual,” Twi sighed in relief. “And if you could please make a set of those as earrings that would be much appreciated, big sis? I’m really not into piercings at all but if it has to be it gonna be my ears.”

Suddenly a massive wave of water hit the entire group leaving everypony thoroughly soaked to the core. They all looked at the other end of the pool glaring at a certain king.

“Hey you guys weren’t showing any signs of getting in so I thought I’d give some incentive,” Asta smirked with a shrug. He made a hand form of hand sign and concentrated taking in a deep breath through his mouth, and then suddenly released jets of super-heated air through his nose. As the air hit the water it started to bubble ever so slightly. “There we go, nice and hot. I recommended you enjoy the water while you can,” he said falling on his back..

"I was just waiting for you," Ayumi said as she jumped in. "Kinda hate cold baths." She said as she surfaced. The water made her fur shine as she floated. "I had an idea in regards to mine and potentially Twily's full size, but before I go through with it I want to clear the air about something."

“And what would that be darling?” Rarity tilted her head.

"I'm a goddess as I've said before and Twily gained a level of divinity when the Twin Lion brothers imparted their power into her," Ayumi said. "Part of my divine abilities is a literal Divine figure so I want to warn you if you're tempted to worship me when I'm unsealed that isn't my fault. I can't turn that off. This is part of why I seal myself like this. I didn't mention it before because of the fact that there was someone stronger than me around to negate this effect. Plus I tend to forget about that little fact since I almost am always in my younger form."

“Sorry but we’re not about to start worshiping you just because suddenly you have a huge rack,” Rainbow crossed her arms and everypony nodded. “So sorry to disappoint you or not. I really don’t care,” She dove in the water.

"Oh come on it's just a light warning. All I meant by that is that you might you're a mild compulsion to it due to my passive Godly aura." As she said this, she removed her piercings, and in a flash of light, Ayumi grew to surpass Celestia in height by 2 inches while her mane and tail began sparkling and moving on their own. Her wings became pure energy and a unique set of armor appeared out of the either and attached itself to her along with a couple of magenta ribbons appear from the circles of energy her wings extended from. "Ok, what do you think?"

“Sexy,” Spike called out.

“Still not gonna worship,” Asta deadpanned.

Eddy floated in the air tapping his chin as he thought and smiled showing off his pointy teeth, he then quickly floated over to Ayumi’s side, “We are not worthy!”

“Of course,” Aj rolled her eyes.

“You are very fetching but we're still not feeling the need for worship,” Rarity shook her head.

“Can we drop the worship crap?!” Shy rolled her eyes, “Oh sorry….” She hid her face.

“I must admit I am a bit jealous,” Luna looked down, placing her hands on her chest.

"Look I get it no one is going to worship me." Ayumi said. "but I wanted to make it clear that if you felt something off while I'm like this I want you to tell me." She went back to floating in the pool. "I can't turn it off completely but I can lessen the effects of the compulsion if it starts to affect you. And having dealt with mental Magic myself I know how annoyed all you get when your head is messed with that's true in every universe." Ayumi frowned "Wish my herd was here. they could clear things up a lot better than I could. Moondancer most of all since she's a lot like me."

“Hmmm… I wonder if I have enough power thanks to her? Running diagnostics” Eddy thought then gave a smirk. “Within current parameters: Request accepted,” he acknowledged and opened a void portal.

"What the hell Eddy?" Ayumi shouted as she began placing barriers on the portal. "Were you just a trap by Uncle Edward to throw me into the void?! Cause if so I'm not just going to let myself be banished without a fight!"

"Trap? Banish you," the chibi tiled its head. "You said you wanted to see your wives so I accessed the void network and gained the coordinates of your homeworld via your laptop," He explained. "With some help from your excess mana pool, I was able to open a portal for your girls to come here. You are gonna wanna drop that barrier soon."

"No need." A two-toned voice said as three puffs of smoke crossed the barriers. One a light blue, the next emerald green, and the third a mellow yellow.

"Twilight always keys her barriers to allow her Betas access in case of emergency." A slightly airhead sounding voice said as the smoke clouds took the shape of mares.

"And my unique magic lets us bypass them regardless if the need is great enough," Moondancer said as the smoke mares solidified into her Sonata Dusk and Chrysalis. "As an Umbra and alicorn-hybrid, my magic is even more powerful than my grandfather Sombra." She explained before turning to the resident Changeling. "Chrissy need I remind you again to use Ayumi's human name when off-world, we don't need to confuse anyone while we're here."

"Yeah even I do that and my short-term memory isn't the best along with my ADHD!" Sonata said. "You're younger than me by a good 200 years so you have no excuse." The youngest of the Dazzlings then turns to the others. "Please excuse my herdmate she was dropped as a Nymph and has always been a bit of a bitch since."

"You're just sore I beat you in battlefront 2 last night Nata," Chrysalis said as she walked over to Ayumi. "So you took them out? What caused that?"

"The Twins imparted some of their divine power into this world's Twilight as I helped her ascend. So I'm just showing a possible end state past canon." Ayumi explained to her cuddle bug. "How's Fluffle and Eris?"

"Good," Chrysalis said with a frown. "Why did you mutilate your soul again to help another ascend? You know how dangerous that can be!"

"Later Chrissy you're scaring a pregnant mare of this world!" Ayumi growled pointing to Fluttershy whose face showed disturbed horror at the changeling royal's words. "It's not as it sounds trust me."

"Yes and if you scare Shy anymore I won't be held responsible for my actions," Asta added. "Also, Ayumi, your super-hot wives made Spike pass out."

"Cady, I think I'm gonna get out," Shiny said as a blue aura wrapped around him. "No, you're not dear."

Asta tossed Spike on the bank as blood dripped from his nose. "You really need to watch more porn kid," Asta commented then turned to everyone. "Names Asta Ferris new girls. This is my world and kingdom. Enjoy the bath, if you want fun times then find a room and cast a muffling spell. Also, we wear clothes here when not bathing, enjoy," he flopped back into the water.

"Big sis," Twi caught Ayumi's attention. "What did Chrysalis mean when she said 'mutilated' your soul'?"

"It's how I created that orb. I burned part of my wellspring to make it. Normal Equestrians who try this will die in a few hours but alicorns and those above them can safely do so and only suffer pain. The soul/ wellspring can also be used to boost Fullmetal Alchemist style Alchemy in a similar nature to a philosopher's stone from the same world. This can be done by mortals who have knowledge of the technique at the cost of lifespan. That's why beings who are immortal such as you and I can do it indefinitely as our souls are no longer bound by the limits of time. I used both techniques to create that physical orb. I had done it soon after I first used my Wellspring to help Moondancer ascend fully so it had just been sitting inside my soul to be extracted at another point. A just in case you might say. Luckily I knew something like your situation where you were supposed to have ascended soon after you got a certain book could come about as a displaced." Ayumi glared at Celestia. "You know if she failed to cast Starswirled's spell in its unfinished state the magical backlash would have damaged the elements making them useless for a good decade at least."

"I have the utmost faith in my student as I'm sure your own mentor did and does in you," Celestia said sternly. "She has proven time and again that she is more than capable of being a great sorceress and now she will also go on to be a better princess than even I or Luna." She turned her head to Asta. "But I am afraid she will have to learn the loss of love on her own," She said somberly.

"I have to agree with you, sister," Luna nodded. "With Asta being mortal and the fact she has fallen so deeply for him it will hurt her greatly when he passes on." She looked at Ayumi. " Or can the Displaced not die?"

"No," Eddy chimed in as he landed on Ayumi's head. "Mortal Displaced like Asta and Ed's youngest brother can in fact die of wounds diseases and many other things old age being the rarest factor among them though. Most Displaced usually gain some form of immortality before that and go on to become void dwellers though."

"Actually due to his Demon and his soul reaper forms Asta is in fact immortal in a way as when he dies he can just get a Gigai made for himself and come home," Ayumi said flatly. "So even if his current body does bite it he can come back in a few days at worst."

"That is a valid point," Moondancer said. "He's pretty much immortal since the afterlife is something you can return from in this world."

"How could I forget about the Shinigami," Celestia covered her face in embarrassment.

"Not entirely," Chrysalis said as she eased herself into the water. "Souls can die but for beings like Ayumi or Asta here who have massive powerful souls, it's far harder as in soul form any living durability is vastly improved. This includes lifespan."

"That is true and Asta has also been biologically altered with part of Sombra's focus crystal in his body," Luna pointed out. "Let's not forget his dragon partner Ymir either. Their life forces are linked, as long as she continues to live he will have access to dragonic aging. In a manner of speaking, Asta has a form of immortality very similar to our own sister in terms of longevity and decreased aging speeds," Luna pointed out. "Even if his body is physically killed he'll still be around for a long time."

"I certainly hope so," Celestia sighed, laying back and stretching out. "Something is telling me he is the lynchpin for many things to come."

"So BBBFF?" Ayumi asked Shining. "You okay with Chrissy cause your actions earlier like you trying to flee kind of makes me worry you're going to try for a headshot with your magic or something similar." The mere thought of that happening causing Ayumi's eyes to slit and small flames to appear on her mane and tail. "And need I remind you how fast my magic reacts to my anger."

"No I wasn't going to try anything like that and it's just being around the one or version of a woman that brainwashed me into almost marrying her makes me a little uncomfortable not to mention being around all the beautiful women in here on top of my sisters are kind of making me really uncomfortable," Shining scowled. "No offense to you Chrysalis I know you're not the same one from our world but I still have a few mental scars."

"To be honest the form I'm in currently is just for my Fluffle," Chrissy said. "I can revert to my base to help distance myself from that version of myself but Ayumi also likes my old body so it's up to her."

"No, it's not what… can I just leave please?!" Shiny begged.

"I think the old captain of the Guard is a little self-conscious that he has a boner caused by women other than his wife," Asta pointed it out as shining started to blush heavily. "Nothing to be ashamed of really. Hot chicks are hot. Our girls don't mind us looking or thinking as long as we do it in our heads and include their opinion if we want to have another relationship, right?" He turns this head to his girls and they all nodded in agreement. "See. Man, I can't believe I'm the one preaching polygamy and I come from a world where monogamy is mainly practiced."

"Biologically monogamy is stupid. Humans are polygamous by Nature that's why most marriages end up in divorce because humans are denying their needs. That's also why cheating is so common in relationships on most Earths because it's a biological need to have more than one mate." Ayumi said " As a former human myself I understand far better than most people would the culture of single pair marriage, but I also know why that practice is idiotic. Especially since humans are far more socially connected on any version of Earth nowadays than they were before. Being 100% honest here the fact that cities can have a million-plus people at once is basically the reason why divorces have spiked so far. Historically marriages would last so long because there wasn't really an opportunity to sleep around and not get caught."

"We've heard it before Koty!" Moondancer said using her personal nickname for the purple alicorn. "No need to go on a six-hour rant/lecture on the biological advantages to herds." The Umbran alicorn turned to Asta. "Sorry, she gets this way when she meets humans who refuse to herd. Surprisingly she's converted a Senku displaced to herds with the quick explanation." She shrugged. "But then again that guy had been a multi major in the bio-sciences engineering chemistry and he was a rock hound on his off time before dealing with his displacement and the added knowledge Senku had in his brain. And along with the mental processes Senku used in both the show and manga. It wasn't too hard."

Asta shrugged and points at Twi, "I'm used to it as I have my own lecturer right there," Twi blushed. "And she loves every second I stare at her while she does it."

"Look I have nothing against her it's nothing at all. I just don't want to be in one a the only Pony I've ever loved is sitting all right over there," Shiny pointed at Cadence. "There's no denying that all of you are the hottest women I have ever seen but for me, there has to be more than just a physical attraction, something along the line of an emotional attraction."

"Shiny is right," Cadence agreed with her husband. "We just haven't found anyone that we're feeling emotionally attached too to add to our herd if we ever wanted to make one. As for right now, we just love each other and we're all we need."

"I get that," Sonata said. "Though I hope the ‘me’ of this world and her sisters meet you sometime soon. Had we been here for a certain event that may come up we could have helped out. Plus I think you'd find Dagi pretty hot and a nice girl once her gem gets purified."

"We'll see what happens," Asta commented, floating by on his back. "This world is very different from your own,” he slightly cracked an eye looking at Sonata, “so the outcomes will be different for events to come. Hell, I don't actually know a lot of stuff that's coming anyway and before you say anything I don't want to know any future details, that goes for everypony else in this room too."

Ayumi started to speak but was quickly stopped by Eddy who plopped down on her boobs and looked her in the eyes shaking his head not to speak.

"All I was planning on saying is that a certain old friend may be miffed at Twily," she said, her thumb pointing to her Moondancer. "After all she did forget Dancer's birthday in favor of Mom's return. Might want to fix that."

“I have neglected a few ponies ever since going to Ponyville and even more becoming a Magic Knight and since the city was first founded,” Twi looked down at her reflection in the water ashamed.

"You will be in charge of a few new tasks now that you are a princess as well, " Luna informed.

"Now that your coronation is over you will need to attend the upcoming summit Being held in the Crystal Empire this year," Cadence added Catching Asta's attention.

"If she's goin to that I'm coming," Asta butted in. "I'm coming as her moral support and her boyfrIend not as an emissary though."

"Don't you have a meeting in the Seireitei with the Shinigami coming up Darling?" Rarity pointed out.

"Yea but that's in the coming days after the festival," Asta acknowledged.

"We weren't planning on stopping you either way Asta," Shining said. " You're a hero to our ponies and they'd love to see you and Spike again. Besides, the summit isn't for another couple of weeks."

"So Asta when are we going to fight?" Ayumi asked as she replaced her piercings and shrank back to her normal size. "My Girls haven't seen me go all out in a long time and itching to see what my Grimoire will hold."

“On the last day of the festival as the opening event,” Asta said, floating in the water. “For the next few days let's just enjoy some downtime and everypony’s company.” He cracked his eye and looked at the hot girls off to the side and then to Ayumi. “You got some good girls with some good assets and good hearts over there, better take care of them.”

Ayumi looked at Asta’s girls and smiled and closed her eyes and laid back on her back, “Same goes for you brother-in-law of mine.”

Meanwhile in Waillen’s outer ring…

Urahara Kisuke was peacefully walking through the city enjoying himself and making note of what he refurbished the city has to offer. At his side was his old friend in crime that he’d sent to keep watch over Asta about a week and a half ago the black Yoruichi.

Urahara walked along with a Popsicle in his hand, “Hmmhmmm…”

“Would you stop humming?” Yoruichi whispered annoyed at the tune. “We have some serious stuff to consider here. This city was barely a town less than a week ago and now it’s a fully functioning city. If I hadn’t been there with you to witness it I wouldn’t have believed it.”

“I know. That Edward fellow was really powerful, you should’ve seen when he shattered the breach of the Menes,” Urahara said as he licked his ice cream. “He had a Bankai and a hollowfiction too. He used them strategically to mask his presence and involvement from the Seireitei.”

“And he even came to speak with us personally,” Yoruichi shuddered at the bloodlust the blonde-haired man had exuded during their encounter. “He is truly a monster.”

“I’d call more along the lines of a deeply caring older brother,” Urahara finished his snack. “ I promised him and that goddess I wouldn’t interfere with things so that's what I’ll do.”

“Oh shut the fuck up with that bull shit Kisuke,” Yoruichi deadpanned with half-lidded eyes. “We both know that you’d be all over the whole Displaced thing if you could. “

“Ya got me there,” He Mock laughed. “But I can’t even do anything about it thanks to the curse Edward put on me. ‘The Curse of Binding Death.”

“Yea, any pony that talks about even looking into it for you dies along with you instantly,” The black cat darkly said. “A very dark curse and one not even from this world so there is no way to counter, yet,” The cat looked at Urahara.

“No way to counter it at all,” The shopkeeper replied. “I can’t decipher any of the spell matrices. Every time I try, it counters me. Only a truly skilled mage could even think of countering this, one who is much smarter and has years of experience under his belt.”

“How many years?” Yoruichi tilts his head.

“Let's just say a lot,” Kisuke added. “For now let's scout out this town. Maybe Asta will let us set up shop here. I really don’t like Canterlot at all…”
> Calling for the Aide of the Black King
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A few days after the coronation... 

Asta had decided that he was going to spend a day with Fluttershy, Applejack, and Twilight each for some one-on-one time by going into the city to explore and enjoy the festivities as couples. To say the Black King was happy having these three be his mares was an understatement in the least of ways. Today the girls had decided that they wanted to take an easy day and Asta completely agreed with them to take it easy but he was too wound up to sit still and the girls knew it, especially with the upcoming match with Yumi at the end of the festival. So to keep their man happy and occupied they decided to take Asta and their friends had all to go down to the training academy to check on the Shinigami's training today.

Once they got there Asta wasted no time in going into the sparring area with Spike and Rainbow Dash. He picked a new thorn sword from the tree and examined it thoroughly. He was the only one outside, Spike, Haze, and Rainbow that actually had to get new ones, and even then he was the only one besides Spike that did so every time he sparred. The other decided to watch from the balcony. Rarity and Applejack were the only ones not present.

Applejack had actually gone back to Ponyville to check on the Apples and the farm. With her gone between Clover and Ponyville so much, some of the family had actually come from nearby and settled onto the property to make it easier on Big Mac. To say the stallion was happy to hear his little sister was with Asta wasn't all surprising. When the two males spoke about it they could only give each other stern stares and quiet nods. Applebloom was excited to have another big brother and Granny just said "It was about time Aj got herself a stallion!". Applejack was also going back for a bit of a girls-only family traditional celebration. 

Rarity went with her to get away from all the noise from the festival but the truth was that she was just tired of a minotaur suitor that she'd impressed on the first day of the festival. A group of Abyssinians had tried to get shifty with the minotaur over a little spill on their clothes. Rarity ever the fashionista she was trying to put her two-cents in but the cat people wouldn't have any of it and said they wanted compensation for the stain from both the minotaur and her too and that they would have it one way or another, with thirst their voices. The minotaur being a warrior wouldn't back down from a challenge. Seeing as how Rarity was overlooked for being an object and not a mare, was the final straw. Naturally, she hated to ruin the fine clothes of the gentlemen with their blood so she held back, a lot. The next thing the Minotaur knew was that the mare had activated her grimoire and the Abyssinians were all on the ground thoroughly thrashed with crystal vines that had grown from the ground. Telling them who she was, her rank, and who she worked for was all it took for War Glaive. He was hooked and has been after her hand ever since

The day was winding down and Asta had worked up a good sweat. Before him, on the ground in pain, were his Shinigami. Twilight was stand off to the side with Fluttershy, her belly poking out a bit as she got further along into her pregnancy. Every time Asta looked at her and her stomach he couldn't help but feel fear and doubt. The fears and doubts of what if he wasn't meant to be a father or if he would be a good one. Then he recalled his older brother's words. 

'There is no right way to raise you kids little Asta. I've done it several times over and found myself doing it differently every time and learning new things each time. All we can do is try and be there for them and guide them as they grow. You'll do fine little brother...'

Asta pushed the thoughts out of his head and wiped his face with the towel, "Thanks Twi," he smiled and Twilight blushed.

"So what are you three gonna do?" Rainbow zoomed over. "More festival?"

"No, going home to soak in the hot spring pool bath," Asta threw the towel over his shoulder.

"Really?" Rainbow looked dumbstruck.

"They clearly have more private plans Dash," Spike shook his head as the herd blushed.

"Oh..." Rainbow smirked as she rubbed her chin. "Maybe I should stop in..."

"Stop it Dash," Gilda said as she threw a towel in the pegasus's face. "I don't ever stop you and dragon boy going at home when you two are in the shower together!"

Asta, Fluttershy, and most of all Twilight did double-takes from Spike to Rainbow Dash quite a few times and then stopped at Rainbow who grew very very red in the face. "WHAT?!" The herd collective yelled in outright shock.

"What can I say..." Dash glared at Gilda and then sighed. "We spar a lot and Spike crashes on the couch at my place when he's not at his. We were at the house one day after a long practice and things just kinda I don't know happened... " She smirked nervously.

They turned to Spike who's arms were crossed with a nonchalant straight face on. He shrugged. "Rainbow's a great looking mare and we have a lot in common. We get along great but don't impede on each others' boundaries. Like she said one thing led to another and we ended up seeing each other."

"They both wanted to shower and couldn't make up their minds on who should go first," Gilda rolled here. "I came home and saw clothes everywhere leading up to the upstairs master bathroom," the Drake was now showing a red face the wide make a pepper jealous. "You can only imagine what I HEARD coming from that room." she shuddered.

"It wasn't that bad," Rainbow retorted with a heavy blush.

"Dash, you two were in the bathroom for three hours straight with the water going AFTER I came in the house," Gilda deadpanned. "I couldn't take anymore so I left, stayed at a fucking hotel. I came back the next morning the water was still running but you two were in your bedroom, asleep thank the gods."

The newly outed couple merely rubbed the backs of their heads and looked in opposite directions with red cheeks, "What can I say, the kids got crazy stamina," Dash admitted and flew over behind Spike and wrapped her arms around him. His head between her breast causing him to blush even more. "I don't care what any of you say I love Spike so screw you."

"Thanks but No thanks Dash," Asta held up a hand, and Rainbow just scowled. "We're not against you either. As long as you care for each other I won't say anything against it."

"Legal age of consent is sixteen and he's seventeen and he'll be eighteen in a few months," Twilight rubbed her eyes. "I'm happy you two love each other, I really am but keep you bedroom nonsense between you two and at home." They all walked away.

"If you use one of the rooms at the castle be sure it's soundproof," Asta smirked as the newly outed couple blushed. "And hang a 'Do not Disturb for an 'X' amount of time' too. "He laughed. 'Ymir!' Asta mentally called.

'Yes what is it?' The dragon answered her rider.

'Come and get Fluttershy and bring her to the palace please,' He asked.

'Is she not feeling well?' The dragon inquired.

Asta looked at his number one girl and she smiled back at him, 'No she's fine I just don't want her walking back because of the baby is all. If you're busy though I can take her back.'

'No it is fine, I was just lazing on a cloud,' The dragoness mentally shrugged. 'Be there in a bit.'

After Ymir came and got Fluttershy, Asta picked Twilight up bridle style and they flew to the palace.



 Sometime later...

Asta had had his bath with Twilight and Fluttershy. They'd thoroughly enjoyed just relaxing with the to without all the commotion that had been plaguing them the last few days with Ayumi's group and everyone that wanted to use the new pool spa bath that his brother had given them. The girls were sleeping peacefully and Ymir was snoozing not for away.

He was currently meditating on a cloud not far from his balcony. His long ash blonde hair was pulled back in a decent length braid while he wore his default attire.  It consisted of his reversed white Shinigami shihakusho. Over his shihakusho he was a black haori, which sports a white diamond pattern along its bottom half like the one worn by Kisuke Urahara has but on Asta's the back was the Black Bulls emblem over top of a white five-leaf clover. Around his neck was the Flight necklace that Zeldris had left him. 'Balor's Magic Eye'  dangled on his left ear. Around his forehead, he sported a new headband that had the red-colored four-pointed on the right side. At his waist was his Grimoire hanging on his right side in it's new carrying satchel adorned with a gold Black Bulls emblem over top of a black five-leaf clover. that Rarity had made for him as his old one was rather worn out and badly damaged. Next to the satchel tied into his belt was Asta's Sacred Treasure The Substitute Shinigami Badge, aka the Battle Pass. On the left side of his belt was a leather box that contained his Digi-cards and next to it was his black and red D3 digivice. In his pocket was his Older Brother's token the Alchemist's pocket watch. He had recently started to keep his eyes shut, or 'all squinty' as Pinkie Pie put it.

"Hey there," came a young teen's voice. 

"What do you want Spike?" Asta acknowledged his pupil.

"I wanted to say thank you for not saying me and Rainbow couldn't be together," Spike bowed.

"Fluttershy, her mother, and I as well as most of the residents of the kingdom will be the last creatures to tell you not to be together with someone just because of a minor age gap Spike," Asta stood up then jumped from his cloud to his balcony landing next to his student.  Placing a hand on the youth's shoulder, "All I can say if it feels right to be with Rainbow or any creature else then just be with them and be there for them. You're more than old enough to know right and wrong choices and you've been through much more than any normal teen would have in this world. I'm proud to call you my vice-captain, current acting captain, and brother-in-law of sorts. You'll have to make another big choice soon though," Asta removed his hand. "If you want to stay here in Waillen and continue as a Black Bull."

"So you're planning on replacing some of us?" Spike crossed his arms.

"Only those that don't want to stay in the Corps," Asta nodded. "I can't make you choose and if you think you can manage to be here and there I won't stop you. " He opened his eyes. "But you are Celestia's son and a Prince of Equestria. You have more responsibilities than many others your age and being with the Bulls adds to that. Like I said, I won't make you choose and I can't make the choice for you. You have time," he smiled and closed his eyes. "Just think about it," started to walk past, "And I'm not hiding you from your mother or aunt when they find out you and Dash have been seeing each other intimately!"

"WHAT?!" Spike shouted. 'Come on Sensi you have-" Asta grabbed his student's lips.

"Anti-magic Knight I summon you!"

A red and black swirling void Portal opened. Asta smirked, "Ready for an adventure?"

Spike knew he was referencing him to come along. Asta let go of his lips, "Hell yeah," Spike smirked as he threw his hand out and suddenly his Dragon's Maw sword flew to his hand with his grimoire satchel on its straps. He buckled the straps in place then situated his grimoire on the left side of his waist with his sword strapped on his back.

"Wait a minute," Asta said as he walked off to the room and wrote a not for the girls and then joined Spike again, "Let's go."

They both walked into the portal and it closed just before a certain black cat could get into it cause it to hit the wall.
> Saiyan and the King, Spike v Spike
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Perhaps it would be a good idea to compare his skills to my own Spike’s yo better get a feel for what I need to do,” Asta rubbed his chin looking at his student.

Spike looked back and then to his other-self. “I think that would be the best option as well,” Spike added as he pulled the Berskerfrom his back and stabbed it into the ground. “No weapons, no armor, no ki, no healing,” he added removing his armor to reveal a well-toned body that had a few scars in random places. “Are you game with that other me?” Spike said as he cracked his knuckles with a cold glare in his eyes.

“Before you two start I will create an I.D.field so no one will disturb us,” Asta cut in. Jack and Spike looked confused at the Black King. “I don’t have the luxury of staying in this world for days on end right now and my I.D. Field is an illusionary space where time flow is much faster than normal. It will also ensure no create will be caught in a crossfire between the two Dragons.”

“That’ll be a big help,” Jack agreed.

“I’d rather not call any more attention to us than necessary either,” Asta said as he held up his hand. “I.D. Create,” a field expanded from his palm and encircled everyone. “It all looks the same but this is all just a copy of the original world. No living but us are here. One day outside will be two weeks here, giving us more than enough time to train your apprentice. I will also explain the mechanization of the displaced to you seeing as this is your first time summoning one of us. For now, though let’s enjoy the show the boys will put on for us.” 

Asta nodded to his Spike and he nodded back, “Alright kid let’s see what you’re made of,” he took up a fighting stance.

"You heard my captain kid," Asta's Vice-Captain took up and offensive stance. "And take off that weighted gear you have on, trust me... you're gonna need the speed boost!" Spike and reappeared in front of Jackson's student, landing a palm thrust into his got causing him to stagger backwards a bit. 

"Ok fine then, besides I want to see how strong I am anyway," Spike said taking off the weight clothes and got in a defensive stance and ran, and threw a right hook to his face.

"Your wide open," Asta's Spike easily moved out of the way and followed with a left palm uppercut to the chin, sending his counter up and back a bit landing on his but. "You're projecting your Qi everywhere. A novice could predict you every move."

Jack's Spike rolled bake in the crouching position and countered with his fireball Jutsu, "Fire Style Fireball Jutsu" Spike said letting out a huge blast of green and orange fireball. 

Spike smirked as he stood up and looked at the inferno and then his smile fell as Asta's student walked out and dusted off his shoulder. His appearance had slightly changed as did his body size as he was slightly larger now. His skin was rougher in texture with a purplish hue, his hands became more sinister and claw-like. His ears were slightly pointier and his eyes were now silted and glowed a vibrant green.

"Fire, really," Asta's vice-captain commented as green flame came from his mouth. "We're dragons and we can swim in lava. That was simply pathetic," Spike rushed over and in a flash and had his claw directly in front of his opponent's eye. "I can see in those eyes. Your heart is saying you've never really fought in a real-life or death battle before. You're just a kid deep down. Tell me," He glared at his counterpart a thick bloodlust emanating from the vice-captain, "Have you ever had to consciously kill someone?"

"No, but maybe after some experience, right behind you," Jackson's Spike said before poofing into a cloud of smoke it was a clone after Asta's Vice-Captain turns around to see Spike doing a couple of hand signs before shouting out.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" Spike said before a giant dragon made of water spit towards Asta's Spike.

"Take him a little more seriously Spike," Asta commanded.

"Right," Spike nods and took in a slight heavy breath. "Beast Style: Tomu(Ape's Palm)!" He thrust his fully open palm into the water dragon and dispersing it. He then rushed behind his younger self and, "Īgurusuhoīru(Eagle's Wheel)!" He lands a hard kick into the younger's side sends him to spin into a tree and then he hit the ground. "You're way too cocky," He threw his right hand out and with his middle and pointer fingers pointed up and walls of rock shot from all sides and imprisoned the young drake. To keep him from completely moving as the vice-captain made a motion like he was squeezing a ball between his hands and the stone squeezed Jack's Spike conforming the rock around his form and stopping all.

"Like I said," Asta's Spike walked over and held up his hand, his claws readied to strike. "To cocky, too soft..."

"Enough," Asta called out. Spike looked over at his mentor. "You've made your point Spike. You won the fight. No need to keep going."

"Sir," Spike said as he salutes and held three fingers across his chest and then returned to his equipment. Grabbing a hold of his sword his body immediately steamed and shrank back down as he lost his Draconis features.

"That was a good learning experience for you," Asta said as he moved his hand and the stone crumbled away.

"I think so too. You should never underestimate your opponent Spike, it will lead to your downfall. It's because you are smarter than me that you'll be able to tell anybody I was only using 10% of my power while this spike used more," Jackson said walking over to spike and healing him with his healing Jutsu.

"I never even used five," Spike commented as he retunes in his full armor. "More of that display was my body's natural state. Honestly, my fight with the hunter who gave me my armor was ten times harder." He scowled at his counterpart. "You're way too flash with all that crap you used. A bunch of over-blown parlor tricks. Had I not been through my own version of hell and training my butt off I would've been put off by the stun factor of the water dragon thing. The substation is underhanded but in a real fight, there are no underhanded tricks. In battle, you use all of what is availed. You're still too soft on your opponents. You need to come at them as if your life hangs by a thread every time, lest you fail and lose what your fighting for."

"I do commend you on your speech to my student but please don't talk to him in such a way. I know you've been through a lot but that doesn't give you the right to talk to him that way. I taught him those techniques like you said your opponent won't be merciful and they will use underhanded tactics so you will do the same there is no honor in fighting" Jack explained to his student. "Also if I didn't know that Spike needed this sparring match and know that he is far from being strong enough to fight a strong opponent I would have lashed out and your Captain would've had to stop me because I know you and Asta can sense my power especially. Do you know about Legendary Super Saiyan Broly?" Jackson said pointing that last comment towards Asta when he was healing Spike

"Yes, I know about Broly and don't mind the way Spike was talking that's just how he is during his training mode," Asta held up a hand. "He's not a bad guy but he has had a few... hard times that had him realize a few things. He doesn't like it when those with potential waste it, is all"

Jackson thinks for a moment before saying, "Sorry about how I acted. It's just that after the fight with Discord and the girls and Spike seeing me in my Legendary Super Saiyan form my mind isn't all that to put together right now." He sighed rubbing the back of his head. "And it doesn't help that the fact that he does have good potential is it that we don't have a proper training place to train him but if I had the Hyperbolic Time Chamber here I'd be able to train him better but I don't that's why I asked you to have your Spike and mine spar, to see how much training he needs and judging by the fight he has a long way to go," Jackson said while finishing healing Spike.

"We have some time as long as I keep this field up," Asta point to the dull world around them. "You have the rest of today and about a week and six-day plus what's left of today. Outside the sun should just be set by the time we're done in here. That's the best I can do."

Jack nodded, "Okay so first I will be teaching Spike the Fusion Dance but before I do that I want to do a little sparring with you out there. I'm going to see how strong I am but not in my base form but Super Saiyan 3 now that I can hold it for at least three hours, " He said then thought. "Although judging by your power level should be good sparring. First, let me send out two Shadow clones, and also let's not go too crazy I say we go near the power level that Goku and Vegeta fought when they first met."

"Really," Asta raised an eyebrow. "I mean okay if you want," He said pulling off his haori then the rest of his clothing except for a pair of shorts he was wearing under his shihakusho. As he folds up his discarded clothing Jackson noted the several scars the littered Asta's body as he stretched though what caught his attention was the massive dark crimson five-leaf clover in the center of the Black King's chest. "My clothes don't hinder my abilities and aren't for any type of train but I'd still rather not miss them up or Rarity would kill me."

"I wholeheartedly agree about that part also I don't know about the big five-leaf clover on the center of your chest and won't ask what happened but you'll tell me in your own time," Jackson said stretching as well as getting ready to turn Super Saiyan 3 mixed with his sage Mode thanks to one of his clones letting him know that he had gotten plenty nature energy.

Asta in the meant time was doing his own stretches, "If you want to know about the clover it's just another scar," he said nonchalantly. "I sealed King Sombra inside my body and tried to take over. The seal activated and this clover was the result. He's been gone for a while now but like I side this is a scar and nothing else."

"Okay that's kind of cool and creepy at the same time and all know I'm not at the point of the past of Empire around the time when Twilight and her friends defeated Discord" Jackson explains. "Now as for the rules, I'm only using my chi and chakra, not my Sharingan or Mangekyou Sharingan, because I need to see how much my reaction time is doing without them because Cooler was here a couple of months back and I did pray against him eating my Super Saiyan 2 form," Jackson said getting into his signature stance.

"Fine by me," Asta said. "Genjutsu doesn't work on me anyways. I can manipulate chakra with my Qi technique which is how I got the black dragon on my left arm. I can't do ki blasts but can shoot off and control elemental attacks and to put all my skill of Qi into perspective, it's for strengthening my body and healing. My body has a natural hardening factor as a defense that I can control and happens automatically and it turns my skin to be nearly as hard as black diamonds. I can fly too," He said placing his right foot at an angle behind him, his left palm level with the center of his chest, his left foot pointed straight at Jackson, and his right palm level with his face.

Jackson smirked, "It feels like I'm punching something that is made out of black diamond if so that means and make this sparring session much more interesting, also much easier too because of what's about to happen." Jackson set before a wave of force that came from his punch pushed him back a few feet.

Asta smiles back as he starts t to move, his stance unbroken, "Oh this is gonna be fun," He shot forward and behind Jackson then kicked up and u-turned in the air and thrust a palm right into the center of Jackson's back send the Saiyan into the ground, forming a crater with spider web with Jackson at the center.

"Oh yeah, this is going to be fun!" Jackson said before doing a backflip behind Asta and kicking him up into the air while following behind him doing a few hand signs before shouting out. "Water Style: Water Bullet Jutsu" before multiple bullets made of water shot towards Asta.

Asta quickly whirled his palm around and gathered all the water into a ball as he very lightly landed on his feet, "Neat treat that you can turn your own energy into water, but it won't do you any good against someone who can manipulate it with every motion of their body," he reeled his hand back, "Water Cannon," He yelled send the water ball rocketing at Jackson. Narrowly moving out of the way he looked at the tree the ball had flown through and each one had a perfect circle in them.

"I guess you ain't going to go with a different tactic then," Jackson said before creating three Shadow clones, each one getting ready for an attack.

"Kamehameha Wave!"

"Special Beam Cannon!"

"Final Flash!"

The three clones call out before sending their attacks straight at Asta dodged out of the way did he realize that the real Jackson was missing for hearing someone called out.

"Wood Release: Wood-Dragon Jutsu" before Dragon made of wood headed towards Asta.

"Now we're talking," Asta smirked with a slight head tilt as he heads up his left hand and it burst with black flames. As his skin darken the flames cover his body. An arrow head tail, two bat-like wings, and four horns form on his body mode of Black flames, "Black Flame Dragon Mode," Asta said. He then quickly flew through the air and moved his arms in circular motions. Electricity then crackled and Jackson looked down to see the Black King surrounded with lightning, but instead of firing it, Asta flew high into the clouds above. Soon things turned into a thunderstorm. Asta soon returned and with a large western-style dragon made of lightning, "Blitz Keizer(Lightning Emperor)!" Asta roared as he shot the massive dragon at Jackson who barely managed to get off his would dragon and the bolt struck and the wooden beast fell to the ground as a piece of charcoal now.

"I will admit you threw me for a loop with those clones," Asta landed nearby as the rain came down. "But so did I with my weather control magic."

"I can admit that was awesome as hell! It's time to kick it up a notch Kaioken X 10!" Jackson said before aura energy surrounded him he quoted in pain before saying to out loud Asta. "I can only hold this power for at least one minute so lest in this sparring match with a bang! What do you say, Asta?" Jackson State Forming the Rasengan pouring his chakra, nature energy, and ki into his Rasengan.

"Then I shall do the same, Fire breathing," Asta remarked taking in a deep breath controlling the blood fowl in his body as the right side of his body completely blackened and his right eye turned into a slitted red one and he grew fangs. Black Anit-magic began to waft off his body as he held up his right. "I would normally use my swords but as a martial artist in this, I will not so my hand will be my weapon and meet you head-on," He jumped back

They both charged forward.

"Rasengan!" Jackson yelled throwing his hand forward.

"Kuroi Tsume(Black Claw)!" Asta roared throwing his hand forward clouding with Jackson's Rasengan.

In a spiral of wind and water, the fighters were locked. Asta claws trying to penetrate Jackson's Rasengan and Jackson's Rasengan trying to force back Asta's claws. Spark flew from the duo as they pushed on with gritted teeth.

"This was a good match," Asta smiled, "But you're too scared of your power to beat me." His remark caught Jackson by surprise and Asta broke through the Rasengan and landed his blow sending the Saiyan sailing into a tree.

"Okay that was a good sparring match but did you have to go that far with psychological warfare? But you are right about me being scared of my pain but wouldn't you be too if you had to worry about going on a Rampage nearly killing your friends and girlfriend who is one of the elements of harmony" Jackson said getting up and cracking his neck from being thrown into a tree. "I gotta admit I know when I'm defeated you are the better Warrior thanks for the sparring match now it's time for me to teach spike the Fusion Dance also if you don't mind when we do fuse you my train to powder to see how strong it is" Jackson said.

"Just as long as you don't hold it against me if I go harder on the fusion than I did you," Asta said as he returned back to normal. "And sorry about that remark, but we both know ya needed to hear it," He added. "I'm not trying to put you down but I wasn't even really taking this seriously. I have more or less using it as a testing thing for a new form. I have to fight a goddess of Balance in a few days, and she's another version of Twilight."

"No I don't want you to spar with the Fusion it's myself. I would like to fight you again but I don't think that's going to be necessary. I just need you to rate his power level cuz Spike needs more battle experience and he needs to get over the whole not being able to kill." Jacksonlist off on his fingers," because after I teach him the fusion have you go right back to training but instead he's going to do five hundred sit-ups. five hundred push-ups, five hundred squats, and ten kilometers run for two hours while wearing the weighted clothes that would be now 20 times heavier," Jackson states while his Spike looked in horror about the prospect of his training.

"I don't mind anyway. This is the test for me as well because I'm going to have to deal with God of Destruction and I know that could be a pain in my ass. Also, another version of Twilight... Huh, that means you already know about your Twilight or you're dating her?" Jackson asked with a smirk.

"Correction I am dating three of the elements of harmony," Asta raised three fingers. "One of who is carrying our daughter. Also The Twilight I'm talking about is a whole other Displaced altogether," He added. "She actually made my Twilight, who yes I am seeing, into a Goddess of Balance like herself. I need to explain how the Displaced work to don't I."

"Can I get in on the training with some of that weighted gear too?" Asta's vice-captain eagerly asked with a smirk causing his counterpart to actually question what kind of hell Asta put him through in his homeworld.

"Congratulations, I'm happy for you also I'm having problems with me and Twilight after she saw me almost killed Discord in my Legendary Super Saiyan form. Also, now that you mention it I do need to ask you a question about something you better not laugh at or think I'm some kind of crazy person but how do I ask out Pinkie pie? " Jackson said that he a little nervous then turned o the Spikes. "I don't see why not but since you're training as well I'm going to have Spike to seven hundred push-ups, seven-hundred squats, seven-hundred sit up, and twelve kilometers run for four hours and make the weighted clothes twenty-five times heavier," Jackson said With an evil smirk pointed towards his Spike. Spike looked like he was about to shit himself out of it with his master told him. "Also, make sure you're teaching him how to 'dodge' as master Piccolo was saying."

"Will do," Spike gave Jackson the same salute he gave Asta.

"Thanks and I can see why you'd be having problems with what she saw you do," Asta sighed as he rubbed the back of his head. "I had a similar issue with the girls back home when we were supposed to undermine a slaving city. The plan was to buy as many as possible and sneak the rest out but I also told them that some creatures would get hurt and some would even die. I told them that it was either them or the other and they somewhat understood. They did fully after I fought an army and they came in and saved my butt," Asta chuckled. "To lose yourself to rage is fine sometimes but don't let it swallow your soul. There are times when it okay like with discord. Sometimes it's not, but it's when we lose ourselves completely and come back that defines us as in control."

"As for Pinkie Pie," Asta waved his hand back and forth and thought. "Not a whole lot I can advise you on there bud as she's not my type. She's very sweet and bubbly so I can see why you'd fall for her. The only thing I can say is to get her away from everypony, somewhere it's just the two of you for a while, and see what happens from there. Do things she likes to do. Ask here to go to a festival just you two. See how things play out and see if she'd like to keep it going from there. First I suggest you clear up your stik with Twilight first though. Your first mare is your first love and the head of your herd. Ask her if she's open to the idea of others then go from there."

"Okay, thanks, Asta. Also, that's true about what you said but between you and me I need to control this power before I lose control and I will talk to Twilight and Pinkie alone but as for why I asked you is because you can understand about having feelings for someone but then having feelings for other," Jackson said while watching the two Spikes were training.

Jackson turned toward Asta and asked, "So what is it like being in a herd because I need to know what I'm getting myself into?"

"Like any harem, make time for all of them," Asta said. "We keep pretty busy but we still see each other on a daily basis. Believe it or not, I never wanted a herd but it was Fluttershy that suggested it after Aj told me how she felt. Twilight told me not long ago and we went on a date in Canterlot to see if we clicked and we did. I can't deny that I love any one of my girls more than the other but there are things that I find attractive that the others don't have. Shy has her shy and sweet nature, Twilight it's her geeky and cuteness, and Aj is how open and upfront she is as well as outdoorsy."

Jackson just stared for a moment before burst out laughing "Dude you sound like one of those protagonists in them Animes and mangas!" Jackson said while still laughing before clam down. "But you are right if I'm going to do this herd thing that means I got to treat them equal I cannot favor one over the other, and the reason why I like Pinkie is she just makes me feel so happy not like friendship happy but happy when I'm with Twilight happy, I'm just afraid to admit that what she saw me turned to she would be afraid of me."

"I'm not proud of some of the things I did not long ago but I want you to hear this," Asta watched the spike doing pushups. "It was when I was summoned in the middle of our mission to rescue the slaves. I was away and the girls were taken by slavers. Spike fought hard to the point her went berserk and killed many of the slavers but he still lost to the one that he would win his armor from," He sighed. "The one in charge sold Fluttershy to eh crown prince and this is a slave-based system so you and imagine how bad things were they for the slaves, they were less than dirt especially the women," Jackson's eyes widened. "I sacked the city with the aid of the Shadowbolts. I attacked the castle alone, I killed anyone in my way or that stood against me consciously spilling blood along the way. Make no mistake, I was thoroughly pissed and the only thing that kept me together was get Fluttershy and my friends back alive."

Jackson was seething with rage about what Asta told him then he did breathing Techniques from his meditations and calm down before talking to Asta gritted teeth.

"Trust me on this, what you did was well within your rights to do, they took your girlfriends and almost had her rape and Slaved along with your friend and Spike's older sister."

"Trust me if you would have summoned me there and I would have heard about I would have gone berserk I feel very loved one of them, so I can see where you're coming from the only thing that matters is just to make sure your girlfriends and her friends are not hurt and safe anyone who gets in your way is only an obstacle that needs to be terminated quickly."

"But there is a difference between doing it to protect someone or enjoying it just out of the sheer pleasure of it and you did it to get your friends and your girlfriends back so you're not in the wrong but also kind of hard to see that case you have to kill other people in order to do it, so I can see when you mean by it just remember that if that's the only way to save your loved one anyone else you consider a friend or family then you going to have to drink your hands in blood in order to deal with it," Jackson said in his hand on Asta's shoulder to comfort him.

"Make no mistake, I took no pleasure in the slaughter of those I killed," Asta said coldly, "But at the same time I felt no pity for any of them either. Rapists and thugs that considered women property for amusement. After all, was said and done I gave them a much better send-off than they disserved."

"I'm not saying you did all I'm saying is you did what you had to do that's all there is to it that I'm an African-American displace you already know about my kind that we were treated well all females were treated."

"There is one thing between us that we both can agree on that we don't like seeing our friends and family being harmed being mistreated, but at the same time it's our biggest weakness to so we must be able to get strong enough to so that nobody can challenge us or harmed our friends and family," Jackson said giving also looked at said that he's not scaring him or his power.

"I'm not trying to intimidate you Jackson," Asta motioned to himself. "Believe it or not I actually a pacifist for the most part. I try to only resort to violence when necessary thus the original plan of buy and sneaking slaves out of the city. I like a good fight as much as any fighter but when they took my girls, they crossed a line. As a king now I'm going to have to make much tougher decisions on the fly and I won't be able to just go by that stupid Shonen protag bullshit saying "hey save everyone even the villains. "My city looks to me for protection and I have killed armies to keep it safe and I will do it again and again if I have to. I faced down a demon overlord displaced for merely threatening one of my people."

"That's the reason why they need someone like us because we know that evil villains are not going to turn good from some hero speech bullshit. They need someone who can take a life but know when talking is needed," Jackson said as Asta nods while looking at the Spikes training, "Alright Spike it's time to teach you the Fusion Dance before we leave for Twilight place to meet up with the others" Jackson said standing up and walking toward his Spike.

"Alright Spike so I will be teaching you the fusion Dance and Asta will help me by doing it with me," Jackson motioned to Asta. 

"Also, pay close attention to it because you will have to do it on the first try!" Jackson said while Spike sat down on the ground.

"This is all new to me to kid," Asta held up a hand. "Sure I've seen it done before but I've never actually performed the dance myself. But feel free to laugh at us if we screw up," Asta smiled wide and Spike's tension eased up, if only slightly.

"We are not going to fusion, I just need you to do the dance part with me while I explain it," Jackson said before thinking for a moment before saying. "I think that we are not on the same power level because I know you were holding back a lot of power in our fight," Jackson said looking at Asta.

"Didn't think we were but it'll give the guys something to laugh at and yeah most of my power is under a seal and if I undid that seal then a lot of creatures would pass out from the sheer pressure strain it puts on them spiritually," Asta explains. "I did use some power in that spar though. It confirmed I can combine some of my abilities and not strain myself to do so, so I am grateful for that. Now let's get started."

"Okay so Spikes, I'm going to teach you the same way my master Goku taught me you said that the same thing as water dancing and ballet is Fusion dance created by species that I forgot about," Jackson explains to the drakes, "bottom line is that this Fusion Dance was used for weaker people because they weren't able to take out stronger opponents, the thing that's in my master Goku and Vegeta use it and find out that anyone else can use it," Jackson said while he and Asta got into position.

"The thing about it is is that those that use it need to have many of the same traits, body type and build, similar species, and most importantly of all, they must have matching power levels," Asta added taking his spot. "Jackson and I could do it if I dropped my power level to match his."





"Yes, Asta is right but seeing that I'm the only one of my species The Fusion Dance wouldn't theoretically work on me, but on their hand, there is a possibility that two different species can theoretically fuse but it's only a theory is was never proven." Jackson finishing showing spike the fusion Dance.

"Normally the fusion dance takes the best qualities of to individual and combines them together to make a new entity with all the powers of both the originals and then some," Asta said. "Say if you two Spikes did, normally it would just make the same spike but because you two have had different walks in life then the new Spike would be his own thing."

"And for me and Asta if we fused Asta's personality would take over, but if both of our personalities dominant the fusion it would have both our personalities and traits and also have our voices overlapping each other," Jackson tacked on. "This happened as both my master Goku and Vegeta when they first used it made Gogeta," Jackson said as they were taking a rest from training.

"So," Asta looked at Jackson as he put his shihakusho back on. "Shall I explain the Displaced while we rest?"

"Might as well as we rest because I'm going to need all the information I can get because if I deal with another displaced I'll know what to do" Jackson said before thinking. "Also is there anything you can give me or teach me so I can have a better Edge in combat?" Jackson asked Asta while looking at him.

"First Displaced stands for Dimensionally Misplaced," Asta sat down. "There are tons of us across the omniverse and most of us end up in some version of Equestria with the power of who we're dressed as, sometimes more. Most of us lose our identities, I lost my original name but retained all my other memories. You never know who'll you'll run into either. Once our business is done  the summoner will say our business is done portal opens up and the summoned goes home." He explained. "We can also share powers if we choose. Most Displaced do this as a form of trade or payment. The overall goal of a Displaced is to amass enough power and skill to leave our Equestria and become what's called a void dweller. The dwellers are pretty much gods and can do whatever they want with only other dwellers to challenge their power." He cracked his neck. "As for battle advice try training at really high altitudes while descending a mountain and fighting, learn to control your blood flow with your breathing this way. You can drastically increase your strength tenfold this way. Also, use your senses to read not only your opponents but everything around you. You'll be able to read attacks before they happen."

"Okay thanks for the advice on that but I just got a question about the void dwellers are they the same as the god of destructions and angels, also do I need to worry about any other this displaced that might be evil they'll try to come into my universe because if so I might need some way to protect my universe," Jackson asked.

"No, void dwellers are much worse in terms of power, like Omni-king worse," Asta shook his head. "It also depends on what their personalities are like. Most Displaced are quite cool but there are those out there that are considered evil. The thing about us it's all about how we define ourselves. As far as protection goes, unless they can cross dimensions with ease then no displaced are gonna show up here. Not many displaced have the power to simply walk to the next universe over but I do know the one that can."

" I see so is there any way for me to get a grimoire or is that not how it happens. Also for who displaced me, he was nice I think but I can't be sure," Jackson said while standing up and knocking the dirt off his clothes.

"Oh I can publish you on no problem but we very specific items for it to work properly," Asta held up a hand. "I can also give you one of the four elemental bandings. You should be able to master it in no time since you're a skilled martial artist."

"Ok tell me what you need and as for the elemental bending I think I will go with earth and as for water," Jackson said. “But first let's head to the Library first because I think Twilight and the girls already sent a letter to Princess Celestia and Luna," Jackson said while getting off the ground.

“I’ll come with you,” Asta looked back at the Spikes.”My Spike will make sure yours trains. I don’t need to stay to maintain the field. The library also has everything we need for the Grimoire spell.”

Jackson smile evil before saying "I think that’s a great idea Asta. Also I want you to train him to a point when he couldn't stand anymore" he said while spike looked at him like he was the devil.

“No problem there I have just the thing,” Asta returned the evil grinned then turned to his vice-captain. “Spike, when you're done with Jackson’s warm-up run him through the morning routines we have the Black Bull candidates use.” Spike gave a stern nod and the Spike’s eyes shrank considerably. “That should light a fire under his ass while we’re gone. Be sure to run the Fusion Dance routine every now and then too,” Spike gave a thumbs up while Asta turned back to Jackson. “Let’s go.”

"Have fun Spike I will let Twilight and the girls know you are having some special training. Make sure his weight clothes are going up 5 times each hour too. Also Asta, just to warn you that the princesses will be there also so if one of them attacks you you can defend yourself however you wish," Jackson said while walking to the Library with Asta.

“I’ll just activate my anti-magic in some way,” Asta shrugged. “These ponies are nothing but flesh and blood beings without it, weak ones at that.” Asta motioned as they reached the edge of his field, "One second," he held up a hand and there was a ripple in the air. He and Jackson passed through and the world seemed much brighter. "I'll follow your lead seeing as this is your world."

"Thanks Asta. I'm just a little worried about seeing the girls again after what happened with Discord fight, but I think it won't turn out so bad," Jackson said while arriving at the library before knocking. "Hey guys are you home I have a friend for you to meet" Jackson called out."

Asta took a few steps back," And three... two.... one...."  he counted when suddenly Jackson was tackled to the ground.

Jackson was now laying on the ground what's the girls on top of him while the princesses that in its libraries reading room.

"Guess I was worried for nothing. Seem you guys are more worried about me than being scared of me," Jackson said while the girls got off him when Twilight came up to him and hit him in the head. "Don't you ever scare us like that again you had us worried?" Twilight said while hugging him what was more surprising was Pinkie was doing the same.

"Awwww... There's so much love between your three!"  Asta said as he dramatically posed with his hand outreached to the heavens.

Jackson, Twilight, and Pinkie both blush before Jackson said, "Funny, you wouldn't be laughing if this happened to you," he said while they broke the hug before turning around and saying, "Girls and princesses this here is my new friend Asta Ferris also known as the anti-magic Knight," while pointing at Asta.

"I would actually love to be in the arms of my girls just like that," Asta corrected. "There is no truer greeting of that than the affection that is shown openly like this," He motioned to the aforementioned trio then swiftly knelt down on his knee. "It is quite the pleasure to meet all of you and your as well your majesties."

Anyone was surprised at Asta's politeness while I just roll my eyes before saying, "Mr. Knight in shining armor gets off the ground. Stop treating them like royalty, you and I both know they want to be treated as normal people... ponies..." Jackson said while Crossing his arms and give him a look 'like really'.

"Sorry, just playing the ham for a good laugh," Asta stood up with a chuckle as placed his arms inside his sleeves. "Hello everypony my name is Asta Ferris and as Jackson said I am the Anti-magic Knight."

"Hello my name is Princess Celestia and this is my sister Princess Luna," Celestia said with a warm smile and Luna gave Asta a skeptical and suspicious look Jackson notice before saying to Luna. "I wouldn't try to play that game Luna you already lost to me it will be worse if you trying to fight him," Jackson said making Luna Huff and cross her arms.

"It is a pleasure to meet you both, "Asta gave a genuine bow of respect. "If you wish to test his claims I am more than up for it," Asta said, opening his eyes to show his bright fluorescent green eyes with a smile.

Everyone was surprised about the amount of power he was presenting and Luna was getting a little worried before Jackson stepped in, "Alright Asta that's enough I think you made your point to Luna. Now, I want a lesson now let's get started on you giving me a grimoire."

Asta kept smiling, "Sorry for the scare but if you don't establish strength right away things can go south very fast," He explained. "First we'll need a few materials. A blank notebook, high-quality ink, a high-quality quill, a saucer, and a needle. The same goes for anyone else that wants a grimoire like this one that unlocks personalized magic to you."

"I think that it's only me getting a grimoire because right now I would like to keep the fight only on me if I can help it," Jackson said the girls want to protect but the look he was giving was not up for discussion.

"Understandable, I'm not forcing it on any pony but I thought I'd ask as a courtesy," Asta shrugged. He turned to Twilight may we use your library?"

"I don't mind if I could watch on how you are going to give Jackson this grimoire" Twilight said to Asta while getting the things he needed.

"You're all more than welcome to watch but I recommend you stay behind a shield to keep from getting hit by any stray bolts of magic," Asta nodded.

"Okay so what do I need to do do I need to prick my finger on something," Jackson said while holding the needle.

"Just enough for a drop to add to the ink," Asta nodded. "Then mix thoroughly and write your full name or whatever you consider your full name to be on the cover page."

"Okay," Jackson said while doing what Asta said and wrote his name into the blank book.

"There I finished writing my name now what," Jackson asked while looking at Asta.

"Now leave the rest to me," Asta opened his eyes as his grimoire floated up in front of  him and Twilight and the princess cast a shield spell as the light started to flicker while a black and red aura surrounded his book, "Now Grimoire Publishing Magic!" Black Lightning shot from the Grimoire to Jackson on the blank back. Jackson reeled back in pain as he was linked to his Grimoire that was being brought into existence. Everything soon down died down and Twilight and Pinkie rushed to Jackson's side as he was breathing heavily on all fours.

"SWEET BEANS IN A MAH FUCKING BUCKET!" Jackson cursed while holding his chest while Twilight and Pinkie help him up.

"It would be nice to warn me first Asta," Jackson said standing up and looking over to the desk to see his new grimoire.

It was green and golden with little three-star dragon balls on the ends on the cover of the book with a three-leaf clover in the middle of the book.

"I could have but it's always funnier when I see the reactions," Asta chuckled. "Now, what magic did you get."

Jackson just rolled his eyes before picking up his grimoire and open it but then he had a confused look on his face before stopping at a page in me and out to the people in here.

"The only thing that says on these pages is that only armament magic number 52," Jackson said before a green light in the middle dissipates showing him in a full suit of armor it looks like dragon armor, but jewels on his wrist chest and knees were red while the rest of his armor was Green.






Jackson looks himself over before realizing who's armor he was wearing before looking at Asta, "Asta do you know who armor this is?!" Jackson says getting excited.

"Looks like you you got reinforcement type magic," Asta noted writing down Jackson's magic in a small book he had pulled out then examining the armor, "Yes I know who's armor it looks like but it won't have the exact same powers. Your magic is a reinforcement armaments type, meaning you can create armors and clad yourself in them have their abilities. Different armor means different abilities, but they won't be the exact same as the originals though more like a really dumbed-down version. So you'll have boost but it'll be severally limited."

"I guess you're right about that one it does feel a little weaker like I can only go up to thirty boosts, let's see what happens if I call out a random number cuz it seems like it goes from 1 to 100 how to make magic number 10," Jackson said before being enveloped and another light once the light down it's on another piece of armor this time you look different.

The armor that Jackson was wearing the metal pieces wear green while the cape was red.





"Cool I have Berserker Armor but I feel like I'm angrier than usual. Maybe it has to do with Berserker Armor is a berserk armor instead of regular armor," Jackson said looking himself over.

"More than likely," Asta kept writing in his book then stopped and looked up. "I just realized something. Isn't there supposed to be a big wedding up in Canterlot soon?"

"Yes, there is, I came here to visit my student Twilight and her friends to invite them to the wedding that will be having just a day from now," Celestia Said while looking at Asta with curiosity.

"Yeah I just noticed that too besides I need to be there any way would you like to come to Asta," Jackson said while returning normal clothes before sitting down on the couch with Twilight and Pinkie next to him.

"I wouldn't mind coming but it's not really my call but the princesses and the ride and grooms," Asta nodded. "If you don't mind me and my vice-captain sticking around here I promise we won't make trouble."

"I don't mind you coming to our Cadence wedding," Celestia said with a warm smile.

Everybody was about to leave the library and had to Canterlot before Jackson Stop Asta told, him "Tell the princesses and the girls and princesses that me, Twilight, and Pinkie will be staying back for a while I need to talk to them in private, once we are finished talking Instant Transmission us to the castle" Jackson said with a serious expression on his face.

"And if they asked you tell them is A Private Matter" he added.

“Will do,” Asta nodded. “In the meantime, I will retrieve the Spikes by the time I get back they should be done training for the day. We will meet you back here. Good luck with your love for them,” Asta patted Jackson on the back and left. “Wait up every pony.” He caught to the rest. “Jackson wanted to Pinkie and Twilight in private for a bit. I have to head back into the forest to get Spike and my vice-captain. Shouldn’t take too long then will all head up to Canterlot.”

Twilight and Pinkie were confused while the other agrees and Asta left to get Spike and his vice-captain.


Jackson's POV


"Okay you two may be wondering why I want to talk to you two," Jackson asked while Twilight and Pinkie nodded.

I'm taking a deep breath before calming myself and looking at the two before saying

"Okay Twilight we've been dating for a couple of months now and Pinkie I noticed that you been getting close to me and not in a friendly way but more like the romantic way," Jackson said while Twilight was shocked and Pinkie's face was full-on red.

"Pinkie is this true," Twilight asked while turning to her; Pinkie stayed silent for a moment not looking at Twilight or Jackson before sighing and said.

"Yes, Twilly I liked him since we first met him in the middle of the forest where he was training. When I saw him I had butterflies in my stomach and my heart was pounding, but when you and Jack said that you guys were dating I was heartbroken. I know that he could have a herd but I don't know if you would consider doing it," Pinkie said while looking down at the ground.


Back with Asta...
3rd POV


Asta walked along with the others. He noted all of the hesitant looks on their faces as he strode along with them.

"What do you want to know," He said aloud. He looked at the princesses, "I am not so dense as to not know when someone has an interest in me or my actions. I was trained in the art of reading others and hiding my intent as well as many different martial arts. I can see that you all have questions. Don't be shy."

"Well, we would like to know why Jackson and Twilight, and Pinkie needed to talk in private," Rarity asked while the other agrees if the princesses were curious about it.

“Sorry but that something that is for them to tell not me,” Asta lightly shook his head. “I was actually more thinking answering questions that pertain to me.”

"Well, then what magic did you used at the Library, and what is your Equestria like?" asked Celestia.

"Very much like this one but the ponies and other creatures there are much closer in the forms to Jackson and myself," Asta explained. "As for the magic, it's called Publishing Magic. Normally in order to get a grimoire, you must go to a grimoire tower but none of them exist in my world so I have the ability to create them myself."

"So cool, but why are we going to get Spike and your vice-captain are they training?" Rainbow said to Asta.

"Yes, they are," Asta nodded. "Jackson brought me here to train Spike though my methods are much harsher than his so I let my vice-captain take over as he is much more like Spike and would handle it better. A few weeks' worth of training has been going on in my field so I look forward to his progress. I would imagine we will training every day while I am here in some form. My own Rainbow Dash is my second best student and one of my top knights."

"Come with me." Asta motioned as they came to an open area. "I.D. Collapse," Asta held up a hand on the field shattered falling apart like glass to Reveal the two Spike's Sparring. "Everypony allow me to introduce Vice-Captain of the Black Bulls Magic Knight Squad. Spike Amadeus Solaris Everfree." As he said that his Spike sent the other flying with a palm thrust to the gut.

"Aahhh!!! Would stop doing that?!" Jackson's Spike said while getting off the ground before looking over to see Asta and his friends along with the princesses.

"I already have," Asta's Spike rolled his eyes. "You're lucky I'm the one training you. Asta will be much harder on you." He looked around. "Training is done for now." He saw Asta and the others and walked over. "Good afternoon," he bowed.
> Intermission- Battle for answer and Apologies
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------










Ichigo was currently sparring with Ganju in the practice area of the Shiba Cal's house. Ganju at first hated just seeing the orange-haired Shinigami just because he was a shinigami. It took Kūkaku telling him that his hate was pointless as he was directing his own negative feeling at all Shinigami. Safe to say when Ganju tried to argue that none of them did what they were supposed to do at that it was a shinigami that had killed their older brother Kūkaku didn't want to hear it, she then immediately proceeded to beat the crap out of him.

Ganjo knew his sister was right and that this Shinigami had nothing to do with their brother's death and that he was part of their family. Ganjo though annoyed listened not wanting to have his balls crushed by his older sister. As time passed he found he had more in common with Ichigo than he wanted to admit and came to look at him as another older brother. He couldn't deny part of it was because of how much Ichigo resembles his older Kaien. 

"Come on Ganju put some effort into it," Ichigo picked as he locked at his wooden sword with Ganju's.

"Ease for you to say," Ganju swung his sword. "A few drinks with Nee-san and you're already on shaky footing."

"A few drinks my ass, we had a few bottles," Kūkaku laughed with a flushed face. "Sorry Ganju but even with a whole bottle in him you're still not gonna beat Ichi. *Hic* I'm drunk and he's barely buzzed! HAHAHAHAHA!" She laughed flopping over. "And even if you do manage to beat him what then, I'm still gonna run your ass into the ground."

Ganju gritted his teeth, "You're missing the point. I'm supposed to be getting stronger by doing this and here I find both of you drinking when you're supposed to be training me you old hag of an older sister!"

"What did you just call me?" Kūkaku suddenly appears in front of Ganju's face glaring at her little brother with a red aura around her. 

"Huh... Ichigo We gonna get back to training?" Ganju said nervously as his eye twitched.

"You're on your own now kid," Ichigo propped his sword against his shoulder and walked away while waving his hand in the air.

Ganju gulped hard, "Now what exactly did you call me?" Kūkaku asked cracking her knuckles as she toward over her little brother. 

Ichigo in the meantime busied himself by pouring himself another cup of Saki. This alcoholic beverage was nothing for him to handle consuming if he was being totally honest. He'd once drank a mug of tequila as a handicap when he, Asta, and another one of his friends came up with the loser of a Mortal Combat match lost taking a shot whenever they lost. He still won every match.

"Man, what I wouldn't give for some whiskey," he sighed with a bet of flush in his cheeks before sipping some of his drink.

"I've heard of that stuff," Kūkaku remarks as she flopped down on Ichigo's back her head over his shoulder. Ichigo looked over to Ganju to see the younger sibling with several lumps, missing teeth, and his eyes rolled into the back of his head as steam and smoke wisped from his head as foam gargled from his mouth. "I have to say I've never had it. What's eating you anyways?"

"I told Renji and Rukia to come out a couple of days ago after I got back," Ichigo go took a sip of his drink. "I told her to stop being a coward and face what's coming."

"That's all you could've done Ichi," Kūkaku grabs the bottle and took a swig as she got up and then sits down in front of Ichigo. "I don't blame her for doing what she did, it needed to be done. Hell, that damn hollow killed my sister-in-law and possessed my older brother," she slammed the bottle down. "If anything, I'm grateful to her for ending my Kaien's suffering at that bastard hollow's expense and letting him die in the arms of some who cared for him."

"You still want an apology though," Ichigo noted. "It doesn't change the fact that she still killed your older brother."

"Yea," Kūkaku looked off to the side of her little brother. "But not for my sake though." she took a swig from the bottle. "So where'd you go anyways? I know it was a day off but it's not like there's a lot to do besides help out around the Rukongai. So what we you up to? A secret meet-up with a hotty?" She jabbed.

"Something like that," Ichigo shrugged sipping his saki. "I'll tell you more about it when you've sobered up enough to believe me and not laugh your ass off, " he finished his drink and set the cup down. "The others will be here in a few days when we all have some downtime," He stood up. "I'm heading to bed for now. Night Kūkaku and thanks for the drink," he walked off to his room.

"Hmf..." Kūkaku smirked. "Ganju, get off your ass breaks over, push-ups now!"

"Raaaaah!" Ganju complained.




A few days later...

Rent and Rukia with both walking down a long path that led to what looked like a gigantic smokestack standing alone in the middle of a grass field. The structure looked like it was sitting on top of some sort of a platform of some sort.





Rukia was walking slowly along, "Hey you gonna be okay?' Renji asked his old friend placing a hand on her shoulder. "Yea, it's just hard to do this ya know," Rukia looked back at him. "I've been being a coward about this and saying that I would come and apologize but never did always making some sort of an excuse."

"Will, you're here now Rukia and they say there's no time like the present," Renji looked off to the side as he rubbed the back of his neck. "So... there's no backing out now. Let's strike while the iron is hot."

Rukia couldn't help but let out a laugh, "Hahahaha... Renji, I know you're trying to be supportive but you should really stop with the analogies." She looked at him as embarrassment crept over his face. "But seriously, thanks for that. Let's go," she turned and walked on with a bit more confidence. 

"Yea," Renji nodded. and followed.

The duo got closer and could see a standard small house and standing on either side were two very large and very burly unicorn stallions with handlebar mustaches. They looked to be identical twins as they not only  wore the same outfits with hats but their faces were like looking into a mirror of the other one opposite it. But once close enough you could tell there were noticeable differences. 

Both wear a red hat with gold trim and white tassel on top and a light blue scarf tied at the front by a red fastener with gold highlights. One wore a white top, while the other wore a yellow one. The only other notable differences between telling the two apart from the differing color of their clothes are some features of their faces. The one in white has a broad face and split chin, while the one in yellow has a long face and a normal chin.


(Look like this)


"These must be the guards that each go told us about," Renji sighed. "I think their names are Koganehiko," He points to the one in yellow who let out a gruff 'hmf', "And Shiroganehiko," he moved his finger to the one in white whose reaction mirrored the other.

"It looks like we won't be getting in today so we should just go back," Rukia immediately said turning around but Renji quickly grabs the collar of her shihakusho with a flight look on his face.

"You'll never do this if you keep running away," Came a very masculine voice from in front of Rukia.

"Eh, who said that?" Renji turned around holding Rukia up who was just blinking. "Seriously Rukia, where'd that voice come from?"

"Down here," came the voice again and both Shinigami's attention was pulled to a black cat whose tail was slowly swooshing from side to side. "At least I have your attention now. Hello, my name is Yoruichi."

Both Renji and Rukia blinked a couple of times then, "Ahhhhhhh, why the hell is that cat talking?!" Renji jumped back landing on his butt before crab-walking backwards into Shiroganehiko's legs. "WHAT THE FUCK?!" Rukia yelled as she jumped back mimicking her love interest but latching on to Koganehiko's legs instead.

"Master Yoruichi," the guards bowed "It is good to see you again," Koganehiko says shaking Runia from his leg. "I take it these Shinigami are with you then," Shiroganehiko remarked annoyed as he pries Renji from his leg and dropped him off to the side.

"I had no idea they were coming actually," Yorucshi said shrugging. "May I ask why you two are even out here in the first place? Most Shinigami try and avoid the Shiba Clan if they can?"

The cat waited a few moments for a response and wind swept across the path between the group stirring up a bit of dust to break the silence.

Renji calmed himself and swallowed the lump in his throat before standing up, "Look, we don't want ay trouble Mr. Yoruichi but we came here because we were promised answers by our friend Ichigo Kurosaki who lives with the Shiba Clan." He explained standing back up dusting himself off. "He told us to come out here, so here we are." Reji looked at Rukia out of the corner of his eye and then sighed rubbing the back of his head. "Rukia is also here for a personal reason."

"Hmm..." Yoruichi looked to the girl shinigami who avoids the cat's scrutinizing gaze.

"I now see why Ichigo sent Kisuke that message telling me to come today to the Shiba House," Yoruichi sighed.  and then smirked. "That kid is definitely a lot smarter than he lets on." The cat scratches its left ear with its hind paw. "I guess they are with me then guys. You two follow me and don't pay the brothers any mind. They always look like they're holding in a huge shit."

The twins' eyes twitched slightly.

"Let's go then," Yoruichi stretched and then walked in with Rukia and Renji both looking at each other for a moment. "Let's go already!" the cat called out in a more authoritative tone.

"Yes sir!" The Shinigami yelped at the quickly followed.



Ichigo was waiting inside with Ganju by his side and Kūkaku in front of them.

Things had been a bit strange for them the past couple of days, to say the least. Ichigo had told his household of what and who he was and they had listened intently. Safe to say they were a bit perturbed by it but accepted it for the most part. To say that what he was changed they're view of him didn't change very much as he'd offered to leave the house right after and they flat out refused that option. He didn't any more than this as he still needed to confirm some information with Yoruichi and Urahara first and his housemates didn't ask beyond that statement. This is why he sent a message to said shopkeep to send said cat.

"Are you sure you want to do this Ichi?" Kūkaku asked a little apprehensive about the plan.

"Yes," Ichigo said sternly. "But I need you and Yoruichi to maintain a barrier to keep everything concealed, and this is also for Ganju's sake."

"Hey don't worry about me Aniki I won't kill her," Ganju looked at Ichigo. "With that said, I may have heard the details of what happened but it still doesn't feel right for me. I still need justice for my big brother's death." He pulls out his blade and looked into its edge profoundly. "And it's only fitting that use this to do it."

Ichigo looked at Kūkaku. "I had a buddy of mine forge that weapon for Ganju from the shards of Kaien's zapakuto, or at least from what the Shinigami could salvage of it."

"So it's a nameless zanpakuto," Ichigo pointed out slash asked looking from Kūkaku to the sword then back.

Kūkaku shrugged, "It's possible but we'll never unless he pushes himself to try and awaken it. Is that why you also want this to happen?"

"Honestly I wanted him to test himself against the object of his rage," Ichigo threw a hand up. "But if Ganju can awaken a true zanpakuto from his blade then that just proves my point that he is stronger than he realizes. If he doesn't and still beats Rukia then it still proves my point. I don't lose either way. If he loses then that means we up his training."

"Kinda getting mixed signals here," Ganju said flatly as their guests enter the room. Immediately upon seeing Rukia his rage set in.

Ichigo quickly placed his hand on Ganju's shoulder. "Wait just a bit longer." He looked to Kūkaku and nods.

"Aright," Kūkaku sighs rubbing her head, and walked off while Ichigo and Ganju head to the opposite side of the room. "Nice to see you Yoruichi," she waved. "Look, we need to warp to that place where you and Kisuke used a lot and set up a barrier."

Yoruichi tilted his head, "Why?" he asked his tail slowly waving with intrigue.

Kūkaku then thumbed over her shoulder, "Ichi's plan," she looked at the two younger Shinigami. "You two are going to fight Ichi and my little brother. Red pineapple head," She pointed and Renji had a vain pop up in the back of his head., "You're facing Ichi. Sniveling coward," she looked at Rukia. "You're with Ganju."

"Wait a minute," Renji said. "Ichigo never said anything about a fight."

"He wants to test your assets to see if he can count on you guys when it comes to covering his ass so I'm all for it," Kūkaku said with a somewhat nonchalant agreed tone. "So if you want answers you'll grow a set and do it," she poked him in the chest. "If not then be content and go home. Either way, I don't care. " She looked at Rukia who shied away slightly, "You showed up here and I can say I forgive you for what happened. My brother, not so much."

"But-" Rukia started to so.

Suddenly a wooden hand hit her in the face, "Nope," Kūkaku said outright. "I forgave you already. Thank you for saving him." She walked away with Yoruichi in tow, or on the shoulder at least.

Renji looked at Ichigo and Ganjo, the orange-haired bastard having a massive smirk on his face. He then turned to Rukia, "I don't know about you Rukia, but as a former member of Squad Elven and Ichigo being a current member I can't just walk away from this." He turned and started to walk to be across from Ichigo.

Rukia looked at the glaring Ganju and took a deep breath, "No, I need to do this too. I guess I'll take a page from Squad Elven this once too and let my sword do the talking for me."

"That's the spirit," Renji gave a confident smirk and grasped her shoulder. "This will also give us a chance to see Ichigo's true power, or at least a small glimpse of what he's been hiding," His smile grew.

"You ready?!" Kūkaku calls out and everyone nods. 

In a yellow flash, everyone found themselves in a large gorge.

"Everything is set up Ichi," Kūkaku called out. 

"Show us what you four can do," Yoruichi said with a smirk.




Renji looked at Ichigo and drew his zanpakuto with an eager grin, "I'm not going to hold back in this Ichigo. I don't why you wanted this to go this way but I'm glad you did," he placed his sword in front of him pointing it at Ichigo. "To be honest I've always wanted to fight you in a match where we used our real blades. In that type of match is when we can truly be ourselves."

Ichigo kept smirking, "I couldn't agree with you more Renji," He uncrossed his arms and grasps the hilt of his massive zanpakuto. "I want to see what you're really made of and this is the truest form for thus of us in Squad 11, form or current."

"Nice to know you agree," Renji smirked. "Well. I think that's enough taking. From here on out I'll let my Zabimaru speak on my behalf, Now Howl, Zabimaru!" Renji released his sword and his spiritual pressure and a red blur came across the field as his sword change into a massive serrated segmented blade.





"I've shown you mine," Renji pointed his blade at Ichigo still smirking, "Now it's about time you show me yours."

"Well alright, if you insist," Ichigo smirked back, "Cleave the Heavens, Zangetsu!" He said and a white light enveloped the orange-haired Shinigami and soon died down to reveal his new look as with his sword propped against his shoulder and his eyes hidden under his bangs.





Ichigo's spiritual pressure spread across the area as if it were a tidal wave of thick maple syrup. Everyone merely stared in awe as they tried not to shake let alone stay standing. Yoruichi was surprised by his outfit, it was his family crest and cloak of flight Ichigo was sporting.

"This will just be the way right now," Ichigo remarks as he unties his cloak and lets it hit the ground with the crest. "Alright right Renji here I come," he let his sword fall forward and the sash around it unraveled with a swish. He charged forward.

"Oh crap!" Renji said as he barely had time to react let alone block as Zangetsu collides with Zabimaru. Ichigo swung left with a slash but was blocked with Zabimaru. Left slash down slash right slash. Renga barely had time to react. “This is nuts!,” He said with gritted teeth. “I knew Ichigo was strong but this totally off the charts. I bit he’s easily at a captain level. If don’t put some distance between us I’ll never be to go on the offensive.,” he paid close attention to Ichigo’s strikes and wait, just as his opponent slashed down. “There,”  he caught Ichigo’s zanpakuto mid-swing and parried it knock the oranges-headed Shinigami back. “And now Howl,” Renji reeled his arm back and pushed it forward sending Zabimaru shooting out.

Ichigo smirks and quickly places his Zangetsu in front of himself taking the blow from Zabimaru full force throwing him back deep into the rock face behind him kicking up a massive cloud of dust and debris.

“Yes, got your ass,”  Renji smirked with heavy breathing with a slight fist pump.

“That was really good Renji,” Ichigo said, walking out of the hole with Zangetsu slung over his shoulder while blood was in his hair and running down the right side of his face.





“I give it a six out of ten but you’re gonna have to hit me with a whole lot more of those before I’ll be even close to going down.”

Renji shook off his initial shock and smirked. “The way I see it I still have the advantage right now. Even with that impressive speed you have it’ll still you longer to close that gap then it would for my Zabimaru to reach you,” Rengi swung his sword.

Ichigo stood still and waited till the blade came into his range and used his own sword to knock Zabimaru skyward while simultaneously letting go of his weapon shocking Renji along with Yoruichi and Kūkaku. Ichigo then took a hold of the sash at the end of his sword with his right and the slack of it in his left hand. He then started to spin the sword off to his right.

Ichigo smirked, “Who said you were the only one who could use ranged techniques?”

Ichigo flung his sword at Renji who managed to recall his Zabimaru just in time to knock Zangetsu whirling into the air when Ichigo, then pulled on the sash reeling the sword back to him spinning it again. Ichigo smirked spinning his weapon then threw it at Renji again and the latter deflected it again but stick it in the ground this time.

"Gotta ya know you bastard!" Renji yelled with a smirked whipping Zabimaru at Ichigo.

"You really think so," Ichigo said as he ran straight at Zabimaru. He then jumps onto the blade and then into the air and pulls on the sash of Zangetsu still in his left hand. The sword immediately dislodged itself from the ground and spun to the left knock Zabimaru from Renji's grip and flew through the air back to Ichigo's hands where he held it above his head. "Here have a taste of some of my power!" his eyes glowed chromatically bright. "Getsuga," Renji's eyes widen at the words Ichigo was saying as he recalled when his captain faced the Black King, "TENSHO!" A large slash of chromatic energy barreled down on him. 



At the same time...

Meanwhile, Rukia was staring at Ganju and Ganju was glaring at Rukia.

"I remember the first time we met," Ganju kept scowling as he pulls out his sword. "I remember seeing you before with a spatter of blood on her face. That was my brother's blood, wasn't it?!" He roared with anger.


(Ganju's sword)



"Yes, it was," Rukia looked down.

"I'll never forget that night," Ganju starts to walk forward recalling the night of his brother's death, "I could never forget your face before claiming that you're the Shinigami who killed Kaien!" 

Tears formed in the corners of his eyes as he rushed over and grabbed Rukia by the collar of her shikhakusho, lifting her into the air. Ganju recounts how Kaien's throat had been slit and stab wounds littered the chest from a sword. Ganju angrily proclaims that she said she killed Kaien that night.

"Yes, I killed him that night!" Rukia yelled as tears rolled down her face. "I'll say it over and over again and still always regret what I did!"

Suddenly, they felt the release of Ichigo's spiritual power causing Ganju to realaes Rukia dropping her on hte ground. The opponents looked over to see Ichigo's new form and released sword. Ganju was utterly shell-shocked at the power his housemate had been holding back. He then recalled a talk he'd had with his sister around the time Ichigo came to stay with them.

'So how strong do ya think Ichigo is sis?'

'Hmmmm...' Kūkaku tapped her chin and then shrugs, 'If I had to take a minimum guess then if he were to release his sword into Shikai it's most likely on par with the captain's Shikai.'

'You mean to tell me he's as strong as a lower-tier captain!" Ganju freaked out.

'Not at all,' Kūkaku waved it off causing Ganju to sigh with relief. 'He's way stronger than any one of the lower-ranked to bit bastards,' she belted.

Ganju takes a hard gulp, "So this what Ichigo's power is like," he started to lift his hand. "If he's going out like this then I have to also," he glared at Rukia. 'For Kaien.'

"Honestly I wouldn't mind being killed by you," Rukia said. "It would be right-"



The dust started to clear to reveal a batter and bloody Renji who'd managed to recall his Zabimaru just in time in order top to block Ichigo's slash.

"I'd never thought you'd know that technique," Renji smirked. "If I hadn't seen it used against my captain I might have been done for. But you don't even look fazed by me standing here and saying all this."

"I'm not at all puzzled," Ichigo smirked. "You're strong Renji there's no doubt about that."

"How do you know that technique Ichigo?!" Renji glared. "It may be somewhat different from the ones I saw in the World of the Living but it's still nearly identical to the ones that man used against Cpt. Kuchiki," he pointed his sword at Ichigo. "I want answers now!"

"It's simple really," Ichigo shrugs with a hand in the air. "The technique is a very basic reiatsu control move. One where you just gather up enough reiatsu and slash it at your opponent. Anyone can learn it. Know the name of it just makes it easier, like on a reflex. The one I just used is its most basic form. I'm guessing you saw some more advanced versions."

"But how did that man do it?" Renji thought.

"Because he has prior knowledge of it," Ichigo props his sword against his shoulder. "It makes total sense that he would use another version of it though. Asta is a mixed martial artist after all," Ichigo takes a stance pointing his sword directly at Renji as the sash slowly spirals around his right arm. "You've proven you're strength and resolve Renji but you're still too weak for what's coming."

"What do you mean I'm still too weak?" Renji scowled. "I'm a lieutenant damn it! I earn my rank with hard work!"

"I'm not denying your status or hard work Renji," Ichigo looked straight ahead as his eye glowed white. "But I'm going to show a small bit of the power you'll need to reach in order to fight what's coming."

Renji's eyes widened as Ichigo's spiritual pressure drastically increased, "You... you can't mean you have..."

"BANKAI!"

A thick wave of black and red-edged erupted from Ichigo in all directions.



"SHUT UP!" Ganju yelled as he slammed a fist into Rukia's face sending her flying. The female Shinigami shakily got on all fours.

"I'm not going to just outright kill you for your petty suicide," he glared. "You killed my older brother and I know the details of the fight. Hollow or not you still killed him. I hate you so much it hurts but all he ever had was praise for you. How hard you tried at everything and in the end, you were the one that helped him be free! He never abandoned his friends and now you want to throw away that very sentiment by dying yourself. Well here's me answer," He picked her up and threw her back slightly. "No, you don't get to just roll over and die cause you want to. No, you will live and remember what you did and I will be there to make sure you remember Kaien's lessons. Now, draw and release your zanpakuto Rukia Kuchiki! The one my brother helped you forge! Let me beat his lessons back into your skull!"

Rukia was hit with a sudden realization, Kaien was smiling almost every time she saw him, even at the end. 'I never abandon my friends,' she recalls her senpai's favorite line and here she was doing just that, abandoning the people around her that needed her over someone who gave their lives so others could live and not like her who was trying to throw hers away.

"Never again," Rukia stood with a firm resolve. "Mai, Sode no Shirayuki!" 

Rukia holds her Zanpakutō out in front of her and turns it in a circle counter-clockwise. While she is turning it, the blade, hilt, and tsuba turn completely white. The tsuba becomes a hollow snowflake-like circle and a white ribbon forms from the pommel. A sudden rush of cold air washed over the battlefield as you could see Rukia breath as if it were winter.






"Sorry for acting like such a coward Ganju," Rukia opens her yes. "You're right, Kaien taught me better than that. I know you'll never forgive me what I did but know that I will regret having to do it for the rest of my life." She held her sword up.





"Now we're talking," Ganju held his sword in front of his face and rushed forward. "Now bright the night sky HANABI!"

With a great blinding expulsion of color Ganju's sword transformed. It was now longer, being at least three feet in length while resembling more of a carving style knife than a cleaver as it had before. It most notable features were its bone white hilt with a black cross-hatch pattern and lack of a tsuba and the color of the blade was a deep purple with a twin notch corner in the base of the blade just above the neck of the hilt.




"Let's go Shinigami!" Ganju rushed forward and his blade hit Rukia's sending sparks flying. 

The duo clashed and if you paid attention you could see the steam coming from Ganju's blade as soon as he enter the cold area around Rukia when he came in to trade blows after backing off or getting his footing back.

"Seppa!" Ganju yelled and Rukia was put off slightly as he slammed his hand on the ground and smirked at Rukia," Now sink!" 

"What?!" Rukia's eyes widened as he started to sink into the ground. "Keido?! No he didn't say any of the names of the spells. This must be some of the Shiba clan's magic," She stuck his sword into the sand and slashed it. "Some no mai, Tsukishiro" Suddenly the sand around her froze solid and then shattered. Rukia then quickly jumped up and brought her sword down in on Ganju. Once she got in range she felt that the temperature around the had greatly risen since the start of their fight, so much so he owns cold area was canceled out.

Ganju smirked," Gotta ya, now Spark," His sword glowed slightly and Rukia jumps back, "Hanabi," he slashed and the air concussed in a small explosion.

"How did you do that?" Rukia asked through squinted eyes, her vision extremely blurry and he ears ringing. "It was like a firecracker exploded right in front of my face."

"Surely you've noticed my zanpakuto's special ability by now," Ganju held up his sword with a smirk. "Hanabi, the firecracker. Its special ability is explosions, but like any firecracker, it has to be lit with a starter first. It has to be struck by something and store up energy, in this case another sword, but it takes time to build up enough power. You can feel the heat it generates and the power it stores up from being hit as the blade's color starts to change. The more color the more power it's stored up from being hit."

The explanation had given Rukia enough time allowing her vision to returned and the ring in her ears had stopped long before. She looked over to Ganju's sword and it was no longer only a deep purple, in fact, most of the purple was down at the hilt of the sword with it grading into blue into blinding white as it went up to the tip.





"So basically the more I hit it the stronger it gets," Rukia remarks getting back on her feet wiping the dirt from her face. 'But it's his main way of attacking and defending so there's no way to completely avoid not hitting the sword and then there's that thing he did with the ground turning it to sand. That explosion looks like its main purpose is to disorient. He's truly a close combat fighter's worse nightmare,' she thought and then steeled her resolve again. '"But I am not just a close combat fighter."

"Now, Tsugi no mai[b/]," Rukia punctures the ground, creating a large ice circle, before puncturing the ground in front of her four times in a semi-circle. As the ice particles begin to flow up from the punctures she made in the ground, Rukia takes a battle stance,"Hakuren!  Building up at the tip of Sode no Shirayuki, the ice particles are released as a powerful large avalanche of cold air, which flash froze everything it came into contact with.

"Oh shit! Seppa!" Ganju yelled slamming his hand on the ground and he quickly sank into the sand created. With rugged breathing Rukia smiled at the ice pillar in front of her but suddenly Ganju erupted from the ice filled hole from earlier taking the female Shinigami completely by surprise. She barley had time to react as Ganju  pushed on in an onslaught of slashes with his Hanabi.

The blade of the carver began to change and grow as the area around Ganju started to grow much warmer. Sone the sword had a flurry of colors in a tiger stripe pattern. 





Ganju jumped back his breathing ragged and Rukia wasn't much better.

"Let's see if you really live up to what my brother made you out to be!" Ganju yells reeling his sword arm back. Hanabi starts to glow and sparkle with heat, "light up the sky Hanabi!" He slashed sending a massive multicolored wave of explosions at Rukia.

Rukia quickly through her arms up trying to block the act only to be brought to her knees as a massive wave of Spiritual pressure spread over the area and suddenly the attack was consumed by a massive outpouring of black and red reiatsu. Rukia could barley breath but she looked over to see Ganju leaning against his sword, it having returned to its purple color.

"This power, what is it? Who is it?" She wheezed out and looked over to see Ichigo.

Their eyes went wide as they saw what was happening. Ichigo had changed his form once more and his power had drastically increased to the point he'd caused all those around him to hit there knees except Yoruichi andKūkaku who were still in shock from his action and the amount of power he was putting out.

Ichigo's Bankai actually shrinks his sword down to a daitō (Japanese long sword) with a solid black blade, crossguard, and a black wrapped and red lying underneath handle. The crossguard has four prongs bent out to form the shape of the manji (which is the kanji for "ban," meaning "full", as in "full release"). Instead of the sash that Ichigo's Shikai had, it was replaced with a short length of chain with a broken link at the end dangles from the base of the hilt.  In addition to his sword, Ichigo's robe is replaced with a long-sleeved, ankle-length black  coat with a red lining which is closed at his chest and left to flare out into ragged ends.





"Kuro Tensa Zangetsu," Ichigo held his blade out to Renji. "This is the power you must achieve." He remarks but Renji didn't hear it from in front of him but behind him.

Rengi quickly swings around with his Zabimaru only to find nothing. He then felt the cold edge of Ichgio's sword level with his cheek.

"Give up Renji," Ichigo said coldly. "There is no way for you to beat me with your current power. You must first achieve bankai and then we will fight again.

Renji fill to his hands and knees shaking as he realized he never actually stood a chance against Ichigo and that he could've have easily killed him if he really wanted to.

Kūkaku and Yoruichi then thumped next to everyone. 

"I think you've made your point Ichi," Kūkaku remarks. "Now will you dispel you Bankai so they breath?"

"Sure," Ichigo shrugs as he placed the sword at his back and returned to sealed state.

"I have no doubts in my mind now," Yoruichi remarked glaring at Ichigo as he hopped of Kūkaku's shoulder looking at Ichigo. Ichigo raised and eyebrow. "You're one of them aren't you Ichigo. You're one of the Displaced?" he asked swishing his tail back and forth. "I had my suspicions given how close you seemed to be with Asta and this further proves it."

"I am a Displaced," Ichigo nods. "And I think it's time we tell everyone here what's really going on behind the SeireiteI's doors," Ichigo got a stern look on his face one that not even Kūkaku had seen him have before.  "Things are not right here and it all stems from one man. The one you should really blame for your older brother's death Ganju. Sōsuke Aizen."

That name hit everyone like a rock dropped into a lake.

"I will tell you everything about me what i am and what I know," Ichigo said sitting down. "Yoruichi can back me up on the details seeing as how she's familiar with everything."

"Eh..." Rukia and Renji unison.

"Yea, the cat, she's actually a woman," Ichigo pointed at Yoruichi who was licking her foreleg and rubbing her face.

"I can confirm that my gender is female," She rubs her face with her paw. "My voice in this form leads all to think I am a man."

"EHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The shinigami yelled.

"I'll be back in a second," Kūkaku said flatly walking off to the house rather quickly.

"Give me a moment and I shall show you, " Yoruichi remarks as she releases her power and in a blue light transforms.

Soon standing before everyone was a slender and well-endowed pegasus mare of average height. She had dark skin, golden irises, and black hair. Her hair is waist-length and with chin-length bangs framing the sides of her face and a purple tail. On her back was a set of bright orange wings. 

She was also completely nude causing Rukia's face to turn bright red and nailed Renji in the head with a rock yelling, "DON'T LOOK!"

"Well that's a first," Yoruichi smirked crossing her arms under her breast. "What about you Ichigo?" She quickly turned and posed. "What do you think?" She winks.

"Meh..." he said having turned to face the other directions squatting as his picked his ear with his pinky finger with a half ass look on his face. "Ya've seen one teasing busty chick ya seen just about all of them..."

Yoruichi blinked a few times, "Wow, that... that wasn't the reaction I expected at all..." Suddenly a kimono hit her in the face.

"Put some clothes on you pervert cat!" Kūkaku yelled annoyed by Yoruichi's antics, as usual.

"You're no fun Kūkaku," Yourichi pouted. 

"Hmf..." Kūkaku played it off lighting her pipe.

"If it'll make you feel any better you are hot as fuck," Ichigo says turning to face everyone while Ganju poked Renji as he bled out from a cut on top of his head. "But you're too much of a tease for me butI'd still ask you out on a date." 

"Why thank you," Yoruichi winks.

"But I think Kūkaku is hotter," Ichigo pointed causing the fireworks maker to start cough with a blush. "Enough play though," he walked over to Renji and picked him up and started to vigorously slap the pineapple head's face. "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!"

"AAHHHHHHHH! MY HEAD, MY FACE!" Renji cried out in pain.

Ichigo quickly dropped the red head. "Now back to business," he plopped down on the ground next to Kūkaku who was still a bit flustered. "It all starts with this," he placed his hand in front of his face and black reiatsu cover and then turned in a white mask with a red lines running down it across the eyes. This shocked everyone here.





Ichigo displed his mask, "It all started over a hundred years ago with Aizen's ambitions to merge the hollow and shinigami..." Ichigo said and explained. Yoruichi backing him up all the way. He explained what he was and how he knew all this and his connection to the Black King. "And that's everything."

"We can't just let this stand," Renji looked at Rukia and then at the rest of them. "But what role do we play in this?"

"Kisuke can explain more on what Rukia has to do with it when he gets here," Yoruichi rolled her eyes. "The short of it is we need allies. Can we count on you for that?"

"Yea," Renji says hesitantly. "But as it stands I'm nowhere near strong enough t do anything."

"Then we'll have to fix that," Ichigo smirked. "You're going to achieve Bankai..."
> Wedding and City Crashers!_!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Everyone was surprised that they see another Spike but more human like sta and Jack before anyone could introduce themselves, Jackson, Twilight, and Pinkie appeared out of nowhere.

While Jackson looked happy, Twilight and Pinkie were blushing up a storm while not making eye contact with their friends.

"It looks like everything went well for you three," Asta smiled as he gave a nod.

"Well, you could say that," Jackson said while giving Twilight and Pinkie a know look making them blush even harder than before.

"Happy to hear it," Asta's Spike gave a curt nod himself. "Not one for long-winded speeches so congrats on the formation of your herd."

Everyone except Twilight, Pinkie, and Jackson were confused and shocked at what they just heard.

Even the princesses and Jack spike were surprised hearing this.

"What does Asta's Spike mean by 'congrats on the formation of your herd' and when did Pinkie pie even join it," Rarity asked as everyone agreed with her.

"It means congratulations on starting a relationship with multiple partners," Asta's Spike rolled his eyes. "I'm young but not blind to the point I don't see how others feel about one another."

"As Spike said," Asta continued to smile. "Congrats you three."

"Thanks, Asta and Spike for the support we talk things out and we came to an agreement, but Twilight is mad at me for getting Spike beat up by yours," Jackson said with a sheepish smile well rubbing the back of his head.

But then Jackson wave over Asta to tell him something Asta came over and Jackson whispered into his ear. "Though I found out something else to," Jackson said while the other looked confused.

"A few bruises, nothing that my captain can't heal in a few seconds," Spike shrugged shocking the girl at his colder nature. "You except to get stronger than you must be willing to get down and dirty and take a few hits yourself."

"What is it?" Asta whispered seeing as how the attention was off them for a moment.

Well let's just say that Twilight and Pinkie were fantasizing about me in my legendary form and the like how it makes me look like a predator," Jackson said while laughing a little and looking over the Twilight and Pinkie Pie.

At that moment Twilight and Pinkie looked over to see Jackson looking at them while whispering to Asta about something, they realized that he is telling him about what they said about his legendary super Saiyan form and their faces turned as red as a tomato.

"It's only natural," Asta remarked. "Not gonna denied my girls have their share of fantasies and sometimes it's fun to act them out. Spike himself has the stamina to go for hours according to Gilda who walked in while he and Dash were in the shower, for more hours."

"Wait what you tell me that your spike and rainbow did it while Gilda was watching," Jackson asked Asta.

"No she was not watching, pervert." Asta scowled slightly. "She heard it through the walls. Gilda has been crashing at Dash's house in my city. Spike and she got together after him spending so much time at Dash's house. Just one of those things that just happened." Asta shrugged. "Gilda said she had to get a room at a local inn up the ways do to the noise."

"Wow, dude calm down. I just misunderstood that all, besides I'm more worried about what's going to happen when I and Pinkie meet Twilight brother," Jackson said with a worried look. "Because, not only I'm dating Twilight but now I'm dating Pinkie too, and don't get me wrong I'm not worried about him beating me up, I'm more worried about her father and mother, and brother finding out about me been the one was rampaging around while beating up Discord," Jackson said while looking at Twilight and Pinkie than had a look of determination. "But if they try to stop me from dating Twilight then I will show them why you should never piss off a Saiyan warrior," Jackson said with an angry tone while his power level was rising.

"Don't," Asta opened his eyes and that's when Jackson knew he was serious. "You want to date her and be on good terms with them, all of you should tackle this 'together. It's not their choice who you date or who their daughter loves, be that her or her and another. All you can do is make it known that you to will be there for each other and the same for her and Pinkie. If they say otherwise let Twilight handle it. They're her parents and brother after all."

Jackson wanted to disagree but he knew he was right Jackson sigh before saying to Asta.

"Your right, the only thing I can do is let Twilight handle it. It's just that this is the first time I've ever been happy, back in my old life I was a loser who would never get a girlfriend and be alone for the rest of my life," Jackson said with a sad expression. "But I have Twilight and Pinkie as my girlfriends and I just want to protect them from any danger," Jackson said with a sad smile.

"I understand in more ways than one," Asta patted his back. "You may want to protect them but you must also let them be their own mares too. They will surprise you in more ways than one," Asta looked up. "I can't wait to see what my daughter will be like. I hope she is like her mother but also like me."

"I been meaning to ask you that," Jackson said looking at Asta before preparing himself for what he's going to say next.

"Asta I know this going to sound weird but I have a favor to ask, if me, Twilight, and Pinkie ever have kids I would like you to be their godfather/uncle because in a weird way I see you as a brother," Jackson said while rubbing his head.

"I would be very honored my friend," Asta bowed. "Now," he looked at the others. "Why don't we get to the city?" He leaned over to Jackson. "When we are there we will need a plan for the wedding."

"I already have a plan. Now that you're here with your anti-magic we can free Shining Armor from his mind control once we get him alone if you let him in on the plan, but first, we need to make it look like you know something that chrysalis is doing" Jackson said before looking sad. 

"That means me and shining armor can't be on Twilight's side when she confronts her while the others are there," Jackson said looking upset about what he has to do.

"A simple tap on the head with this," He said as his Grimoire floated up and shot a huge sword out of the book and landed in the ground next to the duo shocking everyone but Asta's Spike as the knight took hold of the massive sword and lifted it up with one hand. "Relax everyone this is how I get around for the most part. It makes much less noise than my other version of transport and is still almost as badass."

"Ok, that's cool but also good because we fly there while the girls and princesses take the chariot to Canterlot," Jackson said before adding.

"Also make sure that you do it while Shining Armor and Chrysalis aren't looking because if she found out about you and your anti-magic she will try to that kill you or imprison you," Jackson said as he and spike started to float off the ground.

"Spike," He looked to his vice captain. "You may use Behemoth," Asta pulled the device from his belt and transport out of it a massive motorbike.



"Worry not my friend I can access my power via several of my various items and not just my swords," Asta dropped his blade and it hovers over the ground as Asta stepped up on it and took off while Spike sat upon Behemoth and revived the engine then took off in a blast of purple flames.

" Well I got say he does have a pretty cool motorcycle, see you girls at the castle," Jackson said before turning Super Saiyan in flying out after them.

"Yeah see you guys there," Spike said covered himself in his aura before flying off too.

"It's been a while since I've used my sword to get around," Asta smirked as he hovered over Canerlot Castle.

"You don't say, well then what to make a grand entrance," Jackson said smirking evilly while one of the Spikes look nervous

Asta's Spike agreed and revved the bike and sped down in a spiral of purple and green-tinted flames. "I agree," Asta smiled as he also shot down at breakneck speeds and then jumped off the sword and tucked into a flip as he landed and held his hand out catching his sword by the hilt above the as it shot down, the tip just inches above the ground. Spike came to a screeching halt leaving a purple line of flames in the grass as he stopped behind Asta.

"Now that one hell of an entrance," Jackson said while flying back down to the ground with spike along with him.

Then hundred of royal guards along with the captain of the royal guard pointed their spears at Jackson and Asta, but mostly at Jackson.

“Hey Jackson,” Asta smirked as he caught the Saiyan’s full attention. “Let me demonstrate a small dosage of my spiritual prowess,” He said and a heavy pressure came over the immediate area and the guards all swiftly fainted. Jackson and his Spike found themselves on their hands and knees trying to stay awake. Soon the pressure passed and they were breathing and sweating as if they’d just run a marathon. Jackson looked to Asta’s Spike and even though he was still on his feet he was still breathing just as heavily as he was.

"I gotta admit you do have power but I think you went a little overboard with your demonstration," Jackson said get off the ground and point towards the down guards.

"But we can worry about that later right now we got shining armor alone so we can put our plan into action," Jackson said picking up the unconscious captain.

“All part of the plan,” Asta smirked as he took his sword and tap Shining’s head white his sword’s guard and green wisps came from his horn and turn solid black and went into the sword.

"Okay now that part's done only have to do is tell him to act the part out to make Chrysalis believe that she still has him under her control," Jackson said putting down shining armor.

"But when this is all over me and him and his family going to have to have a long talk though," Jackson said while shining armor started to wake up.

"I honestly think it would be better to do that before all the shit goes down,” Asta’s Spike deadpanned.

"I don't think that is a good idea because Twilight it's here right now and shining is started to wake up to," Jackson said as shining armor was wake up and looked around before saying.

"What happened and why are you here" shining said while pointing at Jackson with an angry look.

"I am with Spike on this," Asta said. "It would be better to do it now. It would especially help to divert some suspicions to our favorite bug queen right now. Cadence would be all over you for this for many reasons. Think about it for a minute, how would it look if she wouldn't be?" He mumbled to Jackson softly so Shining couldn't hear.

"Alright, Alright, as soon as Twilight gets here we will go to her parents' house and talk but right now let's worry about the plan first," Jackson said making Shining Armor madder about being ignored.

"I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME YOU HAIRLESS MONKEY!" shining armor yelled at us.

"You being incredibly rude," Asat's Spike remarked as he flashed over to Shining. "You should be a little more grateful to the guy who saved your ass from Discord ya know." He flashed away and appeared next to Asta.

"I agree," Asta nodded pulling out his device and returning Behemoth to it then returned it to his pelt. "We have Shining free now what's our next play?"

"Now that Shining is free I can use my healing Jutsu and give him some ki so that he can hold the magic barrier better. Also when the others get here I need you two spikes to go looking around and sense any ki or any outside energy from the guards or citizens. And if you find one knock it out tie it up and hide it somewhere. While you two are doing that after Shining Armor and Twilight have their big fight and Chrysalis sends Twilight to the Crystal Caverns I will go get them while Asta keep an eye on the wedding." Jackson said as the main six and princesses were leading.

"Jackson," Asta cuts in and looked at his vice-captain with a nod. "With my sightless earthbender training, I'll be able to find Cadence and Twilight rather quickly. I will also be able to move much faster than you if I use my bending to get them to the surface. I think you should watch the wedding and not throw suspicions on you as you are known here and Chrysalis will find you missing rather standing out while I, as an unknown, can move around more freely. It's your call though."

"No your right. I'm one who stopped Discord and Cooler, so if she noticed that I was missing from the wedding then that will spell trouble," Jackson said before adding.

"Though if Chrysalis can't sense Ki or chakra then I can leave a clone in my place, let's go with your plan," Jackson said before been tackled down to the ground by Twilight and Pinkie who then kisses him on both of his cheeks making him blush and Shining armor was now pissed off.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING WITH MY SISTER YOU HAIRLESS MONKEY" Shining Armor said while grabbing his sword.

"I wouldn't do that," Asta held up his Demon Slayer sword in front of Shining while he cracked his eyes open. Jackson and his girls got up off the ground and came close. Asta tapped his friend's shoulder and he leaned over, "Should have held off with giving you that grimoire then," then pointed to Jackson's book. "You have magic now and only you can use it."

" Yeah but right now we are heading out to her parents' house, but when I'm done talking to them," Jackson said but before he could say anything else shining armor ran at him try to stab him.

On reflex, Jackson activate His grimoire shout it out "Armament Magic Number 32" Jackson said before ending up in a bright light before coming out with a new set of armor




The golden parts of the armor were red while the rest was either green or black, he grabbed Shining Armor's sword and breaking it before saying to him.

"You should be much more careful where you point that toothpick you called a sword or you will put somebody's eye," Jackson said while Shining back away from him.

"You should've listened," Asta returned his sword to his Grimoire. "I will leave you to it then," Asta held his hand over his book, and out of it came a ring and a hooded cloak.









"The ring will line your clothes with the same symbol that's on the robe," Asta says giving the items to Jackson. "They mark you as one of my Knights. You officially a Black Bull. The ring will help you keep in touch via a simple instant mental message enchantment. Putting it on with giving you get the accents of the Black Bulls on whatever you're wearing," he pointed at the bull skull. "You can change the color by thinking about it. Good luck with your meeting. I would like a tour of your castle if you don't mind," He turned to the princesses.

"Thanks and have fun with your tour Asta," Jackson said putting on the ring and cloak before he leaves he whispered to Asta and the two Spikes.

"Remember the plan and don't get caught by chrysalis, also when shining armor is alone full him in on the plan," Jackson said while Twilight was trying to pull him to her parents' house.

"I'm sure the captain will be keeping a close eye on me after your meeting," Asta nodded. "I fully expect to see you later captain. Till then I will be with the princess and the other Elements. Good luck my friend." He looked to Jackson who nodded as he left for the Sparkle household with the stallion and mares in tow.

Sparkle House
Jackson POV	

While walking to Twilight's old childhood home shining armor was glaring holes in the back of my head I just ignore and talk to the girls.

"So Twilight what would your parents think of me and you in a herd with Pinkie," Jackson said while trying to ignore Shining Armor's angry glare.

"I honestly don't know my parents are good points but I don't know how would react to you or the herd thing," Twilight said noticed Shining glares at me and she glares back at him nonstop.

"I think they would be happy for you Twilight," Pinkie said trying to make this better, me and Twilight smile, after a while we made it to their parents' house and Twilight knocked on the door; then Twilight's mother asked the door.

"Twilight, shining what are you doing here; and who are your friends," Ms. Velvet asked in a motherly tone it reminds me of my mother.

"Hi mom this my coltfriend and follow herd mate Jackson Williams and Pinkie pie, and we can introduce them and tell you and dad about it," Twilight said while I was sweating bullets.

"Did someone call?" Twilight's father said coming into View and saw his daughter and son along with two other people there; "Twilight, shining what are you doing here and who are this two?" night light said with a smile.


Canterlot Castle
Asta POV


Myself and the others walked through the halls of the castle, "I must say this castle is very beautiful. I never really took the time to tour the one in my own world."

"Thank you Asta and what is your Celestia like, " Celestia asked while the others were getting ready for helping the wedding.

"Very much like you but quick to jump to decisions," I said with a bit of annoyance. "We didn't have a good relationship upon my arrival. I stayed pissed at her for a good bit tell I beat another version of you in a fight then I felt a lot better."

That comment made everyone stop, while Celestia just shook her head before saying.

"It seems my other self was still scared of a new pony with strong abilities, I'm sorry Asta that you had to go through that," Celestia said with a sad smile.

"You had good reason princess," I turned. "I was already physically stronger than any pony and I also wiled antimagic. You yourself have said if I'd wanted to I could've taken over Equestria fairly easily."

"And you have nothing to be sorry about," I shook my head as we turned a corner. "It wasn't you but another version of you. You are similar but not the same pony. In the past now."

At that moment Asta and the girls saw princess Cadence coming near us,

"Cadence, so glad your here this here Asta Ferris", Celestia said while pointing at me.

"Hello princess," I bowed.

Cadence looked at me for a moment before ignoring me and her aunt directly, "Where is Shining Armor Auntie Celestia?" Cadence asked.

"I can answer that Princess Cadenza," I spoke up and opened my eyes slightly. "You see he had an immediate family matter to so see to so he Twilight, Jackson, and their new herd mate Pinkie Pie went to see Twilight and Shining's parents to have a family conference."

Cadence was surprised for a moment before nodding, "Thank you but I must leave now," Cadence said while walking away.

Before anyone could move on Jackson, Twilight, and Pinkie along with Shining Armor appeared next to them scaring all of us startling everyone except for me and the princesses.

"Okay, I will say that this is better than a regular teleportation spell," Twilight said while she and Pinkie were holding to his arms while Shining was holding on to his shoulder.

3RD POV

"It looks like everything went well for you four," Asta walked over. 

"It did with Twilight's parents but Shiny here still doesn't want me to date her, but I only needed their parents approved of me, and Pinkie," Jackson said while shining had angry look on his face.

"He's her big brother and will always be very protective of his little book pony sister, "Asta commented causing Twilight to blush slightly. "I have experience with it to Twilight. In my world you are also part of my herd along with Fluttershy and Applejack as well," the others looked at each other and then blushed as they turned away quickly. Asta noticed Shining turning his head toward him. "I believe the others are needed to help with the wedding set up," he looked to Celestia and Luna who nodded. "I will continue my tour with the captain if no pony minds."

"Hold up Asta I've been meaning to tour this Castle too, and Shining Armor can be our tour guide you show us around while the wedding is being prepared," Jackson said trying to give Asta the hint of his intentions.

"I'm fine with it," Asta shrugged.

"Okay it's decided, we'll see you, girls, once the ceremony starts for the wedding," Jackson said pushing Shining Armor away from the group while Asta follows behind them.

"So," Asta opens his eyes, and soon as the others are far out of earshot. "Where shall we start?"

"Let's full Shining in the plan first," Jackson said sense the girls and the princesses energy was far away from them.

"Right," Asta nodded. "Listen here shield bōzu," He got the captain's full attention ."We're here to help you and I have knowledge of events to come as this has already happened in my world and I shared them with Jackson. We need to keep events on course as much as possible so we need you to play along. Jackson will explain more."

"Right now Chrysalis has taken The real princess Cadence, your real wife, and hid her somewhere but we need you to do is pretend that you're still under her control. That means you will have to say something bad to your sister, and after the 'big fight'," He said using air quotes, "that you and Twilight have is when Chrysalis shows up to send Twilight to where Cadence is. That's when Asta will go get them," Jackson said before stop Shining Armor and use the same technique that Majin Buu used on Gohan.

"Let me go I need to stop her now and save my Cadence" shining yelled struggling in the ki restraints.

"If you go charging in there now you'll doom the mare you love to an early grave!" Asat poked Shining in the chest hard. "She is the only one who knows where the real Cadence is hidden away. Not even I know where she is. You charge in there now and confront a changeling queen who's been feeding off you for gods know how long and she'll just move up her plans," He scowled. "Chrysalis would most likely teleport away to the real Cadence and use her as bait and a hostage to allow her troops to invade. our best shot is to play the long game and your shield. Burst in there now and you hurt or worse, kill a lot of ponies in this city, your beloved being one of them. I have a lot of respect for you and what you do as you're my brother-in-law back home but if you act irrationally now, you're going to regret it later."

"Asta is right you be going in like a dumbass then Cadence will die, so instead of thinking with your heart start thinking with your head," Jackson said while releasing shining armor from the restraints.

”Me and Asta know how you feel but we both know when to think before acting because if we don't then the people who we care about will die because we acted without thinking," Jackson said as they continued walking before Shining asked.

"So Chrysalis has been the one that's been doing this to me make me feel weak to made me think that it was only because of the stress of keeping a shield up or the wedding,” Shining Armor asked as we passed by the throne room.

“I know your job can be stressful but you’re Twilight’s brother,”  Asta remarked. “You come from ]
a long line of mages that have to serve the crown since the time of the Unification. In some worlds you are a Direct descendant of Starswirl from what I’ve heard,” He added. “My point is even if you were under stress even you shouldn’t have this much trouble maintaining the shield.”

Shining Armor thought about Asta words for a moment before Jackson put his hand on his shoulder before saying, "Listen Shining, I know you don't like me because of what happened in Ponyville with Discord, he’s right though. We need to work together to save your wife and the citizens of Canterlot," Jackson said and Shining Armor nodded before the practice reception starter.

Everything went like it did in the show open till Twilight bust through the doors and accused Princess Cadence of being an imposter. Shining followed the plan and Twilight looked over to me and Asta to get support from us but we had to let her down because it had to we said next. "Sorry Twilight but I use my ki sense and Sharingan to check her energy and he's not as evil or negative as you think it is I'm sorry," Jackson said while looking over to Asta, giving him a look that said 'play along'.

“My Qi senesce allows me to tell when someone is lying to me Twilight and she shows no signs of deception,” Asta shrugged as he put on a façade up using his acting skills that even Fooled Applejack. ‘I’m so sorry,’ he says mentally as he bit his interior lip.

Everyone left the reception area including Jackson but he felt his heartbreaking when he saw Twilight crying but he knew this had to happen.

Looking at Asta and giving him a subtle nod and left with the others shining walk up to him and ask, "I hope you and Asta know what you are doing," he said walking away and getting ready for the wedding.

"Me to Shining me too," Jackson said with his head hanging, and he went to the room where Twilight, him, and Pinkie were sharing to start getting ready for the wedding.

Asta’s POV

I stayed behind after everyone else had left. Mainly to wait for Chrysalis but also to be there for Twilight. She may be another version but that doesn't mean it's any easier to treat her this way. She's probably gonna slap the hell out of me once I tell her the truth, I hate to see what she's gonna do to Jackson and then there's Pinkie. Gods of all kinds have mercy on us.

I walked over to Twilight, "You gonna be okay Twilight?" I hand on her shoulder. "Come on, let's go to the kitchen."

Twilight nodded as they walked to the kitchen but then Cadence appeared in front of them evils smirk.

"Cadence I'm sorr-" Twilight was about to apologize but then Cadence turned into Chrysalis and said, "You almost ruined my last Twilight Sparkle but not this time," Chrysalis said getting ready to fire a spell at Twilight and me.

"Get Back Twi," I quickly got in front of Twilight, "Not so fast Queeny," I then pulled my Demon Destroyer sword and cut the blast converting her magic into Anti-magic that was pulled into my blade somewhat shocking her. "No wonder I couldn't get a read on you. It causes your lies weren't even directed at me were they?!" I glared and played along. I could tell she was lying from the start but no one else knew so, yea had to keep it quiet. "I bet I didn't even make your radar cause I have no magic power."

Chrysalis was shocked but then smirks as she fired another spell but this time it was aimed at their feet. Twilight and I began to sink into the ground what the other two didn't notice that a kunai knife was thrown in with them with a note attached to it.

"That should keep you two out of my way a bit longer," Chrysalis said while laughing as she walked away but didn't notice one of Jackson's clones hiding behind a pillar before smirking and turning into a cloud of smoke.

I saw Jackson's kunai, "What's that?" I motioned to Twilight. She looked down seeing something embedded on the floor next to us. She picked it up "Looks like a note is attached," I say as she opens the letter before having a face full of anger then shows the note to me.

Dear Twilight and Asta

If you got this note that means you were caught by Chrysalis Queen of the changelings and if you wonder how I kn\ow I always knew the moment we got there. Sorry, I had to lie to you but I had to make sure that she didn't know I was going to her, and it's no wonder if Pinkie Pie was on it and she didn't know so don't blame her. But right now you need to find the real Cadence once you get the kunai knife to Asta and have him Channel some of his energy through it will teleport you right in front of the doors where the wedding ceremony is being held. I know you're angry at me for not telling you the truth but when you do this then I'll try to do that little thing you want me to do in your fantasies.

Signed,
Jackson Williams

"All fantasies aside for now," I said placing the knife in my grimoire. "Hope he knows I can't use chakra. We'll have to get out the old fashion way," I remarked taking off my sandals and sock and placed them in my book. Twilight tilted her head as he took a stance and raise a leg and closed my eye slamming my foot into the ground sending out vibrations. I open my eyes and walked over to the wall and took another stance embedding a fist in it and with a quick twist it crumbled to pebbles causing said unicorn's mouth to hit the floor. "Come on Twi she's over here," I motioned to a trembling pink alicorn. "Princess Cadence?"

Twilight was about to attack Cadence but remember the note that Jackson gave them and asked to prove she is the real Cadence, and by doing the sunny dance.

"Let me heal her a bit," I said placing a hand on Cadence's shoulder and it glowed white as her wounds closed up. "There we go. I did what I could but you don't have a lot of energy to spare at the moment." I looked around. "Twilight you support her while I dig use a tunnel out," I took another stance motioned my hands up, and turned them in a circle. The ponies looked up and to their shock, a circle was being caught in the cave ceiling. I made a quick push up and over motioned and a light showed through the hole. "Come on," I said as I  pulled my sandals from my Grimoire and hastily put them on as the girl came next to me. "Hands on to my shoulders," I order and they did with no back talk. I threw my hands down and we shot to the surface where we met up with Jackson outside the chapel. Twilight wasted o time in slapping him so hard he fell over.

"Okay I deserve that," Jackson said before being punched in the face again by Twilight. "I deserve that too," he said rubbing his other sore cheek.

Twilight was about to kick you in the privates before he held up his hand to her and said, "No no no not there!" Jackson said in a panettone not wanting his family jewels kicked in t by Twilight.

"Twilight as much as you want to, and I know you really want to, he wasn't the only one who lied to you," Asta stepped up. "We couldn't risk telling you and one over Chrysalis infiltrators overhearing us and reporting to her. We did it this way cause it was the best way to ensure we got your sister-in-law back safely," At that remark Twilight double slapped me. "I deserve those and worse but right now we have a wedding to crash, right Princess?" I looked over to see Jackson had healed Cadence right up.


3rd POV


Cadence nodded her head before trying to get up but failed.

"I guess you're not fully healed yet no matter I still have a way for us to get up there in time everyone got a hold of me" Jackson said to bring two fingers to his forehead and reaching out with his energy to fin the location of Chrysalis before teleporting them in front of the doors.





"I have an idea," Asta held up his hand and pulled his Demon Slayer and Demon Dweller swords. "I owe her for sending us down to the caverns."

Jackson threw the doors opened and had Twilight yelled that not the real Cadence, and the fake Cadence did the whole fake crying.

Asta stepped up and threw Chrysalis off, "I'm back bitch," he raised his Demon Slayer sword and Demon Dweller then used a black cross slash on the fake Cadence. The antimagic washed over her form to eat away her disguise causing many of the ponies to gasp or faint.

Chrysalis snarled, "You ruined everything!"

"Yeah, that's kind of the point. I wouldn't try to summon your little changelings either. I've been dealing with them way before you even knew this right Spikes!" Jackson Said and both Spikes gave him a thumbs-up.

"Good now then let's see how you deal with me and Asta without you little changelings," Jackson Said going into Super Saiyan.

"And just so you know," Asta smirked as his anti-magic crept up his body and formed a tattered singular wing and horn on his head with one eye turning bright red and he grew fangs on the right side of his mouth. "I do have magic but I excel at Antimagic. In other words, you're screwed," he smirked placing one sworn in front of him at an angle and his other behind him in the opposite direction, "Black Tornado!" he whirled at forming a massive twister destroying the building to reveal the changeling army steal trying to break through the barrier. "Spikes, you're on the drones."

"Right," Asta's Spike pulled out his sword as he grew more draconic and his grimoire floated up next to him. "No holding back this time kid. Emerald Amethyst Flame Creation Magic: Draconic Armament!" He said cast the spell on his counterpart cladding him in purple and green flame armor. "Let's Go!" He said and Jackson's Spike nodded. They took off in the air and went through an opening the Shiny had made and started to work on the army.

"Now that we have some room," Asta and Jackson walked slowly towards the queen. "We can have some fun!" They took off in streaks of gold and black.

Chrysalis tried to shoot a magic blast at them but didn't even FaZe them once they get close Jackson threw a punch into her guts in her flying through the air.

"Armament magic number 48!" Jackson called out before being developed in a bright light once the light dies out it shows Jackson in a new set of armor.

https://images.app.goo.gl/DoxJwaVzP9v9ZcN76

"Don't reveal all you can do just yet!" Asta advised as he slashed through several bolts of magic. "You focus on Queeny up close and personal while I take on her magic near and far!"

"Alright let's do this" Jackson said deactivating his armor and going in for multiple punches and kicks sending Chrysalis straight to the ground making a crater.

"So bug Queen, do you give up now or do you still need to get your ass whooped to make you give up?" Jackson said floating down next to the crater before dodging a magic Asta almost let hit him.

Asta cut the blast into and absorbed it. Chrysalis quickly got back on her hooves and continued her attack. She kept firing more blasts not letting Jackson get in close to her.  

"She'll keep him away at this point and she still has more than enough magic to keep going for days," Asta remarked. "Jackson," Asta flew down, "Combo Time!"

Jackson flared his ki before cupping his hands together before saying, "Alright let's see if she can handle Infuse ki and chakra super Kamehameha wave," Jackson said getting ready to fire his super Kamehameha wave.

Asta returned his Dweller to his grimoire and cloaked his Slayer in Anti-magic. Holding his Slayer above his head and the Anti-magic blade transferred to the edge and grew to tower above everyone and crackled with black lightning, "Black Divider!" Asta roared as he brought the weapon down

Asta returned his Dweller to his grimoire and cloaked his Slayer in Anti-magic. Holding it above his head and the Anti-magic blade transferred to the edge and grew to tower above everyone and crackled with black lightning, "Black Divider!" Asta roared as he brought the weapon down





At the same time, Jackson had finished charging a super Kamehameha wave report showing now.

"Super Kamehameha wave/" Jackson yelled letting out a huge blast heading straight towards Chrysalis.

The two attacks impacted one after the other. Asta's blade hit first and pinned the queen down the queen while simultaneously canceling her magic and dropping any defenses she had that weren't naturally physical and even these defenses were severally damaged. Jackson blast impacted and dug a deep crater into the ground leaving the queen badly beaten, battered, and bloody at the bottom of it.

"So what do you say, Asta! Flawless victory" Jackson said holding his hand up for a fist bump.

Asta stared down at the Queen as she weakly stood up and started to laugh maniacally, "You bastards ruined everything," She hissed with spite and hate. "And if I can't have this city," There was a quick light on her horn, and Asta ready his blade but there was only a slight green popped. "Then no pony can!" The was a sudden lurch causing everyone to fall to all four. Soon several were going off.

Asta had his hand on the ground and his eyes widen with rage, "You homicidal bitch!" He charged at her with his sword in hand as the queen smirked and gather what power she had left and shot a beam. Asta thought fast and threw the sword cutting the beam in two and it whirled straight for Chrysalis who's eyes widened in horror. She lit her horn and just as the sword came at her she jumped out of the way but the weapon still clipped her wing as she teleported away. "Get your holey ass back here!" The was another low boom and lurch. "DAMN IT! Jackson, be ready to do a mass instant transmission! Spikes," the drakes arrived. "Have everyone that isn't here in less than five minutes."

"What's going on?" Celestia looked at Asta.



(Play during these scenes)



"Queen bug is breaking the city free of the mountain," Asta explained. "She set magic charges that she triggered with that third to last spell. If we don't do something soon every one without wings will be dead!"

"It's a good thing I learn how to make those flying Thunder God tags, also I had three clones Natural Energy want to fight with progressing, tell everyone to gather around in the middle of town that's where I put it," Jackson said activating his Sage Mode.

"Go to be cutting it closer to everyone's location now," Jackson yelled while pumping his ki, chakra, and Natural Energy as much as he could into the seal.

"Do it," Asta said as he once again took command. "Shining drop the Shield," 

"But," He started to retort. 

"NOW!" Asta yelled and the captain complied. "You girls help the civilians. Celestia, Luna, and Twilight help Jackson teleport everyone. Rainbow Dash you zoom through the city's buildings to get anypony still in them and get them here!"

"What are you going to Asta?" Asta's Spike looked at his captain.

"Buy us some time," Asta remarked with a half-assed smirk. "It's not every day one gets to fight a falling city," He nervously chuckled. 

"Fly," he said and a quick blue aura covered him and he began to float. He looked to everyone. "You know your jobs so do them! Not one life is to be lost! Changeling or pony!" Fire erupted from his fists and feet and he shot off at speeds that would've made Rainbow Dash wet her pants if it wasn't a crisis.

"Do what he says! Twilight, Celestia, Luna help me by pouring your magic into the seal!" Jackson said while Twilight and the princesses did what was told of them.

"And what about the changeling," Shining asked but got an angry glare from Jackson actually activated his Mangekyou Sharingan.

"Like he said, save everyone that in clues them!" Jackson said struggling to keep the power contain into the seal.


Under the city


Asta pushed his bending to its limits as he rocketed across the skies to reach the underside of Canterlot. He looked over to the mountain and heard more explosions. "Whose bright idea was it to mount a city on the side of a mountain anyways!" He places a palm on the stone and concentrated. "It looks like we have just under five minutes until the charges finish firing but that means less time before this damn city fall!" He looked to Ponyville, a city he hadn't seen a while, even back home. "I won't let it fall on them!" he reeled his hands back and threw them forward digging them into the stone of the city's base and took in a deep breath closing his eyes. "I will surpass my limits!" he opens his eyes and they glowed brightly all-consuming white as he activated avatar state and pushed against the stone fire his maximum output from his feet. "RAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


Topside


Everyone saw a bright light and huge coming from where Asta was but after a few minutes the element bearers, Spikes, and Shining Armor were able to get everyone to the middle of town.

"All right it was here so now what," Shining Armor said before Jackson told Rainbow to get Asta that they are ready to teleport to Ponyville.

"I have to help," Asta's Spike looked up with worry.

"No, you need to stay here and help out with the citizens. And I believe in Asta abilities also we're ready with the seal all we needed is Asta to get here" Jackson said thought gritted teeth.

"You don't understand," Spike said. "He won't be coming. What is directly below this city? Ponyville. The fallout could reach it!"

"Dammit your right wait" Jackson said before making a clone and had it forces on the seal

"I hope this works Armormmet Magic number 87" Jackson yelled before a huge bright light the light dies down showing a large armor titan.
https://images.app.goo.gl/Fb63V8s4p3NcDVqK9

It was as large as the castle itself before Jackson called out "need a hand Asta" Jackson said right next to him.


Under the city


Asta was certainly pouring on the gas to the point the stone under the city was starting to put out heat. It made flying extremely hard for a certain blue pegasus. Asta felt more explosions and heard the city starting to break free from the mountain as holding it up was becoming much harder 

He saw Rainbow coming. "What the hell are you doing here Dash?!" He said through gritted teeth with a monstrous voice. Nor wasting time the pegasus listened and went back.

It was as large as the castle itself before Jackson called out, "Need a hand Asta?!" Jackson said right next to him.

"Get your butt back up top!" Asta commanded. "They need you! I can't have anyone around when I release the seal!"

"Too bad damn it! You know as well as I do that I will do everything in my power to save them!" Jackson shot back while holding it up.

"Now less talking and more fixing the castle!" Jackson said while trying to holding the thing up from hitting the ground.


"IT'S NOT JUST THE CASTLE BUT THE WHOLE DAMN CITY! I'M NOT ASKING JACKSON!" Asta freed his hand and sent a wave of anti-magic dispelling Jackson's armor as he quickly returned his grip to the city. "GET GOING! YOUR PEOPLE NEED YOU TO BE THERE IN PERSON! I WON'T LET SOME ROCK SHOW ME UP! I'M ALMOST AT MY LIMIT! GO!" Asta roared as he sent a wave of air out with only his voice. "Go brother they need you now! Be there for them! Be their pillar of strength!"

"You better come back alive or I'm going to drag your ass back to the living world!" Jackson said angrily before going back to the other.

"We are leaving everyone hold on," Jackson said active the seal.

"Wait?" Spike looked around. "Where's the other me?!" He asked as the seal activated.

Above the city, Spike flew. "Gonna need some power for this," he sighed as his draconic purple and green armor turned solid black with ha green outline and he grew in size as will grew more dragon-like features


Under the city


"Hehehe," Asta chuckled as he felt the city finally break loose and started to plummet.

"SACRED TREASURE RELEASE!" He yelled. Asta's body glowed in white light as blue marking appeared all over his body and now visible on his forehead appeared a white yin symbol.  

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" He belted as his flames intensified to the point the they were an all consuming white as he physically pushed the city back in place.

Meanwhile, Spike rocketed to the place where the city and mountain met. "Anchor time!" he said in a gruff voice as he went the stance and created several anchors from both the city side and mountain. "Now lava," He quickly moved his fists and he rock super hearted and turned to lave and both sides and mixed. "Now cool," He pulled his hand pack and force the lava to cool and harden in place. "That'll hold now to tell the boss!" he shot off to the undercity.

Asta had seen the lava under the city and knew it was none other than Spike As soon as he knew the City wouldn't falling he broke free and shot to meet up with his knight. But first, he resealed his powers.

"Spike," He saw Spike's form. "Thanks for the assist. Let's go meet with the others," he huffed as Spike pulled his sword out and channeled his power into hit returning to normal. "Yea, I need some rest... " Spike smirked as he to breathed heavily.

Everyone saw that they did it and Asta and Spike came down to the other before anyone could say anything Jackson came up to Asta and punch him into a building shocking everypony into silence.

"You had me worried you mother fucker what would happen if my kids don't get to meet their godfather/uncle?" Jackson said before hugging him.

"Easy there," came a new voice as a gloved hand rested on Jackson's shoulder. "He turned to see a tall blonde-haired man with a bright smile on his face in a black suit and red overcoat. "The man just lifted a city in avatar state. He's running on empty and I don't think ponies will take it well if you destroy their homes."

Asta stumbled out of where he'd been punched, "So you were watching?" He opened his eyes to look at the new man,

"Of course," The man smiled.

"Sorry, it's just that he's the first person I can relate to about my life and I just asked him to become a godfather/uncle before all this started," Jackson said while helping to heal Asta.

This comment made Twilight and Pinkie blush as red as a tomato after hearing what Jackson just said.

"I understand young one but the man just bench-pressed a literal city," The new man pointed out as he kept smiling. "With living creatures on it for some of the time too."

"Is no one gonna ask who the new guy is and where he even came from let alone the fact he looks like Asta, the other Spike, and Jackson?!" Shining yelled.

"Okay, so who are you and also it's nice to meet you?" Jackson said to the strange person.

"Good day to you all," The blonde man bowed.

"Quit being a dick and tell them who you are already!" Asta scowled as he sat on the ground. "Asshole."

"You're no fun," The man rolled his amber eyes. "My name is Edward Elric and I am Asta's older brother."

"Wow you're his older brother, well that means you are going to be an uncle too if you don't mind," Jackson said with a smile.

"Yes buy blood actually and I don't mind," Edward smiled. "We have a few Displaced Nieces and Nephew I adopted a few years ago," He looked at Asta and held up and hand and used medical ninjutsu to heal the king. "I only dropped in to see your performance little brother and I must say you did very well."

"Would've been easier if you'd help," Asta glared.

"This is you're summoning not mine," Edward pointed out. "I would've stepped in if I needed to but knew I wouldn't consider that still wasn't your full power. You should've been more careful though, you have a match with a goddess in a couple of days."

Then Jackson walked over to Twilight and Pinkie and gave them a hug and a kiss on the cheek making them blush and Jackson and Asta laugh at them blushing.

"Cool, also by any chance do you know how to make a room in spirit and time because it would help a lot,” Jackson said helping up Asta.

“You can do things the old fashion way,” Edward shook his head. “I’m under no contract to be here there for no negotiation needs to be done. I only popped over to congratulate and heal Asta. Now I will leave,” He remarked as a portal opened. “Find my token then we’ll talk,” he said before leaving through the portal and it closes.

“He must have some stuff going down otherwise he wouldn’t leave so fast,” Asta commented. “He seemed pretty pissed at something. Whatever it is I pray he goes easy on them.”

"Well, your older brother the nice enough though," Jackson said while looking at the closing portal.

"But we don't have any time for that let's make sure everyone is okay an-" Jackson was about to say before pushing Asta out of the way and taking a magic blast to his abdomen leaving a hole going straight through them.

Everyone was shocked, but Twilight and Pinkie were horrifying rushing to his side to stop the bleeding before everyone heard a voice say.

"Damnit I missed oh well at least I got one of you for ruining my plans," everyone heard Chrysalis voice coming from behind them.

Asta watched Jackson fall to the ground. There was a waft for bloodlust and rage over the field as an eruption of anti-magic spread from the black king. Everyone fell to the ground, their magic completely drained out of them. Even the sisters couldn’t stand. The only one who was standing was Asta and he was clad in his Black Form 2.

“What’s going on I can’t cast my spells?!” Chrysalis said with worry.

“Destroyer,” Asta said and his third sword came from his Grimoire. He was over to the queen his newest weapon radiating black anti-magic power. He stood over Chrysalis and looked down, a dark gaze cast upon her.

https://wallpaperaccess.com/full/10815.jpg

"ASTA NO!"Jackson yelled out to Asta trying to stand up but failing.

"Don't do it she not worth it, besides I need you to calm down your anti-magic is affecting everyone around you and we need the princesses magic to heal any injury," Jackson said while stepping over to Asta and put his hand on his shoulder trying to calm him down.

“No she gets what’s coming to her,” Asta said coldly as he raised his sword and brought it down cutting off the queen’s horn. The anti-magic spread into her body and she cried out in pain. “Let me explain something to you. The Destroyer has a special effect on beings like you. It severs immortality.” Chrysalis’s eyes widened as she looked at the Black King his gaze unwavering. “That’s right, you mortal now and you can’t ever use magic again.”

Asta dispelled his form and Anti-mana zone as he placed his sword back in his Grimoire. He then put a hand on Jackson and a white light spread from it and Jackson’s wound closed through it left him even more drain.

"As long as you don't kill her then I'm okay with it," Jackson said while helping Asta stand.

"Besides now that she mortal and can't use magic the princesses will only put her in prison and not the changings," Jackson said given a look to Celestia that said it's not up for discussion.

Before anyone could say anything else Jackson was tackled down to the ground by Twilight and Pinkie who were crying because he almost died.

"I thought for sure he was going to kill her," Rarity sighed.

"Asta wasn't going to kill her trust me," Asta's Spike said. "I was on my way to heal Jackson when he moved before I could get to him. Asta may get really angry but I've never seen him go berserk. If he did I doubt anyone would be able to stop him."

"If that's true then what made you go berserk" Rarity asked Asta's Spike while Jackson was trying to calm down his girlfriends.

"Did you even listen?" Spike cut in. "Asta has never gone berserk before."

"Alright everyone let's calm down and started making sure everyone is okay and safe," Jackson said before making 10 shadow clones and sent them off before looking at Asta and saying.

"Are you calm or do you need time to cool off?" Jackson said while helping up Twilight and Pinkie.

"That is a question you shouldn't really be asking me right now," Asta commented. "Lock her up and get her away from me right now," he looked at a couple of guards who nervously nodded and did as they were instructed.

"I'm only asked because I see you as family, not just a friend," Jackson said while looking at Twilight and Pinkie who still crying only a little.

"Also Asta you help me with stoping Chrysalis and I thank you," Jackson said while given Asta a bear hug.

"I'll be fine after some rest," Asta said. "Trust me when I say it could've been far worse if Ed had stuck around. You think I got pissed, he was already pissed and he didn't need a trigger."

Jackson nodded know the feeling and after everyone was safe and uninjured they went back to the castle and getting ready to redo the wedding ceremony.

Jackson was getting ready before Asta came in wearing a suit that Rarity made for him just before the wedding along with wearing his black bull cloak.

"So how you feel all rest up and ready for the wedding," Jackson said while fixing his tie.

"I think it was a good idea to hold the ceremony here in Ponyville after I destroyed the chapel," Asta chuckles as he rubbed the back of his head. "How are you feeling since getting blasted? Sorry, I can't do anything about the scars on your back and gut. The damage was just too much not to leave some scarring."

" I'll live beside I think Twilight and Pinkie are not letting me train for a while though, but it's okay," Jackson Said finish tying his Thai.

" I want to ask you something are you good at singing," Jackson said grabbing his phone scrolling through his music playlist

"I've had my fair share of singing roles back when I was an actor," Asta nodded. "The fact that I have the 'One man Band' Skill is a major help too. Oh yeah, that reminds me," He walked over to Jackson and put his finger on his head. "Teach, Earthbending," Jackson felt a sudden rush of power, and then he was back to normal. "Let me," Asta tied Jackson's bow tie properly. "There you go."

"Thanks, Asta this damn bow tie was given me trouble, but I was asked because I was playing on sing in shining and Cadence wedding and I wanted to see if you could help me with it," Jackson said before finding the song he was looking for.
"What do you think of this song," Jackson said sawing Asta the song he wanted to sing.

"It's nice but not really a wedding song but I have a much better one that I can sing with you as long as we do this one of mine," Asta said.

"Alright it's a deal, now let's head out before Twilight yell at us for been late" Jackson said while heading toward the door.

"Oh yeah I know it's not for a wedding but it will help life the party a bit before slow songs and what's yours will come in" Jackson said while opening the door to see Twilight and Pinkie in their wedding outfits making Jackson for the first time blush as red as a tomato.

"Good luck Stud," Asta smirked as he took the arm of Fluttershy, Spike took the arm of Rarity.

"Um you two look beautiful," Jackson said while looking away blush; Twilight and Pinkie blush too but then smile Jackson smile too and he took Twilight and Pinkie arm and lead to the wedding ceremony.

Everyone made it to where the wedding is being held, and everyone took their seats.

Everything went well without any incident at the party went to the reception where Jackson and Asta got ready.

"Alright everyone I just wanted to congrats the new married couple Shining  Armor and Princess Cadence," Jackson said in the microphone, everyone says congrats to them before Jackson said.

"Okay me and Asta are going to sing a little song from our world something to liven things up, also this song goes out to my two girlfriends Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie pie," Jackson said while the girls in question blush red. The music started to play the duo started to sing.





Both Twilight and Pinkie turned redder than Big Macintosh that time he'd eaten a whole bowl of cherries that Rainbow Dash had painstakingly laced with ghost pepper hot sauce. Cadence had grabbed Shining and immediately kissed her stallion, hard, before they started to rock the dance floor. Jackson's Spike dance with the CMC The royal sister proudly looked upon their subjects. The Elements danced with one another.

“I hope you all enjoyed that piece,” Asta smiled as his Grimoire floated up next to him and he pulled out a solid black violin while pushing Jackson off the stage. “I have a couple of pieces of my own that I will be playing now. Two in fact. You need to have full dances with both your girls after all Jackson,” He comments and everyone there chuckled. “Without further a due, 'I love you,’” he pulled the violin to his shoulder and pulled the bow across the strings and a lovely melody filled the air.





Jackson was about to say something before the music started as Twilight and Pinkie simultaneously came up to Jackson. "Can we have this dance?" Jackson said causing everyone was confusion before another clone of Jackson was next to him holding out his hand as well. Twilight and Pinkie smiled a little while blush and took their hand of Jackson and his clone as everyone started to dance to the slow song.

Asta finished his tune and everyone applauded, "Thank you everyone and for my second song I will need the help of the Royal Sisters," His word took Celestia and Luan by surprise while everyone else there merely cheered and whistle. Asta looked at the sisters who were frozen, "Come on up you two," he said as a spotlight fell on them.

"I don't think we have much choice in this sister," Luna mumbled to Celestia.

"What could he want us to do?" Celestia asked Luna as they walked up onto the stage. "We haven't sung in years Asta. I don't think this is wise."

"Just stand in front of the microphones and let me do the rest." He smiled as they both took their places.

"The next song is another slow one and is called 'Serenity'," Asta said softly as he took his bow and started to play and a sudden warmth filled the area. The sisters immediately took to sing much to their own shock.





While the royal sisters sang and Asta plays Jackson and his clone dance with Twilight and Pinkie before he got an idea the clone had the same idea and they started to float off the ground surprise Twilight and Pinkie making them hold on to him. The song ended and everyone cheered and whistle, meanwhile Jackson and his clone started to floating back down once they lead the party continued while Jackson talked to Asta.

"Thanks again Asta for everything, also you didn't have to push me you know I could walk over to my girls," Jackson said with a smirk.

"I know but It was a classic anime moment that needed to be done," Asta smiled. "You also still have to make a token for other Displaced to find so that you may be summoned to gain more power and experiences. Take any item you want and think of a saying that you think best represents yourself. When a small void portal opens up then toss the item into it."

"Okay lucky for me I had one of my clones make something while the wedding was going on," Jackson said pulling out a five-star Dragon Ball before channeling his ki and chakra into it saying.

"I'm the Saiyan warrior of Equestria if you need help or someone to talk then call out I will come, but if you are evil or threat then you will see why I'm the legendary super saiyan." Jackson said before tossing the dragon ball into the air in a portal opened up sucking it in a few moments later two dragonballs fell out one for Asta and the Original Dragon Ball for Jackson.

"So is there anything else I need to do," Jackson said turning to Asta.

"Just wait to be called," Asta shrugged as Spike walked up behind him. "You're a good guy, but some advice, never become royalty until you have to."

"Well I wasn't planning on it but who knows it could happen," Jackson said while the party continues before he added.

"But knowing Twilight's future I guess that's not saying much, besides if I'm getting close to anything Royal probably it's going to be Hokage," Jackson said while rubbing his chin.

"My niece is the Faekage of Fairytail," Asta chuckled. "But that is for another time my friend. It has been an eventful adventure but I do believe our time here is coming to an end."

"Well it was nice to meet you Asta Ferris and Spike I hope to see you again, Asta Ferris our contract is complete," Jackson said than a portal opened behind them.

"Take care and let me know when your baby is born," Jackson said while waving at Asta and Spike.

A void portal opened, "I will," he nodded. "That hooded cape really suits you but don't forget the ring. It'll decorate your clothing as you like and keep you in touch with me. If you need help don't frit to call me again and I'll come if I can." Asta gestured and then looked at Jackson's girl. "And I look forward to getting good news from you in a couple of weeks after tonight," He smirked and Jackson's face turned bright red.

"Get the hell out here Asta!" Jackson yelled while Twilight and Pinkie blush like crazy.

"Take care of them Jackson," Asta opened his eyes. "Always hold them close."

"It was fun teaching another version of myself to fight," Spike added. "Keep on him though and I look forward to another sparring session," He smirked as he walked into the portal.

"Good luck in the future brother," Asta nodded and then turned. "Keep him out of trouble girls." He looked over his shoulder to Pinkie and Twilight. "Cherish one another," he turned to the portal and walked through it.
> Ayumi Part 4: Finale
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A few days had passed and the festival had gone on for the entire time. It was currently the fifth and final day and the day of Asta and Ayumi’s exhibition match to kick off the final day. After that a tournament to name a champion. The prize: to have the honor to try out for a spot amongst the trainees of the Black Bulls ranks. Asta’s and Ayumi’s friends and family were sitting in the royal observation box. Many of them were utterly surprised that Asta’s older brother had not only remade the city and its buildings but added so many new things into it as well.

Ayumi and Asta were currently with everypony in the booth trying the best way they could go all out without draining either of their powers or focus.

“I got nothing,” Asta shrugged with a sigh.

"Been working on it," Ayumi said. "It's almost done, I just need to finish syncing up the Ley lines with the regeneration enchantments and we can begin. The new training ground was partially a gift from your brother while I modified it using my talent and ability to merge with the planet in my energy form. This allows me to sync up Ley lines to keep the energy of the planet flowing through the enchantments while not overly draining it. Once my Consciousness finishes syncing up the regeneration enchantments we can fight without the worry of death. As we'll have Beyond alicorn health regen, energy regen, stamina regen, basically anyone inside will be immortal. This works through drawing on the planet's energy in a stable and efficient manner. The one thing I can't create a regeneration effect for is Anti-magic as everything about this regeneration effect is magic-based due to the nature of the planet. Luckily Anti-magic won't break the enchantments just disable them temporarily allowing us to deal lasting damage so if you want to finish the fight use your Anti-magic Zone."

“Or you could not completely fuck this zones spiritual array,” Came a voice from a familiar blonde-haired alchemist.

“Ed,” Asta and Ayumi said at once.

“Yo,” Ed waved.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Asta yelled. “Didn’t you say you have a coronation to get to?!”

“I did,” Ed nodded, “And technically I am.”

“Then how are you still here?!” Ayumi ground her teeth. 'Damn it I forgot that while the planet is fine with it my methods do make it far harder for soul reapers to operate.'

“I left a fission body behind to watch Asta’s coronation and to make sure you two don’t do any major damage while ya go all out,” Ed said nonchalantly. 

“You think you can contain us?!” Asta raised an eyebrow. “You’re only a piece of the original! Ya don’t have the power to do that!”

“Watch what you say, Asta,” Ed said coldly. “I may be a piece of Ed but I am still Ed and not some run-of-the-mill shadow clone. I still have access to all my power and though they may be greatly lessened, I’m still more than strong enough to take you both on at the same time and still come out on top.”

They both gulped hard.

“I’m here cause I want to keep the place I literally just made for you in one piece,” He pointed at Asta. “You two battle heads are more than enough to tear it apart and I’m probably the only one skilled enough to run multiple alternate skills and spells in one body,” He turned to Ayumi who was about to speak up. “That being said. I will also be doing commentary and I’ll need a co-host. You game Ay?”

"It will be an honor my lord" Ayumi's voice came from the other room as a copy of Ayumi walked in. "I undid the incomplete enchantments only leaving my upgraded barrier which was just a material switch from the crystal to an orichalcum alloy native to my home World which is 10 times more efficient and lasts 10 times as long. Something I had on hand due to my Subspace storage pocket. It should now be an equal strength to Shining Armor's barrier without the need for him to cast the spell. I'll also give a couple of ingots of the alloy to you guys for research later."

“I have one even better,” Ed remarked.

"Ok?" The Ayumi in the hallway asked. "Isn't anyone weirded out by how there are two of me?"

“Not really,” Asta shrugged as he walked out of the booth while everyone else just shook their heads no. 

“We saw this guy,” Rainbow pointed to Ed. “Copy himself six times and remake a town into a city. So seeing another you isn’t new. Especially since we know your a goddess and a displaced."

"Point." The Ayumi on the balcony said. "But what was your idea, Ed?"

“I’ll throw up a Fairy Sphere,” Ed smirked. “Nothing short of Acnologia can break it apart as a remote cast so if I cast it you know its sound."

"Yeah, not going to work unless you can overcharge it with something other than Magic that is past the dragon of no element. Like Tirek I can absorb Magic." Both Ayumi's said at once "I have absorbed a Fairy Sphere before."

Ed just deadpanned stared. “Really? Did just really just tell me it won’t work?”

"I'm not doubting you can make it work, but the element of Magic literally turns me into a being of pure energy that can absorb any and all magic with an unconscious effort," Ayumi said as the second Ayumi turned into smoke and was absorbed into the Ayumi on the balcony. "It's not a conscious choice it's something I do in that form without thinking. The barrier I made earlier won't be absorbed by me because it's made with my magic. Absorbing it would just cause a feedback loop that could destabilize me in that form." 

Ed walked over and pointed to the arena, “Get your asses down there now…” he said darkly

“Done,” Asta quickly said and zipped out leaving Ayumi as Ed turned to look at the goddess. 

“Well?” Ed glared.

"I'm not the main body. She's been down there this whole time." Ayumi said, "If you want to, you can see for yourself."

“Very well,” Ed snapped and an announcer’s table complete with microphones appeared. “Let’s do this,” he gave a smile with a thumbs up and sparkle from his teeth and the duo took their seats. 

“Gooooooood Mooooooorrrrrrrning Black Clover Kingdom. I’ll be your announcer on this glorious last day of the Black Clover Founding Festival! The name's Ed Elrica and we come to you to wrap up this event with an exhibition match between the Visiting Princess Ayumi and King Asta. Now I turn things over to my Extremely appealing co-host!”

"Hello everyone I'm Ayumi." She said "I'll be providing commentary from the unique viewpoint of being one of the combatants. This is because I'm a clone of said combatant!" She said this with a grin as she cast a projection spell. "As I am an exact duplicate of myself I'll be adding comments on my thought processes along with the play by play. On-screen is the basic info on both combatants. This is by no means an in-depth readout of everything that either of them can do so any sneaky beings out there can't get a good idea of how to defeat them from this."

"We have Asta entering from the east," Ed said as Asta came out of the large archway in the eastern area of the arena.

"And Ayumi coming in from the west," Ayumi commented as her true body entered on the opposite side of Asta. "Alright, the combatants are set!"

"It's time for a battle this world has never seen before!!!!" Ed said as he threw out a hand and a large crimson spell matrix appeared on the arena's floor. "Grand Fairy Sphere!" Suddenly hexagonal energy plates came from the ground and formed into a dome. and solidified.

"Now, let's get ready to rrrrrrrruuuuuuuummmmmmmbbbbbbbbllllleeeele!!" Ed and Ayumi said in unison as they mentioned to the field.

Ayumi burst forward the sound of a sonic boom coming from her movement. "While you're my friend I'm not holding back!" She shouted as she attempted to punch Asta in the gut. "Neither will your enemies so don't think for a moment I'm going to stand on any pretext in this fight!"

"I start off strong showing that even though Asta is my friend that holding back is for people who lose," Ayumi says in response to the booing. "I did this to show that I will be just as strong and ruthless as any enemy Asta will face and that I have no qualms about fighting like a villain."

'Come on take the opening!' Ayumi thinks. 'We need to show off just as much as a fight.'

Asta stood there with his eyes closed and as Ayumi charged in, he moved out of the way allowing her to crash into the barrier. "I never said I wasn't taking you seriously my friend. From the moment we stepped onto the battlefield I've sensed nothing but bloodlust coming from you," He pointed. "It fills me with nothing but the excitement to fight you with everything I've got."

He smirked as anti-magic flowed from his grimoire and wrapped around Asta's arms, hardening into his close combat Gauntlets. Asta dropped down to all fours and took In a deep breath and controlled his blood flow throughout his body. Electricity started to spark from Asta's body.

"Asta demonstrates that even when facing off against a strong opponent that He keeps a level head in battle," Ed grinned. "It looks like he's starting off with his beast fight style combined with his thunder style to complement its swift but yet forward strong movements!"

Asta clawed his fingers into the ground, "Thunder Beast Breathing," he said as he shot forward launching rocks up so fast they were superheated. He bounded around through the air in zig-zags leaving afterimages behind as he gathered speed until he shot down to Ayumi. "Five Point Roaring Beast Thunder Star!" 

Five Astas collide with Ayumi sending her upward in a flash of yellow static thunder but Asta wasn't done as he quickly ricocheted through the air to get above her. 

"Thunder Beast Roar of the Heavenly King Lightning Strike!" He threw both clawed palms into Ayumi's gut as a massive lightning Tiger roared, sinking its fangs into her, causing the goddess to cough up blood as she rocketed towards the ground. Her impact formed a decent spider web cracked crater. Asta landed a ways away, his sight never leaving Ayumi as the lightning stopped.

"And Asta delivers a nice starting combo demonstrating his ability to use his martial arts skills in tandem," Ed pulled his fist down.

"Get up Goddess," Asta glared.  "I know you've taken more than that love tap and walked it off."

Ayumi laid there and smirked as her bangs hid her eyes. "Ok Awaken NIGHTMARE NOVA!" While saying this she burst into silver flames and her body transformed into her dragon hybrid form. "Come on!"

"Well this is interesting I changed into my second strongest form. This means that I'm ready to kill." Ayumi comments. "This battle is heating up rapidly!"

"Fine then," Asta held up his left arm to reveal his black dragon rider’s mark. "I'll match you dragon for a dragon!" His entire body darkened and looked like it was covered in a coating of dark grey translucent scales. Asta’s arm released black flames onto his body as he channeled antimagic from his right gauntlet into his body. The right side of his body took on his black mode while the flame covered him and formed a second full draconic wing and tail. Asta glared at Ayumi with a smirk as he took in a new breath. "Flame breathing, Black Flame Dragon Mode."

"Oh my, it appears you were right on the money with that last comment!" Ed leaned over. "Asta appears to have combined several of his techniques into a new form. Let’s watch what happens!"

Asta held up a finger and beckoned Ayumi to come on. "Let’s go a couple of rounds hot stuff!" His girls in the stands all blushed.

Ayumi pulled her gunblades out of her storage pocket and the flames of her form wrapped around them before she shot at Asta with powerful kinetic blasts of that silver fire.

"Now that I've summoned my weapons I'll be fighting hard!" The Ayumi next to Ed commented. "The only thing this fight is missing is-" 

"Kaio-Ken Times 50!" Ayumi shouted as a massive red aura surrounded her silver fire. "Ki beats Qui!" She shouted.

"Now I'm truly risking it all using the Kaio-Ken to emulate the super Saiyan transformation! Can my armor heal me fast enough?! Or will my body give out before I win?" The commentator Ayumi stated. "Unknown but I'll love the outcome either way!"

"I wouldn't bank on anything just yet my dear," Ed pointed at Asta. "The thing about Asta's defensive power is that his Qi sensing allows him to read the flow of his opponent's energy meaning that every last ki blast you send will never hit him!"

Asta easily read the ki and dodged every one of Ayumi's blasts. His Grimoire floated up next to him and opened to a page. Suddenly a long handle with a three-pointed white star pommel came from the book. Pulling the handle out the rest of the way revealed a red-edged sword with a slight gap in it with a white core. Its overall width and length were equal to the Demon Slayer if not just a bit bigger.

Asta easily brandished his new weapon as he and Ayumi clashed a fury of sparks and after images. Black flame trails and scorch marks littered the field as the king and goddess fought with one another.

"I know that sword from somewhere," Ayumi commented. "But where?"

"I'm not surprised you don't recognize that blade," Ed smirked. "The state it's in isn't its true form after all."

"Well, you won't be able to release it!" Ayumi said while she rushed the Black King her Aura disappeared as she began teleporting around him to confuse his senses. 'His Ki sense needs to be blocked before I use my 100%'

"It seems I'm trying to confuse Asta using teleportation." The commentator Ayumi said, "Hopefully I can make a move soon!"

“It won’t work,” Ed explained. “Asta not only reads a creature’s Qi but also the flow of the Qi in his environment. It’s what makes it nearly impossible to sneak up on him.”

“What kind of a fight is this?” Gilda said as she watched the fighters go at one another. “Just their movements alone tears apart the battlefield. It’s more like watching two legendary titans form those old myths settling an agreement.”

“You’re not too far off with your description,” Celestia answered. “These two are for stronger than any creatures my sister and I have faced. I see now that had we remained at an impasse with him Asta would’ve easily taken us down even before he gained the powers he holds now.”

“Yes, and to think young our own Twilight Sparkle will one day gain the powers the Ayumi holds now,” Luna looked at the younger alicorn whose sight still had yet to break from the field. “And just think further they are still not fighting at their maximum power.”

“What?!” Gilda said in disbelief. ‘I have to tell the Arbitrator as soon as this fight is over with,’ She screamed mentally

“Asta still has his second Demon form and his Avatar state to unleash,” Ed added. “Even then he still has his sacred treasure sealing his power. After he releases it the only way he could still get more power was if he activated his ancient magic to feed his antimagic but that is too much of a risk without a good reason seeing as this is only a mock battle with a winner by knock-out .”

'Heh, I hope my plan works!' Ayumi thought as multiple copies of herself appeared in each spot she teleported from. The Ayumi at the table noticed this and began talking. "While teleporting I did a Goku and planted Ki in the ground but instead of just landmines I made hard light duplicates of myself to try to throw Asta off! This also seems to have the added effect of infusing my mana into the surrounding area."

"Planting landmines does jack shit girl," Asta smirked as he slammed a hand on the ground and twisted it to rebuild the ground and detonating all the mines. Before the ground exploded he used airbending to shoot himself into the air. "Fly," he said and a blue aura covered his body and he floated in the air as Ayumi was caught by her own traps. "That'll keep her busy for a moment," he said to himself as he looked at his sword. "I know you can hear. Why won't you activate?" He held it up to his face and looked at his reflection of the red metal.

"He can sense the sword is holding back but not why," Ed shook his head.

"Whaddya mean?" Applejack asked.

"That sword only awakens when it senses its owner's heart is there," Ed pointed At her.

"I still don't understand," Fluttershy looked concerned.

"Could it be because his heart isn't truly in this fight? Twilight asked. 

"Bingo my dear little sister," Ayumi added. "He is currently fighting at just below what he is actually capable of. He's using about 60% of his power that he has access to now. If he invokes the avatar state and demon form then he'll be at one hundred percent or at least the hundred he has access to normally while his sacred treasure is sealing most of his power." 

"I recognize that weapon now. you say that you're in this fight all the way but honestly, your heart is not truly into it and that's what's holding that blade back." Ayumi said as the smoke dissipated. "If you enjoy the battle and not just fight it, that's what will unlock that weapon's full potential." 'enough playing around time to go 100%' She thought as the red Aura dropped away and she brought her gunblades together. "I'll show you what that means with my own weapon BANKAI!" 

"It seems I'm through holding back myself as I unleash my Bankai the second release state for a Zanpakuto and the final form as most know it." The Ayumi at the table said. "This is a sure sign that this battle is coming to a quick close."

Asta gritted his teeth, "I was trying to hold off on using more power till I needed it but," he glanced down at his newest weapon. "It looks like I wasn't being honest with myself." he closed his eyes and then opened them to find himself in his Grimoire. "Raava I need access to the Avatar state in full and Liebe I need access to demon form two."

The light spirit appeared, "You know with our connection at max I can not stop the demon's influence correct?" He nods once. "Very well then if that is your wish." She bowed and then went inside of Asta's chest.

Asta then turned to a pitch-black figure sitting across from him cross-legged. The demon snickered at Asta. "You must think I'm going to try and influence you somehow, not this time," Leibe leaned over and was serious. "Demon form two won't have much effect over your mental state anymore. Due to the zanpakuto and sacred treasure, my influence has been split and capped more but that doesn't mean I Can't still have some sway. For now, I just want to test our power against that goddess bitch so I will help undeterred… This time…" he turned into wispy black smoke and clung to Asta's body.

Asta opened his now glow eyes, one red and one green, "Alright Ayumi I'm coming for you too," he said in a multi-toned voice. He held his sword up with both hands and it pulsed three times then transformed. 

The white centerpiece popped up and turned in The Nobodies' symbol on the side revealing a pink ethereal core. one side popped up to extend in a golden blade nearly double the length with a red spear-shaped tip. The back half of the blade stayed red but the top and bottom were more pronounced and the red darted to a near black toward the hilt of the weapon.





"Come goddess and taste the sting of Heart's Desire against your flesh!" Asta said in his multi-toned voice as he rockets toward Ayumi. In a clash of thunder that split the air the two met shaking the entire area.

"Ooo. I know all of you out there in the audience felt that one cause I sure did," Ed commented. "Looks like Asta is finally in it all the way as is Ayumi. All that's left is for them to both release that last seal restraining the verbal floodgates on their power."

"This reminds me of when I fought Tirek," Ayumi said with a nostalgic look to her eye as she watched herself fight. "After absorbing every Alicorn on my Equestria's Magic I'd been pushed to the Limit by trying to control such immense godly power all at once while fighting that Beast.  But when I saw that he held all of my family and friends and was trying to use them as bargaining chips, something snapped in me. That is when I first unlocked my Nightmare Nova form." 

"I hope you don't mind but I'm going to be using one of your attacks against you," Ayumi said as she began spinning around rapidly her anti-magic flowing from her blade forming a large tornado. "Black Hurricane!" She shouted as she flew towards Asta.

Asta glared as anti-magic wafted from his right hand. Letting go of his sword for a split second as Ayumi’s attack came for him, “Black Flash!” He shot forward and did a swift uppercut and the Black Hurricane disappeared instantly with Ayumi staring at Asta thoroughly put off in shock not knowing the technique the king had used to destroy her own attack. “Let me demonstrate the proper attack,” Asta held his sword up as black anti-magic covered the blade. “BLACK HURRICANE!” He slashed sending out an entire onslaught of multiple Black Hurricanes. 

Ayumi did her best to dodge them. She noted that all of Asta’s hurricanes were spinning much faster than her own was and any of the debris caught in them was immediately sliced to fine shards in the storm. Not paying attention to one of them behind her that had bounced back off the barrier she got her arm caught.

“RAAAAAAAAA!” Ayumi yelled as she used her right hand to destroy the Hurricane around her left arm to reveal a thoroughly shredded limb dripping with blood. “Damn! Even with my healing, this will take some time to get back into proper working order, and even then it won’t be until after the fight that is one hundred percent better. Asta’s power in this state is quite impressive,” Ayumi smirked. ‘It’s not just his strength though. It’s his disciplines that allow him a much wider array of attacks.’ She thought. “Take this!" she blasts a massive ki blast at the king.

Asta’s Grimoire flipped through its pages and outshot the demon slayer, demon dweller, and demon destroyer swords completely covered in anti-magic. “Black Shield,” He said as he held out his right hand and the weapons came together and spun, dispersing the ki blast.

Ed smiled, “I must say, with the demon off his leash and with Raava not being hindered by restraining it, Asta is showing quite a bit more power and control than not even I thought he had. But then again they are all cooperating undeterred at the moment,” he stroked his chin. “Still the move he used to cancel your Black Hurricane. It’s not one I’ve ever heard or seen before.”

“It’s a new one I believe,” Ayumi said, “but with that wound, I just gained my RAGE and reached its peak.” 

“ENOUGH!” Ayumi shouted as she backed to the wall of the Dome drawing her wounded hand over her face and a bone mask appeared over her muzzle before she flung her blade at Asta as her healthy hand was placed in front of her a Ki orb forming in front of it shifting between gold and blue. “FINAL BIG BANG KAMEHAMEHA!”

“I will answer your most powerful attack with my own,” Asta said as his Heart’s Desire retracted into it’s sealed stat end his demon blade flew in front of him and all combined into one sword, something that not even Ed had seen before. 





Asta then took hold of his combined sword with his right hand, “Sacred treasure Release!” he called out as the floodgates on his power were opened to full. He held his weapon above his head the black anti-magic on expanding to reach upward to great heights to form a massive black blade with reddish-black lightning sparking off the weapon.





“BLACK DIVIDER!!!!!” Asta roared in his avatar state demon voice as his attack collided with Ayumi’s. Both of the fighters put everything they had into their attacks and neither showed any signs of backing down from it.

“Really powering it on,” Ed smirked. “Look at how strong you’ve become little brother. I can’t wait for the day you ask me for a match,” He sighed. “Better reinforce the barrier,” he stood up. “Void link five percent,” Ed held out his right arm and it turned into a solid all-consuming black color. The barrier then gained extra layers to keep it from breaking but it still cracked in several areas from the strain the fighters were putting out on it. “To say that their power is nothing to sneeze at is an understatement. Not many can crack my Void barrier. I may just be a fragment of Ed but it still takes a considerable amount of output to even put a minor crack in the void barrier. Color me impressed. But this won't last much longer.”

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” The duo roared until a cracking was heard. Asta’s sword had started to fracture until it shattered and Ayumi’s blast consumed everything in its path.

Every creature waited for the smoke to clear and then they saw Asta still stand there. “He still wants to go after all that!” Ayumi huffed. “I’m tapped out.”

“You can relax,” Ed said as he lowered the barrier. “Asta’s resolve is so great that he didn’t fall in battle. He is unconscious but on his feet. He didn’t want to let his people down,” Ed vanished and then appeared next to Asta and through his brother’s arm over his shoulder. Asta’s face showed determination as his eyes were still open and his mouth was smirking as blood was dripping down his face and from his mouth.


(Like this)





“Let’s get you two to medical.” He looked to Ayumi, “Come on, you need medical badly too.”

"Yeah but I think I'll pass out now." Both Ayumi’s passed out the one at the table being absorbed into the wounded one. The energy healing her slightly as her hollow mask shattered.

“Can we help?” Ed looked over to see Asta’s girls and the princesses as well as Shining Armor alongside Spike. Ayumi’s Chibi and girls went and grabbed the snoring goddess, “Hm, ‘Looks like Gilda ran off,’ Fluttershy.”

“Yes?”

“Do you think you can heal them?” Ed asked. “I can do some stuff but I’m afraid my time here is growing rather short rather quickly. Invoking my Void link ate up what power this fission has. I have maybe twenty minutes if I’m careful with the last of my power.”

“If you can get us to the castle we can take care of the rest,” Applejack said. “He may be your brother but he’s our man. You’ve done more than enough for us and these creatures as is. We can handle it from here on out.”

“Alright,” Ed chuckled as they blinked into the hospital wing of the castle and he set Asta down on a nearby bed as Ayumi's girls did the same with her. “Looks like I can leave my idiot brother in your more than capable hands, my dear little sisters,” He said with a warm smile as the others blushed. “I hope to be there for the little one's birth,” he rubbed Shy head. “I know Asta will make a wonderful father. It's funny really he always hoped his first kid would be a little girl. You do well with her, both of you.”

“Thank you, big brother,” Shy blushed.

Cracked formed all over Edward’s body all of a sudden. “Looks like my time is up. Take care everyone and good luck in the future,” he said as he shattered into dust.

“Let’s see here,” Fluttershy said, walking in between Asta and Ayumi’s beds as her Grimoire floated up and flipped through its pages to a specific spell. “Gaea Magic, Mother’s Cradle,” She said as she held out her hands to the duo, and green and yellow magic flowed to create large cribs of plants and earth that resemble large sets of hands. “Now All we do is let them sleep,'' she giggled.

Three hours later…

"Gods my head hurts!" Ayumi said as she sat up. "Used too much Ki in the fight."

“ZZZzzzzz…..” Ayumi looked over and saw Asta laying in a cradle of sorts not far from her. He was snoring with a snot bubble steadily rising and falling. He looked completely healed.

“You’re awake,” She looked over and saw Spike. “Need some headache meds?”

"Not really it's pretty much a magic backlash but with another form of energy give me a few hours and I should be good." Ayumi said, "I'm just thankful that my nervous system didn't shut down as teen Gohan's in Dragon Ball Z abridged."  Ayumi stretched as she stood up her hospital gown just barely covering her. "That would be like having sleep paralysis to the point where your eyes are closed you can't do anything except talk as you can't see, hear, taste, smell, or feel anything while conscious. That's terrifying even for an alicorn."

“Asta has paralyzed me before and it took me a few hours to fully recover so I have some perspective of,” Spike nodded. “Your herd changed you out of your clothes. Rarity made you a new set for when you woke up. As much as I have the feeling that you wouldn’t mind walking around in nothing but that gown. You can’t as you know already.” He turned and started to leave. “It was a good fight by the way. I really think if Asta hadn’t been hindered by himself from the start he would’ve beat you. Thanks for giving him an opponent that gave him something to strive for.” He Left.

"Heh to be honest if I was fighting at 100% from the beginning instead of the 90% I was at throughout the fight thanks to Asta's Anti-Magic keeping me from using my full power I might have beaten him too instead of the tie I see it as." Ayumi turned to the still sleeping Asta "One day we'll settle this big guy."

“Asta is certainly much more powerful than he thinks,” Chibi popped up and leaned on Ayumi’s shoulder. “Not even the original Ed would’ve thought this. To think as his max he was able to push your power down inadvertently is amazing. Perhaps if you two teamed up you would’ve more than a match for fissionEd.”

"Well, I wouldn't say that." Ayumi said, "at least not without something like Ultra instinct to help avoid his attacks." The godly Alicorn conjured up an orb of God ki "That's something I'm extremely far away from even now." She got dressed while moving the orb of power around her body. "My Nightmare Nova form bypasses the need to use God ki to activate a god mode since the power is stored in an amulet I implanted into my body. This is about as much God Ki as I can access currently." The ball of energy was absorbed back into herself. "Thanks to my HUD I know I have stupid reserves of God Ki just no way to access it, that means I have plenty of room to grow." 

"Ed has become even more powerful after leaving," Chibi noted. "He fought with a goku displaced who summoned him on the way home and gained god ki. The fission didn't have that power. My progenitor truly is a monster. Not only does he have a wealth of powers and magic he can use void energy and has years of experience to back it up." 

"True but I'll not try fighting him anytime soon," Ayumi said as she stepped out of the room finding everyone waiting. "Hey."

"How are you feeling?" Fluttershy asked. "You had quite a bit of damage done to your body but I did what I could. If Asta was up he might've been able to heal you better but," there was a quick flash of the snoozing king, "given the state you were both in I highly doubt it."

"I have to ask why did you take off my armor?" Ayumi said irritated. "It couldn't have been my girls because they know that wearing that armor heals me faster than normal Alicorn regeneration. Even when the armor itself has damaged the healing effect works still."

"It was almost completely destroyed dear," Rarity said. "Only a few bit covering up your unmentionables. You herd stripped you down. You'll have to ask them about the details. I honestly think it's because they wanted to look you over and second because they thought it would make you feel more comfortable inside Fluttershy's spell."

"Heh, I can't believe that Asta stripped me!" Ayumi said with a chuckle. "So anyone hungry Alicorn regeneration works like a speedster's needing a literal shit ton of calories so I'm starving."

“Ed actually left you quite a few full-course meals,” Chibi noted from Ayumi’s shoulder. “I don’t recommend moving around too much more until you had at least three. You’re barely moving around at all.”

"Eh, I can at least head to the dining room," Ayumi said as she began stumbling her way there. "It's better for all involved parties if I make a mess in a room made for eating in than in the hallway."

"I'll just blink us there," Chibi said as he teleported himself and Ayumi to the dining room. "Better for all parties if you do not needlessly stumble through the palace."

"Point," Ayumi said. "I see that Sonata and Dancer have their favorite foods." 

Suddenly an unholy gurgling growl rang through the entire place. " I'm so fucking hungry!" Came Asta's voice followed by a low rumbling that gradually grew louder as the Black King dashed through the halls of his place to the Dining Area slamming open the door. Everyone stared as another unearthly noise came from his stomach. Asta looked at everyone, "Sorry, I guess that battled to go want more out of me than I realized," He rubbed his head. Pulling up a chair he voraciously stuffed his face with food after piece of food.

Ayumi soon matched Asta in eating as Chrysalis walked into the dining room. "What are two Saiyans doing here?!" She said after a glance at the two black holes at the table "Did Asta summon a pair of them for senzu beans and offer them food in exchange?!"

"Mah bady vuses a bit of emvergy im vull bower mode," Asta said with a mouth full of food and then swallowing. "Sorry about the obscene table manners but you used as much energy as we did’d you be packing it away to hit stuff!" He pointed a turkey leg at the changeling queen before taking a bite out of it.

"She was joking, Asta," Sonata said as she ate her tacos. "We've all had that kind of hunger. Hell, I still have my magical hunger from my gem. Luckily Ayumi purified it so that the negative emotion I eat no longer alters my mind. She did this for all of my race as a wedding present."

"She did a similar thing for my grandfather freeing him from the mental influence of  the evil he absorbed from his Celestia and Luna," Moondancer said. "He's married to her aunt now." 

“Asta watch your manners,” Fluttershy scolded her boyfriend.

“You could’ve at least put a shirt on before running all the way down here,” Twilight said with a bit of pink in her cheeks.

“There is such a thing as modesty dear,” Rarity crossed her arms. “I know you’re famished but the way your acting and dressing is very unbecoming of a king.”

“Ah don’t mind the shirtlessness,” Applejack held up a hand and everyone in Asta’s group but Fluttershy and Twilight did look right at her. “What am Ah not allowed to like mah boyfriend’s body?”

“Time and place Aj time and place,” Rainbow shook her head.

“Don’t give me any of that back sas Miss Hours in the Shower with Spike,” Aj shot back pointing at the Pegasus who was now red-faced.

"Oh?" Ayumi said with a dark look on her face. "You better be treating my son right Dashel otherwise I'll thundershock surprise you." 

"You're not my mom in any sense of the word," Spike deadpanned with a hint of pink in his face. "So don't threaten my marefriend. I don't care if she is your student."

"Vet vs fids be Vyumi," Asst said, working down a steak. "He's gonna have a hard enough time now that Celestia knows." Everyone looked at the tall mare whose eye was twitching.

"It's not a threat thundershock surprise is a Ki attack that uses electrical energy to paralyze and levitate your opponent," Ayumi said to Spike. "As a Pegasus Dash will be resistant to it. And must I remind you I'm your mother on my Equus so my mother's instincts tend to expand to each Spike I meet."

“Stay out of this,” Spike pointed a finger at Ayumi. “I don’t care about you omniverse terms second cousins ten times removed bullshit. My family is here not out there. You’re not related to me in any way shape or form so stay out of it and don’t threaten the mare I love again or I Will retaliate. I don’t care if you are a goddess you’re not gonna talk to her like that.”

"I'm sorry," Ayumi said with a brow-beaten look. "I truly meant no hostilities."

"While I'm proud of you for sticking up for the mare you love Spike," Cadence cut in. "You were a bit harsh."

"I don't care," Spike shook his head. "I can take the heat but you don't threaten the girl I love while I'm standing in the room like that."

"I do appreciate you standing up for me little guy," Rainbow wrapped her arms around the youth. "But I can take care of myself."

"Like I said, you're my girl I'm not gonna let someone come in and just threaten you like that," He crossed his arms.

"Like I said, leave them be," Asta rolled his eyes. "Celestia will take care of her boy."

Just as Asta said this a golden aura covered Dash and Spike, "You two are coming with me," She with an irritated twitch smile. "We have so many things to discuss." Celestia pulled them out of the room immediately.

"No burning Dash Tia!" Ayumi shouted. "Spike can take it but Dash has no extreme heat resistance!"

"Welp they're going to be indisposed for 6 hours," Sonata said. "Tia nearly killed me when I started dating Yumi here." 

"It depends on who made the first move," Luna cut in. "Tia won't go as far as to hurt them. If she tries Spike will step in. My nephew is more dangerous than my sister due to his training under a certain king," all eyes were on Asta who was stuffing his face again.

Suddenly a giant rolled-up newspaper smacked Asta and Ayumi over the head, "I told you to watch your MANNERS!" Now everyone stared at Fluttershy. When she realized all eyes were on eye her face went bright red. "Oh dear, I lashed out too much again didn't I?"

"More like we thought you'd react sooner," Chrysalis cackled. "Seriously, Ayumi I get your protective instincts got a boost since you joined the hive mind but you need to tone it down."

"Ow…" Asta sat up rubbing the back of his head.  "Geez Shy you didn't have to use the giant newspaper?"

"What was that?"Shy glared, tapping the newspaper against her palm.

"I mean, yes and I love you," He smiled nervously. 

"Good boy," She patted his head.

"Sorry Flutters," Ayumi said as she slowed down in her eating. "While literally starving isn't an excuse, I did need the food." She then turned to Asta "So when are we doing the Grimoire publishing thing?"

"FOOD in mouth first, spell later," Asta said as he slowed down his eating under his head mare's glare. "Sorry, Ay but I'm very hungry and from the way, we were both feeling I think we should eat first." 

"I already have everything set up for the publishing spell in the library so no rush," Twilight said sheepishly.

"Any of You other hot ladies want a grimoire too?" He quickly turned to Ayumi's girls.

"Sure I think it'll be helpful for all of us." Chrysalis said Moondancer and Sonata nodded in agreement. "Plus it will be interesting if we'll get Black clover magic, Fairy Tail magic, or RAGE magic-based spells."

Asta gave a swallow, "No you won't be getting any of the latter two. I don't have Fairy Tail access so that's off the table completely and Rage magic doesn't really exist." He took a swig of his drink, "What you know as rage magic in Black Clover is actually a side effect of a reincarnation curse cast by Zagred. It will mainly be based on what you're nature and your family are good at naturally, magic and otherwise."

"They were referring to my unique magic." Ayumi said, "The power source of the magic of Ayumi from X-Blades and Blades of Time is RAGE and it's how I'm able to use my base god modes. It's kind of like how changelings use emotions to power their bodies and magic."

“That still won’t have too much to do with you getting a grimoire,” Asta said flatly while picking up his cup. “You’ll more than likely get something along the lines of Twilight’s. She had me take a look at it lately and it turned into a six-leaf grimoire.”

"Six-leaf?" Ayumi asked "Must have something to do with those two. But let's finish eating before we do this."

“I think it has something to do with your light and dark forms,” Asta drank from his cup. “Technically, they’re both you but not you. Think of them as separate entities that share your body similar to mine. I have Raava and Leibe. Your two are a bit different in the fact that your forms are literal gods having had their separate bodies at one point and time but now share it with you. I’m a bit different in the fact that Leibe still has a physical form but it’s sealed inside the Grimoire whereas Raava is a spirit and doesn’t need a physical form to manifest herself and that I’m her physical form.”

"I'm actually a conduit for their power they both have physical bodies but due to having filled their artifacts with most of their power that's where it comes from." Ayumi said, "Them being gods is probably what changed her Grimoire."

“That’s what I thought too,” Twilight looked at her Grimoire and placed her fingers on the six-leaf clover. “But another thought came to me too. If I have six leaves,” she hesitates for a moment. “Doesn’t that mean I also have a demon like Luna, Spike, and Asta now too?”

Everyone looked at Asta who quietly set down his fork, “That is a definite now Twi but we'll be there to help you understand this better. Having a demon isn’t all bad. You are one of a very few holders of a Grimoire that can dual-wield two types of magic!” He smiled. “We won’t let go down the possession path Twi.”

“Thanks Asta!” Twilight looked at her boyfriend with a loving smile.

"Her name is Midnight most likely," Ayumi said. "She'll be all of your insecurities and mental health problems personified. Over time you'll become more stable thanks to her existing as a separate entity."

"Yumi was lucky." Sonata said, "Truth took her mental problems as payment when she first met it."

“Sorry but if Ed doesn’t want anything to do with Truth then neither do I,” Asta put a stop to that idea. “I don’t care if it is another Truth. I still want nothing to do with it and I don’t want anyone else doing anything with it either. I’m not getting wrapped up in void dwellers if I can help it. Ed is close enough to being one as is and he would be one if not for his deal with his Truth. Last I saw the real him he was really pissed at something too, luckily he patched me up before I came back here but enough of that.” He finished his meal. “We need to get the Library set up for the ritual, hopefully, Celestia is done chewing out Spike and Rainbow. Meet us there when you’re finished okay,” Everyone nods and Asta and Twilight depart.







30 minutes later

Ayumi and her herd made their way to the library. The group observed Asta setting up four blank notebooks and empty bowls. "So how does this work exactly?" Ayumi asked. "It looks simple."

“It’s stupid simple really,” Twilight huffed. 

She’s right” Asta chuckled. “First put enough ink in the bowls to write your name. Then use the needles to prick your fingers and add a drop of your blood to the ink. Third, you use the quill and blooded ink to write your names on the cover pages then the rest is done by me.”

"Blood magic eh?" Ayumi commented as each of her group followed Asta's instructions. "Figured it be Soul magic but I'm fine with it." She and the others wrote their names on their respective notebooks. "What's next?"

“Your not wrong on the soul magic,” Twilight explains. “You see the spell Atsa uses binds the grimoire to your life force. If you start to die then the Grimoire will start to catch on fire. The blood attacks as a catalyst so the spell recognizes that the book is becoming a part of you. So technically it is both soul and blood magic.”

“The next step is on me,” Asta’s grimoire floated up. “This is technically a void spell. Publishing Magic: Grimoire Publishing does just as the name suggests and basically unlocks and publishes the magic of your books as Grimoires allowing you to unlock your own unique magic and spells. The books can vary in size and thickness depending on what spells you’re capable of mastering and creating. Just because you have a lot of mana doesn’t mean you’ll have a ton of spells. In the Black Clover story there was a wraith mage who had tons of power but could only use two spells. So don’t let anyone tell you otherwise. Like Noel you can have power but not a lot of spells so you’ll have to get creative with your mana. That being all being said,” Asta pointed out this next part. “This spell will hurt lke a mother fucker.”

"We've all dealt with a changeling parasite that feeds on pain both mental and physical thanks to my Grandmother Instar." Chrysalis snarled. "Pain is nothing to us."

“This isn’t just a physical pain though,” Asta noted as the girls wrote their names in the notebooks. “I can’t really describe it either so you’ll just have to experience it for yourselves but you’re all strong fine-ass women whose lover is a goddess so I’ve no doubts you can handle it. Enough playing around though lets gets you girls set up with your perfect matches in terms of magic and literature,” He smiled as his grimoire floated up to him and opened. “Clench those cheeks and take a deep breath, Publishing Magic: Grimoire Publishing!” Black lightning shot from Asta’s grimoire to the notebooks and then connected with the girl who in turn cried out in agony. 

The notebook transformed from a blank brown book to an elegant dark green almost black tome with a four-leaf clover with Chrsyalis’ crown in the center of the clover. It began levitating in a green glow similar to Chrsyalis’ aura as the changeling stopped screaming. “That was almost as much pain as Instar’s tortures.” She admitted panting loudly. “Now let’s see what I got.” She opened her new Grimoire and read the first page. “Gel magic huh? Considering how much of changeling biology is based around creating gels and resin it seems fitting.”

“Nice to know,” Asta said as he pulled out a small notebook and wrote down the magic type. “But most of all I bet you’re already coming up with quite a few kinky things to do with it,” He smirked as Chrissy stayed silent with her own smirk. “Moving on now, what'd you get Moondancer?”

In response, Moondancer summoned a black Katana which began to emit shadowy energy from the blade. "Dark magic." Her new Grimoire levitated up showing her four-leaf clover with her cutiemark in the center. The cover of the book was black with gold accents. "It seems my Yamato replica can finally cut dimensions with one of the spells in this book. My grandfather will be proud of this for sure!" Moondancer was grinning as she sheathed her blade.

"First time I've encountered someone with dark magic," Asta wrote down. "From what I know which mainly used to augment your body and other things like your weapons. I'm sure you'll use it in the bedroom and some other way too. Now, what about you Nota?"

A horn honked behind Asta. "Sound magic," she said through the sound that came from the same place as the horn. "This will allow me to make my shows on my own far easier. Another application is weaponized sounds. Considering that I and my sisters were at ground zero for Krakatoa when it erupted I can recreate the loudest sound ever heard as a weapon! A large part of explosions are just the blast waves which is the same thing as sound, a pressure wave through a medium, I can also make those!" Seeing the looks she was getting Sonata decided to elaborate. "If you're wondering how I can weaponize sound the spell in my Grimoire allows me to recreate any sound I have heard with perfect accuracy including how loud it is and the physical effects on the environment that it created. It's all one spell the effect just depends on the sound I recreate. Sirens have an innate sense of how sound works in the first place thanks to our song. That makes it easy for me to understand all this even with what people would call my 'airheadedness'."

"Sound magic," Asta dribbled down. "It's probably close in nature to song magic but is has a much wider spectrum of uses and isn't limited to just singing. What'd you Ay?" He turned to the goddess.

Ayumi floated her purple-covered Grimoire; the clover in the center had six leaves matching her cutiemark in the center. The book opened and she pulled out her gunblades from the pages similar to how Asta would summon his weapons. "Weapon magic." She said simply. "It's probably an expanded version of your Sword magic."

"I don't actually have or use magic in the rather since you think," Asta wrote in his book. "The swords and Grimore actually belong to Liebe while everything else in it is mine. If I were to ever actually gain magic in that way it may be problematic, though I can switch my ancient and equestrian magics on and off so Imay be able to use clover magic someday. But to even do that I Need a grimoire first and I can't publish one for myself," He chuckled slightly rubbing the back of his head.

"Well, mistress it seems I'm finally able to walk around." A dark voice said from Ayumi's Grimoire as a light flowed out of it and a pale Lavender Alicorn with a hole in the center of her chest appeared next to Ayumi. "Glad to be my own Hollow for the first time."

"As long as she doesn't have a potty mouth like another person's hollow I'm fine with her," Asta shrugs.

"Fuck you!" The hollow said with a grin on her face. "Ayumi and I swear all the time but we're keeping a lid on it in respect to family so be happy about it!"

"Twily, Asta, meet my Demon Midnight Nova," Ayumi said a smile on her face as she hugged the mare. "At first she was my Nightmare, then when I awoke Icy Hot's full power she became a hollow her personality is like a certain Espada named Nello."

"I can tell," chibi remarks from his spot in Ayumi's chest.

"As long as you keep the swearing to a minimum I could care less," Asta shook his head. 

"So now that we have our grimoires is it time to go?" Moondancer asked. 

"Think so," Ayumi said. "You guys ready?"

The group nodded. "You ready Asta?" Ayumi asked.

"Take care out there and try not to get on Ed's nerves too much," Asta smirked as Chino rolled his eyes. "Our contract is complete."

"See ya," Ayumi said as she and her herd stepped through the portal. "Don't forget to call!"
> Passing Judgement
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A week since Aymui's departure...

Asta sat atop one of the crystal walls on the very edge if the guard rail of his city looking out over the horizon. He was waiting to watch Celestia's sunrise so he could greet the day. The wind was blowing giving a crisp feeling about this new day. He pulled an acoustic guitar from his grimoire. 

The crystal resonated very well with music and acted like an amplifier if you knew how to infuse magic into your music. This came surprisingly easy to the Black King. In fact, being up here was one of his and his friends' favorite past times at the end of the days. This occasion how ever was one of the few times he'd come alone to seeing. He wanted to great the day, his city and his people with a proper wake up.

This was not only a greeting but a bit of a farewell to as he was leaving to go to the Soul Society today. He raised his pick and began to strum his cords.





Asta stops playing looking over his waking city. The various citizens starting to stir along with the remaining patrols of the recently graduate Black Bull Shinigami as they make they're final patrols before switching over to the day shifts. Haze and Free had been appointed the positions of Night Captain and Vice-Captain. Free Fall had thought Asta was giving him the rank of captain but it that position actually fell to Haze much to the latter's disapproval. Asta went through every reason as to why Haze was appointed the position over the younger stallion. Haze had proven himself to Asta that even though his loyalty lied with the sisters he was still loyal to Asta and eager to be his friend from the start where Free Fall only constantly took every chance to try and take Asta down a peg. Asta only gave the lad a chance because it was Haze that recommended him as he really didn't care for the former captain in most lights, but he did like how Free Fall had the guts to question and call him out on many things he saw.

"Who's up here?" came a voice off to the side. "The area for if the guard and high-level personnel only." 

Out of a doorway walked a Caribou female. She wore the standard white Shinigami Shihakusho similar to the one Asta wore part of the time since officially taking the throne but hers was a bit less baggy and she had a dual-edged sword at her hip. Much to his shock, his students and trainees that wanted to adopt the outfit. Not wanting to hinder their decisions and not seeing and issue with it Asta consented. He did make it clear that they didn't have to all be the same and that they were free to customize the uniforms in any way they saw fit with to be fashionable or functional.

"Oh," she immediately stopped and then took a kneeling position. "My lord. I'm sorry for intruding."

"It's alright," Asta smiles softly standing up and placing his guitar back in his grimoire. "I was merely enjoying some time to myself and wanted to give the city a proper walk up call. I did come alone so it was only natural you have that reaction Fern. Thank you for doing your job all the same."

"I'm not worthy of your praise my lord," Fern quickly said.

Asta placed his grimoire in his satchel and walked over and placed a hand on Fern's shoulder, "Look up Fern," she obeyed and looked to see the smiling face of her king. "You are worthy of my praise, of anything its me who's not worth to be held above all of you," he stood her up. "You've all endured so much and yet you still strive for bettering yourselves. I couldn't be more than full of praise for you, your brothers and sister in arms and learning or the people of this city. So, I again, thank you Fern," Asta placed his hands on her shoulders. "I'm counting on you for the future of this city."

Fern couldn't help but be stary eyed and have a few tears falling from the corners of her eyes, "Thank you sir, for everything you’ve done."

"I'll let you get back to your round now," Asta stepped back from Fern then walked over to the edge facing the palace. "I need to get back. I have a pregnant mare and two other mares that will be wondering where I am," he smiled brightly. "Not to mention I have business to attend to before my next excursion. Keep up the good work Fern," Asta faced the place again. "Fly." A blue aura surrounded his body and he lifted off the ground and then quickly flew off toward the palace.





The Black Palace...

Asta lands on the balcony to his and his herd's bedroom. He walks over and pushes open the doors and sees all his girls peacefully sleeping curled up in each other’s embrace. His eyes immediately go to Fluttershy who was now officially six months along in her pregnancy with their daughter.

His thoughts then go to what his older brother had told him, recalling his exact words, 'You realize as the child's father she won’t have magic.' 

He then recalled another conversation with Edward that he had in private.

'But couldn't she inherit my crystal unicorn magic?' Asta asked.

'That could happen, but that chance is very very slim Asta," Ed sighed. ‘It's still there but with it also come the chance of dark crystal magic. You must remember you weren't reborn as Asta with Equestrian Magic. You got it via fusing with a focusi crystal in your body through a possession attempt. Due to Sombra's soul still being inside you could access it until up underwent a through crystal transformation and also gain more magic through your link with Ymir, that is still Equestrian magic though older."

"But there is still that chance," Asta smiled slightly.

Ed sighs, "Yes there is. But its more than like she won't. Maybe she'll gain some at some point if you use your Publishing spell. I know you want to have magic little brother and I do to but honestly speaking, also pray she is born an earth pony at the very least.'

"If she takes after Fluttershy she could be and earth pony through some stroke of luck," Asta softly remarks as he walked over and sits on the edge of the bed and pushes a lock of hair out of Fluttershy's face with his finger. 

The shy pony snuggled into her pillow, "Mmm… Asta, what she we name our baby..." She murmured in her sleep.

Asat couldn't help but lit out a slight chuckle, "I know the perfect name for her," he said on a hushed tone as he bent down and kissed her cheek. "Aurora," He whispers in her ear.

"Hmm..." She drew closer to him. "Aurora..."

"She really is so happy that you made her a mother," Twilight says softly siting up on the other side of the bed before stretching and then looking out to the open balcony door and the sunset. "Today's the day isn't it?"

Asta softly got up and walked over to Twilight and looked out with her while placing a hand on her shoulder. Without even thinking about it she placed a hand on Asta's and rubbed his fingers. She's known him to leave to go to other worlds before but this time it felt a little different, a lot heavier.

"I worried for you is all," Twilight slightly gazed down.

"Don't worry Twilight," Asta reassured her. "I'll be back in no less than two weeks."

"We know sugarcube," Aj commented haven woken not long after Twilight. "But that doesn't make it any easier for us. We love and we worry," she got up, standing on her knees and wrapped her arms around Asta's neck and kissed his cheek.

"We knew what kind of relationship we were getting into when we told him we loved him girls," Fluttershy added still facing the other wall but sat up.  "Besides, he's a king now and has a duty to see this through. It could be very dangerous for a lot of our citizens if he doesn't."

Asta knew she was right but so were Aj and Twilight. He had to do this, but he needed to do something else to. He sighs with a smirk as his grimoire floated up next to him and opens flipping to a certain page and three small boxes came out. Taking the boxes, he hands each one to his girls. Each box was marked with their specific cutiemarks.

"I wanted to wait and give these to all of you when I got back but..." Asta rubbed the back of his head, his eyes wide open with a bit of a blush over his face. " Shy, you and I have been together a little over a year and we have a kid on the way. Aj, you and I have been together for only a few months but we clicked right away and Twilight, we've been sleeping in the same bed nearly since we got together. We've been through a lot together and you even wear the crowns and sit by my side on most days. What I'm try to say is..." He took a deep breath and took a knee shock the girls. "Will all of you marry me?"

The girls were speechless until a lavender aura cover Asta and rocketed him into the bed where the girls all nuzzled hem together, "We thought you'd never ask?" The cried in unison and then started taking turns kissing their fiancé.

"Well," Asta looked at his girls. "Aren't you going to open them.

The girls paused and then each open their respective boxes and their eyes widened with sparkles.

"Asta, where did you buy these?" Shy looked at him.

"I didn't buy them per say," He said as their vision narrowed. "And don't look at me like that you all know I'd never steal anything unless I HAD to. No, I made them based off some memories I had from rings I'd seen in my career as an actor. You didn't think training up in the mountains everyday was spent without more than the purpose of honing my skills as a bender did you girls?” He smirks coyly, “I did have some help from old Spike about different gem types and the minerals and conditions to make them"

"Shy, yours is to commemorate being not just my first friend and pony to help me but to represent the morning I first saw you and realized how beautiful you were and are. The band is a lot simpler than Aj and Twilight's but the stone is all the more special being called a sunrise fire topaz with a mithril silver band."


Fluttershy's Ring






"Applejack, I know you don't like extravagant or girly stuff but I wanted to give you something all your own so I made tat. Its a thin gold band with a fire ruby apple and emerald leaf."


Applejack's Ring




"And lastly we have your Twilight," He looked at the princess slash goddess who had already showed signs of her accession not long after Ayumi had left. "Yours has the most stones out of the rings but they’re a special type of stone. Like Fluttershy's it’s a topaz but it's called a Mystic Fire topaz and I crafted its band from black gold. I wanted it to look like your crown the holds your element. I know Rarity has been badgering you about it a lot lately, so I thought why not give you a better reason and a more sizeable crown."


Twilight's Ring




"I found I could make these unique magic stones by combining my Ancient and Equestrian magic with my fire and earth bending," Asta looked at the girls who'd been speechless this whole time. "You can even store mana in then should you need a reserve or boost a spell on the fly." He looked at the with apprehension as a pregnant pause in the room. "If you don't like them, I can always make you something else or buy it if you prefer."

"Asta," she said getting his attention. He looked up and saw all the girls take the rings out and held time out to him. "Isn't it customary for the proposer to place the rings on their fiancé's finger."

"Hehe..." He smirked. "I guess it is," he remarks taking the rings and placing them each on their owner's proper fingers.

There was a sudden knock at the door. "Sir, its's Tender Root. We have urgent business from Sir Spike. He said it can't wait and that he and the business with be waiting on you and everyone else outside the throne and that you need come post haste."

"That doesn't sound good," Twilight said with a worried tone as she looked at everyone.

"No, it doesn't," Asta adds getting up and walking over to he cabinet a she changes his clothes. "We'll be there as soon as we can!" He called out.

"I'll let him know," Tender Root said through the door before running off.

Asta turned to the girls as he put his pants on. "I'll go ahead of you three. Twi, Aj, help Shy get dress," then threw on a black long coat with shoulder pauldrons that exposed his chests and the crimson five leaf clover on it. He let his braid fall down his back before and took his crown in his hand and looked at it, "Something is telling me I have to play the harsh king this time," placing his crown on his head.









"Let's get this over with," he sighed waling out of the room.





The way to the Throne Room

Asta walked through his castle and to the large corridor that led to the throne room. Most of the interior of these hallways were made of some sort pf dark blue marble. Tall dark stone columns decorated with accents in a dark yellow metal line these corridors. The palace stuck with an imperial eastern style theme from Asta's homeworld similar to the exterior. The foyer of the castle was a little more boastful then it's branch's as it was lined with smaller ponds and much more open with more pillars of varying colors. Steeps led up from a center walkway into different hallways around the castle and at the entrance there was a set of twin golden eastern lung dragons on either side to guard from intruder. Asta's brother told him they were enchanted as golems should the palace ever be attacked.



Asta makes his way through the castle soon arriving at his throne room. He enters through a side door and looks up the place from which he rules his kingdom. It was probably the brightest room in the entire castle. 

Unlike most of the rest of the castle the throne room more predominantly consisted of a later Middle Eastern European style theme with large windows at the end of the room with the structures of the windows being mirror opposite silver trees. Its color scheme consists of a white marble walls with a black and white marble tile floor. At the center of the back wall hanging from the ceiling was a long blue tapestry with silver highlights and a symbol on it. A dark black rug with grayish dark blue and bluish grey accents was in the center of the room. Along the base of the was was about a two foot tall line of blue marble along with blue lamps and a blue and white moving sky ceiling that currently mimicked the morning sky. The most notable features were the twin pike and shield wielding angel statues on opposite side of the tree windows guarding the steps where the thrones were supposed to be, one was cut from solid white marble and the other was cut from solid black marble.


(Asta's throne room)




"Let's see, how do I do this again?" Asta asks himself walks up to the steps and gets to the top when a draconic themed throne comes up out of the floor as if it were made of quicksand. "Oh, yea just go up to where you're supposed to sit. I wonder if I should take a cool pose, yea," he nods looking down on his throne.

A western still dragon adorns the top looking forward while to more were the arm rests. The chair was decorated in an overall Celtic aesthetic. If you were far away, you'd assume it was some sort of stone, but it was actually made from a type of blue steel. It wasn't forged by any normal means either but shaped and formed with hands through the use of bending. His students had asked it to be enchanted for comfort by Twilight. It had been a gift from students for teaching them bending. 


(Asta's throne)






Asta turned and sat in his seat and raised one leg resting his right foot over his left. he balled his right fist and rests his head against it rest his elbow on the arms rest. He raised his left hand and with two fingers used air bending to pull his doors open to reveal Spike standing there.

"Enter," Asta commanded.

Spike salutes with the three fingers to the chest and pulls something, some creature in fact form off to the side and forces her into the room.

"Get your ass in there!" Spike scowls as he shoved Gilda in purple and green flame restraints into the throne room all the way till she'll kneeling at the base of the steps. "I found her using some sort of contact magic," he dropped a bag of ingredients next to her.

"I told you those were home remedies!" Gilda shouted.

"They very well could be," Asta shrugs. 

"SEE NOW LET ME GO!" She roared.

"What are your grounds for bringing her in Spike?" Asta looked at his vice-captain.

"I smelt magic at Dash's place in the room she'd been using," Spike crossed his arms as Gilda was fixing to speak up again. 

"But it wasn't pony magic and it centered around a mirror. It was faint as it hadn't been used as of late, but it was there." He looked down at the hen as she looked t the ground. "I smelt the same magic in her room in the inn when I came over to tell her Dash would be free to hang out later, and it was fresh!"

"I was making medicine you stupid salamander!" Gilda managed to get to her feet.

Asta held up a hand, "Perhaps you were just making medicine Ms. Grizelda," he shrugs again but then his gaze narrows as his eyes were now open fully and his tone grew stern. "But I know you weren't," her eyes shrank. "You can't lie to me that easily," Gilda's eyes shrank more, "I was taught to for a living." Asta put his foot on the floor leaning in. "I knew you were up to something when we first. Dash told me how you are in the military, so I'd assumed you'd actually come here to spy on me and my group. There's no way you'd just show up and forgive Rainbow for past misdeeds when you'd thought she was the one in the wrong. I wanted to give you the benefit of the doubt though and not judge you without knowing you first but every chance I WAS around you all you did was flirt and try and seduce me."

"Asta!" Rainbow Dash burst into the room leaving a rainbow trail behind her. "Something happened to Gilda!" she said in a panic and then looked at the scene, "Spike what the hell are you doing to Gilda?! Let her go now!" She demanded.

Spike snorted green flames, "No." He looked her straight in the eyes, "Look Rainbow, I love you I really do but this is not up for debate. Gilda is under arrest."

"WHAT?!" She shouts in outrage." Why?! What for?! On what grounds?!"

"Conspiracy, reporting our internal issues with an unknown third-party aka spying, trying to seduce the king, possible sedition," Spike listed off on his finger.

"None of that's true, okay maybe a little of the third one when she was a bit drunk," Rainbow confessed.

"I found her with all this in her room with strong traces of magic at your place in the room she'd been staying in and fresh traces of the same exact magic in her room at the inn!" He shouted picking up the bag and showing it to Rainbow.

"That don't mean jack buster!" She slapped the bag away. "She makes home meds all the time, always has since we were kids!"

"What's going on in here?" Rarity asked said as she walks in with the other Pinkie, Tender Root, and Asta's fiancés.

"Just who we need," Spike looked to the others, Twilight and Aj specifically.

"Why do you have Ms. Gilda restrained Sir Spike?" Tender looked at the trio.

"Twilight. Aj," Spike said flat out ignoring Tender's question. "We need your expert help with this."

"Yea," Rainbow snared. "I need to you to help clear Gilda's name so I can sock my boyfriend in his face a few times without feeling bad about it being outside of sparring, then I can make him spend a few night at his own house!"

Spike was fixing to speak up but was cut off by Twilight, "Asta, what's going on?"

"Gilda is being charged by Spike on grounds of being a spy," Asta explains using his air bending to shut the throne room’s doors. "You two are actually just who we need to clear this up on somethings," he picked up the bag from the floor. "Twi, we need you to identify the contents of the bag. Gilda said it was for making home medicines, but I know she isn't telling the full truth. I know she has been lying about the reason she is here," he looked at Aj. "But your reputation as Honesty hold more weight than the word of the newly appointed Black King."

"Sir, the citizenry will belief whatever you tell them within good reason," Tender said. "And with decent evidence."

"That's not what I mean Tender," Asta looked to Gilda. "She is a member of the Griffon Empire's military and they would question if I levied charges against her without out proper cause and more than likely take advantage of the incident to insight some sort of conflict against the kingdom." He looked at Gilda who neither denied nor acknowledged this. "And I'm not willing to risk our people's live for a maybe even though I know I'm Justified in do it. If Aj confirms her lies as the Element of Honesty, a knight of Equestria, then I can confirm her actions as justified beyond a shadow of a doubt. This way the Griffon Empire can neither move against nor seek to demand reparations of any kind openly or behind closed as it would also mean moving against Equestria and the Black Clover Kingdom as a whole," he scowled at the griffoness. "Spies are part of any standing kingdom's arsenal, I know Equestria has a spy network and I have met with a few. Being a newborn kingdom we don't have the luxury and I don't plan on ever forming one. But enough of that," he looked at Twilight. "Please cast a sound proving spell and then tell us what these are. Aj you ask the question I tell you to toward our prisoner."

Both girls nod and did as they were told.

"She told us is for home medicine," Spike snarked.

"Hmmm..." Twilight went over the content of the bag. "Let see what we have in here," she said reaching in, "Dried Blue dragon's tongues. These are a common mountain flower and can be found almost anywhere in the Griffon Empire and Equestria. They're mainly use in tea but can be used in many spells too," she pulled a jar out of the bag and scanned it with her magic. "Ground Fireweeds. They're used for sore muscle and swelling when ground up like this. You added water and mix into a paste. It common in a soldier's standard med pack. Shiny showed my once, I couldn't feel my feet for two hours. Let's see," she continued to go through the pack for several minutes. "All of the contents are pretty commonplace to have for any solider to make some form of makeshift medicine but that's what is off putting." She turned and glared at Gilda. "There is to much here for one solider, even in excess this is to much. I'm no expert on Griffon magic but this is to off putting. There is an excess of ingredients but no mixing bowl or catalyst to activate them."

"You mean like this," Spike held up a bracelet with a blue gem in it and tossed it to Twilight. "It reeked of the same magic to I snatched it," he looked at Gilda.

Twilight quickly scans the bracelet, " Yes. The is enchanted with a few spells in fact. Mainly with what feels like some sort of transmission magic. I'm not familiar with the spells but I recognize their signatures. This is most definitely used for long distance communication."

Rainbow immediately sank down to the floor looking right at Gilda. She looked at if someone had just told her she wouldn't be able to fly ever again.

"G," she looked with glossed over eyes, "Tell me that this is just some sort of prank. Yea this is just some sort of elaborate prank, hehe... come on guys you can stop joking now ya got me good..." Rainbow looked to her friend. "Why are you all being quiet? Come on, laugh... you guys finally got me," she looked to the party pony and partner in pranks. "Pinkie?" Pinkie Pie just looked at the floor her hair greatly deflated.

Spike looked at Gida and then walked over and knelt in front of Rainbow and then wrapped his arms around her. "Come on Dash, lets get you out f here." Spike stood her up but she wouldn't move, "Rainbow?"

"Why?" She started to shake and then lunged at Gilda and pushed her to the ground as tears flowed from Rainbows eyes. "WHY DID YOU COME BACK? I THOUGHT I HAD MY FIRNED BACK! NO IT WAS ALL JUST A LIE! why?"

"Yes," Asta spoke up. "Why did you come back and lie to her? And everyone here for that matter? What is so valuable to you you'd risk being caught every day?"

"MY FAMILY!" Gilda called out. "In griffon society its all about your status. If you aren't born with it, you have to earn it from the bottom up. I did that to better my family! My gramps, my little sis, and my kid brother! I also wanted to see my best friend and tell her how sorry I was and how much of a jerk I'd been to her and her other friends! I knew this might happen yea but if it meant spending time with Dash, then I'd do it and keep my family in good standing for that much longer!" She looked at Dash. "I am so sorry for this, for everything I did but my family needs the money, and even if it meant becoming a sex toy to you," she glared at Asta, "I'd do if it meant that my family would be that much better off!"

Asta Looked at Aj who merely nodded. Rainbow just looked at Gilda.

"Sir," Tender Root spoke up, "If I may make a suggestion," he held out one of the old slave colors. Everyone else in the room could help but grow shock. Rainbow looked over her shoulder and her eyes widened.

"Excellent suggestion," Asta took the collar. "Spike undo your spell," Spike was about to speak out against it but Asat's glared told him otherwise. Listening to his captain Spike undid his spell. "Rainbow, get off her," Spike help his marefriend and pulled her back as Gilda sat up and looked at the Black King and his terrifying gaze. The griffoness found it incredibly hard to breath under his gaze. "I have two options for you Gilda. First, you can leave this city and return to the Empire to which your fate will be," he held up the collar and then easily crushed it in his hands. The sounds of twist and aching melt was all that was heard in the throne room. A low thud was heard as Asta drops the now small metal ball on the floor. "Little more than an inconvenience for them. Second, you can stay here working off your punishment as a primer under supervision of Rainbow Dash, make regulars reports as you have been to maintain your cover until we get your family and bring them here. At which time further punishment will be discussed. You will be wearing a restraining collar by the way but not one of those things," Tender held up a new ring and it wa brass colored. "These you wear in the wrists and aren't as barbaric as those slave collars. What is your answer?"

Dash glared at the griffoness, "Well?!"

Gilda held out her wrist to Asta, "Option two."

"Rainbow," Asta looked at the pegasus. "Are you okay with this?"

"No," she crossed her arms. "But I can't say no to it either. I know the best and all that crap so best if I keep watch of her." 

Tender pulled out another bracelet and held them out to Dash who takes them in a huff and turned to Gilda and starts to put them on her, "Thanks Dashy-"

"Don't," Dash cut her off. "You used me. We're not friend anymore and as far as I'm concerned, we never will be again. I'm doing this for gramps, not you." 

Gilda's head fell.

"Spike, you and in charge of the knights while I'm away," he turns to Twilight. "Twi, you, Aj, and Shy are my acting proxy seeing as you're the royalty here now. No overboarding on rules." He starts to step down and his throne sinks into the ground. "I am heading to the Seireitei for the next few weeks or days. Whichever comes first. If you need to contact me go to Urahara's shop. Tessai can reach us. I will be dressed in my room and then heading out. Court Dismissed!" 

Everyone quickly clicked their heels and salute the Black King. In his room Asta changed into his usual Shihakusho and haori with other arrangements, except his accessories were mostly stored in his grimoire. 

He turned to his girls and smiled, "I'll be ack in a few days," he walked over and hugs all of them before kissing them goodbye. "I'll see you all later," he hugged them all once more and then walked over to the balcony. "Fly," a light blue aura covered him and then he flew off.

"I hope Rainbow is gonna be okay," Fluttershy says.

"Let's just give the girl her space fer now," Aj added. "Spike is there for her."

"I can't imagine this is any easier for him to," Twilight adds. "I agree with you Aj. Let's leave them be for a couple of days.





Meanwhile in the middle ring of Waillen...

Asta quickly flew toward Hat and Clog's Sweet shop.

The shop owner had come to the king wanting to move here the week of the festival and Asta was more than happy to oblige as long Urahara supported the kingdom when Asta had need of Hat and Clogs and his people. He knew he need Kisuke from the encounter with the Menos and for the battles that were yet to come. He was an invaluable resource of knowledge and training not to mention insurance for the kingdom while Asta would be away.

Ururu was busy sweeping the front of the walkway that led into Urahara's new shop. Asta slowly descends, "Hello Ururu," he smiles at the little girl, "How are you today?"

"Good morning Lord Asta, I liked waking up to your song this morning" she bows slightly as Asta smiled more. "I'm doing very well today, thank you for asking. How are you today? Oh, Are here to speak with the shop owner about the trip to Seireitei?"

Asta's smile fell slightly, "We had a bit of an issue this morning but it was taken care of for the time and yes I am here about the trip" he looked around and then placed a hand on her head and gently rubbed it causing her to blush slightly. "You know this placed would never be clean if Kisuke didn't have you and Tessai."

"Get your hands off Ururu you bastard!" Jinta yelled as he jumped out with his club.

"Hmf," Asta annoyed cut the club with his free. "And good morning to you to Icy Hot."

"Oh... ah... Asta, sorry didn't know it was you," Jinta scarcely chuckled. "Ah, could you put me down?"

Asta set the little redheaded boy down and then placed a hand on his head, "I'm not gonna fault you for defending your family kid but try and not jump the gun so much. Now could either of you get Kisuke? We have business to attend to and are on a bit of a time crunch."

"Right here Asta," said Kisuke stepping out of his shop, his fan hiding the lower half of his face. "And we have plenty of time."

"Not as far as I'm concerned," Asta opens his eyes slightly as he pulled one of the Black Bull Rings from his sleeves in between his fingers. "Here," he tossed it to Kisuke. "If you wear it marks you as one of my subordinates with my symbols."

"Neato," Kisuke smirks showing an eyes he place the ring on his left middle finger. Suddenly a golden black bull's emblem appeared on the right shoulder of his haori and in the middle strip of his hat. A gold trim then formed along the bottom of his haori. "I like the new this new look, so you ready to go to the Seireitei?"

"Not quite yet," Asta said. "Remember, we still have business in Canterlot first."

"Oh yea," Asta grabbed a hold of Urahara. "Eh?" The shopkeeper looked down confused.

"We have a little side trip to make to Canterlot first," Asta smirked. "Fly," A blue aura surrond ed the king and then he rocketed off with a screaming Kisuke in hand as he head back to the castle, or cast grounds actually."

In a matter of second the duo landed on the courtyard. "Ymir!" Asta calls out and soon his now nearly full grown dragon partner lands in front of him. He walls over and scratches her head and she thoroughly enjoys it.

"Pretty dragon," Kisuke remarks getting his barings.

"Glad you think so," Asta remarks as he hops onto the dragoness's back. "Please carry him to Canterlot," he pats her shoulder.

"What?" Kisuke tilts his head. Ymir's grin and then rears back and grabs a hold of Kisuke. "Oh dear," the shop keep says with worry as the dragon takes off at breakneck speeds.

It took the trio nearly an hour to reach Canterlot via flight. They soon arrived at Canterlot Castle and alarms were raised upon seeing the massive black flying dragon above the heads of the ponies, or the would've have head Asta not sent a letter to the sisters ahead of time. Nonetheless to keep the populace quiet they came around the backside of the mountain away from the main city. 

Ymir dropped a fairly disheveled Kisuke on the ground face first before landing, "Was that really necessary?" Asta asked his partner as he jumped off her back. Said dragon then thought for a moment before vigorously nodding yes.

"I'm totally fine by the way," Urahara says setting up. "Where's my hat?"

Ymir snickers while Asta rolled his eyes and activated his grimoire pulling Kisuke's hat from it and dropping it on the shop keeps head., "Your lucky I felt like getting it. Now get up. We have thing we need to attend to," He starts to walk away and then turns to Ymir who was following close behind. "You stay put," Asta points with a scowl. "I don't want city in a panic and I know exactly where we're going."

Ymir lets out a low growl and them then plops down in a huff.

"Let's go Kisuke," Asta says as Urahara dust himself off.

Kisuke pulls his fan out and holds it in front of his face and hides his eyes, "I'm still can't believe they're all here in Canterlot."

"Yeah," Asta nods.

"So, what are you planning to do?" Urahara raises his hat to reveal one eye.

"For the first group its to merely observe," Asta explains placing his arms in his sleeves. "If we're spotted and approached then keep things simple and we tell him what we're doing. If he doesn't want to get involved, then that's that."

"He would be a great asset if we could get him," Urahara points out and Asta nods in agreement. "But I agree with you about not involving him. What about the others?"

"Like the first group we observe," Asta states. "We do not confront unless confronted. With the first group will both speak, and with the other three I'll speak."

"And I'll be doing most of the talking with our last group," Urahara hid his eye as the duo walked through the streets of Canterlot with all of the nobles looking at them in disgust. "I have very little doubt they'll refuse your request for the most part," he eyes Asta again. "But are you sure about bringing all of them into your city, especially the last group?"

"They'll all be great assets if they do," Asta smirks. "The last group will be fully welcomed as knight, except they won't be given grimoires. I can't risk that. Bu tit would given them a place to live instead of constantly being on the run and not to mention we'd be able to train more Shinigami and up our fire power against hollows and Quincy when they show up."

"What about the Bounts you mentioned before?" Urahara asked.

"Are they a thing here?" Asta cracked his eye.

"I'm not entirely sure at the moment but it would be in our best interest to see if they do in fact exist in this world," Kisuke noted. "You never really know unless you look after all."

"You think you can dig up some info when we're in the Seireitei?" stopped and noted a crying filly. The poor mother of the child do her best to calm the child down. Asta walks over. "What's wrong little one?"

"She wanted a toy form the store sir," The mother explains. "But I can't afford it. It’s too expensive and we need the money for other things. I'm sorry her crying is troubling you."

"Nonsense," Asta smiles opening his eyes. "You weren't troubling me. I just thought she looked to sad. May I hold her?"

"I... ah... I don't think that would be a good idea sir," The mother looked Asta over. Even though his clothing was odd she could tell it was rather expensive. "You have on such nice clothes. You shouldn't bother with us."

"Nonsense," Asta waved off the comment. "I need to practice hold little one anyway. Oh, I know," He bumps his palm with his fist, "Want to see a magic trick?" He looked at the sniffling filly who nods. "Watch my finger." 

Asta smirks hold up his [pointer and running it through the air collect moisture until his has a small stream of water. The little filly giggle as Asta forms all types of different animals out of the water and then little blooming flowers in the air. He started to draw attention. Finally, he held his finger up and wind up went the water and with a quick breath, he made snow fall. While the Black King had been doing this Kisuke went into the toy shop and spoke with the owner and found the toy the little filly wanted and swiftly bought it for her.

"Sir, thank you for calming her down for me," The mother sighs. "I can't thank you enough."

"Nonsense," Asta smiles as Kisuke comes up next to him. 

"I believe this is what you wanted, "Kisuke held up a small wind up train to the filly whose eyes got wide and she quickly grabbed the toy.

The mother and the crowd were in awe, "Sir, we can't accept this!"

"As I said before, nonsense," Asta continued to smile. "What's your name and What do you do here?"

"My Names Silver Leaf and I'm a waitress at the café next to the palace," Silver said. "And this is my daughter, Daisy Chain."

"What's with this crowd?" came a rough voice.

"Looks like the guards are here," some noted. 

"Good they can at least lock someone up."

"Over there, the ones in black!"

The guards came up and as soon as they saw Asta their eyes shrank. The then knelt down, "Sir Asta, we didn't know it was you causing this. Sorry if we came off as ruse sir."

Everyone but Sliver and Daisy had their mouth hanging open now.

"It's fine, take this mare and her daughter to see Princes Celestia and tell her I sent you," Asta he ordered. "They are my guests and should stay. I will return by no later today."

"Sir," Silver got Asta's attention again. "before when you said you need practice, are you and your significant other expecting?"

"Yes," Asta nods. "My lead mare and I are expecting our daughter to be born within the next three to four months."

"SO you're an expecting father, that's why you asked," she sighs.

"I have always loved children, they are our future after all,” Asta boops Daisy's nose and she giggles. 

"Asta, we need to get back to what we came her to do," Kisuke looks to the king with both eyes.

"I know," Asta puts his hands back in his sleeves. "They take you o the palace Silver Leaf. Go cleaned up and have a good meal. You and Daisy look like you really need it. Have a good day."

The duo resumes their own mission.

"Please follow us ma'am," one of the guards said

It wasn't until they reached the place that she spoke up again, "Um... I forgot to ask him his name. Sir's who was that?"

The guards look to one another and then back at he mare and filly, who was busy playing with her new train. 

"I'm not surprised you don't know actually,"

"His coronation was only a few weeks ago after all,"

"Yea and we were lucky to see it as part of the tour, but he does have a bigger rep than that,"

"Oh yea, he is one of the Heroes of the Crystal Empire along with Prince Spike,"

"I heard he fought Sombra head on, and was the one to actually kill him,"

“But who is he?” the mare asked.

"That was King Asta and one of his Black Bull Squad ma'am," the guards answered.

Silver's eyes shrank as the guard’s regal her of the Story of Asta.

Meanwhile our king and his cohort come to a park in the lower neighborhoods of Canterlot.

*ACHOO! *

"Bless you," Urahara smirks behind his fan. "Are you coming down with a cold?"

"No,," Asta sniffs, "Some pony nearby must be taking about me, a lot."

Urahara shrugs, "So this is the place?"

"They should be here soon," Asta looks on from a distance.
> Assembly Required
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta sat cross legged on top of a large rock in the park meditating. Kisuke was leaning up against a tree a good bit away and out of the line of sight from those that entered the park from nearly every direction. They were waiting for their targets to arrive and it had been about an hour already. 

Asta had taken the time to commune with his inner spirits. He had no issues synchronizing with Raava but Lebi was being difficult as usual. He had been keeping perfectly still and quiet physically to the point that many birds had started to gather abound and on his body. Most notable was a very large black and red owl who'd nestled right into her usual perch spot right on top of his hair where she decided to snooze.

Soon a couple walked in with a pair of two fillies. 

'They're here Kisuke,' Asta says through a mental link he'd set up via his ancient magic.

'I felt them,'

'Just making sure. Stay to the back for now. Originally I just want to make sure it was them but now that I've confirmed its them,' He paused for a moment to think to himself. 'They may be easy to persuade if I can get their story.'

"Oh, wow dad look at that!" a young girl remark in a somewhat of a harsh tone.

"When did they add a statue in here?" A woman's voice came next.

"Probably sometime within the last few days or overnight," a man shrugged off the 'statue's' appearance."

"It was most likely one of the neighborhood foals practicing their magic," the woman remarks.

"I don't know," another girl said with a softer tone. "The thing doesn't look right to me."

"Let's get a closer look Yuzu," the first girl pulls the other in. "Karin please do pull so hard?!" Yuzu wines.

"Girls," the sighed. "Isshin aren't going to get your daughter?"

"Ah, wha?" Isshin looked to he woman, his attention had been on a tree behind the 'statue'. "Oh, they'll be fine Masaki. It's just a statue. I... ah... need to go see about something for a moment..."

Masaki looked to where he was motioning with his eyes, "Okay, but be careful."

"Always honey," Isshin kiss Masaki's cheek and walked out of the park.

Masaki sighs and looks to her daughter and then pushed them over, "Let's check this statue out," she smiles. The girls nod and then walked over causing most of the birds to fly away.

"Aww..." Yuzu pouts then turns to look at the owl on top of the 'statue'. "It can't be..." she remarks in disbelief as she reached into her backpack and pulled out a hand pick flapping to a marked paged. She looked at the owl and then the book. She repeats this action several more times.

Karin looked at her sister with a raised eyebrow, "Ah... Yuzu, you're gonna snap your head off your body if you keep that up. Why are you doing it anyway? It's just an owl."

"That's a Howler," Yuzu said abruptly. "They're a very rare breed of owl that can actually project their voice as a sonic howling hoot. they mainly nest in cannon though."

"Well," Masaki notes. "If we go by that then it's most likely somepony's pet. I don't think we should miss with it though."

"You have to have a license to even have one of those on your property let alone own one as a pet!" Yuzu yelped startling the owl awake.

The owl blinks a few time looked at the ponies who froze then closed her eyes and went back to sleep. She was quite used to noise of a much greater degree, mainly caused by a black dragon and white rabbit.

Karin's attention then slowly drifts to he 'statue'. 

"It's quite rude to stare at someone young filly," Asta remarks startling everyone causing them to jump back in fright. "It’s also rude to yell at others while their trying to mediate," he stood up and Nero extends her wings and flapped slight as Asta jumps down and Nero flew to his shoulder. "Hello, my name is Asta Ferris and this is my friend Nero," he scratches Nero under her chin.

Masaki straightens herself out, "Urm... I'm sorry that we assumed you were a statue Mr. Ferris. My name is-"

"Masaki," Asta remarks placing his hands in his sleeves. "And these are your twins. Yuzu and Karin."

"How did you know they were twins?" Masaki's tone turns a bit harsh. She notices Asta's clothing and then sees Asta's substitute Shinigami badge on his belt. She quickly jumps in front of her daughters and draw out a bow and arrow made of bright blue light and points it right at Asta's face.

The twins are hanging on to each other shaking.

Asta stops scratching Nero's chin and looks to the woman and children unfazed, "I am not here to harm you Mrs. Shiba, or should I say, Masaki Kurosaki."

Not hesitating Masaki lets go of her arrow sending it right at Asta who bats it up into the air with a swipe of his palm. 

"I'm not here to harm you," Asta held up a hand. "I only wish to talk with you. It's very important you have what I came here to say."

"I'm not listening to you!" Masaki yelled. "You're with the Gotei Thirteen!" She says as her daughters cower. "I know you bastards would find us eventually but never like this."

"I'm not with the Gotei," Asta opens his eyelids to show his fluorescent green eyes. "Yes, I'm dressed similar to them but because I like this style of clothes. I use the inverted colors to separate my Shinigami from them."

"So, you admit your one of them!" She scowls pulling her bow tighter.

"Listen to me!" Asta commands in his authoritative tone. "Yes, I have Shinigami powers and a Badge to enter spirit form but NO, I am not a Shinigami with the Gotei Thirteen."

"He's telling the truth Masaki," Isshin notes as he and Urahara thump in. "Drop the bow. This is a fight you couldn't win no matter what you tried."

"Kisuke?!" Misaki looked at the shop keeper.

"Yo," he waved with a goofy smile. "Asta is one of the good guys Masaki," he remarks in a more serious manner. "You really need to hear what the Black King has to say."

They all look at the shop keep then to Asta, who was softly waving. They do this a few times...

"EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!"




Sometime later leaving the Shiba Clinic...

"That went... better than I thought," Asta said bluntly.

"Which part?" Kisuke remarks. "The pat where they lost their son to a hollow and come to find out that the have another son in a way that travels through dimensions as a soul reaper or the part where you told Isshin your plans to confront Aizen and that you need his help."

"I mean we got out of there without a fight," Asta shrugs. "And just verbal abuse."

"Eh... yeah you're right about that," Kisuke couldn't rebuke that. "I've never seen Masaki so... Happy... Not in a long time at least."

"Ichigo may not be their birth child but he is still technically their kid in a way," Asta points out. "Still, to find out he died in that hollow attack and not his mother."

"Yea she blames herself for not being able to protect her boy," The shop owner sighs, "Did you tell him about this in that letter you sent with Yoruichi?" Kisuke looks at the king with one eye.

"I did," Asta nods. "I told him what I was planning to do here."

"I didn't think Isshin would be willing to move out to the Clover Kingdom so quickly," Kisuke looked to the sky. "But it was Masaki and the girls that asked, and he's never been able to deny them."

"The twins seemed happy to know that could meet a version of their big brother," Asta nods in agreement. "It'll be good for Ichigo too. He probably won't be around all the time but enough to see them every now and then. He has is own roles to play after all."

"That he does," Kisuke nods and then kids his yes under his hat. "On to the next group then?"

"Yep," Asta nods as the duo walk toward the school district.

A little later...

About an hour passes as the duo kill time shopping. They were waiting for the lunch bell to ring at Castle High. One of the few schools in Canterlot for any and all to attend. The nobles have tried to demolish it serval times only to be met with Celestia foot up someone's ass as Luan rain fire and brimstone on their house.

"So why are we waiting across from the high school on a roof top looking into said high school like a couple of creeper pedophiles?" Kisuke ask sitting on a blanket munching on a hamburger.

"Because our targets are in the school," Asta said form atop an entire point to the roof as he once more mediates. "And if I'm right they and from what Ichigo has told me, they should have awakened their powers . And their presence alone should call in a few hollows, at least a couple that are powerful enough to give them a test thinking they'll be a couple of easy meals."

"Kind um risky dom ya tink?" Urahara asks with a mouthful.

Asta opens his eyes with a smirk, "Not at all," he stands up and flip twists to look at the schools roof sensing the targets coming.

Urahara stands up with his food held in his mouth and clogs over. Taking the burger with his free hand he uses the other hand to tilt his back just enough to look with both eyes. "Time for dinner and a show then."

"And if things get to hairy I-"

"We," Kisuke corrects.

"Hehe..." Asta chuckles. "We will interfere," he said wearing his serious face.  "I'm glad I had you set up this cloaking barrier," He remarks as a giant centipede hollow comes in bounding from roof to roof headed straight for the school, "So it would sense us and run away."





"Now, show us what you got kids," he says crossing his arms.

Meanwhile on the high school roof top a very tall earth pony stallion steps out with a rather big chested unicorn mare.

"Have you been practicing with you arm Chad?" The mare ask looking out into the city.

Chad looks down at his right arm giving it a slow open and close before giving a solemn "Hmf..." nod as a response. "What about you powers Inoue?"

Inoue reached up and touched her hair clips, "I have," she sighs. "It was pretty draining at first but the more I did it the easier it got. How many times came you throw a punch now?"

Chad threw his arm out then opens his hand as he pulls is arm back in to look at his palm, "About six, seven if I really push it."

"You know we-" Inoue started to say as she turned around and saw a centipede hollow coming for them. She quickly rushed and pushed Chad out of the way. 

The teens went rolling. Chad looked to the hollow and then down at Inoue, "Thanks for that," he said quickly helping her up. 

"Don't mention it," she chuckled a bit holding her head, and then got a serious look. "Where'd that monster even come from?"

"I've never really thought about where they come from," Chad glares. "I just always have this feeling that they need to be destroyed," He glares as he activates his arm. "Let's go, Brazo Derecha de Gigante!"





"You should activate you shield and leave the fighting to me Inoue," Chad looked at the mare.

"You want hear any arguments from me about it." Inoue says. "But I think we should move that thing away from the school. Somewhere we won't draw a crowd."

"This is Canterlot," Chad points at as the hollow charges and he gives it a right upper cut pushing the beats back. "There aren't any places that don't have a crowd," He looks up and his one revealed eye widens with realization, "Save for the sky. If we can destroy it in the air it would minimize damage. But how do we get up there? Neither of us are pegsasi."

"Leave that to me," Inoue winks as she slightly stuck out her tongue before placing his hands on either side of her head over her hairclips, "Santen Kesshun, I reject!" Three lights shot form either of Inoue's hair clips and turned into what looked like birds of some kind that then form a golden orange triangle, creating the foundation of a shield of sorts. 





White energy pours from the wings on Chad's shoulder and wrist as he rushed toward the hollow, "Now have another!" he roars give the hollow another uppercut but sending it flying into the sky above them.

The triangle turns level with the ground and Inoue jumps on it, "Get on." Chad nods a bit surprised with what his friend just did but follows her orders, nonetheless. "Let's move your three," Inoue orders and they quickly ascend.

"They’re quite something aren't they," Asta smirks as he and Urahara watch this fight unfold. "Where is Uryu?" Asta reached out with his Qi sensing and found his target rapidly ascend the stairs to the roof. "There he is."

Suddenly a pegasus stallion with black hair a and glasses burst through the doors to the roof.

"Those idiots," the stallion remarks as he summons a blue and white bow from his right arm while creating a bright blue glow and arrow of reishi from a silver pendant on his right wrist.





"The need to be more careful!" he remarks fire off a few shots at the hollow. "That should get their attention and give them the general idea."

Meanwhile up in the air Inoue and Chad were about to encounter the hollow again when the saw a few blue arrows whizz by then. Inoue Looked down, "Hey, it's Uryu," she points down and sees the archer. 

Chad looks down then up to the hollow, "Inoue, can you get us above that thing?" he looked to his friend, "I'm pretty sure I know what Uryu's plan is."

"Top floor above the skully monster coming up," Inoue smirks as they rocket above the hollow. "Don't be afraid I'll be there to catch you," she salutes.

"I know you will," Chad remarks with a soft smirk as he jumps off the triangle and up slightly. He reeled back to his right slightly and then shot down with a reiatsu Falcon Punch into the hollow's skull like mask cracking it as he sent it spiraling down.

Inoue quickly rushed in on her Santen Kesshun and caught the large stallion in the air.

Uryu in the meantime was on the roof aim dead center at the small hollow Chad had made, "Say good night you soul eating bastard," he sneered shoot his arrow right into the hole and destroying the hollow. Inoue and Chad land not long after. "What the hell were you two thinking?"

"Sorry Uryu," Inoue pouts touching the tips of her fingers together. "There wasn't a whole lot of time. That centipede skully just came at us out of nowhere."

"I've told you countless times you should stay away from them!" Uryu harps with a growl. "And they're called hollows for the umpteenth time!"

Suddenly  a great pressure come over all of them forcing them to there knees. It will like have a hound pounds of weight pushed onto your chest all at once. They were grabbing at there lungs it was so hard to breath. As quickly as the pressure came it vanished.

"What... the hell... was that?" Chad looked at Uryu knowing he was the excerpt in this type of thing.

"Someone... with and an extremely powerful reiatsu is nearby," Uryu said as he tried to get to his feet. "Inoue are you okay?"

"I'll be... alright," She shakily smiles.

Moderate clapping could soon be heard from nearby. "So, none of you passed out," came a voice from behind them. The teens turned and looked to see a squinty eye stallion with ash blonde hair in a braid where a white Shihakusho and black haori with another stallion in a green and white striped hat stand just behind him. "That's good, that's very good."

Uryu quickly drew his bow and Chad took a battle stance.

"Such hostilities," the hatted stallion slightly mockingly shook his head.

"And just who the hell are you two supposed to be?" Chad asked keeping calm. "We you the ones that sent that monster after us?"

"Shinigami," Uryu hissed. "I'm going to kill you now."

"What?!" Inoue looker at her friend wide-eyed.

"I'm not a Shinigami, well not one of the ones you're thinking of anyway," Asta sighs. "And no we didn't send that hollow after you. It came after you on its own being drawn to your high spiritual status. I wanted to see what you three could do with your powers." 

Chad and Inoue were shocked while Uryu only kept gritting his teeth.

"Chad," Uryu whispers to his tall friend, "We can't trust these guys. On my mark I'll blind him with an arrow, and you rush in and use one of you remaining punches to blow him to pieces. "

Chad gives a silent stern nod.

"Kisuke, don't interfere," Asta says quietly and shop keep shrugs.

"Now," Uryu fires serval blinding arrows into Asta and doesn't even hesitate taking the hit. Chad quickly rushed behind Asta and rams his reishi charged punch into Asta causing a large explosion. The youths smirked and then the smoke clears to reveal Asta standing there with his clothing torn to shreds. He scars and crimson clover on his chest on show for all to see.

Chad's eye was twitching as he looked to see his fist had connected, but with Asta's palm, "Nice effort," Asta smirks closing his fingers around the tall teen's fist then pulled him in closer placing his free hand on the boy's elbow and using the momentum flips him over his shoulder with great ease. 

"I'm just going keep you from moving for a bet," Asta says taking his pointer finger and hit Chad in both his shoulders and hips in rapid succession. "I hit your nerve ending so your not going anywhere for a bit," he explains and turns to Uryu who was readying another shot. Asta vanishes only to reappear in front of the Quincy's face. 

"Flick!" Asta smirks flicking the archer in the forehead knocking his balance off.

Uryu looks but soon find himself on his knees, to shakily to stand. "What the hell?! I... can't stand... still!" he said falling again.

"I just knocked you off your center of gravity," Asta crossed his arms, "It'll where off in a few minutes."

He then looked to Inoue and walks over. The young girl was shaking uncontrollably with fear at his approach but he merely passes by her to go behind the entry way for a bit

"Wha..." Inoue tilts her head puzzled.

Asta soon returns fully clothed down sit down cross-legged in front of her. "Like I was saying, I wanted to talk. and I pretty much predicted this outcome. Can we speak," he looked at Inoue cracking his eyes.

The young mare blinked a couple of times then looked at the others then back to Asta, "We can, b-but... only if I can heal my friends. Then we'll hear you guys out okay?"

"Go ahead," Asta smiles as he stands up and steps back.

Inoue got to work.

The three were soon all back up and sitting in front of Asta while decided to mediate a bit, "Um... Mr.? We're ready," Inoue calls out.

"I can see that," Asta stand s up and turns looking at the kids his eyes fully open. "My name is Asta Ferris and I am the King of the Black Clover Kingdom."

"I though you looked familiar," Chad rubs his chin. The others look at him confused. "You guys don't read the newspaper so I'm not surprised. The Black Clover Kingdom, or Clover Kingdom as I've heard many shorten it to. Its way out in Savanah," He looks at Asta. "Run by a guy who stormed the castle of the Caribou while leading a slave revolt and burning down the capitol off the Caribou single-handily. Then only a few days later held back another Caribou army on his own till reinforcements arrived. What do you want with us?"

Asta leans forward. "Let me tell you..."

Backstory Information: Uryu and Inoue got their powers without the influence of the Hogyoku in this world so technically they true Fullbringers in this world. Uryu is the is the only one with true experience with the Spirit world in this sense. He liked to hang around Chad because he was easy to get along with and was a pretty quiet guy. Inoue is friends with Uryu because she's Inoue and she like the stuffed animals he cam make. And yes Inoue is more prone to being into fighting in this reality as she is much closer with Tatsuki after Ichigo's death. Losing her brother and the boy she cared so deeply for pushed her to be able to protect what she holds dear to her heart all the more. When her brother's hollow attacked her it was Uryu who came to save her and explained things to her and told her 'it would best you forget this world.' But she couldn't do that and awaken her power not long after the attack. Chad a similar experience with Shrieker with Uryu being the one to save him. Uryu has a somewhat better relationship with his father in the reality as well but at the some time is a little more emotional and quicker to act on those emotions.





The duo was now in the airship dock yard.

"You know Rarity is going to kill you for running those cloths," Kisuke chuckles.

"No she won't," Asta said bluntly. "I didn't have Rarity make these or the set that was destroyed. The ones I wear in the palace she made yes but the others I have made by the uniform makers of the Black Bulls."

"Still would've been funny to watch," Kisuke pouts and then straightens back up. "Now?"

"Yes," Asta looks up to an old rusted warehouse. "Let's go," the walked in.

once inside he two stood in place.

"Why are you here Kisuke? and who's that guy with you came a voice of a stallion.

Asta tilts his head up to see a group of ponies.





"Just who I wanted to see," Asta comments. "The Vizards," he calls out, "Let's talk...." he smirks.




Sundown in Waillen 
Outside Urahara's shop...

A portal opens up in front of the candy shop and Asta and Kisuke both walk out of it.

"I'll prep the basement," Kisuke says; Asta nods and Urahara walks into the shop.

The king turns and looks at the portal a sit widens. This next action will cut into his early arrival time to the Seireitei but to him the rewards far outweighs the costs to obtain them. Soon fifteen figures start to appear in the portal behind him.

Asta turns with a smirk, "We have two days before we depart for the Seireitei. We're going to meet up a very good friend mine and his own group on the other side," he turns to three of them and points. "You three will be training non-stop in Kisuke's underground area with me and a him. Let's get started," he turns, and we look to see the everyone he'd went to Canterlot to see.
> Wading through the borders between
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Waillen, Training Complex

It is the evening of the day before the morning of the Depart to the Seireitei. Asta soars through the air and comes to land on the balcony overlooking the outside training area. He lands next to his right-hand man, top student, and vice-captain Spike Amadeus Everfree. Spike was watching his marefriend as she trained as she calls it. He calls it training to start and then take your anger and hurt out on some recruits wanting to test themselves until she just gets too rough, then she just goes to beating the crap out of the dummies until she passes out from exhaustion. That's when Spike steps in to take her home and took her in. 

"How is she?" Asta asks.

"How do you think," Spike growls. "She was just betrayed by one of her two oldest friends in the world. The one friend she thought she lost and came back to try and fix thing only to find out she's a spy."

"It's only been two days," Asta pats his back. "She's gonna need more time, and this may cause her trust issues to sway quite a bit. She's going to rely on you more than ever for a time and you'll need to be there for that time too."

Spike sigh and rubs the back of his head, "I know. I just..." He hangs his head in shame, "wish I could do more than just watch her."

"I know buddy," Asta gives a steady nod. "How's Gilda?"

Spike snorts angered by that name, "She... is keeping quiet in her cell for now. No attempts to contact any creature either. According to her, she never had a set schedule to contact her higher-ups. Just to do it or do it when ordered if they gave her a specific date or time."

"Just keep watch on her for now," Asta starts to walk away but stops. "And spend the night next to Dash tonight, I think you really need someone to hold her more than just on a flight home." Spike nods once, "Fly," Asta says and flies off to the place for one more night with his girls.

Spike watches Rainbow Dash and takes a deep breath and hardens his resolve, "Dash," he calls out and jumps down. "You and me sparring now one hour then home," he looks to his lover.

Dash scowls, "You funeral lizard breath," she remarks punching a dummy spinning it around before going to meet Spike





The Next Day...

Everyone was below Urahara's candy shop in the underground training area. Asta was busy explaining things to those who were being left in charge. Everyone else was merely waiting on him to finish so they could leave.

"Spike, I have something for you," Asta says to his friend. "You have been relying on that Berserker Sword to much lately and need to learn to control your emotions yourself," he Grimoire floats up and opens to a page. A hand soon comes out and Asta pulls it out to reveal the fusion sword.





"This is a special sword that will help you in that endeavor," Asta says twisting the handle of the weapon before throwing it in the air where it separates into six smaller swords with five of them landing tip stabbed into the ground around the young salamander with the sixth being caught by Asta.



Asta holds the sword in his hand to his apprentice, "It starts with this one," he says with a quick toss. Spike catches the sword and its open center shuts.





Spike looked at Asta annoyed, "You expect me to learn this by the time you get back?"

"Not at all," Asta shook his head. "I expect you to start but to put Rainbow first. She needs you and the others the most right now. Your her lover and the closest thing to family she has right now besides they girls and she'll think if she can't trust you then she won't be able to trust anyone ever."

"So you're giving me a new weapon and task to do because you want me to choose her overdoing them?" Spike raised an eyebrow.

"No," Asta said bluntly. "I'm giving you tasks because you need them and you should master them, but you should know what needs to be prioritized first."

Spike nods and sighs," I understand," 

"Good," Asta nods and then pulls a holster for the blades and gives it to Spike before waking to his girls and kissing them each goodbye, "I'll see you three in a few weeks. Turn to Luan and Celestia of you need any help, or Shining and Cadence," Asta rubs Twilight's head. "Don't let her go overboard either," he looks to Aj who nods.

"Ymir will be able to contact me should you need anything," He hugs Shy.

"Asta, we need to leave now," Urahara sighs rubbing the back of his head.

"Alright," Asta sighs rolling his eyes. "Let's go to the Seireitei!"





"WHY ME?!" Asta yells out as he and his group were currently running from the Kōtotsu through the Dangai to get the Seireitei from the world of the Living.

Dangai- known as the Precipice World, is the corridor-like dimension that connects Seireitei, Soul Society, and the World of the Living. Separated from space and time, the Dangai floats inside the void known as Garganta. At one point it was used a penial colony by the Shinigami.
(The Dangai)



Kōtotsu- the Dangai's equivalent to a street sweeper. The Kōtotsu appears once every seven days to cleanse the area - simultaneously killing anyone and everything that  makes contact it in the process - to assure that no one can loiter and take advantage of the time distortions inside the Dangai. It looks like the same material that makes up the Precipice World, only molded into the shape of a bullet train, and a golden eye at the upper-center of its body.


(The Kōtotsu)



"Everyone just keeping running like hell!" Kisuke yells out. "And you three," he looks to the teens, "Don't even go near the Kōryū. You'll be caught and killed by that thing or flung into an unknown time and either age rapidly to dust or be stuck in some unknown time period!"

Kōryū- the current that is constantly flowing through the Dangai, in order to prevent enemies such as Hollows from using it. The current stops souls from moving, and even one foot caught by it makes escape almost impossible. It encompasses the walls, capturing anyone who encounters them. The best visual example would be thick quickly flowing purple mud or sludge.


(The Kōryū)



"I bet I could slow it down with my Santen Kesshun," Inoue says placing her hands on his berets.

"No," Asta called out. "I don't want the Seireitei to know we're coming through," He explains, "If you use any type of abilities that uses reishi or reiatsu it'll send an alert to the Shinigami! Remember under the radar! Just keep running!"

"He's right!" The blonde stallion of the vizards confirmed. "The best thing we can do is run!"

Suddenly Uryu gets his cape caught in the passing Kōryū. Not even hesitating, Chad grabs the Quincy by his collar and rips his friend free then proceeds to sling him over his shoulder. He then grabs Inoue around the waist and floors it.

Asta stops, "Get to the exit, "I'll slowdown that dam street sweeper!" He yells with a smirk holding up his left arm. he activates his avatar state and his Amaterasu in his rider mark. Reeling back slightly he thrust his arm forward send out a black flame Dragon, "Black Flame Dragon Spiral!" he roars and attacks collides with the Kōtotsu. Asta struggles to keep the beast back with his flames but he manages just long enough to make just to the end of the corridor.

"Asta that's enough. now come on!" Kisuke calls out.

Asta breaks off his attack and using his Avatar state firebending rockets to the and colliding with the others in the pross pushing them through into the Seireitei.

"You idiot!" the gray-headed vizard yells out, "the humans can't walk in the air using reishi techniques!"

"Yea and know they'll know where here for sure with that stunt you pulled!" the black-haired mare glares.

"On the contrary Lisa!" Kisuke says falls through the air cross-legged. "The attack doesn't use reiatsu or reishi, so we're in the clear!"

"I've got the girl" the spike head vizard calls out only for the big pink-haired stallion to catch Inoue.

"Are you unhurt miss?" he says holding her.

"I'm fine thank you Hachi," Inoue smiles as everyone starts to steady themselves.

"I wanted to be the hero Hachi," the other vizard pouts.

"Is somebody gonna get the big guy and specs," the yellow head mare says.

"Uryu can take care of himself," Kisuke notes as the Quincy had already started his descent.

"Chad is good!" the gray-headed visored point at the black-headed vizard mare. "Nice catch Lisa!"

Chad in the meantime was being carried by a petit mare in glasses wearing a sailor suit. He kind of really liked it too.

"There's our group down there!" Kisuke points to an open clearing with a smokestack and house. "Let's go say hi!"

"I couldn't agree more!" Asta laughs as he rockets past everyone using his firebending.





Ichigo was waiting on the ground with Kūkaku, Ganju, Rukia, Yoruichi in cat form, and Renji were all waiting on the ground outside the Shiba household.

"So... ah... how are they getting here?" Renji asked. "I the Shiba Clan once had its own Senkaimon but I think you have it handy cause ya know."

"I'm gonna beat your face in," Kūkaku glares.

"They'll be coming through the Dangai," Yoruichi remarks scratching her ear with her hind leg.

"That's just reckless!" Rukia yelp.

"It's also the only other way to arrive here other than the Senkaimon," Kūkaku points out. "It the only way to come in nearly undetected as well. As long as no one reishi or reiatsu while in the Dangai they'll come through under the radar of old man Yama."

There was then a large explosion above them.

"Looks like they're here," Ichigo smirks. "Is he rocketing with jet boots? That bastard! He has fucking jet boots!" Ichigo drew his zanpakuto.

"Ichi," Kūkaku crosses her arms under her chest. "Don't you dare release your zanpakuto!"

"Relax," Ichigo smirks, "I wasn't planning on it but at the same time I haven't really had a chance to have a real fight with Asta. I'll keep it to a sealed fight, and I know Asta won't risk revealing himself. We'll keep it down so as not to attract the Gotei and scare the locals." 

He thumps away.

Kūkaku sighs, "Let's go greet the others."

"I haven't seen you that worried for a stallion in... ever," Yoruichi remarks.

"SHUT UP YOU DAMN NUDIST PERVERT BITCH!" Kūkaku yells and kicks a rock at the cat who merely dodges with a smirk.





Asta flew from person to person in the sky and then noticed something.

"You guy go on to the ground," Asta smirks as his grimoire floats up in front of him and he holds his hands up and his gauntlets then cover his arms.





"I'm gonna say hey to Ichigo," He rockets down while everyone looked at each other and just shrugged. 

Kisuke merely kept sitting cross-legged and fell through the air with a yawn.

Asta reeled his right hand back and struck sending sparks flying into the air as his armored fingers collided with the steel of a zanpakuto. In front of Asta stood Ichigo with a smirk on his face holding his sword in front of his chest at an angle blocking Asta's strike. The duo immediately began to fight one another succession of swipes, slashes, and blows. They broke apart and met one more in the sky and repeated the process.

Meanwhile, below everyone was looking up in a bit of awe and confusion as the two's fighting sent shockwaves out each time they clashed.

"This is insane!" Renji finally yells. "How the hell are they this intense? Those strikes send out enough force to knock normal creatures on their butts. Ichigo hasn't unreleased his zanpakuto!"

"I hate to be the bearer of even more crippling news but Asta isn't even using a zanpakuto," Urahara announces. "He's using armored gauntlets."

"Kisuke, are you saying that the Black King is fighting bare-handed against a zanpakuto?" Kūkaku asks in disbelief.

"Yep," Urahara smiles wide.

"Trust me Kūkaku," Yoruichi looks up. "The Black King is a far more skilled martial artist than as a swordsman, and even then, his sword skills are nearly on par with his martial arts.'

"I saw his skill firsthand and I can agree with the sword skill part," Renji said hesitantly. "He was easily able to match Captain Kuchiki. Like he knew what he was planning to do. Even when the captain released his zanpakuto he had a hard time pinning him down."

"It was probably because Asta was reading Byakuya-boy," Yoruichi smirks. "Don't frit Renji, it's something that Asta does with everyone usually. He does it especially if he takes a fight seriously. Right now, he and Ichigo are just playing around with each other."

"Yea, if Asta was really serious sit would've been a lot worse for the start," Kisuke says as he starts to grill some fish. "I say we let them be for now. It won't cause too much of a ruckus unless someone releases their sword," He said setting fish off to the side for Yoruichi and the cat-lady happily ate it. "In the meantime, I recommend everyone gets better acquainted with one another. They could be at it for a bit."

"I'm with on that Kisuke," Kūkaku agrees. "I'll get the booze," she remarks walking off





Later on in the evening...

Everyone was sitting around the Shiba household enjoying the company of old friends and new. The teens were a bit down as they weren't allowed any alcohol. Ganju tried to stand up for his new friend's right to enjoy some of the beverage but quickly ended up in a hole in the ground courteously of Kūkaku's wooden fist.

"So, when did you get firebending?" Ichigo points at Asta with a flushed face.

Asta knew all they would have was Sake so he brought some stronger stuff to drink. He really enjoyed Sake having drunk it on so many occasions during his journey in the east but like Ichigo, he grew up drinking stronger booze as a teen during his family get-togethers or time with his friends behind closed doors. Thanks to his older brother's tip Asta was able to get some imported bourbon from Neigh Orleans, something that he and Ichigo personally enjoyed to the fullest.

"Since before I meet up with you," Asta chuckled with a bit of flush in his face. "I also have airbending, earthbending, and waterbending too..."

"Well fuck man," Ichigo slaps his knee, "Get a white t-shirt and write, 'I'm the avatar! Here I am, love me!' on it in big blue letters, why don't ya?!"

"I am the avatar," Asta snickers while Ichigo just stares and blinks a couple of times.

"Mother Fucker," Ichigo gives an annoying half eyelidded gaze to the side taking a sip from his drink.

"No, I'm not!" Asta bursts out laughing while pointing at Ichigo.

"Oh now don't you start with that crap!" Ichigo glares at the laughing king. 

Kisuke is sitting with Yoruichi and Kūkaku watching the display.

"Don't you think it's odd?" The cat asks.

"What?" Kisuke says enjoying his drink.

"Those two," she points at the Displaced with a paw. "Usually Asta is the serious one.'

"It's not the first time you've seen him act like a smart ass Yoruichi," Kisuke comments take a sip of his drink.

"No, she's right," Kūkaku agrees. "Ichi can be a smart ass but he really never is while he's drinking. Asta kind of did too but now that he's had a few they seem to have switched roles."

"Ichi?" Kisuke raises and eyebrow with a smirk.

"Don't you start Kisuke?" Kūkaku warned.

"I'm just saying after all this time it's nice you've finally fo-"  Kisuke didn't even get to finish as his face went through the floorboards via instant kill shot over the head from Kūkaku fist.

"Asshole," Kūkaku scoffs.

"Still," Yoruichi continues after lapping some bourbon. "I had no idea you were into younger guys!" Cat instantly meets the wall in an indention with a twitching leg.

Kisuke pulled himself out of his hole while the green heard vizored races across the room plastered trying to take her clothes off while Kensei followed screaming at her to stop.

"Seriously Kūkaku," Kisuke sits back up. "Are you interested in him that way?"

The voluptuous fireworks maker felt the blood rush to her face and it wasn't the booze either, "Ichi is a good guy and he's not bad looking either," she scratches the side of her face hiding her eyes. "I would be lying if I said I wasn't attracted to him. He has power, good looks, but most of all his heart and he cares for his friends. They're all great qualities. But-"

"The whole Displaced thing?" Yoruichi points out.

"Yea," Kūkaku sighs with a nod. "I don't know if I could deal with him constantly running off to other worlds all the time."

"Is that all?" Kisuke raised an eyebrow. "Or is it something else?"

"I've also never had to deal with relationship crap before okay," Kūkaku admits with a bit of annoyance.

"No one does till you have a relationship," Yoruichi points out have rejoined the other two. Laying down she crosses her front legs and lays her head down on top of them. "As for the Displaced thing, who cares. I know three mares that currently dating another Displaced who is sitting in this room and is the king of a country. One of those mares is currently carrying their child."

"She's not wrong on most of those points," Kisuke adds.

"Most of," Yoruichi cracks an eye. "I think you mean all," she proudly states.

"No, most of," Kisuke stabs the cat with that statement before downing more of his drink. "He proposed to all of them three days ago." He then turns to Kūkaku, "I am still with Yoruichi on this one though. Those four are together and every time I see them, they're very happy. Asta went as far as to storm a city to get them all back. Now all of them weren't technically in a relationship at the time but he still stormed an entire city for all their sakes. I have no doubts he would've done so over and over again, even if he hadn't had the Princesses backing him on it."

"My point still stands," Yoruichi says in an annoyed tone with a glare directed at Kisuke as she sits up and scratches her ear. 

"If you are about Ichigo as much as you claim then you should at least till him and move from there. He's a lot like Asta, so he'll be pretty dense about it and unless you till him outright he'll never act unless he feels the same way." She gives a sly cat grin, "Besides, we already know he thinks you're physically attractive. You could always show off a little more for him."

The only thing you could currently see of Yoruichi was pear of hind legs and a tail with a trail of smoke coming from another hole in the floor.

Kūkaku was currently angrily glaring at the shopkeeper who was merely quietly sipping his bourbon.

Meanwhile in the teen group...

"How the hell does she do it?" Ganju remarks thoroughly shocked by the massive stack of coins sitting beside a happily giggling Inoue. 

Uryu was sitting there perplexed while Chad was sitting next to the archer stoically while still slightly wheezing from the strain of trying not to do what Ganju just did.

"There is no way in hell someone is this luck in gambling," Ganju squints. "Alright let's going another round!"

Ten rounds later Ganju was left curled up in a ball on the floor weeping, "How? I even cheated and she still beat me?!!" he whines as tears stream down his face.

'She's a monster,' Uryu thought to himself as the light reflects off the lens of his glasses.

Chad stoically trembles in silence.



Early the next day...

"Put more of an effort into, and don't swing with the whole for of body," Asta commands as he spars with Renji easily dodging a slash from Zabimaru. before delivering a palm thrust to his opponent's gut then whirled around with his Hardedge only for Renji to barely Block it.


The Hardedge


The Hardedge- a weapon for Cloud in Final Fantasy VII and the Final Fantasy VII Remake. It provides the Infinity's End ability that has slow buildup and high ATB cost, but tremendous burst damage. The blade has the kanji (一刀両断, Ittō ryōdan?, lit. one-bladed bisection) written on it, a Japanese term for "cutting into two with a single stroke". Hardedge provides the highest raw Attack Power Attack Power of any of Cloud's weapons, while also providing good durability due to its Bloodsucker ability. Its Magic Attack Magic Attack attribute, however, is significantly lower than most of Cloud's other weapons.


Asta decided to instruct the red-headed Shinigami better blade work as Ichigo had commented though he was excellent with a whip and long-range attack he was utterly useless in close quarter or recover fighting. Asta took the opportunity to better himself in his long-range abilities as well under Renji's instruction. Asta's bending let him use multiple from of elemental whips but the metalbending was what he really needs to work on. So, they made a deal that they would teach each other.

Asta had Chad training with Kensei fight against the visored's bankai in order to push the youth's Fullbring right arm to evolving into its true form. Asta told the former Shinigami to fight Chad in his hollowfication activated and hollow powers as often as he could. Asta's hope was that hollow powers Chad was fighting against would push the teen into awakening his second Fullbring in his left arm. Asta even trained him in some boxing and a few other mixed marital arts.

Then there was Inoue. Asta had her training against Rukia using Kido against the young girl. She also went up against Ganju and his magic. Hachi also took it upon himself to better instruct her in the ways of barriers. By the end of training Inoue managed to figure out how to combine and butter make use of her variety of abilities and strengthen the Shun Shun Rikka.

Uryu was the most stubborn out of them all. He said he wouldn't train under a Shinigami. That's when Ichigo clocked him over the head and they started to fight one another in a heated verbal debated. Seeing it caused Masaki to start laughing, something she hadn't truly done in a long time. Though her powers were greatly diminished, she took it upon herself to instruct the young Quincy.

Being all inside Asta's I.D. Field gave everyone the time they needed to better themselves. Ichigo knew he'd have to speak with Masaki and Isshin about his existence. About what they meant to him and him to them and their daughters.




Isshin, Masaki, and Ichigo all sat across from one another in one of the spare rooms of he Shiba house. Ichigo had asked Kūkaku for it and she was happy to oblige on the condition they speak later. She had something on her mind she wanted to ask him, and she made it clear that it was only for them to discuss.

"So, let's get to the elephant in the room shall we," Ichigo looked at the couple. "I'm not your biological son. I didn't group up as Ichigo Kurosaki but as someone else altogether. I can't really clearly remember a lot of stuff from back them, but I so know the faces of my family," he points out. "But I also have memories of you guy sand the time we spent together as a family."

Masaki finally spoke up, "We came here to see you because we wanted to see if it was true and you are the spitting image of our son." She walks over and then sit down in front of Ichigo and places her hands on his cheeks and smiles with tears running down her face. "I'm so glad I got to you."

"We have memories of you, I mean our Ichigo growing up," Isshin rubs the back of his head. "That is until, our Ichigo passed away.," he then gets up and I know you weren't born to us but we would like you to know when we look at you we see what our boy could've been. I want you to think of us as your family at the very least. We want you to be comfortable around us. Come visit us and see the girls."

Ichigo took Masaki's hands off his face and held them. "In the memories I have, you were the one who died, and it was so hard to feel any joy when I remember that. In my eyes you are no less my family than Asta is my brother," He said lovingly and he hugged the to adults, "I do care about you and I will be here for you, even if you don't want me around. Besides, the girls need a big brother to look up too."

The couple looked at Ichigo a little shocked but soon embraced him in a tender hug as tears ran down their faces. They soon broke apart and started to discuss his visiting them to see the girls.

"I don't know how often I'll be around," Ichigo sighs. "If things go how we want them to here in the Seireitei then I'll be spending a good deal of my time working here and in the world of the living."

"Any time you're in Waillen you can stay with us," Masaki claps her hands. "It would so lovely to have you in the house. The girls would love it."

"Asta told me he set you up with the house. and I'll happily stay unless ordered to otherwise," Ichigo explains. "My loyalty is not to the Gotei Thirteen and the Shinigami but to my friends, family, and Asta. That being said," he clears his throat, "If things do go south I will be moving to the city more operantly myself as well."

The continued to discuss thing until something came up, "You still have that hollow inside you right?"

Masaki was a bit stunt and place her hand on her chest, "Part of it yes. Most of it was passed on to our Ichigo when he was born but a small piece of it is still inside my soul."

"If it was removed do you think you both regain any of your lost power?" Ichigo looks to the couple.

"I can guarantee it," Isshin nods. "But not even Kisuke could remove the hollow."

"I'm not Kisuke," Ichigo looks at his adoptive mother. "My Shinigami power stem from another version of that hollow as you can guess but I have the full hollow. If I can go inside you inner world and find the fragment I may be able to absorb it with my own hollow."

"And the risk?" Isshin looked at his surrogate son.

"We could both end up completely hollowfied," Ichigo says seriously. "Synchronizing souls is hard enough, do so to enter another inner world is even harder. Trying to synchronize and absorb another while inside someone else's soul is nearly unheard of."

"You want to risk your life and hers on an unfounded technique?" Isshin scowls.

"No, I don't," Ichigo shook his head. "And if I could do it some other way I would. But this is all I can think of. I just got you as my family and would rather not lose either of you, but that thing needs level her if you both are to be at fighting strength in the times to come. And you will need that power in the coming times."

"Do it." Masaki demands. 

"Masaki," Isshin looks at her.

"We have our son back Isshin, he may not be the one we lost but he is still our boy," Masaki turns to Ichigo. "And I believe in our son."

Isshin relents, "Alright, you know I can say no to you," he looks at Ichigo. "Then it's best that I believe in our son too," he remarks with a proud smile. "I'm counting on you my boy."

Meanwhile Kūkaku and Asta were both at the door listening in. They both left to give the family some alone time.

"So," Kūkaku looks at Asta. "What was Ichi like before... well... ya know?"

Asta tilts his head slightly then realizes what she was getting at, "Oh, before becoming Ichigo. Well," Asta crossed his arms and thought with a slight tilt of his head, "Hmm...," he remembers, "Pretty much how he is now, just a lot less battle oriented. Why do you ask?"

She looks over her shoulder then forward with a hint of blush, "I was just curious is all. You knew him before the whole Displaced thing, and he call you his brother. Are you really related?"

"Not by blood," Asta shakes his head. "We've known each other since we were five or six. Somewhere in there. But we have nearly identical mindset on many things, so we usually get along. We do differ on some key points but it’s still one of the reasons we see eye to eye so well."

"What types of women does he like?" Kūkaku hesitantly asked, the blush creeping even more over her face.

"He likes the smart ones that like to read and share many of his interest likes reading, anime, video games," Asta  list on his fingers, while hiding the fact that he was noticing Kūkaku's growing discouragement as she stops walking. "Then there is other type. The hot ones who are smart where it counts nd have a curvaious body, epically in the chest department," Asta walks and then turns to crack and eye at the mare. "You have nothing to worry about Kūkaku. If Ichigo wasn't interest he would've say something by know but most of all, if he has openly commented you on what he thinks of you then I can guarantee he has thought of you in a romantic sense . Now enough talk of romance, I need to get back to training with the others," He remarks turning away.

"Thank you," Kūkaku says to him quietly as she gives a bow.

Asta held up a hand and waved as he walked away, "You'll never know until you speak up."

Kūkaku decided to sit and wait for the others to finish speaking and then caught Ichigo as they were leaving, "Ichi, can we talk, now?"

Ichigo looked at Kūkaku and then to Masaki and Isshin, "You two go on ahead. We'll catchup," he smiles. The couple look at the red-faced woman and then nod before leaving the two alone. "What's up?" Ichigo turns back to Kūkaku.




"So he plans to enter Masaki's inner world and try to absorb the remaining fragments of the hollow aye," Kisuke looks to Asta, Masaki, and Isshin.

"Do you think it's doable?" Isshin crosses his arms.

"Without a doubt," Kisuke confirms. "The hollow inside Masaki is technically the leftover parts of the more refined and honed hollow that makes up Ichigo's power. It only makes sense that they'd be able to return. The real question is will it?" He lifts his hat to reveal an eye.

"I think I get what you're saying," Asta nods. "It's been long enough that the leftover have probably form an entirely new hollow. It's probably in the early stages of its life so it'll be and look similar to the one you fought with some time ago."

"I have no about that," Masaki placed her hand on her chest. 

"I want to ask you this Mrs. Shiba," Asta looked at her with open yes. "Do you mind if I go with him?"

"That would just put more strain on her Asta," Kisuke started to say before Asta held up a hand.

The mage king then pulls out his grimoire. "Not if we use this. I train inside this all the time. If we can pull the hollow into my world then it won't leave unless I say so. The catch is we have to sever the link between Masaki and Isshin and immediately have my pull it in. The best way is to have her hold the book."

"Would do you think?" Isshin turns to his wife

Masaki looks to Asta determined, "Ichigo calls you his brother and me his mother. I think we should try," she said with stealing her resolve.

"Then we all know what we're going to do," Asta stands up. "Until then get some rest. Time moves slowly here but we still need to be at our best. We'll commence the operation in the next the ten hours."

Everyone nods.

Ichigo then pops out of the house cover in kiss marks and Kūkaku happily smiling as she hung over his shoulder, "What I miss?" everyone looks at him then walks off leaving Asta there. "What?"

"We need to talk..."
> Cutting out an Infection
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta sat at the top of the Shiba smokestack. He pulled his resonator guitar out of his grimoire and strummed a few cords to tune the instrument.





Once he had the guitar in turn he activates his skill 'One Man Band.' "This song seems appropriate for the upcoming events," he says softly as he starts to strum, "It'll help Ichigo feel more at home too."








Ichigo's eyes fluttered open, "Aaaaa......" He let out a yawn, "What's goin on now?" He drowsily says sitting. He then noticed something at his side, "What the?" He pulls back the blanket to reveal Kūkaku comfortable snuggled into his side with a very satisfied smile on her face. "Oh, yea that happened," he chuckles while rubbing the back of his head. 

A very familiar sound could be heard throughout the complex, "It's been a while since I've heard that song," he chuckles. He then nudges Kūkaku slightly, "Hey, Kūkaku. It's time to wake up."

Kūkaku just pulls him back down burying his face in her boobs. Ichigo blushes hard, then takes a deep breath to calm down, or tried to, "Kūkaku, I like you a lot too and as much as I love this position, we have things we need to do so... would you please let me up?"

"Damn," Kūkaku whispered curse. "And here I thought you think I was still asleep." She cracks an eye to look down, "You just look so comfy there too," She teases with a pout.

Ichigo blushes even harder, "I mean... I am pretty comfortable but we still have the stuff to do," he looked around trying to avoid eye contact, and then sighs, "Alright if I promise to let you sleep next to me the next few times we sleep can I get up?"

"Hmm..." she looks up and then smiles with a chuckle. "Okay but don't think you can get out of it either," She says stern letting him up.

Ichigo stands up and straightens himself out, "Didn't plan on it," he looks over his shoulder with  a smirk, "I really like my new spot so why would I try and worm my way out of something so great?"

"Keep up that talk," Kūkaku sits up with a bit of blush and stretches. "But it won't get you anywhere."

"Kūkaku," Ichigo says.

"What's wrong?'

"Thank you for everything and thanks for telling me how you feel. I'm happy," Ichigo scratches the back of his head, "that you're my girlfriend and that you've got my back."

"You're just really lucky you know the right words to worm your way into a girl's heart Ichi," Kūkaku gives a pouty face.

"It's the truth though," he says walking out of the room.

Kūkaku smiles, "I know and I'm happy for it," she says to herself.




Everyone met up for breakfast and after Asta, Masaki, Ichigo, Isshin, and Kisuke all gathered out in the open for the task at hand. Kūkaku and Yoruichi were tasked with maintaining a barrier around Asta, Ichigo, and Masaki after Kisuke severs the link between her and Isshin. It was then the shopkeeper's job to get Isshin and get the hell out of doge just in case something went wrong.

Asta pulls his grimoire from his satchel and hands it to Masaki who then lays down on the ground while holding the book with both arms over her chest. Asta and Ichigo both take meditation seating positions while placing both of their hands on either side of the Grimoire. Isshin and Kisuke were still standing close by as the Yoruichi and Kūkaku raised several high-level kido barriers.

Kisuke pulls out his Gokon Tekkō from a pocket and slips it on his right hand. Isshin takes a deep breath and looks to his wife. Masaki looks back but only gives him a warm smile and mouths, 'Have faith in them.' She then turns her gaze to the sky and takes a deep breath and closes her eyes.





Gokon Tekkō- a glove with a symbol of a flaming skull emblazoned on it. While wearing this glove, the user can remove the soul of an individual from their body. Kisuke also has the symbol on the bottom of his zanpakuto cane's sheath allowing him to perform the separation by thrusting the base of the cane against the individual or objects, usually the head.

"Masaki, are you ready?" Asta asked with open eyes.

"Yes," Sure says softly without even opening her eyes.

Asta turns to Ichigo who only gives a silent nod. Asat takes one last breath and then invokes his grimoire causing it to glow with black and red power, "Do it!" he calls out.

Kisuke, while revealing one eye, reels his hand back and then slams it into Isshin's chin force the man into his Shinigami form allowing the gigai he'd been inhabiting to fall to the ground. Chains could be seen leading from Isshin and the gigai that led to Masaki that soon started to turn to dust. Once the last link of chain on the female Quincy's body disintegrates a small hollow hole opens on her chest causing her to cry out in pain. Suddenly a large amount of white slime-like reiatsu pours from the hole and started to form into a faint hollow mask.





"Got you," Asat smirks as the Grimoire opens and sucks up the smoke and its mouth pulling it entirely into the book leaving nothing behind but a scar on Masaki's chest just above her breasts. "Get her out of here!" Asta calls out to Kisuke who thumps in and picks up Masaki in his arms then thumps to Isshin and thumps out of an open Yoruichi made for the shopkeep.

"It's all on you now boys," Isshin says barely holding himself up off the ground from where the trio fell from the high-speed exit.

"Let's do this brother!" Asta raised his right hand making a fist.

"Yeah," Ichigo nods doing the same with his left and the two-fist bump with the grimoire caught between it.





The duo soon found themselves in an all too familiar landscape to Asta. An empty expanse of nothing but dark red void surrounded the brothers. Asta looked around for any signs of his demon Liebe only to find none.

"Raava, where’s Liebe?" Asta asks his light spirit.

"He has decided in his words 'to watch the show'," Raava says appears next to Asta.

Ichigo is a bit shocked but soon gets over it, "So you really are an avatar," he smirks. "Will enough of this waiting. The sooner we find the hollow the sooner we can fight it and leave."

Raava looks at Ichigo, "While I do agree with you, you should still take caution. That being although weaker than the one you possess is still a formidable force, even against you two and you must remember it is currently seeking out a new host."

"I appreciate the thought Raava, but I don't want you getting in between us and that thing so stay hidden with Liebe for now, okay?" Asta asks.

"As you wish," the Light spirit fades away.

"Looks like we won't have to search after all," Ichigo points. "The bastard is coming to us," He says as a lone black figure facing away from them.





The figure starts to move and ominously turns to face the brothers with its left eerily glowing yellow eyes.





They could see an almost completely black Hollow. It has a white mask, and its light white hair reaches down to the middle of its back. It has two long, forward-pointing horns protruding from the sides of its head, and its Hollow hole, located in its upper chest, is red and filled in. It has two blades in place of its forearms. The hollow wastes no time and charges in.






"We don't have time to waste!" Asta says quickly drawing both of his zanpakuto and caught the hollow's blade arms. The beast hisses at the king as he struggles to keep its blades at bay, "Fuck!" he hisses through his teeth, "The damn thing came in so fast I didn't have time to use any techniques."

The hollow hisses as it pushes its attack.

"Unit all with light, Hikari to Chōwa! Destroy all, Liebe!” Asta calls out and a blinding light covers everything allowing the king to jump back and put some distance in between him and the hollow. "Even with my more durable and much stronger body that thing still had me at my wit's end. Now that I have a better handle on things though," He smirks, "This fight should be fun," he says taking a stance and crossing his swords' blades.

The katana changed its forms completely. The white katana's, Hikari to Chōwa, the hilt was now appeared to be a gilded long sword hilt made of gold with a singular red stone in the pommel with upward curved cross-guards and coming from the hilt was a blade of pure radiant light.


(Hikari to Chōwa)
(Sealed)

(1st Release)



The black zanpakuto, Liebe, shifted its form into a large demonic-looking gladius. The most defining feature on the sword was its guard which was a ring with evil ruins around it while in the ring on both sides was a skull with the top towards the hilt with no visible teeth and two upward curved horns. In the center of the blade was a small red jewel.


(Liebe)
(Sealed)

(1st Release)



"Yea, but don't forget I'm here too!" Ichigo yells from above "BANKAI!"





The hollow barely has time to react as Ichigo, already hollowfied, barrels it with a hard-right downward slash cutting through the beast's bladed arm. The hollow hisses at Ichigo as he lands next to Asta.

"I see I wasn't the only one with secrets," Asta looks at his old friend. 

Ichigo's clothing appearance was nearly identical to his own now. Unlike Ichigo Bankai against Renji the first time his outfit was now a reverse color scheme. Once orange here was now solid white. His sword was solid white, and his mask was solid black with white lines over the face that showed his piercing glowing yellow eyes. 







"Yea, this is Shiro Tensa Zangetsu," Ichigo snickers in a multitoned voice. "In this form, I'm as close as I can get to a Vasto Lorde without completely hollowfying, but I have a more, deranged train of thought," he reaches up and dispels his mask. "Unfortunately, I can only use the mask a few seconds at a time as well," He looks at Asta with a yellow eye. "There is also a time limit on how long I can stay in this stay too and each time I use the mask it is shortened by five minutes."

"How long do you have left then?" Asta asks sending few reishi slashes at the hollow with his Hikari only for the beast to easily doge or cut through them. "I didn't think that would work but it looks like it can't just get hit with a blow either."

"I have about ten minutes left, minus one more use of the mask to absorb that thing making it around four to five total," Ichigo snickers. "I was aiming to cut off its horn, but it looks like it caught on and sacrificed its arm instead."

"I wouldn't say you wee completely unsuccessful," Asta points with his Liebe at the hollow's right horn A small bit of red crackled could be seen. "You nicked at the very least. Even if can still use cero it can risk using full power without the risk of breaking that horn off from recoil or self-implosion."

Ichigo evilly snickers, "It may be weakened but it's still got cero and one blade," he puts his sword in front of him, "not to mention the broken arm still has a bit of use too. So be careful!" He charges in and his sword collides with the hollow's.

The hollow then uses its remaining right arm and the king and gathered reishi into a purplish-white ball. The creature then fires the ball sending it straight at Asta.

Cero- (虚閃 (セロ), Sero; Spanish for "Zero", Japanese for "Hollow Flash")a attack used by Menos, Arrancar, and Visored. The practitioner fires a powerful blast of concentrated spiritual energy at the target. While in most cases it is fired from the mouth, some Arrancar and Visored can fire Cero from their hands, fingers, and other parts of their bodies. This often requires the user to take on a specific pose. The power, force, speed, and blast area of the Cero is dependent on the strength, spiritual power, and sometimes skill of the user (i.e., the stronger the user, the stronger the attack), and there are some Arrancar who have come up with their own variation of Cero. The charging and firing time for Cero varies greatly, from charging relatively fast to firing it to instantaneously firing one without much charging.

Asta smirks, "Not the first time facing that move asshole!" He yells as he slices through the cero with his Liebe. The reishi is then absorbed via the sword and his Hikari's blade length then extends. Asta licks his lips, "Thanks for the meal!" He says raising his Hikari above and then thumps over in front of the hollow.

The hollow quickly throws Ichigo back and used the blade arm to block Asta's slash.  The beast's eyes narrow and Asta knows it's smiling to itself. Asta does the same in turn and quickly brings his Liebe up from below on the other side of the hollow's arm catching it in-between his sword. Asta starts applying pressure to both sides of the arm with his swords and the hollow's blade arm starts to crack.

The hollow then quickly falls back on instinct and starts to make another cero in between its horns.

Asta smiles even more, "Just what I wanted!" Asta jumps back and Ichigo comes up from behind wearing his mask and his blade engulfed in a rainbow light, "Getsuga Tensho!" He delivers a harmony-infused reishi slash to the cero causing a massive explosion.

Asta and Ichigo land a good ways back huffing as the remaining blade arm and horn fly off the hollow as it was caught in the explosion.

Ichigo dispels his mask again, "This would be a lot easier if you'd use Bankai ya know!" He points out to his brother.

"Sorry," Asta chuckles flatly looking off to the side, "But I haven't achieved them yet!"

"That explains a lot," Ichigo rolls his eyes, "Four minutes and one more mask left brother. It'll most likely come after you as you don't have a hollow."

"I wish I could take this one but it's too dangerous," Asta wipes his mouth. "But if it wants to comes after me, then let it. Let me borrow Zangetsu for a bit and you take Hikari."

Ichigo looks at his brother then his sword and then at the explosion as it starts to die down, "You better not die," he chuckles as the duo do a quick sword toss to each other. "Here it comes," he scowls as the hollow shouts out.

The beast shoots at the brothers targeting Asat. The only thing remaining of the hollow was a good portion of his left side of its body and legs. The right side along with the right side of its face had been slashed and blown away from Ichigo's last attack and the resulting explosion of the Hollow's own cero.

The hollow was now upon Asta. The Black King reeled Zangetsu back and then quickly stabbed the beast through its preverbal heart. The red mass in the Hollow's chest then starts to swell. 

"I don't think so," Asta smiles. "My Liebe turns my opponent's power into my own." 

The hollow looked down with its remaining eye to see the gladius slowly suck up the reishi from the hollows wounds as the mass then starts to deflate. The beast then struggles to try and free itself from Zangetsu only for Ichigo to come up from behind and thrust Hikari onto the end of his own sword. A surge of golden reishi flows through Zaniest into Asta and then the king focuses it along the sword blade and the reishi spikes outward impaling the hollow to keep it from moving.

"It's over," Ichigo coldly remarks activating his mask and bites into the remains of the Hollow's mask. The creature howls out in pain as turns into a white slimy reishi as Ichigo devours the beast. In a matter of minutes, the hollow is absorbed by the Shinigami who then reverts into his base form.

"Man, that thing tasted gross," Ichigo snickers weakly sticking out his tongue in disgust. He got to his feet and throws Asta his Hikari.

"I bet it did," Asta sighs as the Hikari turns in pure reishi and returns to its sheath in its sealed state. He then gives Ichigo back the seal Zangetsu and returns Liebe to his sheath. "Let's get out of here." Asta remarks and Ichigo nods.

The two then fade away. 

As soon as they were gone Asta Demon Liebe shows up and snickers, "The was show they put on," He remarks still snickering as he walks around, "Let's see here, ah there you are," he says as he walks over and picks up the discarded hollow blade arms and right horn.

The demon holds them out suspended in the air in front of himself and snickers, "Asta may control who gets in and out of here but he doesn't have a say-so of the objects that remain behind," He snickers summoning the Liebe Gladius, Taking the sword the demon then thrust is into himself and then quickly pulls it out allowing white reishi to spill out from the wound and onto the hollow horn and blades.

The demon cough slightly as he holds his chest and the wound rapidly heals, "Be grateful I'm giving you this chance hollow," he weakly snickers at the reishi, and parts seemingly melt together and then rapidly churn and form into an all-new mask.





The mask looked similar to a dragon's skull. It had four long black horns on the top that twist and bend almost as if they are flesh. The mask also sported many tribal markings that supposedly denote royalty from an ancient tribal race. Along with these markings the mask also holds the Yin-Yang symbol representing the balance between light and dark.

"It'll take some time to build your power back up but it will be natured along rather quickly as long as we stay here in the Seireitei for the next few days," The demon laughs, "Not to mention all of the hollows in the vizards. " He laughs and fades away.




Ichigo and Asta's eyes fluttered open. The two then fall back and sigh.

"I don't want to do that again, ever," Asat wines,

"My body hurts!" Ichigo cries out as he starts to sit up. "Pain..."

"Shut up," Asta stands up cracking his neck while his grimoire floats back into his satchel. "At least you have a nurse to tend to you."

"Nurse," Ichigo cocks an eyebrow up as Asta points after the barriers come down.

Ichigo follows his brother's finger and his eyes come upon Kūkaku as she is walking over, "Heeeeeellllllllooooo nurse!"

"You better not be thinking anything pervy Ichi," Kūkaku scowls with a bit of blush.

"I'll leave you to tend to him then," Asta walks away to Inoue.

"Um, yes?" She tilts her head.

"Mind giving me some healing time?" Asat asks. "I may not look it but I pretty tired."

"Sure," Inoue smiles.

"Thanks," Asta pats her shoulder. "I suggest everyone enjoy s bit of downtime. We'll spend a few more days in the I.D. Field but no more than three. As soon as I dispel it you tow head back to the Soul Society and go about your usual business."

"And what are you going to do?" Renji asks.

"Yes," Rukia acknowledged. "You're scheduled to be picked up and escorted to meet with the head captain in three days without this field. You can't just show up at his front door."

"Don't worry about it," Asta holds up a hand. "I already have a plan," he smiles.




I.D. Field Time Frame, three days later...

Asta sat above everyone on a cloud meditating. 

Suddenly off to his right Kisuke appears in a thump, “Yo, how's it going?" He says revealing one eye under his hat.

"Hmm..." Asta cracks his eyes. "Something is off with my spiritual powers."

"What?" Kisuke say a bit shocked. "Something happen?"

"I'm not entirely sure," Asta crosses his arms. "It's like I have grown stronger but not by much. I think my fight with the hollow has awoken something sleeping in me but..."

But," Kisuke reveals his other eye.

"It's still far too early to tell," Asta looks at the shop keeper. "This new power is still in its infancy so it’s still too early to completely know it. I want you to keep a close eye on me whenever I use my more spiritual powers."

"Will do," Kisuke pulls his hat down as he was pretty sure at what Asta was suggesting.

"How are Isshin and Masaki?" Asta stands up.

"With the hollow completely removed from Masaki's soul and Isshin from the special gigai they're both recovering very quickly and rather..." He looks with his left eye. "Well, better than ever. But it's mainly because we're here in the Seireitei's reishi and reiatsu rich environment."

"Makes sense," Asta says pulling out his Liebe and looking it over. "In the original timeline when Rukia needed to recover her lost Shinigami powers so she stayed in the Seireitei, due that very reason," He grabs his chin and rubs it slightly, "Hmmm... but it still...," his vision turns to Rukia. "It could be the Hōgyoku's influence."

"Yes..." Kisuke Thought. "I hadn't thought of that."

"Any new leads on if we can remove it from her?" Asat looks to his friend.

"No," Kisuke shakes his head. "Aizen can't rely on some elaborate plot to frame our girl so he can use the Sōkyoku. He always was one for dramatic flare. No I suppose he's come up with sort of way to remove it in fatally based off the data he stole form me."

"Can you remove it from her?" Asta sits back down.

"Not without going through several steps that take time to prepare in their own right," Kisuke shakes his head. "And each of those steps take days in advance. It would take around six months to set up."

"That's time we simple don't have, even if we take advantage of my I.D. Field's effects to its fullest there is no way I can make it last that long," Asta sighs. "The only way we can do this is to get the device from Aizen and use it on Rukia before he can. There is no way we'd be able steal it without going undetected either."

"He probably knows we're hear already," Kisuke nods. "I would thin sense you and Ichigo came into play he's had to change his plans quite a bit. Could you take him down?"

"As we are now, fifty-fifty," Asta teeters his hand. "I haven't even achieved Bankai yet and I'd rather keep it secret when I do."

"That's understandable, no one here outside me and Yoruichi has seen you releases," Kisuke notes. "Renji has seen that false release with the color and pattern change of your sword and the Getsuga Tensho you used but other than that he has no idea of your true power."

"And like I said, I'd like to keep it that way," Asta nods. "Besides, it's Ichigo's role to face Aizen, not mine but that doesn't mean I won't help my brother when the times. Myself and those around us have our own roles to play in that endeavor as well." He looks at Kisuke and the shopkeeper removes his hat and looks Asta dead in the eye. "That is why I allowed you and you're group into my city. It also why I brought the Visored’s in as well."

"I suspected as much," Kisuke sighs.

"My kingdom will serve as fodder for creating an Ōken," Asta explains to Kisuke who's eyes widened. "Or at least that's Aizen's overall goal for my kingdom and people. It's also something I will never let happen, ever. I will do what I must to protect my kingdom, my people, my followers, my students, my friends, and my family and those I love and all others that I consider as family as if they were my blood kin."

Kisuke smirks, "Just what I expected to hear," he crosses his arms, "Shall we till Rukia and the others of this?"

"Yes," Asta nods. "I won't hide anything from them if there is no reason too and even then, it has to be a damn good reason."

"Alright then," Kisuke places his hat back on his head.

The duo then thumps away.




The Edge of he I.D. Field...

Asta stood with Rukia, Ichigo, and Renji getting ready to send them back to the Gotei Thirteen.

"Remember no one knows we're here so keep it that way," Asta points and then reaches into his pocket and pulls out three Black Bulls rings, "If you need to contact us use these."

They all took the rings, Rukia and Renji both looked them over a few times while Ichigo simply slips his on his finger.

"Will that's all fine but what are you gonna do?" Renji asks. "Your here and you're scheduled to be picked up. You can't just not be there, they'll think you've run off somewhere."

"We're gonna continue to wait out here," Asat thumbs behind him. "Isshin and Masaki are on the mend but are gonna need all the recovery time they can get."

"Still doesn't answer that other part," Rukia says flatly. "My brother will be expecting you to do something, as well as a number of the other captains there."

"I intend to keep training the others and see if I can't do something with my own skills," Asta holds up a hand. "In the meantime, you three just go about your business. And Ichigo," he said getting his brother's attention. "Tell the gate keeper that Kūkaku will be stopping in for a visit in a few days."

"Got it," Ichigo gives a thumbs up.

"See you three in a few days," Asta says a part of the field breaks away. "Remember do what you do normally."

"Yea, yea," Renji wave it off as the all step out.

"We'll be careful Asta," Ichigo held up his fist.

"I know you will be still, take care," Asat fist bumped Ichigo and then the three Shinigami thumped away. Asta resealed his field an then walked back inside. "Kisuke, do you have the materials you need to make everyone here one of those cloaks?"

"I wished you'd told us about this beforehand," Shinji complains. 

"Yea it would've made moving through the Dangai a hell of a lot easier," Kensei adds.

"I believe we have just enough material here to make them not to mention all the high level kido practitioners to infuse the cloaks with the proper spell work needed," Kisuke nods. "It will be a bit of a rush job so they won't be on par with the original but they'll do just what we need them to." his says getting up and throwing the cloak on





"And the reason we didn't use them before is because you need to have an incredible kido control on par with Tessai, Hachi, and myself," Kisuke explains pulling the hood down. "It was still in its experiment phases when used it to... ya know. Anyways I didn't get the chance to refine it and the material to manufacture it isn't found in the World of the Living. I only had had the one until recently but with Kūkaku, Hachi, Yoruichi, and myself here we have more than enough people to make them and refine them a bit. It still won’t be as good as the original though."

"As long as they do what they're made to Kisuke that's all that really matters," Asta points out.

"I have no doubts about them,” Kisuke smirks pulling off the cloak. "And if you're wondering, the lovely couple should be up to fighting strength by the end of the day cycle."

"So we can start to rebuild their powers by tomorrow," Asta nods. "That's excellent. We'll let you get back to the cloaks while we tend to the youths." Asta motions and the follow.

All the while that Asta is walking away Kisuke is eyeing the king, peering deep into his inner soul. What he sees doesn’t entirely surprise him.

"Well," he says to himself, "best we get focus on his Bankai first" he goes back to work.




> Assault of the Seireitei
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


(play during this part)



Jidanbō Ikkanzaka, Gate Keeper and guard to the Western Gate, was currently sitting against the wall of the White Road Gate watching a group of children form the nearby house of the Rukongai play with one another. Many if the nearby residence had much love in their hearts for the oversized man and knew they could count on him. Seeing the children playing brought much joy to his heart as he sat watching for those who might wish to enter the Seireitei, though many never did.

Off in the distance there were eighteen figures approaching the gate. They were all clad in the same hooded coats and gave off no reiatsu or reishi whatsoever. The made their way down the road to the gate and as they did no one saw their faces and got bad vibes from them deciding to close up their homes and shops.

The figures soon arrived at the gate area and the children were none the wiser caught up in their game of ball. Jidanbō on the other hand, did notice them as the approached. He carefully watched them with a securitizing gaze.

One of the children kicks the ball a little to hard and one of the girls not paying attention ran after it. The ball hit one of the figures in the legs and the girl bumped to the lead figure and landed on her butt. She looked up and the figure looks down. She started to cry. The figure then knelt and lifts the girl back to her feet then dust her off.

'There ya go," He pats her head. "No harm done little one," the ball slowly rolls next to the knelt figure. They pick it up and hold it up to the girl and they say with a warm voice, "Now you and your friends go play and have fun."

"Thank you, mister," the little girl says taking the ball and giving a slight bow runs off to the other kids. She tells them about the nice stallion and then waves at the figure and the figure gets up and waves bye back allowing the kids to run off and play.

The figures then resume their track to the gate and Jidanbō gets up and walks in front of them.

"What strange clothes you all have," the Gigantic stallion say. "I saw you with the child and I can say at least one of you seems to have a kind heart. I must ask what business you have here?"

"We wish to enter the Seireitei," the lead figure says looking up.

"There with me Jidanbō," a female say pulling down her collar to reveal the face of Kūkaku Shiba. 

"Lady Kūkaku," Jidanbō remarks as his eyes widen and then looks at the group with a sigh and head nod. "So, this is what Ichigo meant by expect you and company. Still, I cannot let you pass," He sternly remarks pulling out an enormous ax, "If want entry into the Seireitei then you must first defeat me in combat. I must warn that I am no push over either."

"I thought it would be this way," the front figure says shaking his head. "Fine, but If I win all of us go through."

"These are acceptable terms," Jidanbō nods. "One on one fight, no outside help. These are-"

"The rules of the Rukongai," the lead stallion says. 

"You're a bit rude." Jidanbō says slightly annoyed.

"Rudeness wasn't my intention Gate Keeper but time isn't on our side either," Then man bows in apology and then took a stance," I will be the one to fight you, and it's best you use both you're weapons."

Jidanbō was a bit taken back by that comment but didn't question it to much as he was with Kūkaku.

"You would do well to arm yourself as well lest I cleave you into thirds," Jidanbō says pulling out his other ax.

Others chuckle a bit while the leader remained undeterred.

"FINE HAVE IT YOUR WAY!" Jidanbō roars swinging his axes

The figure throws out his hands and catches the blades. 

This thoroughly shocked the oversized gate keeper, "I must commend you for stopping my double swing but-" He says trying to pull his axes away but he found he couldn't.

"I'm sorry but like I said before, we don't have time," the figure says applying pressure to the blades in his hands causing them to crack and shatter.

This action startles Jidanbō and causes his to shakily left his axes tin front of his face shakily. "MY AXES!" He cries out as tears cascade from his eyes.

"I'm sorry about your weapons my very large compatriot," the man discards the pieces of ax bits in his hands. "We'll be able to fix them in a bit if you'd like?"

"Really?" Jidanbō sniffles.

"Yes, but later. Now may we enter?" the figure says.

Jidanbō quickly returns to his stoic self, "Yes I have lost, and you gained entry. I shall open the gate for you," he says walking over to the gate, but the figure stops him.

"Allow me," he says. "I sense an unpleasant presence behind the barrier. I don't want you hurt."

"That gate is huge, I can barely lift it myself, even with my large size," the keeper notes.

The figure merely walks over to the gate and bends over and places his hands under the edge of gate. He lets out a bit of a grunt and the gate begins to moan slightly. Then there was a creak and then,

"RAAAAA!" The figure throws up the gate causing Jidanbō's jaw to drop wide up. The figure dusts off his hands, "Inoue, would you mind fixing the big guy's axes?"

"Sure," Inoue says and breaks the line and instantly fixes the axes. "There ya go all better."

"Looks like our visitor is here," The leader turns to face the on coming Shinigami, He noted the this was a captain from his white haori.

"Gate Keeper," his say in a mocking tone, "Why are you letting these..." he looked at the group scrutinizingly. "Whatever these are. I shall correct this," he drew his wakizashi zanpakuto, "And you along with it. Ikorose, Shinsō!" the blade then suddenly shot out straight for Jidanbō.




Shinsō (神鎗, God Spear; Viz "Sacred Spear")- The zanpakuto of the Captain of Squad Three Gin Ichimaru. It looks like an ordinary wakizashi. The hilt is light-blue with a tsuba made of two slim swirls of metal looping around the blade to make an open oval, resembling an "S".


"No, you don't!" the leader jumps up and pulls the Demon Slayer Decapitator sword from under his coat.





He quickly intercepts the extending blade knocking it upward into the sky.

"Oh my," Cpt. Gin looks to the cloaked man with an open eye to icy blue stare as he exerts his spiritual pressure.



"You can stop showing off," the man comments as he props the sword on his back. "I'm scheduled to be here in the Seireitei as per head-captain Yamato's request."

"Oh really, and just who might you be?" Gin say wit ha mocking tone.

The man throws back his hood to reveal Asta, "Why, The Black King, Asta Ferris of course."

Gin plays it off, "My goodness such an important pony, but however did you get here without a Shinigami escort and Senkaimon?" he looks around, "And with such a large group too boot. Do tell."

"Nah, don’t wanna," Asta waves it off.

"Well, then," Gin retracts his sword and points it at Asta. "Then I'll just have to make you talk."

"You can most definitely try," Asta scowls holding hid sword up. 

Suddenly a tall, muscular Shinigami with a wild and aggressive appearance thumps in in front of Gin. He has stringy black hair tied into spike with tiny bells at the ends of the spikes and an eye patch over his right eye appears. He had a long scar that extends from the base of his hairline that runs over his eye down to the bottom of his chin on the left side of his face. Most noticeably there was a big smile on his face and the tattered haori he wore.






"Hey there fox face," the new captain says looking at Gin. "I saw that sword of yours go into the air and the gate open, so I thought I'D come check things out," he then turns and eyes Asta and his group. "And what ya know, I find you here hogging all the fun for yourself."

"Cpt. Kenpachi and Lt. Yachiru, how nice to see you both," Gin mocks putting away his sword. "Well, if you're here I think I'll leave this to you then."

"Kenny, I can tell he's really strong," A very small, young girl with pink hair, dark pink eyes and a perpetual blush on her cheeks said from on his back. She wore the standard Shinigami robes and a lieutenant's insignia on her arm. She also dangles a pink zanpakuto from a string.





"Are ya gonna fight him?" Yachiru asks with a giggle.

"Great a child 'pinkie' shinigami," Asta rolls his eye.

"Why yes I think I will," Kenpachi chuckles as he draws his zanpakuto. "Ichigo, never said it was you outright but his told me a lot about you. Told me how you're supposed to be really strong and after hearing about your fights in the world of the living I've been itching to get a crack at you to see if you're really all that you're made out to be"

"I've actually been wanting to fight you to Cpt. Kenpachi," Asta smirks, "But it would seem we must hold of on that for now."

Suddenly a bunch of creatures in black showed in quiet flashes along with another Shinigami captain. She was a relatively petite woman with gray eyes and black hair which she wears short with two long braids bound in white cloth, each ending in a large golden ring. She had large black wings on her back and a short lynx tail. She wore a traditional Shinigami captain's uniform with a sleeveless haori and a yellow obi tied around her waist. Instead of wearing the standard Shinigami sandals with tabi, she wore traditional Chinese shoes with ordinary white socks.








"Damn," Kenpachi scoffs, "And I was just about to have some fun too."

"Gin Ichimaru, Zaraki Kenpachi, Yachiru Kusajishi, you are ordered to stand down," She threw up her hand. "Black King, you and your cohorts are hereby ordered to cease your actions and to come with us quietly. You are hear by placed under arrest and will be detained until further notice."

There was a chuckle from one of the cloaked creature that arrived with Asta.

"What's so funny?" The new captain looks to the source of the chuckle. "You ae all under arrest so don't try anything or we will be forced to take action with lethal force."

"You haven't changed at all have you" The figure says removing its hood to reveal Yoruichi. "Hey, how ya been, Suì-Fēng??"

"Yoruichi... sama," Suì-Fēng says in shock and then it quickly turns to rage. "You are all under arrest for conspiring with a traitor!" 

Suzumebachi (雀蜂, Hornet)- In its sealed form, it resembles a wakizashi with a yellow hilt reminiscent of a Chinese dao. It is kept sheathed horizontally behind Suì-Fēng's lower back hanging by a rope.

She yells drawing her zanpakuto. "Jinteki Shakusetsu, Suzumebachi!" 

Grasping onto Suzumebachi with her right hand, the entire sword glows white and shrinks in size. When the emitted glow dies out, it is revealed that Suzumebachi has now taken on the form of a black and gold gauntlet, with a small chain linking it to a stinger-like blade on Suì-Fēng's middle finger. The "stinger" is about twice as long as the normal length of Suì-Fēng's fingers, slightly increasing her striking distance. The colors and pattern of the Shikai resemble those of a hornet.

"I'll take this somewhere else," Yoruichi said to Asta who nods. "Follow the leader, Suì-Fēng!" She sings and swiftly vanishes along with Suì-Fēng and her men.

"I'll just be off then," Gin says turning to leave when two of Asta's subordinates appear in front to him. "Come on, I'll just pretend I didn't see you and then we can all go home happy," He wave his hand about.

"Yea no," one of them pulls out a knife and spins it around his finger. "You're not going anywhere snake-bozu!"

"ENOUGH OF THIS!" Came the voice of an old man as several more creatures in captains haoris and lieutenants' badges thumped into existence. Everyone looked to see head captain Yamamoto waking out. "What is the meaning of this.? Black King, you were supposed to be in the world of the living and escorted here with Shinigami. I extended an innovation an you arrive here of you own accord? How dare you? Do it now!"

One of the lieutenants suddenly appears behind Asta and placed a red collar on his neck that suppressed his reiatsu.

"You will now come with us and have no choice but to answer all our-" Yamamoto started to say.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Asta belts out and then leers at the head-captain causing Yamamoto to look at the king full. "You think just because you suppress my reiatsu you suppressed my power! AAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Then you a bigger fucking idiot than I thought!" He says darkly as he reels back and then rams his fist into the ground and using his raw physical strength and creates a huge crater and spiderweb cracks through the ground sending dust up into the air. 

"This shouldn't be possible?!" Ukitake says in shock. "He shouldn't even be able to use reishi reinforcement with his body to do the suppression collar."

"That's because he's not using reishi," comment a sarcastic toned voice. 

"That voice?" Ukitake said.

"It can't be?" Shunsui adds.

"That's right it's me, Urahara Kisuke!" Kisuke threw off his coat, releasing his power.

You have not one but two traitors!" Yamamoto voice in disgust. "I was a fool to think we could work together!"

A column of air spirals upward around Asta clear the dust away, "Maybe you should shut up and listen! Take off your cloaks now!" 

Everyone quickly threw off their cloaks send out missive waves of reiatsu. The power alone was enough to make lower level Shinigami and normal creatures collapse. All the Captains and older lieutenants however were shocked at the reveal of the identities of those under the cloaks being the former captains and currently most wanted in all of the Seireitei.

"Never said I wanted to work with you Yamamoto," Asta glares. "I gathered everyone here and asked them to join me for the same reason. To protect my kingdom, my people, and those I care for!" He point the Demon Decapitator. "And for my those that consider my kingdom my home I will protect them! If you don't want a full-scale war with me and my people then you'll keep the peace!"

"You clearly live by a code and I can respect that!" Yamamoto says, "However, I can not over look this blatant disrespect and action against the Seireitei!" He says dropping his haori and Shihakusho to reveal his tone body covered in scars. He holds up his cane up and dispelled the façade to reveal his Zanpakuto, standard katana, with a dark purple handle and a circular hand guard.

"Banshō Issai Kaijin to Nase, Ryūjin Jakka!" Yamamoto says as he pulls out his katana. A eruption of fiery reishi burst from the sheath and covers the head-captain's body. "All captains and lieutenants, engage with the hostiles!"

"Enough of this show," Asta says quickly waving his hand.

"RAAHHAHAAAA!" Some cried out in pain.

Everyone turns to see captain Aizen on the on the ground with ice spikes in his back. They then look to see the other Cpt Aizen not far from Yamamoto start to crack and break a part into prismatic glass living behind a zanpakuto that then stuck in the ground.

"What is the meaning of this?" Yamamoto scowls.

"That would Aizen's zanpakuto's true power," Ichigo says thumping in and picking up the sword. "Need some help with that?" he asks turning to Asta motioning to his neck.

"No I got it," Asta shrugs. Reaching up to the red collar he places a finger behind it and easily snaps it releasing his reiatsu over the field sending chills down everyone, but Yamamoto was in awe of the Kings Spiritual power.  "As for how I did that Yamamoto, I did it without spiritual power. This body you see is my physical one for the Living World and this sword is one of my demon series blades," he notes returning the blade to his Grimoire belts and open at his side, "Not my zanpakuto. As for what's going on, Aizen's zanpakuto is a hypnosis type with near flawless control once released. There a very few ways around it."

"How would someone like you know of that!"  Cpt. Tosen, a blind earth stallion blurts out.





"I just do," Asta says, "the real questions is, how do you know that?"

"Uh..." Tosen looks at everyone who was just know realizing what the king asked.

"Kaname?" Komamura, a very large and more armored captain looked to the blind man.





"Yes, do explain this," Yamamoto orders.

"Oh dear it looks like the cat is out of the bag now," Shinji snickers.

Aizen looks at everyone then to Ichigo, or actually, behind him to Rukia.

Asta walks over and Ichigo tosses him the sword. Asta catches the weapon by the blade without missing a beat and then looks at Yamamoto.

"You see, you have to look at the sword for it to affect you," Asta says.

"But you've been looking at it the whole time!" Tosen yells.

"No I haven't," Asta corrects open his yes to reveal his fluorescent green sclera. "Not once have I ever laid eyes on this disgusting sword before to do. I don't need my eyes to see though, as I have more than one line if sight. But my question still stands, how do you know about it?"

"How dear you attack Captain Aizen!" A Shinigami girl with her hair in cover bun attacks Asta.





Ichigo easily counters, "You need to step off Momo," he says throwing her back.

Aizen shakily gets to his feet, "Hehe... I can always count on you Momo, kill them for my would you be so kindly?" he smiles.

"With pleasure captain," Momo smiles, "Snap, Tobiume!" her sword changed straightening, becoming double-edged, and produced multiple jutte-like prongs along its length at various intervals, not unlike a Seven-Branched Sword.

"Hell," Ichigo girts his teeth, "Renji get her out of here!!" Ichigo yells out and his friend nods grabing Rukia and running away using flash step, "Bring it Momo, now Cleave the heavens, Zangetsu!"

"All of you, fight for me please," Aizen commands as he heals his wounds, everyone immediately starts to fight amongst themselves and Asta's forces.

"Damn it!" Asta says looking around. 





Aizen appears behind him and kicks the king off to the side while taking his sword back. "I wouldn't mind fighting you but now I have more pressing matters," he holds up a finger, " Hado#90, Kurohitsugi." A large black box comes from the ground to surround Asta.


(Like this)



"Now if you'll excuse me I have things to attend to," Aizen turns away

"BLACK CLOAKED DIMENSION SLASHES!" Asta yells inside the box coat it to piece. The box break apart to reveal a bleeding Asta in his black from holding his zanpakuto cover in anti-magic still standing and thoroughly shocking the former captain. 





"I'm going to make you suffer...." Asta says coldly crossing his blades, "BANKAI!"

An all-consuming black reishi spilled out for the black zanpakuto in Asta's righthand while a blinding white reishi overflow from the white zanpakuto in his left. The reishi flowed over his body then clashed with one another until they coalesced around him until he was encased in sphere of black and white. The colors merged into a shiny black orb and then expanded outward before cracking and shattering in a small explosion.


(Go to 0:12 and watch to 0:27)



Asta stands up with a demonic sword larger than himself in his right hand. The right side of his body radiated the black reishi that had enveloped him as his right hand wave now a demonic claw clutching the hilt of his blade. The demonization ran up his right arm and onto his shoulder where there was a oni mask in place of a pauldron.


(Alles Aerzehrende Zerstörer, Leibe)
All devouring destroyer







The kings left side wafted white golden reishi as he held a single-handed longsword in his hand. It had a golden sun style crossguard with a similar sun themed pommel. Its blade instead of flat was a spiral with golden light traveling up from the hilt. His left hand up to his shoulder was clad in a holy style gauntlet. On his shoulder was a white with gold accented helmet style pauldron with a shining sapphire cross in the center.


(Subete ga 1tsu ni karui, Hikari to Chōwa) 
All light as one 







The most astounding factor was on the Black King's back. From the right side of his bald there was a large black and red somewhat tattered demonic wing. Form the left side was and equaling large bright white shining angelic feathered wing.





Asta opens his eyes glaring at Aizen. With one flap of his wings as he controls his breathing Asta rocket straight for the former captain. He brings his Liebe up only to have it collide with the blades of Kaname Tousen and Gin Ichimaru's. The duo were doing all they could to veer the king off course.

"Go with Aizen, I'll handle this," Kaname orders.

"If you say so," Gin snidely remarks before thumping away.


(Play during the next part)



"Let see how you like my, bankai!" Tosen yells as he throws Asta back.

Holding up his zanpakuto he places a hand over the rings on his hilt and throws it out creating large rings that spread out and engulf the area.




The rings shoot up and spread out with blackness in each of them.





The is soon a large black bubble bound field in chains containing Asta and Tosen.






"Now you are rendered helpless. You can't see hear smell, taste or even sense my reiatsu will inside my dome" he explains charging in, "For what its worth you are incredibly strong and would've been a great ally," he slashes only for Asta to block with his wing and slash with his Liebe forcing Tosen back, "Using your wing to create and opening, smart but it will only work every so often."

Asat concentrates reading Tosen's Qi, and footsteps with the aid of his sightless earthbending train. The former captain charges in from the left but then shoots to the right for a thrust. Asta counters knocking Tosen off with Liebe and thrusting Hikari, the golden blade barley gracing the blind man's cheek.

Tosen quickly falls back, "How? You shouldn't be able to-"

"GETSUGA TENSHO!" Asta wastes no time using his Liebe a black slash Tosen causing the former to narrowly dodge the attack, "Talk is cheap in a battle," Asta remarks as he takes the offensive with slashes while countering Tosen's counter strikes.

"Let's see how you fend off this then," Tosen says humping into the air, "Suzumushi Nishiki: Benihikō,"  His announces and zanpakuto starts to vibrate and he then moves it in a semicircle as it did. A semicircle of large blades formed and then launched down at Asta. The king read the Qi of the end and felt the incoming projectiles. 





He hold is Liebe in a downward slant wit hit's tip on the ground as he waits for his chance. Black reishi starts to waft off the massive demonic claymore. A click was heard and the demon skulls on the hilt open their mouths.

"Devour all!" Asta yells singling the massive blade like a frisbee. The incredibly large sword tore through all of Tosen’s incoming blade breaking them to bits and shards. The sword also absorbs the reishi of the broken blade as it twirls through the air return to Asta's hand where its transfers the reishi to the Hikari causing it to glow even more bright.

Tosen immediately shows up behind Asta with a downward slashing motion as the sound of a blood splattering was heard. 

"But this shouldn't be possible, CRAH!" Tosen coughs up blood.

Asta had used his angel wing to block Tosen's strike and then plunged his Hikari into the blind man's gut, "Maybe if you were fight someone who solely relies on their basic senses but when you move you can stop the vibration in the ground as you're running at me," Asta twist's his sword causing Tosen to cry out in pain as he is lifted up above the kings head as he smiles at the screaming man. "But I told you I have many ways to see, NOW SHINE! Light started to pour out of the Hikari hilt into the blade and into Tosen.

On the outside the bubble starts to crakes and then explodes in a blind flash. Asta slings his blade to the side throwing the blood off of it. He looks around and reaches out with his Qi.

"Bastard teleported away," Asta sneers.

Finding no signs of Tosen nearby he starts to track down Gin movements. He flaps his wings and looks around see the Shinigami style fight amongst themselves. 

He shakes his head, "What's the plan," he hears. 

Turning his head he says Ichigo, "Momo didn't give you to much trouble?"

"Nothing I couldn't handle," the orange haired man shrugs. "But that way she acted and spoke, she's not hypnotized. She thumped off to somewhere and by the time I caught up she then teleported out."

"Tosen did too, but with his wounds he won't be going too far without out treatment first," Asta looks around as an explosion caught the duo attention. 

They recognized it as Renji's Bankai's cannon attack. The two looked at one another and gave single nods before shooting over to the location.



Renji and Rukia were currently doing their best to hold off Aizen's puppets. It was very trying on them as they were doing their best to hold off all the hypnotized Shinigami without hurting them to badly.

Rukia huffed, "This is bad."

"They're not all that strong but having to hold back and the sheer numbers are what's draining use," Renji noticed some of them holding up their hands, "Get down," he says pulling Rukia to him and wrapping his bankai around them as the Shinigami fired off kido at them.

"My you certainly are taking you time," Gin remarks coming up behind Aizen. "The Black King must've done more damage then you'd thought it would."

"Indeed," Aizen says as the duo watch from a distance. "He's far more powerful then we'd originally anticipated. Those ice spears where made of water, no spiritual power at all."

"My that is puzzling," Gin thinks. "He is definitely stronger. Much stronger than a Normal living soul should be..."

"The fact that he was able to gather the visoreds, Shihouin, Urahara, Isshin Shiba, the remains of the Shiba clan, those humans, and Quincy is very perplexing," Aizen states intrigued.

Momo suddenly thumps in with a bloody Tosen, "Captain Aizen, I retrieved it for you. "she says kneeling down while holding up her hand. In it is a small green cylinder device about the size of a pencil.

"Very good Momo," Aizen takes the devices. 

"My, my, my... Did the Black King do that or are you just that reckless in your old age Tosen?" Gin points at Tosen who had a very large whole in his clothing and a equally large scar to match. 

"His spiritual powers are much more formidable than I thought they'd be," Tosen shakes his head. "He easily shrugged off my bankai without even a scratch to himself. It it hadn't been for our dear Hinamori I would not be here now."

"I guess it was a good thing you brought her into the fold after all Aizen," Gin notes. Suddenly a great pressure is exerted over the area. "Looks like they found use."

"You and in our current condition we only have two who can face the ones coming after us, and one to take on Abari," Aizen looks at Tosen. "Are you up to it?"

"I will not be able to use bankai but first release I can manage," Tosen nods.

"Then we'll leave him to you," Aizen nonchalantly says and then turns to Momo, "You will use this on Kuchiki," he gives her back the device. "But only when I say to."

"Yes sir," Momo cutely smiles

"Let's go Gin," Aizen turns to the blue haired man. "You take the Black King. He's a close quarters fighter from what I see of this form."

"And here I was wanting to fight the orange haired kid," Gin mock pouts and then shrugs, "Oh well beggars can't be chooser."

They thump off.





"Here they come," Asta scowls with a smirk tightening the grip on his weapons.

"Then I better get dressed," Ichigo smiles holding up his zanpakuto as the sash wraps around his arm, "Bankai Shiro!" Black reishi envelopes Ichigo and so dissipates to reveal him in his White Bankai form. "Let's get this Party started!" he laughs manically as he raises his sword above his head, "GETSUGA TENSHO!"  He yells sending a slash of black reishi at Aizen.

Aizen holds his sword and with tow hands struggles to redirect it upward. He notes how similar the attack is to the of a hollow. He looks up at Ichigo and starts to get feel, angry. Angry that a Shinigami has somehow managed to gain the power of both a hollow and Shinigami, something that has trying to do for years. 

Aizen rushes in not thinking, "You bastard!" He yells as his weapon clashes with Ichigo's who is still snickering at him, 

"Oh, my did I hit a nerve," Ichigo snickers as he forces Aizen back. "Oh, please tell me what I did oh great and powerful Aizen so I may correct my MISTAKE!" He laughs as they duo clash swords again and again, Ichigo laughing the entire time while Aizen only glares or scowls as sparks fly. The two are easily step for step with one another as the clash over and over again.

"He's usually not so reckless, or angry," Gin says genuinely shocked, as eh draws his sword. "Best get started!" he remarks thrusting his sword forward shooting the blade at Asta.

Asta reels his Liebe back and smashes the incoming sword to piece. Gin again shocked by this action staggers back in the air on which his is standing. Asta points his Hikari at the former captain, "Shine!" he shouts sending a massive blast of reishi at the fox faced man.

Gin quickly reassembles his sword's shards back into a full-size blade before knocking the blast back at Asta. Asta takes his Leibe and cuts the attack in two to disperse the reishi. Gin uses the opportunity to get above Asta, though the king read his Qi and made note of his movement.

Asta uses his wings to gather reishi, "Getsuga Jūjishō!" He roars send two massive slashed of crossing black and white reishi at Gin.

"Oh dear, this is going to hurt..." Gin remarks as the slashes intersect right on top of him sending him flying back.

Ichigo knocks Aizen back then looks over to se Asta finishing off Gin. He turns to Aizen wit hand evil smile, "Well, it looks like your little friend didn't last nearly as long as you needed him to," he remarks raising a hand and holding it in front of his face. His gaze narrows on Aizen as his smile widens more, "If Asta is done then I guess I should stop playing with my food to!" He makes a motion as if his pulling a mask down and summons his black mask.

Aizen stares in disbelief before turning to run in fear.

"Aww it was just getting to be fun and it's so cute when they run," Ichigo snickers as he swiftly vanishes appearing in front of Aizen as he proceeds to force the former captain go on the defensive, "What happened to all the confidence you had before?!" Ichigo cackles as he madly hacks away at Aizen before knocking him back,

"How do you have that mask?!" Aizen seethes as he and Ichigo clash swords. "That hollow was neutralized nearly twenty years ago!" he reals his head back and headbutts Ichigo backwards. "I know because I was there. and I created it. I saw it get destroyed, so how do you have it?!" He yells in outrage as blood run down from the spot in his forehead where he'd impacted the mask.

Ichigo shakes his head and glares at the former captain and starts to laugh, "Well if you must know," he snidely remark as he starts nonchalantly spinning his sword on his pointer finger, "I was born with it." he snickers.

"That's not possible!" Aizen yells charging forward.

"It is if my mother was infected with by the original numbnuts," Ichigo snickers easily blocking with a slight snicker, "Or did you forget how your own creation was supposed to work," His snidely remarks as the combats slash and cut at one another in a series of exchanging blows.

"No," Aizen says with three consecutive slashes, "I saw the data. The Quincy girl didn't survive the procedure."

"And yet she did!" Ichigo retorts send a slash causing Aizen to dodge only to be met with Ichigo from above, "She was standing before mere minutes ago along with my father," He snickers, seemingly not paying attention to the cracks starting to form in his mask as he approaches his time limit.

Aizen then recalls the Quincy girl from years ago and compares her to the orange haired woman from earlier, "Urahara and Isshin," he seethes.

"Ding, Ding, Ding, and here's your prize!" Ichigo laughs as he hold his blade out and forms a red blade of reishi at the tip. 

Before firing it at Aizen the former captain's eyes widen as he then turns to run only as Ichigo swift run's in place the cero at Aizen’s back. The cero fire at point blank range sending him rocketing to the ground. Aizen shakily gets up and walks over to the battlefield where Renji lays on the ground reaching up as Tosen holds up Rukia by her wrists. Gin comes flying in skipping like a rock across a pond. He shakily gets to his feet and stands next his compatriots.

Ichigo lands and his mask breaks away leaving him greatly drained and huffing. Asta thumps in himself great depleted as his Bankai's armor and wings start to flake away.

"Do it," Aizen says and Hinamorai nods, activating the device still in her position as she then reaches into a hoe that opened in Rukia's body and pulled out a shimmering object.

"NO!" Ichigo and Asta say in unison as the rush in only to be met with Aizen and Gin as opposition.

"What's the matter?" Gin mocks, "Running out of steam!" He forces Asta back. "I may not be one-hundred percent right now but even I can but you in this state. You bankai is still to young to be maintained for extended fights, especially against an opponents with incredibly high reiatsu like us."

"You should really just quit like good boys," Aizen forces Ichigo back.

Asta knows the form captain is right and he won't be able to hold his bankai for much longer, 'Let me have control' He hears in his mind, 'With my powers we can obliterate them!'

"Asta," Ichigo looks at his brother, "Stay focused here man. I need you now."

"I know but this won't work Asta says dispelling his bankai and Shinigami powers altogether.

"Oh so you realize how hopeless it is and are giving up, good boy," Gin mocks.

"Shut up snake!" Asta glares with a smirk. "When did I ever say I was done fighting." He says coldly as anti-magic comes from his body. "Decapitator," he says and from his grimoire emerges his demon katana again as a the antimagic turns into Black Asta stage two. The anti-magic covers the sword and it changes form with the demonic power flowing from it as it does.





"This is the perfect chance to push my limits," He smiles. "It still incomplete but, Lunar Breathing," Asta remarks taking a stance as he controls his blood flow. "Let's show them what we can do Ichigo."

"I couldn't agree more!" Ichigo laughs as he dawns his mask again.

The former captains ready themselves for their opponents only to be met with a switch as Asta came for Aizen while Ichigo went for Gin.
> Battles fought and lost, lost to time, Battles go on and a King's RAGE
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------





Momo readied herself to fight but was immediately stopped by Tosen, "We need to guard Lord Aizen's treasure against their allies Hinamori and I have lost much of my own reishi in the last two fights with the king and Abarai."


(The Sealed Hōgyoku in Momo's hand)



"Yes sir," Momo nods.

"Yeah about that," Ganju remarks thumping in shocking the two. "Don't look so shocked. Asta expected a few hick-ups or back pawns so he had me stay back in reserve," his draws his blade, "Brighten the sky, HANABI!"

Tosen steps in front of Hinamori and holding up his sword, "I may not have much left but I have more than enough power to handle an upstart like you."

"You sure about that?" Ganju smirked as he taps his Hanabi against his shoulder. "Then let's see if you hold a candle to Ichigo. His power is easily on par with captains and thanks to him and sis's training I have the power to stand up to you guys!" 

He rushes in and locks blades with Tosen.

Momo starts to back away but soon finds Rukia in her way. Though breathing heavily, the petite Shinigami woman was standing up holding her sword.

"I'm not just going to let you run away with that Momo," Rukia steadies herself and then, "Dance, Sode no Shirayuki!"

"In all honesty," Momo places the sealed Hōgyoku in her robe and draws her sword. "I thought of you as my friend Rukia-san. I still do and I wish we had more time. I want you to join us with Captain Aizen we could right all the wrongs."

"Shove it out your ass Hinamori," Rukia scoffs taking her battle stance. "You knew what Aizen was doing and never once told anyone about those lives, he threw them away without even so much as a shred of remorse."

"You think you can beat me," Momo snickers. "It's fire versus ice. I'll win every time."

"We'll see," Rukia gives a bit of a smirk as the two starts to fight.





Asta and Aizen clash in the air above. Aizen is keeping up with Asta step for step as the two collide with downward and upward slashes. Aizen was at his it due to the injuries he had to heal many he didn't have the reishi he needs to make the battle continue. Asta had already dispelled his own Bankai and was using his Demo Decapitator sword. What was puzzling the former captain was the fact that Asta was still fighting on par with him even though his spiritual powers were exhausted.

Asta wasn't fairing much better in the strength department than Aizen. The king was solely relying on his own physical strength at this point. His black form was meant for fighting against mages, not souls, though it still gave him enhanced strength and senses making up for the inability to use Qi sensing on his opponent at this moment. This form coupled with his incomplete Breath of The Moon was allowing the king to keep up with the captain, but only barely. Even still, he was having his own internal struggle.

"Even I can tell you're having some sort of internal struggle, Black King," Aizen mocks as he slashes with his zanpakuto.

Asta glares at the former captain. Asta then extends the length of the blade of his sword using his anti-magic. 

"Hachi no kata: Getsuryū Rinbi!" He roars using the gigantic version of his sword and creates a singular gigantic crescent-shaped slash of anti-magic that slowly decreases in size, creating dozens of crescent moon anti-magic blades that were headed straight for Aizen.

Asta stumbles back slightly grabbing the left side of his head, "Stop holding back! Use my power! Let me have control!"


(Like this but black moons instead of white)



Aizen does his best knocking down most of the crescent slashes. He was still hit with few landing cuts on his shoulders, left arm, and right leg. He narrowly dodged one the was in line with his head but pull back narrowly having a cut land on his left cheek. He looks down looking at Asta and sneers at him.

Asta pulls down his left hand and looks up at Aizen. His left eye instead of having a white background had started to turn black.

"He will make the perfect distraction," Aizen smirks. "Just a bit more." He smirks talking to himself before shouting, "That power of his is concerning though. He’s able to use other powers outside reishi. Magic of course but a type I've never seen before," He notes. "I'll just have to alter my plans," He says charging forward and clashing with Asta. "Dear king you look like you're having a hard time with something."

"Grrr..." Asta growls and then something inside him snaps, ”RAAAAAAA!”

*BOOM!*

"What?" Aizen says being forced back.

The was smoke and inside of it was a very large form with two piercing green eyes glowing in anger at Aizen. Suddenly two gigantic white wings shot out of the dust and with a single flap cleared it away to reveal a gigantic white, red and black dragon hollow stood there. His most notable features were his black left hand, the hollow hole in the upper center of its chest in the collar, and the fact that it had eyes and a mouth in its torso.





"RAAAAAAAA!!!!!" The Hollow roars. "FREE! FREE TO DESTROY! I WILL OBLITERATE EVERYTHING!" He laughs maniacally as black flames come from his maw.








"Oh my, you are such a pain," Gin remarks as he and Ichigo clash in a fury of sparks.

"You know," Ichigo knocks him back. "Hehehe... Always the life of the party!"

"Why are you even against us?" Gin asks. "You should be with us."

"With you," Ichigo tilts his head. "Why should be with the ones who wish to destroy innocent lives for their own gains? You bastards make me sick! HAHAHAHAHA!"

Ichigo charges in and delivers a series of slashes followed by a massive Getsuga. Gin manages to defend against the assault but is still forced into the air from the force of the Getsuga. Ichigo on the other hand wasted no time in getting behind the former captain with a cero at the tip of his zanpakuto.

"Die you piece of sh-" Ichigo started to say but was quickly throw off by a massive shockwave, causing the cero to explode on him partially destroying his mask. "What the hell?" he turns around to see Aizen standing across from an extremely horrifying sight. "Oh my god..."

"Well," Gin looks with an open eye. "That is certainly something," he remarks as Ichigo rushes towards the others.




Meanwhile...

Across the Seireitei the Shinigami that worked under Head-Captain Yamato of the Gotei Thirteen was busy facing off against the Shinigami of the Black Bulls under the command of The Black King. They were all still under the heavy mental influence of Aizen's Kyōka Suigetsu's near-perfect hypnosis. The only thing that each of them saw in front of them was what they wanted to most, for those hurt by Aizen it was his bloody death at their hands, for others it was as simple as endless hollows to fight. Yamamoto was reliving his glory days while Kisuke was doing his best to fend off multiple captains that saw him as a hollow. 

Suddenly a very sinister reiatsu washes over the entire area pulling them all from their trances.

"What is this?" Yamamoto asks. "This power."

"And incredibly powerful hollow has just entered the Seireitei," Byakuya says.

"I sense two hollows that can put up a good fight," Kenpachi smirks as he cracks his neck.

"You are correct Zaraki Kenpachi," Yamamoto agrees. "An extremely powerful hollow and another that is nearly just as strong have entered our domain. Their reiatsu was enough to dispel the coward Aizen's Shikai. We barely have enough combined power to either put the hollows down or take out Aizen and his forces."

"We'll put aside this squabble for now," Shinji says. "And help with the hollows," though he knew these weren’t actually hollows but Ichigo and Asta.

"That is not necessary," Yamamoto scoffs. "Move out and destroy the hollows." He commands and everyone moves out.

"We barely have enough strength left ourselves," Kisuke remarks. "I think it's best if we let Ichigo handle our dear king while in this state."

"What do you mean?" Inoue asks.

"Asta somehow gained a hollow from the fight he and Ichigo had with the reformed white hollow inside Masaki's soul," Kisuke explains. "It was very weak but steadily grew and developed into an all-new and more powerful hollow. Its form was finally finalized a few days ago inside the I.D field. Asta has a strong soul but hasn't had time to adjust to it or its power. At this time the only one who can stop Asta's rampage is another who possesses power on par with himself and there is only one in all this world who can stop him at this moment. Ichigo."




Ichigo in the meantime had managed to throw off Asta's claws strike towards Aizen but in the process allowed the traitors to escape and was forced back losing the lower half of the broken side of his mask.

"I wanted to fight you brother but no like this," Ichigo snickers to himself. "Hey, Zangetsu?"

"What do you want?" The mask asks moving its mouth without Ichigo.

"I'm sure you sense it too," Ichigo notes.

"Yea, that hollow has faint traces of the other larval white hollow," Zangetsu confirms. "But they're so small there's barely any of them left. The power of that thing stems from our own meaning only you and I have the power to face it."

"I take it that we're in agreement then," Ichigo smirks with a snicker.

"You'll get to show off our true power for a little while and I'll get some fresh air," The mask smirks wickedly, for a skull.

"I'll use a bit of my other power too, so we won't go into complete berserker mode," Ichigo says as blue lines covered his body and he holds his sword over his head spinning it in a circle via the chain, "BANKAI BLUT!" Ichigo yells, as he is consumed by his black reishi and the, emerges from it in an all-new hollowfied state with a duel-bladed Bankai.


"Let's see how long this union form can last," Hollow Ichigo says spinning his Bankai. 

He then throws the blade easily cutting off Asta's wings grounding the beast. Asta holds up his left hand and a black flame blade erupts from it. The two hollows immediately went at each other in a flurry of hacks, slashes, and jabs as the two hollowfied brothers exchanged blows. 

Asta suddenly forces Ichigo back surprising the hollowfied Shinigami causing him to cough up blood, "Not good. This form won't last much longer," He wipes the blood from his mouth.

"I will destroy all in this world!" Hollow Asta roars as he opens the mouth in his stomach and as black and red-edged cero forms before it. From the fanged maw of his head, he starts to gather black and orange-edged reishi. "Cero Oscuras Sincrético!" The ceros fired in a spiraling pattern at Ichigo.

"Oh shit!" Ichigo yells.

"BANKAI!" Renji yells jumping from the rubble and reeling back as a large bone snake comes from his sword.




"NOW, Hikotsu Taihō!" Renji roars forces the snakehead forward and proceeding to fire a massive blast of reishi into the cero.




Renji pushes with all his might to push back the cero and he was holding it off, just long enough for Ichigo to summon his zanpakuto. In the meantime, Zabimaru broke into pieces from the force of redirecting the cero upwards.

Throwing up his hand Zangetsu flies to its master grip, "Pin him down!" Ichigo roars as he holds up Zangetsu and the blades turn to face with the points towards Ichigo and then extend outward and a black reishi string connects the tips.

"Seriously?!" Renji huffs as Ichigo shoots a look that says do it or die. "Fine," Renji grumbles, point the hilt of his weapon at Asta as the smoke clears, "Higa Zekkō!" Suddenly all of Zabimaru's pieces flew into the Asta hollow pinning it in place. "It's all you now!" Renji falls over exhausted.

"Right," Ichigo nods as a black arrow forms.

"RRAAAAAAAAAAAA!" The trapped hollow roars and the six eyes on its chest open wide and started to create six ceros.

"It's time to wake up!"  Ichigo yells as he dodges the ceros as they start to fire on him. Aiming for the hollow hole in Asta's collarbone Ichigo fires the arrow.




Asta awoke in his inner world. A vast kingdom modeled similar to that of the Black Clover Kingdom. In the distance there was were was a series of statues lining the base of the wall in sets of threes before repeating. The statues were of Fluttershy, Applejack, and Twilight in that order.

"About time you woke up," a voice comments.

Asta turns his head to see a hollow he's never seen before. 





"You're the one I've been hearing." Asta scowls, "Which means You're the one who pulled me here so that can only mean you're controlling my body and trying to devour my soul.

"Hehe... Righto, though I've never been in this place before." the hollow says.

"Makes sense," Asta gets up dusting himself off. "You were born from the fragments of white left in my grimoire from what I guess."

"You're a lot sharper than you look," The hollow smirks. 

"I have to be in order to be king," Asta says throwing off his haori, "But those fragments weren't enough to give birth to you this quickly. I take it you had some help from my demon, Leibe."

"I don't know who that is," the hollow shrugs it off. "I wake up in a red space and before I knew it was moved into this place."

"Yep, It all fits," Asta notes pulling down the top of his shihakusho. "Now I just need to drive you back. I can't handle hollowfication just yet, not after just achieving Bankai."

"How do you plan to push me back without your zanpakuto?" The hollow mocks as he summons a sword similar to Asta's Shikai Liebe but closer to a standard one-handed long sword.






"I will devour you and destroy the world!" The hollow roars charging at Asta raising his sword above his head.

Asta controls his breathing and blood flow, waiting for his opponent to come in close, then just as the hollow came within range, Asta vanished only to reappear behind the hollow. The hollow was completely thrown off by this turn of events that he didn't notice his head had become much light on the right side.

"If you truly were in synch with me then you'd know I don't need a sword to fight!" Asta shouts as he turns to throw something at the hollow who in turn slices the object in two.

The two-piece of the object hit the ground clattering with a sounds similar to wood. The whole turns its head slightly and is shocked by what it saw. Half of the right horn from its mask was laying there on the ground. Its attention was then drawn to the sound of clattering. It looked over to see Asta throwing up to more pieces of its horn.

"I never once said I needed a sword," Asta catches the borne pieces and crushes them to pieces in his hand. "I train every day to hone my skills as a fighter and first and foremost I am a martial artist!" he shouts rushing in.

Upper slash met with palm slap to the right. The left slash was thrown back by a block. Asta threw a palm thrust into the hollow's gut launching him into the air whit Asta following through the air using fire bending to rocket after his inner beast. He got above the hollow to land in ax-kick to the left side of its face sending in in a spin to the right. The hollows mask was starting to crack.

"Bastard!" The hollow used its wings to stop itself and proceeds to launch itself at Asta.

Asta straightens all of his fingers on both his hands as if to perform karate chops. He hardens his skin from his fingertips to his upper arm. Raising his arms above his head he concentrates on attempting to do something he's only seen one of his masters do once. and his version was more advanced and one of his own sword forms without swords.

"Moon Breathing," Asta controls his breathing and blood flow pushing himself further, "Ju nana no kata: Tsuki ga kudakeru jūjika (Seventeenth Form, Moon Shattering Cross)!" he shouts rocketing through the hollows wings shredding them as crescent moon flying out in and X-formation.

The king didn't let up, quickly flapping around. He let out a barrage of blows only for the hollow to meet him at nearly every turn. The two clashed over and over as sword met flesh only to rebound off sending sparks in the air until Asta reached the breaking point.

"I TRAIN EVERY DAY!" Asta unleashed a fury of blows as the yin-yang symbol appears on his forehead, "IN ORDER TO BE THE PROCTOR OF MY PEOPLE AND THE WOMEN I’VE COEM TO LOVE, I OVERCOME OBSTACLE AFTER OBSTACLE IN MY WAY NO MATTER HPW STRONG THEY ARE I WILL ALWAYS SURPASS MY LIMIT AND DO WHAT NEEDS TO BE DONE!"

He lands a punch directly to the center of the face causing cracks to spiderweb all over the hollow's head. The sheer force of the blow causing the hollow to drop his blade and Asta quickly grabbed a hold of it and stabbed it throw the hollow's chest. 

"Your another opponent I have to overcome, but you are still too young to even hold a small candle to me and have no grasp over your own power," Asta says as his reishi starts to cover the hollow.

"You know this is only the beginning don't you though," The hollow mocks. "I'll always be here, always ever ready to grab ahold of you..."

"I'm counting on it," Asta smirks as the hollow fades away. He holds the sword up thoroughly examining every detail of the blade and then sneers at it. "You have been a busy boy Liebe," He the sword like a disc in the palm if his hand then catches by the hilt, tip pointing down, and thrust it into the spot where his hollow met his fate. "A fitting place for you to be. After all," The king looks at the sword, "All blades should mark the spot their wielders were defeated." 

He turns and walks away with the hollow's image reflected in the edge of the weapon.






Back in the outer world...


"It's time to wake up!" Ichigo shoots the arrow straight into the hole in Hollow Asta's collar. 

As soon as the arrow hit the hollow there was a massive explosion. The smoke starts to clear and standing there stood the hollow, with several cracks all over its body. The cracks quickly spiderwebbed all over the hollow and then the creature steadily reaches up with his claws and digs them deep into its body and grasp before quickly ripping apart its form to reveal Asta's form standing there with a mask on his face with a yang-yin symbol in the forehead and alternating black and white teeth with small spikes along the top.





The mask soon crumbles away and Asta falls to the ground breathing heavily, "Damn hollow," he looks to Ichigo, "Thanks for the save bro. Where's Aizen?"

"Gone," Ichigo wheezed out as his hollowfication crumbles away to reveal his human form but instead of looking like his teen self he looked a few years older, probably within his early twenties. "He and his elk used the hollowfication as a distraction."





"I did want to stop him, but his overall defeat is on your shoulders," Asta stands up and soon all of the others thump in.

"You two, where are the hollows?" Yamamoto states.

"Look Yamamoto, I don't have patients for your lot right now," Asta looks coldly at the head-captain. 

"Know that I won't stand for you and yours targeting me and mine. You more than welcome to hunt the hollows in my kingdom but if I find you targeting anyone in or out of my kingdom you better pray against it."

"I can respect your power and outlook as a leader," Yamamoto nods. "I hope we can work together later when the time comes to face Aizen. We saw him and his fellow traitors going into the Garganta with the help of Menos."

"Don't count on me too much," Asta stands up. "We'll do what we have to. But again, don't cross me." 

He looks over at Ichigo, "Let's go," Ichigo nods and he and everyone affiliated with them thump off.



Days later...

Asta and friends were currently hold up for off the grid from the Rukongai. They were pretty much on the outer area of the civilized area of the Seireitei the led out into the Soul Wilds. The laws here were surviving by what means you had at your disposal. 

The souls of this area weren't as civil as the ones around the Soul Society as life here was much harsher and everyone had to rely on each other for every little thing if they wanted to survive more comfortably and unless you wanted to be a thief for everything or starve you needed to cooperate with one another. As such the souls like in Rukongai formed something like group family units that each specialized in different areas of survival tasks from hunting to farm as well as sewing or carpentry. No one was above anyone and everyone did their parts. The many different souls ranged from minotaur to dragon, with many mixed breed descendants as well.

The Shiba was welcome as they would often do what they could to help the souls here. Ichigo was well-known as he often came out this far due his assignments that were meant to either killed or keep him away from the Gotei Thirteen. He also liked a particular Dongo shop that he would frequent almost every day. So the residents were more than welcome to have them and their friends. Asta being too tired to maintain an I.D field made this hospitality all the more necessary and graciously accepted. Even with Inoue's power, Asta's own techniques, and Kisuke's know-how healing took time.

After a few days, everyone in the party was at least moving around. Ichigo was tended to by mainly Kūkaku but Isshin and Masaki also did what they could. Asta was tended to be Kisuke and Hachi at his own behest due to the hollowfication. Inoue tended to whoever she could while trying not to be a hindrance.

Asta was currently sitting with Urahara on a porch looking into the woods, a bottle of saké and cups held on a tray between them.





Asta picks up one of the cups and sips it, it wasn't really saké but tea. Asta just wanted to stay in the mood of nostalgia he was in. The atmosphere reminds him of his time in the east during his training.

"You knew that thing was in me didn't you," Asta says, his reflection not looking up from the woods.

"I saw it on day one," Kisuke nods pouring himself a cup. "That girl, Ayumi hollowfied so I thought you like to keep it. Though," He sighs, "I should've told about it but it would've caused more harm than good. I didn't consider that it would mature so quickly."

"I'm not gonna fault you on this Kisuke, not even you can foresee every outcome, but in the future, you will be telling me about things like this," Asta sternly scolds the shopkeeper. "Any news on the Gotei or Aizen?"

"No," Kisuke shakes his head then sips his tea.

"Alright," Asta sighs. "Immediately following our return home, you're in charge of researching and investigations as well as developing a way to get into Hueco Mundo. I'm going to place the vizards in their rightful places as Black Bulls Shinigami Captains with them answering to you directly."

"I didn't think you were serious about that," Kisuke says looking at the king with genuine shock. "But... me, in-charge? That didn't work out so well last time."

"I promised them I would if they decided to join us and they all told us unanimously upon getting out of the Gotei they wanted the positions." He sips his tea, "Besides, what good is a king who breaks his promises and you deserve more than just a candy shop. You don't have to call yourself captain or head-captain, but I want you in charge of the Shinigami. I know you and I know I can count on you, as more than just a subordinate but also as my friend."

"Thank you," He humbly nods. "What are we going to do about the Gotei?" Urahara investigates his tea's reflection. "The head-captain said he respected you and they haven't made any move thus far against us. It’s something to know that even he acknowledges you leader and power not to be taken lightly."

"Like I told the old man," Asta finishes his tea then pores more, "I'll allow them to hunt hollows in my territory but come after my people, and it's all-out war. I doubt he'll make a play against me at this point anyway, other than to maybe try and get the others under his control to better fight Aizen. He just lost a considerable amount of power with the loss of three captains and a lieutenant, not to mention any other spies Aizen had managed to turn that would’ve be necessary or good additions to his ranks."

"That is true," Kisuke thought. "You mentioned his forces. Any ideas on who they are and how to counter them?"

"We all train like crazy," Asta sets his cup down. "As for his for what they are, they're Arrancars. Artificially, or otherwise. I say artificial because there all hollow but many of them have already surpassed Gillions and moved into the up Adjuchas states before they are enhanced by our enemies' little stolen treasure. The top ones are Vasto Lorde, which Ichigo and I can turn into in our perfect hollowfication. They are the upper tier and very rare but extremely powerful. The number of them can usually be counted on two hands. I don't really know the upper of what they but all the hollows under Aizen are Arrancar that have gained that form through the Hōgyoku's power. I'll tell you more when we get back home in much greater detail. For now, we need more rest."

"I agree," Kisuke sighs.




A couple of more days pass and everyone has finally replenished their strength enough to depart for The World Of The Living. The overall destination is the Black Clover Kingdom’s territory at the minimum as no one expected to land in the city but fairly close to it, or above it as Asta predicts. 

Ichigo was going as well with a small team of his own of Rukia, Renji, and a handful of other Shinigami that Asta approved when he spoke with Head-Captain Yamamoto when he came in-person to speak with Asta. Captain Maurice was adamant about being part of it of the group but Asta flicked across the room and shattered his face, the king always found this particular character disgusting in any form. Asta picked the Shinigami he’d let into his city and told Yamamoto he would take either send these Shinigami or none at all. The old man begrudgingly accepted the king's terms.

Everyone was currently gathering in front of the Seireitei’s Senkaimon.

“I’ll keep an eye on him for you Kukkaku,” Asta smirks. “Somebody has to be there to pull my ass out of the fire anyways,” he chuckles.

“You could come with use Ku,” Ichigo notes.

“Nah,” Kukkaku holds up a hand. “I’ll come some other time after you had some time to settle in,” she smirks, “You need to spend quality time with your family and little sisters.”

“Alright then,” Ichigo shrugs, “Be sure to keep on Ganju’s butt.”

“Right,” Kukkaku gives a thumbs up with a sparkle. “Be careful Ichi. You’re strong there’s no doubt about that but at the same time there is always someone,” she looks at Asta who was giving detail to the Gotei Shinigami, “Stronger.”

“Yea, but that’s what makes things fun,” Ichigo laughs but quickly gets somber. “I’ll be okay Ku and I’ll keep in touch via Kisuke and or Yoruichi,” He hugs her, “You be safe too.”

“Yea,” Kukkaku says softly with a blush. “Now you need to go. The others are waiting.”

Ichigo looks over and his face light up.




"Damn, I'm still not up to snuff," Asta huffs as he jogs along through the Dangai.

"You alright there half-pint?" A blled Shinigami teases.

"Not at the moment no," Asta says muscling through his exhaustion. "The both my fight with Aizen and my hollowfication have taken quite a toll on my body. It’s making it much harder on me to keep up with you guys as I have a physical body over just being a soul that uses a gigai Ikkaku."

"That hollow, was you?!" Ikkaku shouts.

"Me and Ichigo anyways," Asta evilly chuckles.

"Think about it Ikkaku," the captain of the group, Tōshirō Hitsugaya, comes up next to the pair, "Two extremely powerful hollows were detected, and then they suddenly vanished at the same time. Then every creature shows up to find the king and Ichigo there with Renji, Rukia, and Ganju Shiba. They're obviously like the others, the vizards, with the exception that the king here has a physical form. It only makes sense that he would still be under the weather with how much strain not only his soul was under but also his body, especially after only just achieving Bankai."

"You made of some pretty tough stuff aren't ya?" Ikkaku smirks. "Now I wanna go a couple of rounds with ya."

"In due time I plan on fighting you," Asta says looking ahead pushing through his aches and pains. "I plan on facing everyone here in a true fight to test your powers to see if you worth your merit to enter my city. Until you pass that test you will all be stationed outside the main wall until you've earned the right to enter Waillen by both earning my trust and "showing me you can handle yourselves in a real fight."

"That's something I can get behind," Ikkaku smiles greedily.

"It's coming," Yoruichi calls out as the Kōtotsu appears.

Suddenly Asta feels a sharp pain in the center of his chest, the place where Ichigo's arrow had struck him, "Not now," he winces and starts to slow down. Not paying attention he trips and starts to breathe heavily from the pain and his hand gets caught in the Kōryū's current.  "No... " Asta winces through squinted in pain trying to get his hand free but he just didn't have the strength in his current condition. "Go get to the other side!"

"But what about you?!" Ichigo looks at his brother in horror.

"Just go," Asta waves it off. "Protect my kingdom in my stead. Tell my girls, I'll see them again..." He says with a smile.

Ichigo hesitates for a moment, then seeing the resolve in Asta's eyes, "Let's go," he shouts knowing he'll see his brother again. Everyone looks at each other then, "No arguments. He gave his orders now let's go!" Everyone takes off, "You better come back soon. You better come back soon. You have a kid who needs their father there when they're born."

Asta smiles and nods while Ichigo turns and runs after the others. All he hears behind him is the Kōtotsu as he runs.

"I will," Asta says as the yellow light from the Kōtotsu's eyes envelops him and he's thrown out and disappears in the throes of time.




The others all arrive on the other side of the Senkaimon in the skies high above that just on the outskirts of the city of Waillen. 

"Kind of a desolate place you've got here," Rangiku comments.

"At least we landed close enough to get to the city I a few minutes," Kisuke say surveying the area. "Uh oh, we need to get to the palace," he looks at Ichigo while pointing in the distance. "We have a Caribou army inbound."

"You know the drill here Kisuke so we follow your lead," Ichigo acknowledges.

"Alright everyone we head to the palace," Kisuke orders. "We need to speak with the reigning royalty that being Asta's fiancés and the head o the Black Bulls while the king is away, Asta's top student. Let's move."

In the throne room...

"Make sure all of the citizens outside the walls are in them now!" Spike orders. 

"Sir!" the Shinigami nod and move out just as Ichigo's group thump in.

"You guys really have the best time to show up," Spike scowls. "Where the hell have you been for the past two months?"

"Looks like the Dangai put our arrival time back," Ichigo notes. 

"I don't have time for this," Spike waves his hand, "Where's Asta? I need to speak to him about the approaching army."

Everyone looked at each other, then at the young salamander.

"Spike," Kisuke steps up. "We have some bad news."

So they told them about what happened.

"That's not possible!" Spike shouts. "He..."

Ichigo puts a and on Spike's shoulder, "I'm afraid that's how the Dangai works Spike. We'll do what we can to help you but around here. Just tell us what needs to be done."

"Sir," one of the Black Bull Shinigami runs in. "Lord Asat's dragon partner, Lady Ymir she isn't calming down no matter what we try. She ended up flying off on her own to the outer wall and just started looking out on the horizon."

"I don't really have time to wonder what she's doing. More than likely her behavior has something to do with Asta in some way," Spike says with a bit of relief. "She linked to him so if she did that it more than likely has something to do with him."

"I guess that is some good news," Ichigo looks up relieved. "In a way. It means he's in this time period, somewhere at least."

"That can only mean he was sent back in time instead of forward," Kisuke agrees. "By how long is another thing altogether. Right now, we need to help the Shinigami and other Black Bulls forces prepare for a drawn-out battle."

"We won't be helping in this situation," Toshiro says abruptly.

"But captain," Rangiku retorts.

"No, Captain Hitsugaya is right," Yumichika agrees with Toshiro. "We are under no obligation to help the creatures of this city. We are here to fight hollows sent by Aizen, nothing more."

Spike rolls his eyes, "You can do whatever you want I have a city to protect," he walks off.

"Everyone not with the Gotei, follow me," Kisuke motions. "I've had Tessai have your gigais on standby," he turns to the teens, "You three go with Masaki. The notice members due whatever you want."

"What's his problem?" Rukia crosses her arms, "Who was that guy anyways?"

"He's gotten a lot stronger since the last time I saw him," Renji spoke up while holding his chin with a smirk.

"Details Renji," Ikkaku demands. "That kid looks strong like really holds his own in a fight strong."

"He's the vice-captain of the Black Bulls and the top student of the king," Toshiro shakes his head annoyed. "That much should've been obvious you idiots."

"You mean that kid is the strongest guy in the city right behind the king," Rangiku reels back.

"Yea," Renji nods. "Last time I was here we fought, and he beat me. Though I've gotten my bank since then it wouldn't surprise me if he was still stronger. His weapon has changed too. Before he had a jawbone sword that was supposed to help control his power. Now he uses six smaller blades. He's definitely upped his game. We could easily fight one-on-one, but he'd still win. I bet all of Asta's top officers could beat us."

"Are they really that strong?" Toshiro looks to Renji.

"If they were trained like that kid was then yea, but I don't think Asta trained all of them," Renji thinks. "But they definitely have power, even without training they'd still be tough to beat."

"Let's go get those gigais," Toshiro says abruptly. "I'm rather curious about these Black Bulls now. We'll help divert the citizens but we won't clash with their enemies. Let's go,"

"Right," everyone says following him in blurs.

"You can come out now," Ichigo says as he stayed behind.

"How'd you know I was here?" Twilight says as light bends around her to reveal her form. During the time the group had been gone she'd grown a bit more in power and figure.

"Even if you use magic I know your presence from when I met Asta in the city," Ichigo turns around. "You heard everything right?"

"I can't believe you lost him!" She shouts in anger.

"He's here just not with us princess," Ichigo holds up a hand. "I know how much he means to you and the others. I made a promise to protect this place while he was gone. I told you before my loyalties lie with Asta, not the Gotei. So, I'm going to help. Then I'll go find your fiancé and bring him back to you, promise." He places a hand on her shoulder. "But knowing my brother, it won't be long that he's gone. I've got to go and get a gigai on. Then I speak with Spike about what needs to be done. Have some faith in your future-hubby Twilight. He's not one to stay disappeared for long unless he wants to," he remarks thumping off.

"I've can't tell the others right now," Twilight holds her hand over her heart. "Asta, please hurry back." She prays flying off.







Off in this distance from Waillen at the foot of the mountain to the east there stood a group of eleven creatures in a line watching as the Caribou army steadily approaches the crystal walled city. They were all wearing similar black outfits and while also wearing drastically varying haoris. They also carried different weapons save for four that carried similar katana on their hips. 

The only outlier amongst them was the center creature who wasn't wearing a haori but some sort of white and black decorated coat with a hood. The hood was up and over the individual's face as to hide their identity. The coat was adorned with a chain clasped to Phelps head screw just below the collar with two pull strings just above it on either side of the hood. A notable feature of the coat was the dual zipper in the front with one being all the way up and the bottom being zipped to right at waist level to allow for good movement. The zippers' pull tab was some form of upside-down heart symbol with the point stretching into a three-pointed star.






The hooded figure's hands were resting on its own katana as it had the weapon in front of it with its fingers interlaced on the end of the hilt. From far away one could tell it was an extremely old weapon from the weathered coloration of it. Up close most would be appalled and horrified by the weapon as its sheath and hilt were made of spinal column bones with no tsuba. The blade was nothing special save for how bright and shimmering the metal was.





"Master," one of them with yellow and red-tipped hair that was similar to flames excitedly spoke up, "The Caribou army quickly approaches Waillen. If we don't act then the heat of battle will burn the city and its forces to a smoldering pile of ash!" He speaks with passion as his fire-themed haori blows in the wind.





"Relax Rengoku," the hooded figure holds up a hand. "It has been a long time since I was last this close to this city, about a hundred and twenty-five years actually. I am feeling... nostalgic," the figure a deep breath and reels his head back allowing the wind to slightly blows into his hood revealing his face.

His face was still not knowable as it was cover by a mask. It was white with a black chin piece and black wing designs on the forehead.  around the outer bottom of the eyes, there were sliver accents that led into silver outlines around the eyes. In the center of the forehead was the most notable feature being a yin-yang symbol.





The figure opens his covered eyes hidden under his mask as he looks at the sky, "Yes, it is time," he remarks looking to the field, "Time for them to experience what hell is like. Leave all slaves alive, knock them out only. Kill all others. Now go my children. Show them the power of a Hashira!" h was his hand and the all shoot off towards the approaching army. "Pray, May the gods hath mercy on those damned souls that dare to cross thine paths."




At the top the outermost walls of the City of Waillen...

Spike stood atop the walls of the city as he looks out over the horizon, fully armored and suited up for combat. Asta trusted the young salamander to the point that he left him to overee the protecting this city and its people and he was going to do just that in his master's stead. Several of the Black Bull Shinigami stood at the gates just below the vice-captain, ready to give their all in a fight for their city.

"This is more than just one city's army," Spike grits his teeth. "There's got to be at least a whole territory's worth of troops out there. It's slaves and the military. I don't want to hurt the innocents but holding back in this type of fight could lead to disaster."

"Then don't hold back," Ichigo says thumping next to Spike. 

The drake looks over to see the Shinigami fully clad in heavy armor. Its color was that of a black variant with bronze or gold ornamentations. At his waist there was a set of white with black trim coat ails draped over his legs. In his right hand was a massive sword similar to his Zangetsu in its Shikai form but in the center, there was a whole of the blade with the weapon also having bronze ornamentation at the hilt.





"What are you doing here?" Spike asks. "I thought you Gotei Shinigami decided to stay out of this."

"That's what Toshiro decided," Ichigo scoffs. "That's not what I decided. I have family here, a family I have yet to get to know and I'll be demanded if I don't defend them and if I let these assholes touch my brother's city." He looks at Spike, "So yea, I'm going to help. because; A. I have family here, B. Asta isn't here to do it himself and I made a promise that I would, and Finally C. It's the right fucking thing to do! So step off!"

"Spike chuckles, "You remind me of Asta," he looks at the Shinigami. "Where'd all this come from anyways?"

"Urahara kept my last Gigai and Asta apparently had this armor and sword made by the locals," Ichigo crosses his arms. "Some sort of black metal the adapts to its user. It was just a gauntlet before and after I put it on, poof, full-body armor, and weapon. Gott to say it's awesome and feels right."

"That metal is a rare thing in these parts," Spike points. "Be grateful for it."

"I am but what's going on out there?" Ichigo motions with his head.

"A whole lot of troops, half are probably slaves," Spike motions. "Then to the far outskirts, there are about ten powerful Qi's that are making their way here."

"A splinter force?"

"More than likely," Spike sighs. "I've ordered most of the higher-ranking Knights to stay and protect the city. Some of the more, experienced at going into the fields with us."

"Do you think we can push them back?"

"If it was just a small army sure if we had Asta; definitely," Asta notes pulling one of his smaller swords out of its sheath. "If we went all out there is no doubt but I want to help those that are suffering over there."

"Then we'll do that," Ichigo looks at the drake, "If they have a collar on then they're a slave right?" Spike nods, "Then those with collars are to be knocked out, those without can be gutted like fish."

Spike chuckles, "You're a bit more ruthless than you let on," the drake steels his resolve, "I'm for it. Ya know though, you are nearly exactly like Asta."

"But I differ on key factors, like this whole leadership thing," Ichigo notes. "Not really my thing, but I do it when I have to."

"Let's do this then," Spike raises a hand and the gates open allowing the Forces of Waillen to march out, "Thanks for your help," The youth help up a fist.

"No prob," Ichigo smirks, bumping his fist to Spike's.





 Sometime later on the battlefield...


"This isn't good," Spike huffs.

"There are just so many and holding back is cutting down on us," Ichigo agrees. "It looks like that splinter group is nearly here too. I can see the dust trails of them not too far off in the distance."

"Yea," Spikes says cutting through another soldier. "They'll be here in just a few minutes from what I've read on their Qi. They'll be tired from the journey, but they will be more than enough backup to take us on. Our troops are dwindling too. No causalities but, no one is leaving without bad scars either."

"I wonder," Ichigo looks at his sword. "If I'd had more time to try I might but at this rate, I can't. If this body dies I can just get another but I'll still be tired. Damn it all! I'm useless without a physical form in this world!"

There were several sudden eruptions across the entire battlefield.

"The master as deemed that you should die," Rengoku proudly professes. "So we are here to oblige you!" He yells with righteous fury as he cuts through the enemies with fiery resolve. "Ichi no kata: Shiranui(First Form: Unknowing Fire!" Rengoku yells with a ferocity that made many cringe as he darts through the enemy ranks easily cutting down one enemy after another.


(Like this...)



Spike couldn't believe his eyes. He'd only seen one other person use that technique before and it was in their training sessions with each other. These new creatures seemed to be much cleaner and more refined to the point that his moves actually took on the mental image of flames, deceiving anyone not familiar nor none the wiser.

"That's Asta's technique!" Spike yells.

"You immediately recognized Rengoku's move as another's," A girl with purple-tipped hair and lilac eyes wearing a butterfly haori lands next to the vice-captain and Shinigami. "My name is Shinobu Kocho, and I will be treating your wounded," She eyes Spikes, "You are strong. I can see it. Your master was very strict with your training but he never taught you a specific breath style. Tell me who was your teacher?"





"Why should I-" Spike started to say before being elbowed in the gut by Ichigo. "Fine, I am Spike Amadeus Everfree. Vice-captain of the Black Bulls and leader of the guard that protect this city."

Shinobu's eyes widen and bows, "I am sorry if I came off as rude Senpai," she stands back up, "I am one of the Hashira as is Rengoku. We have come to assist you and your own in driving off the opposition. As is our master's wishes."

"How many more of these Hashira are there, total?" Ichigo asks.

"Including Rengoku and myself there are nine," Shinobu pokes her cheek. "But I am not taking part in the combat so there are only eight of us total fighting. If our master joins us then it will be nine, but I can assure you he is going after one of the commanders. One of them is a traitor to our group so he is the one who can deal with them properly."

"There is no one outside this city that can perform that move he used, " Spike demands. "What is your master's name?" 

"Asta Ferris obviously," Shinobu smiles. "He founded the Demon Slayer Corp and has been teaching the breathing styles to us for the past hundred or so years."

Spike's eyes widened in shock.

"I see now. He must have landed in the past and honed his breathing techniques to completion," Ichigo notes taking up his sword again. "He chose now to return because this is when he disappeared. I can't imagine how much emotion he's currently been holding back waiting for this day. Let's not let the youngbloods show you up," He looks at Spike, "Senpai," he smirks.

Spike shakes off the initial shock, "Right."

"Do your best," Shinobu waves as the duo get back in the fight. "Time to get to work."





Other places on the battlefield…

A tall, muscular, and slender man with spiky white hair and large eyes with numerous scars over his body back-flips through the air.  He is wearing a green-tinted version same uniform the others wore but unbuttoned to expose his chest and abs with a white long-sleeved shirt over it with the kanji for 'kill etched on the back, white buckles around his shins, and tabi socks with a pair of white zōri with green straps.





He raised his sword up, "Wind Breathing," he smiles manically, "Ku no kata: Idaten Taifū(Ninth Form: Idaten Typhoon)!" He yells in the air and while upside-down, unleashes a powerful gust of circular wind that slashes apart anything below. 





"Good thing Shinobu cleared out the slaves or I'd have to whole back," He snickers and an explosion of dust catches his attention, "Looks like Gyomei isn't pulling his punches either."

At the same time...

Gyomei was a hulking figure amongst all, comrade or foe. Even for a Minotaur, he was considered tall. He is one of the tallest amongst the Corps members, easily towering over his fellow Hashira and his master. He is powerfully built and extremely muscular. He has spiky black hair and a prominent scar running horizontally across his forehead. Having been blind since childhood, he has white eyes with no visible irises or pupils He frequently gets very emotional over the slightest of things crying very easily even for his enemies' sake.





"I am sorry but you must perish for the sake of the little one," He cries as he whirls around a massive flail attached to an axe via an extremely lengthy chain.

Unlike most Demon Slayers, Gyomei didn't use a standard Neighponese Nichirin katana as he needed a weapon that could handle his immense natural strength and blunt fighting style.

Gyomei wears the black and white uniform typical of a Demon Slayer, with an olive green happi draped over his shoulders. The collared frame of the happi contains the kanji for the Japanese Nianfo/Shin Buddha chant (Namu Amida Butsu) from the top-down, along with the separate kanji all over the cloth at the back. He also sports a large-beaded necklace around his neck and carries ojuzu when he is not engaged in battle.

"Stone Breathing!" Gyomei wells as tears flow from his eyes, "Go no kata: Garin Gyōbu(Fifth Form: Arcs of Justice)!" Gyomei cries unleashing a powerful barrage with his flail and axe, doing a great amount of damage to all. The axe is destined to hit first with the trajectory of the flail following from the opposite side and slamming into the opponents.





Elsewhere...

A pink-haired girl in a white haori and pink-tinted demon slayer uniform was fighting alongside a man with a pet snake. The girl's sword was thin and seemed to stretch and bend like a whip. 





"Sorry but you can't beat me if there is no love in your hearts," she says as she leaps around.

The male had a right eye is yellow and his left eye being turquoise in the standard demon slayer uniform wearing a black and white striped haori. A set of bandages completely covers his mouth.





"I won't let you lay a hand on Mitsuri, you trash," the boy holds up a curved bladed sword that resembles a snake.

The two simultaneously taking apart their own enemies entirely in synch with each other.

"Oh Obanai, you're always looking out for me," Mitsuri chuckles cause Obanai to blush slightly.

"Enough talk," comes a new voice as another slayer comes in on saliently.  A a short, young man of light complexion with long, straight hair of a black color that fades to Mint Green as it approaches his waist in a dark, slightly turquoise-tinted version of the Demon Slayer uniform appears. His uniform has longer, looser sleeves that are more reminiscent of those of a kimono than of the standard cuffed uniform. He wore dark blue tabi socks and a pair of white zōri with dark blue straps. He wears his hair loose with two clumps protruding slightly from each side of his head, a set of marginally shorter hair left down to frame his face, and unruly bangs over his forehead. He also possesses large, empty-looking mint-green eyes.





"We are here to help these people on the master's orders, not flirt," 

"We weren't flirting Muichiro," Obanai glares.

"That is not what I saw," Muichiro counters listlessly as he starts off in a new direction.

"Don't let him get to you Obanai," Another voice comes out as he cleaves a bloody path through his enemies with twin num-chuck cleaving knives. "I very much condone your flirting. Showing the one you care for affection on the battlefield as you fight alongside either, there is no greater passion!"





"Thank you, Tengen-san," Mitsuri blushes heavily.

"Think nothing of it, my friends," Tengen proudly announces. "No back to the enemy!" he takes off again.

Not far away...

"Idiots," the last of the hashira says as he looks down from atop a hill then starts walking in the opiate direction.

He was a tall young man of a muscular stature and pale complexion, who is almost always seen wearing an unimpressed or emotionless expression. He has unruly black hair of uneven lengths that sticks up in tufts around his head, which he wears tied back in a low messy ponytail at the base of his neck. His bangs fall over his eyes in an uneven fringe. His eyes are sharp and moderately large, their irises a deep sapphire that fades to a lighter blue and their pupils a bluish-black, and are framed by thin eyebrows. 

He wears a dark cyan-tinted version of the standard Demon Slayer uniform with buttoned white leg-wrapped Kyahan and a pair of white zōri with dark blue straps, the socks underneath the same cyan color as his uniform. Over this, Giyu wears a haori that's split down the middle into two different patterns: the right one a solid red, and the left one geometrically patterned with squares of green, orange, and yellow.





Suddenly a large group of enemies all converges on him at once from all directions.

"Water breathing," he says closing his eyes and drawing his sword, "Jū Ichi no kata: Nagi(Eleventh Form: Dead Calm)," He says deadly calm as he ceases all body movements and enters a state of complete tranquility, deflecting, blocking and cutting any incoming attacks with imperceptible speeds with his blade.

All of the combatants other than the slayer fall over in an outward spray of blood and rolling heads as total silence takes hold over the area as the Hashira walks on.









In the clouds above the battle, the disguised Black King watches as the Hashira make short work out of the enemy forces. Normally they would fight demons who are far more powerful than mortals so this was going as he'd predicted. He was scanning the battlefield for the enemy commander and the creature he'd hired as a bodyguard and enforcer. This creature was one of Asta's former students, the one he wanted to become the Thunder Hashira who left in the middle of his training.

"Where are you?"  The king's grip tightens on his sword as he looks down with a scowl behind his mask. He notices the forces are starting to retreat. "I don't think so. You attack my city, you pay with your lives."

'Ymir, light the fields behind the enemy on fire!'

'About time you spoke to me!'

'Don't back sass me and get it done!'

'Fine, then can I play with some of them?'

"As you see fit, at least until I call again.'

'Yeppee...'

The dragoness then stretches her wings and takes off from the wall of the city from where she'd been perched with one gigantic flap from her feathery scaled appendages. She soon flies in over the battlefield scaring many of the enemy soldiers.

'Synch up with me,' Asta commands.

'You're actually going to use my power this time?'

'We're going to our power this time,'

 'Well that's unexpected,'

'Just do it,'

'Alright, you don't have to be pushy,' The dragoness retorts as she concentrates on her link with her rider. 

She then feels a massive outpowering of power coming from it but it wasn't magic but some form of black fire. She then realized that this was the power Asta kept sealed away in his Rider's Mark, the black flames of the Amaterasu.

Ymir opens her eyes as she flies behind enemy lines to the rear and opens her maw. With a mighty roar, she lets loose the Amaterasu from her mouth setting the fields behind the army a light in a blaze of dark fires. Doing so caught off any retreats that had been planned or that would've occurred.

'Good girl now come an get me,'

'And here I thought I'd get to play to,'

'You well Ymir, we just have one more thing to do before you can and I'm we'll have to do it together due to the sheer magnitude of it,' The Black king explains. 'It's good to hear your voice and comments again after all these years.'

'Years for you a few months for me,' Ymir laments. 'I waited for years for you and I'd wait years more if it meant you were meant to be my rider.' She remarks landing on the cloud Asta stood on, 'Loving the new look though.'

"Thank you," Asta says rubbing her head then jumps up onto her saddle. "How have the girls been?"

'Worried.'

"I owe them a bit of an explanation then," he looks down at the battlefield. 'Here what we're going to to do," Asta explains his plan.

'You're are my rider and the king,' Ymir proudly states as she takes flight. 'If it is your well then it is mine. Through our combined magic and powers, we shall make this happen!'

The dragon and her rider soar through the skies. Asta activates his avatar state and shares it with his partner through their bond as dragon and rider. Ymir extends her own weather magic through the link further strengthening Asta's which he'd already inherited thanks to Ymir's birth. The duo flew through the skies and gathered all the clouds into one place turning them into thunder clouds in the process. They then used the weather magic empowered Avatar Stated to control the swollen squall.

The combatants paid no attention to the darkening skies as cold rain starts to pour down upon them. The sound of thunder and lightning rang out as the storm rage. Suddenly an explosive roar was heard over everything causing everyone to look up at the skies. What they saw could only as a massive black bull with lightning crackling off its body rampaging through the skies.

The storming creature spark in a horrid sound demonic voice, "You have trot on the land of the Black Clover Kingdom!" the bull states as black clouds bellow from its nostrils and mouth with lightning sparking from its horn and eyes. "YOU WERE WARNS SHOULD YOU RETURN TO THIS PLACE WITH THESE INTENTIONS! YOU HAVE DECLARED WAR UPON YOURSELVES! THE SO DECREE'S THE BLACK KING!"

Suddenly, the out of the Bull's forehead shoots Asta raiding down on his Demon Slayer sword. The king bulls the bottom zipper on his coat all the way up and then removes simultaneously removes his arms from the sleeves. He holds up his spinal cord sword and draws it. He jumps of his Demon Slayer and plummets towards the ground as his hood blows off his head revealing his single braided of long ash blonde hair.

"Water Breathing: Shichi no kata: Shizuku Hamon Tsuki(Seventh Form: Drop Ripple Thrust)!" He shouts as he thrusts his katana forward into the ground with a ripple action coming out from it stopping his impact. 

Asta gently places both his feet on the ground and his blade back in its sheath. An auditable click was masked back the impact of the Demon Slayer sword directly stabbing into the ground behind its master. His coat blowing in the wind resembling more of a cape now while he stood there, his face still hidden under his mask. All around dared not move until someone swallowed hard and then,

"YAAAA!" they yell rushing in.

Asta quickly hunched over and grasped the hilt of his katana, "Thunder breathing," Asta takes one step toward the charging Caribou buck and quickly darts behind him in a flash of black and red lightning, a low click was heard from Asta's sword that was cover by the buck falling over in the mud with two flops as the head his a split-second later, "Ichi no kata: Hekireki Issen(First Form: Thunderclap and Flash),"

"Get him!" another shouts. "He can't take us all at once!"

"Yea!" the other said charging in.

Asta merely stood in place with his hand firmly grasping the hilt of his sword. He cracked his eyes under his mask and then, "Thunder Breathing, Hachi no kata: Sanzai Suru Inazuma no Sutoraiki( Eighth Form: Scattered Lightning Strikes)!" Asta shouts as he quickly draws his blade and re-sheaths it several times in only a few seconds, with each action a single soldier falls to the ground as they are struck down by a flash of lightning.

Meanwhile not far off was the single combatant with a spear on his back, thoroughly laughing his head off as he claps at the futile display of the soldiers.

"Why are you laughing Ichimonji," The count and leader of the army growls. "We are losing valuable soldiers by the second. You should be down there estopping those reinforcements! That's why I pay you!"

"No," Ichimonji snickers. "You pay me to bail your ass out of the fires you get yourself into count. And this is one fire you're not getting out of."

"You knew this would happen?" The count reels back in horror.

"Not exactly," Ichimonji shrugs. "Honestly I found it hard to believe my old master was a king to a recently arisen city, but there he is in all his glory mercilessly cutting down your troops with some of his other decuples." He cracks his knuckles, "I'll finally be able to beat him after he tires out. Then the others will follow me and I can claim the title that he should have given me years ago! But first," he turns to the count as he pulls the spear from his back who has started to back away in fear at this point.

Ichimonji slowly starts walking over to the count smiling maniacally as he pulls his arm back and breaths in controlling his blood flow, "Sandāsurasuto(Thunderthurst)!" He shouts and a roar of thunderclap covers the form count's scream as Ichimonji's spears shoots into the count's had and the concussive force breaking it to pieces splattering them all over the ground, "Now time to show the old man what I can do," he smiles with fanged teeth and yellow slitted eyes on red sclera as his licks the blood from the tip of his spear. "At least the fast ass gave me a decent snack," he snickers as he rushes forward tearing through anyone in the way in a b-line for Asta.

Asta already since the murderous intent headed for him. Throwing up ahead he summons his Demon Slayer from its place still embedded in the ground. The sword cuts through the air like a saw through wood and lands in its master grip. Asta wastes no time and places the flat of the sword in front of him like a shield blocking the head of an incoming spear. The strike causes the metal of the sword to ring out as Asta is forced backward.

The black king looks down the blood path that was carved from the spear's flight towards him, "So you show yourself," his eyes rest on his former student, "Ichimonji Karasube, or do You Ichimonji of the Red Thundering Spear?" Asta glares, "I didn't think you were so low as to transform into a demon though."

"Awe, you remember me," Ichimonji plays coy. "And kept track of me! Say, how come I've never seen you use that sword before?" He playfully pouts while pointing at the Demon Slayer. "And being a demon isn't all that bad. Killing is something you turned us to do, I just enjoy the cleanup!" he laughs

"Are you going to keep joking or are you going to at least put up a fight?!" Asta yells as he points at the demon.

Ichimonji glares, "Oh I will old man! But first," he throws up a hand, and the spear that had fallen to the ground races back to its master's grip. He then reels back and aims up, "Seeing as how you took my dream away in never earning the Hashira title, I'm going to take something from you in exchange! Something oh so irreplaceable!" He laughs as the spear glows red and crackles with electricity, "Say goodbye to your beast Master!"

"Beast?" Asta questions light then looks to where the spear is pointing, "No, YMIR!"

The spear began to rotate rapidly in its wielder's and then Ichimonji reels back and throws the weapon, hard. "Blood Demon Art: Crashing Thunder Spear!" he laughs as the spear rockets the skies at breakneck speeds head right for the dragon.

Asta had already leaped into the air to get ahead of the weapon but it was no use. The weapon was already closing in on the dragoness until it made contact tearing through her right-wing. Proceeding to amputate the limb from Ymir's body leaving behind a knurled stump as she starts to fall.

Asta used his firebending to rockets up and barely manages to catch his dragon partner. Using his breathing techniques, he maxed out his physical strength, though not stopping the fall managed to slow it to a crawl until they reach the ground. Not wasting time, he tore of his coat revealing another black one with a new black bulls robe draped over his left shoulder and a red cord over his right then. He then ripped apart his other coat and proceeds to bandage Ymir's wound to stop the bleeding.

Shinobu soon appears next to her master, "Let me see master," She says rushing over.

"I want her wing found and brought here as soon as possible," Asta orders reaching up to his face and pulling off his mask placing it into his grimoire as the book floats up. "Keep her alive."

"I've never worked with a creature like this before master," Shinobu says as she quickly pulls out a medical kit from a pocket in her uniform and then she turns to look up see Asta's face for the first time in many years, and this occasion he wasn't happy. "But I'll do what I can."

"I know you will," He turns and holds up a hand causing the Demon Slayer sword to whirl into his hand. Black anti-magic flows from the weapon onto Asta's body. 

This time it was different though. It covers most of the right side of his head forming the right horn but also to more horns closer to the head and one on the left side. He then formed his full right-wing and a smaller left-wing along with a whip-like tail tipped with a spade. His right eye turned into a glowing red with a slit with his left eye remaining green but also with ha slit pupil. The teeth in his mouth turned to fangs. The crimson five-leaf clover on his chest turned black. An all-consuming thick murderous aura radiated from Asta's sword.





There were few things that frightened Hashira in their time-fighting demons or training with Asta. Shinobu had seen a number of more of them due to her more medically training style and as a field medic. The sight of her master in this state and starting form was one of the few if not the only things that truly terrified her to her core.

Asta took one step and shot off and was immediately standing across from Ichimonji who was completely thrown for a loop at his former master's appearance, most of all his face who he'd never seen.

"What's the matter Ichimonji?" Asta says with a sharp disdain dripping from his voice as his tail slowly moves around behind as he glares at his former student. "Never seen you master to wrought with rage before!" he sent waves of murderous intent everywhere.

Ichimonji in the meantime was pissing himself as he saw a black visage from behind his former teacher.





Ichimonji shook his head and then summons his spear, "No wonder you wore that mask master," he mocks, "Cause you were a demon yourself. You can't berate me for taking the exact same route you did," he takes a hold of his spear and spins it around and then charges in.

Asta draws the demon in and waiting for him to get close before charging in himself in order to parry the spear's thrust upwards, knocking Ichimonji off balance. The force of the blow itself shot the ground upwards from underneath the feet of the fighters.


(Similar to this)



Asta didn't want to give his former student time to recover so he rushes in readying to give and upward slash but Ichimonji giving a maniac smile whirls his weapon around then proceeds to thrust his spear into the ground stopping Asta's assault and forcing him back.

(Like this)




They rush in and immediately started exchanging a tempest of blows barely visible to anyone.





Asta was soon left with cuts all over his body as most of his clothing was shredded in the process. The king gave a smirk, "I have to Ichimonji," Asta looks at the demon. "You certainly have come a long way. I never taught you any of those moves for sure. I would've gladly appointed you the rank of Hashira if you'd come by that power on your own, instead of getting by becoming a demon."

"Look who's talking you, hypocrite!" Ichimonji shot back. "You're just as much a demon as I am. Any creature can see that!"

"Oh, I am much more than just a demon you fool," Asta glares as anti-magic wafts off his body once more and starts to spread over his body. 

Asta pulls out his Demon Dweller sword from his grimoire, the blade of the weapon crackling with black anti-magic power as it is pulled from the book. His left-wing grows to the same size as his right. The anti-magic on his face changes to cover his left eye and left arm until his body is covered in symmetrical surging anti-magic power connected on his chest by the black five-leaf clover. His eyes as soon both a glowing red and on the left side of his head he now sports a second forward-facing horn and all of his teeth had grown extremely sharp.





Ichimonji rushes in and thrusts his spear hoping to stop Asta's transformation before it was completed only for the latter to sense him coming and defend himself. The fighter then exchanged about three blows before Asta force Ichimonji back with him digging his spear into the ground and sitting on the end.

"You know how that old saying goes master," Ichimonji taunts as he sits atop his spear, "It's over I have the high ground."

He grabs a hold of the spear and quickly barrels down on Asta. 





Asta used both his sword to block the blow and for the demon back once more, prove said the high ground was only in the former student's mind.






"What's the matter Ichimonji," Asta mocks, "All talk and no bite!" he glares taking up a stance.



"SHUT UP!" The demon yells as he charges forward and the two have at it again and again. "YOU WILL ACKNOWLEDGE ME AND MY POWER! YOU WILL NAME ME A HASHIRA!"





"FOOLISH BOY!" Asta parries as he goads the demon disciple, "I ALWAYS ACKNOWLEDGED YOU! BUT IT WAS ONLY YOURSELF THAT KEPT YOU FROM WHAT YOU SO DESPERATELY WANTED! 





"NO!" The demon snarls, "YOU NEVER ONCE THAGHT I WAS FIT TO BECOME A HASHIRA!"

"That was your own delusion boy!" Asta counters, "It was your own fear and self-preservation that came first, so not wanting to take the training you ran! Not wanting to die, you used what you learned to survive!" He glares.





Asta forces the spear from Ichimonji's hands, both fighters breathing heavily, "Losing and seeing no other way out, you became a demon!"

"Yea, and now you have to kill me!" He laughs, "ONE of your precious children, but wait... your Nichirin sword is nowhere in sight dear master! HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Ichimonji smiles, "And by the time you find it I'll be long gone, or I might go into the city and have some fun with a certain few rulers!

Asta snapped and in a flash he drops his demon blade and summoned his Liebe in physicals form beheading the laughing demon. 

Ichimonji in the meantime took his last moments to grasp what had happened, "This isn't possible! no normal sword can kill me!" he says as his vision splits and he starts to turn to ash from being cut strat down the middle

"That's because I'm never with a Nichirin sword," Asta holds up the black skull-hilted katana to reveal a red blade. "Sun Breathing, Enbu(Dance)," Asta turns to face the demon,





"Burn for your crimes Demon." He remarks and he uses firebending to incinerate the rest of the still-living demon in his final moments.

"No one threatens my girls and lives..." he says coldly quickly flying back to Shinobu and Ymir. '"How is she?"

"We have her wing courteously of Rengoku and Gyomei," Shinobu notes. "But I am afraid I can't do anything to reattach it." She motions to the dragoness. and the badly damaged wing next to her.

Asta places a hand o his partner, "We have to get her to the city," he says. "Fluttershy is the only one with healing magic within the realms of power that we need if we have any hope of reattaching it so she can fly," he kneels down and his places lifts the battered wing and unties the bandaged stump. 

Asta uses his Qi technique and reaches out to Ymir's own Qi. Everyone stares in awe as the wing reconnects to the stump. Muscle and tissue reattaching to each other until to glow stops and Asta falls over breathing heavily. He already heavily taxed body well beyond his limit but he managed to put the dragoness's wing in place, at least long enough for an actual treatment anyways.

"Get... us... there..." Asta demands, pointing to the city from the mud and blood-soaked ground. "NOW!"

The battles over, the king's rage sated, but all is not so well as much was lost on this day, but much was gained for the future as well.
> Heed the Call
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Waillen a month after the battles...


Asta and company were currently enjoying the quiet life, or as quiet as a king and his subordinates could anyways. Asta had had it rough with his girls once he'd told them about what had happened to him. But they soon moved past it and grew to appreciate and love him even more after hearing how he'd waited to see them again for over a hundred years. 

Soon after Asta and Fluttershy's daughter was born. Aurora Starfall. She was indeed born an earth pony much to Asta's relief. She had his green eyes but her mother's pink hair. Oddly enough the foal was born with no tail making her more human than a pony. tough she still had a few more of the more equine features like a slightly longer face and pointed ears like her mother. Twilight performed a scan on the filly and they weren't surprised when she'd didn't have magic, though they were still happy to have her in their lives.

The entire kingdom celebrated the new princess's birth not long after.

Speaking of the kingdom. It had never been more livid than even when the founding festival had started. Thanks to the victory over the invading Caribou army they had even more citizens than before. With the death of the commanding Count and Ichimonji, the Black Clover Kingdom's Territory hand effectively tripled in size overnight thanks to the count having three smaller territories under his control. Asta wasted no time and sent those he knew could clean up the cities into them.

Aj had gone back to Ponyville in order to spend time with her family. The Apples were overjoyed to see her ring but also those she had brought back with her. The reason why their family hated the Caribou, her ma and pa. The wife and husband weren't dead but had been enslaved in one of the cities Asat received from the battle. Aj's parents were grateful to the king and even more so to find out he was the one making Aj happy. Aj needed her time to adjust so Asta sent her home for a while to be with her granny and siblings while they adjusted to having her parents back in her life. She’d decided to stay in Canterlot and take lessons from Celestia and Luna to better control her more basic abilities.

Twilight was another story. Asta found that her powers had only grown so he did what he could and helped her train. He was no god but he had fought the original holder of these powers so he helped Twilight get better acquainted with them. It was also clear that her power wasn't the only things growing as her body had become more developed too, she and the girls caught him staring from time to time and often teased him about it. When they were in Canterlot for a lunch with Twilight's parents, some pony hit on her, he nearly put them in a coma. Twilight's parents approved the action with no qualms.

Rainbow Dash had been distant. Even Spike had been having a hard time with his marefriend as of late due to the incident with Gilda. Dash made her regular reports on Gilad but with disdain that only worsened each time. Asta decided to give them both some much-needed downtime in the form of Clousdale and Ponyville. Asta handled Gilda's imprisonment personally and came to admire the young hen's devotion to her family but still kept his distance from her.

Pinkie Pie was being Pinkie Pie, enough said with all the new arrivals to the city and the new additions to the kingdom's territories. She had plenty to do with the reformations and parties. She was actually planning another festival.

Rarity was helping out by giving sewing lessons and handing out clothes in one of the other cities.

The Shinigami had decided to help out around the city in her spare time. Which was actually most of the time. Asta was firm about them not coming into his city unless they had good enough reason outside a hollow attack or to report anything to Kisuke. They were currently held up in a house that Asta provided for them through any amenities were made, earned, or bought by themselves. Toshiro found this acceptable and promised they wouldn't make trouble for the king.

The demon slayers decided to stick around but Asta sent them to the other cities in pairs in order to help the Knights he'd dispatched. The Slayers didn't argue with their master and rarely ever questioned him. He kept Shinobu in Waillen to help with Ymir's treatment and rehabilitation. 

The dragoness wouldn't be flying for a while and Asta was very upset that he let her wing get blown off. The young dragon told him it wasn't his fault, though that didn't stop him from thinking it. Her current has left Asta in a severally weakened state as well as he can't use his ancient or even his Wquestrain Magic nearly at all.

Ichigo was the only exception to the shinigami but for good reason, Asta considered him family and knew he could trust his old friend. Ichigo had stepped into his role as a big brother rather well. Yuzu and Karin were over the mountain when they first met Ichigo. He has been staying with the Kurosaki household since arriving in the city.

The teens were returned to Cantorlot for the time being. Asta was in the process of having Inoue and Chad's education switched to Waillen as they'd both expressed a great interest in the city and helping in the coming fight against Aizen. With no other way to have them come here, they needed a guard, thus the princesses appointed Atsa the role. Uryu decide to speak he wanted in as well in order to train under Masaki more, thus the Kurosaki family took in the Qunicy.

Asta's look had changed slightly with his hair having been cut during his battle with Ichimonji while also gaining a number of new scars. His face changed to in the last one hundred plus years having lost his baby and become much broader. He went ahead and had Rarity clean it up as to even it out a bit more. His hair now resembles his original look but is shaggier. He still preferred to wear his shihakusho or kimono over normal pants and shirts.

Currently, Asta was training in the Training Hall's courtyard. He was training with Ichigo while Fluttershy and their daughter watched from the shade of the Ironwood Tree with Yuzu and Karin. He was wearing an old loose-fitted kimono and using a normal katana. 





Ichigo had been outfitted with a brand new gigai thanks to Urahara. This one allowed him better access to his augmented skills as a Shinigami while also letting the living world see them. He was also given a Substitute Shinigami badge by Kisuke, without the limiter of course, to allow him to quickly ditch the gigai. The pass also doubles as a quick transforming zanpakuto, though nowhere near the size of his actual zanpakuto. Asta also taught his brother how to access and use Fullbring powers.





"Come on Asta I thought you were better than that!" Ichigo smirks as he and Asta locked blades.

"Oh yea," Asta smiles back, "I may have taught you a few things but nowhere near everything!"

"How did this all start again Ms. Fluttershy?" Yuzu ponders.

"A sandwich," Fluttershy says with a sigh while Aurora claps. "All over who can make a better sandwich Dear," She picks up her daughter and holds her up, "You are definitely our father's daughter, enjoying a fight and you are not even old enough to walk yet," she cues.

"Yea give it to Ichi-nii," Karin yells out. "Show him who's boss!"

"You've gotten better at control," Asta notes as they break apart and land.

"Yea, well I do practice," Ichigo emphasizes.

"I think that's enough for today," Asta relaxes. "You can have this one bro. I'll see you later."

"Later bubba," Ichigo says and looks over. "Come on girls time to go home."

"Awwwwww....." the twins pout.

"You can both come by the palaces and see Aurora anytime you want girls," Fluttershy says as Asat takes their daughter. "It's getting late and you should listen to your brother."

"She's right Karin," Yuzu agrees. "Besides, you said you teach the neighborhood kids how to play soccer."

"Fine," Karin pouts more crossing her arms.


Later at the Castle...


Asta was sitting on his balcony relaxing when he heard the call, the call of displaced… “Hey, this is a call for help. I need a bit more backup for a mission and I got this token from Edward, so I know I can trust whoever you are.”  

“Shy,” Asta calls out, “I’ve got a summon I’ll see ya later,” he sighs standing up as a portal opens.

“Be careful,” Fluttershy calls out.

“Will do,” Asta replies walking into the portal.
> Call to Arms, Enter the Anti-magic King
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Aboard Roger’s ship inside the token storage room


Roger looks over as a portal opens and out walks a man with shaggy spikey ash blonde hair, a white muscle shirt, black sleeveless collar short robe, a five four-point star headband, and blue pants with brown boots. The most notable features were the many scars all over the man’s body the massive dirty looking claymore as long as the man’s body on his back.





“Oh, you must be the displaced I called. Thanks for coming, my name’s Roger.” He holds his hand out.

“You said something about Ed,” The man yawns, “Name’s Asta Ferris, and Edward is my older brother,” He tightly grips Roger’s hand causing the ranger to wince in pain slightly. “Nice to meet ya. Sorry not big on formalities at the moment. What do you need help with?”

“It's fine and cool, first I meet his wives and kids, then I meet his brother? Oh, and right now me and my team are taking on Flurious from Power Rangers Operation Overdrive. We already dealt with his brother.”  Roger explains while leading Asta out of his ship. 

“Let me just make a portal back to Earth, and we can make a plan with the other rangers,” Roger said before he made his sword appear in his hand.

“Fair warning,” Asta speaks up, “I was just in quite a battle so I’m not going to be the friendliest person in the omniverse at the moment. I’m not quite one-hundred-percent full strength either. My dragon took a crushing blow and almost permanently lost her wing. Being linked I’m using a good portion of my healing Qi on her to help in her daily recovery.”

“Damn, that sucks man. Hope she makes a full recovery.” Roger said, and just before he makes a portal someone walks out onto the deck of the ship. It is Eric and he looks surprised to see Roger.

“What the hell are you doing here? And who is this guy?” Eric starts walking over.

“Eric, not a good idea.” Roger tries to warn him.

“What's with the weird little cape? Is he some kind of superhero wannabe?” Eric said before flicking Asta’s short robe, and Roger facepalms.

“You can make fun of me all you want,” Asta says, and pressure is exerted over the area making it very hard to breathe. Roger recognizes this ability as Edward had used it before when the captain had been in his world. Asta’s hand shoots out and using only his thumb and pointer finger holds Eric up in the air effortlessly by the face, “But you will not insult the robe of my knights, Am I making myself clear?” Asta glares death straight into the ranger’s eyes as he tossed the man clear across the room.

“Gah! Why you! Quant-” Eric starts before Roger punches him. 

“Shut up now Eric, he is not someone to mess with! And before you start that mutant talk, no he is 100% human.” Roger said then looked over at Asta and used telepathy to ask. ‘You are human aren’t you?’

“If you define human as someone who has reinforced magic crystal throughout their body then yeah totally human,” Asta shrugs. “Long strong story short, my older brother fused the magic focusi crystal firm and evil king into my body when it was stabbed into my arm. Other than that, I’m human, that has just pushed the boundaries of my physical and spiritual limits,” he says taking the sword from his back, easily wielding it with one hand. “I also use anti-magic as my main power, and this sword is an anti-magic sword that basically eats magic and turns it into anti-magic. I have a few other skills but that’s later.”

Roger takes a step away from the sword. “Good to know, let's get to Earth. Oh, and Eric, try to male some friends here and lighten up before you piss off the wrong guy.” Roger said while looking down at Eric. Then he uses his sword to make a portal back to his friends on earth. 

On the other side of the portal stands the operation overdrive rangers, Cruger the SPD shadow ranger, Udonna the white mystic force ranger, Mike the magna defender, Cam the green ninja storm ranger, Spike, Rarity, and two Pokémon, an Eevee named Jericho and a Dragonair named Lylla. “Oh, look Roger is back!” Spike said, getting the others' attention. 

“Quite the assemble you have here,” Asta looks around. “Pokemon eh? Good thing I brought a few of mine.,” he takes one look at the eevee, “You’re a strong one aren’t ya?”

Jericho smirks and puffs out her chest. “Vee!”

Roger rolls his eyes and walks through the portal. “Yeah, I got a big group and even more back in Equestria that are resting.” He then uses magic to move a large box over to the group and uses it as a table. 

“I’m guessing you called me in because you got your asses handed to you by a bad guy and need the extra muscle in a bit of excess,” Asta crosses his arms.

Roger wiggles his hand. “Not exactly, more like I called you, so we don’t get our asses kicked. We just killed Moltor and I don’t want us to get overwhelmed by his brother.” He then uses magic to make a hologram of the city over the box. 

Asta shrugs, “I get it, better safe than sorry,” he then looks at the others, “Just a heads up for you magic users, “I can use magic too but my thing is actually the opposite in that I mainly rely on anti-magic power and physicality along with martial arts and weapons, mainly swords.”

“I see, well thank you for the warning mister.” Udonna said, nodding her head. “If only you were by our side back when the dark master was on the loose.” 

“Fortunately, most of us here use technology and not magic. I believe Udonna is the only one that uses magic in our group.” Cruger said.

“I know that, but I wanted to make it known,” Asta explains. “Mostly because my power also has an area effect called Anti-Mana Zone and when invoked it turns all mana in the area into Anti-mana, or anti-magic in lay man’s terms. It can drastically affect all in the area, not just mages.”

“Try not to use that near me,” Roger says then taps his head. “Edward gave me some magic nanites to help with a medical problem I have, I don’t want them to be shut down.”

“It generally only activates when I want it to,” Asta held up a hand, “Or if I get very, [i/very emotional. If it does activate unless you're like on the brink of death and those things are the only thing keeping ole death at bay you'll be fine. I can just deactivate my field and you’ll be good as new.”

Roger shrugs and makes some red dots moving from one side of the city to the other. “Alright, so we got some of Moltor's forces to attack his brother, so there is a distraction. Any other information?” He asked the other rangers.

“If we’re there I can tell you a bit more in detail in what we’re gonna be up against as far as heavy hitters go.” Asta adds.

Roger looks over. “Any amount of information we can get is good.” Roger then focuses and makes some holographic controls over by Asta. “Go ahead and add what you know or find out.”

“There are about four sizable powers levels in there from the Qi I’m sensing.” Asta says, “One is very animalistic, two mystical, and one I can’t quite get a feel for. I bet one of the magic types is our ice man.”

Roger rubs his chin and hums. “I see, hmm then we will have to split up to take them all out quickly.”

"I do have a few things that could help us out as far as reinforcements go," Asta notes. "But first," he looks at Roger, "I need to do something to you."

Roger nods his head. “Sure, any help we can get will be good.” He said, and then he pointed to the large truck. “We can use the truck if we need somewhere out of the sun.”

"No need," Asta holds up a hand moving behind Roger, "This will feel weird, then pain, fold by relief then more pain than you will feel better than you've felt in years. Hold still," Asta says, raising his hand and forming a claw. 

Roger gulps hard recalling how Ed told him his brother was a martial artist, meaning his knowledge of the working of the body weren't medical like the alchemist but over hall he excelled more as in the healing arts than Ed did due to his overall knowledge of the unseen workings of the body. 

Asta dug his fingertips into the center of Roger's back and it felt like vines had grown throughout the ranger's inner body keeping him from moving, "The was called Spreading Creeper. Its keeps you from moving and crying out in pain while I do this next part," Asta notes cracking his knuckles. "Time to begin," The knight takes in a short breath and speedily works around Rogers body hitting certain pints high and low causing relief in some and great burning pain in others. It felt as if he was being needed like dough then beaten with a bat. Roger felt muscles he had used in years to breathe anew.

"Now for the final part," Asta places a palm on the center of Roger's chest, and it starts to glow white, "You are very sick, sicker than you let my brother know about. A normal person with this disease wouldn't have survived this treatment from the start but you're not normal." Roger felt an invigorating sensation throughout his entire self, "I am using my Qi to activate your own. You won't be able to fly around or use energy blasts like in Dragonball but with you Qi now awakened your vitality will return to your ailing body helping you fight your illness again. Know that your perception will be enhanced for a time to. Eat right, train, and exercise you very will could thoroughly beat your illness one day but for now it is in a deep remission.," the king does a quick jab to Roger's chest jab the ranger is free to move again.

Udonna, Cam, and Cruger watch in ah before Rarity breaks the silence. “Pardon me darling, but did you say that Roger was sick?” 

Udonna Looks at Roger with disappointment in her eyes before looking at Asta. “That is a very interesting technique. Would you mind showing me it before you leave?”

Roger looks away from the rangers. “I didn’t tell anyone because I don’t want people to focus on it. I just want to get the rangers together so they can beat Zedd and his army.” He tries to walk away but is still locked in place

"Yes, Rarity he is very sick, or was at least now. My brother helped by giving Roger machines to keep the sickness in a bit of a catatonic state preventing it from progressing but unable to cure it. He is as healthy as he was in his early teens, but the illness is still there but in remission for now. With my older brother's machines, he could stay healthy for hundreds of years," Asta looks from Roger to the others then back to Roger and bows, "I am sorry for revealing this. I thought it was common knowledge here," he turns to the snow sorceress, "I can show you the technique, but you will not be able to learn it. It deals in the art of simulating the healing of the body through one's natural healing and life forces but agitating the patient's Qi with your own. Depending on the body's state and the overall health of the patient depends on what healing can occur meaning the healing and Techniques changes with each new patient. It took me months to get the basics down and only after a hundred years did I master it myself."

“I see, well perhaps we could make a magic equivalent with enough work.” Udonna said to Asta.

“You say this is a qi healing technique? I believe something similar was covered in basic training.” Cruger said, rubbing his chin. 

Roger, now free to move, rubs his chest. “It’s fine, I get that most people would have told everyone.” 

“Why didn’t you trust us?” Spike asked Roger.

"It's not that he didn't trust you Spike," Asta spoke up. "A man who has been given a chance to do good when he has nothing left in a short time didn't want you to worry about his problem when so much more was at stake," He explains, "The Qi techniques in this case depends on the patient not the healer. If the one the technique is being used on does not have the physical strength needed then the healing will not work. In this since the healer can offer their own in place but the backlash can cause a rebound with the healer taking the damage instead, causing them to die."

Roger nods at Spike. “It’s true, I wanted to focus on something more important than myself.” Roger then puts his hand on Asta’s shoulder. “But thanks to Asta here I may be able to retire after Zedd is finished off.” Then there is a flash of light under Roger’s hand.

“I see well perhaps I can learn more about your techniques to teach in the S.P.D. academy.” Cruger said.

"If you are willing to break down your own body, to suffer unimaginable pain, to learn how to transform your flesh into the very sword you wield," Asta motions to himself and the numerous scar all over his body. "Then you can learn. Know I earned under the study of many, many, masters never dedicating to one study in particular," Roger recalls this info to, "I used the differing styles to make my own styles. After a hundred years I was able to master my breathing techniques, perfecting them all," Asta vanishes only to appear next to Cruger, his fingertip only millimeters away from the commander's eye. "I am not talented in martial arts. Everything I do is because I pushed my body to its limits and then beyond that nearly every day I've lived thus far in my life. Feel like you want to throw up then do it, but then go back to work. Never give up what you strive for."

Cruger takes a step back placing his hand on his sword. “I see, well that sounds a bit too extreme for just cadets.”

Roger looks at his hand and sees a new key in it. This key was a dark red and had an armor look to it. “Huh cool new key.”

"To put it simply," Asta drops his hand, "Push them to run till they can't anymore, have them climb a tall mount with thin air, and find their way back down by nightfall," he explains. "Lay traps of variation and have them avoid those traps. Wash, rinse, and repeat for a year’s time, or three months if you see fit." Asta looks over, "New key aye," Asta pulls the sword from his back and it starts to radiate black anti-magic. Grabbing a fist full he holds it up to Roger, "Perhaps you'll find this useful, at least more so than that hard to control form my brother mentioned you got from him. I have a feeling you'll need this in the upcoming fight."

Roger holds out his hand then pulls it back. “It won’t mess with me will it? I do have unicorn magic you know.”

"The anti-magic is the suit itself, so you won't have access to your magic in that form," Asta explains, "But it won't interfere with your magic or machines internally either. I have unicorn crystal and dark crystal magic myself that I can't use it in my Black form. I can when I just swing my swords, but it can be draining and a pain. But no, it won't interfere with your magic but at the same time you won't be able to use your magic either. Another upside is it being an anti-magic suit oncoming magic or curses won't affect you either."

“I see, then give it here, I can’t use my magic while suited up anyway.” Roger said before grabbing the sword.

"Take this instead," Asta hands over the fistful of anti-magic. "My sword would absorb all of your magic if you held it," Roger pulls back and looks at Asta's fist holding up a hand. Asta opens his fist and in Roger's palm drops a mini–Demon Slayer sword.

Roger catches it and it was quite a bit but he can still loft it. Roger then looks it over, it is a thick black blade with a two sided edge. “Cool, but this is too small to be a knife.”





Asta easily puts his own sword back on his back with one hand, "Yea and that's just a mini replica key version to use with your morpher," he smirks, "Think how you would have reacted if I'd let you hold the real sword?" 

Roger looked at the massive blade on the knight's back, a weapon he easily swung around with one hand as if it weighed as much as a single-handed sword.

“Huh, another key?” Roger takes a second look at it and sees a rainbow of energy covering it for a few seconds. “Well, that proves it will work. It’s funny you’re the second person to make a key for me, normally they just pop into existence.”

"I'm guessing the first would be my older brother," Asta looks at the ranger who nods. "Don't ask how it works because I have no clue. I'm guessing it has something to do with your void energy or something about your encounter my anti-magic. If I had to guess you could easily get keys from other displaced this way to. I'm also stabbing at this, but they could also be more powerful than the ones that pop just into existence too."

“Possible, I will have to try these out later.” Roger said before using his sword to make a small portal and dropped the two keys in.

"I highly recommend saving the Demon Slayer key as a trump card," Asta suggests, "Our main baddy relies on magic so he would be at a severe disadvantage if you can keep from using it until then." He pulls something that looks like a card reader off his belt, holding it he says, "Transport Behemoth," out of the device shots a monster of a bike, "This B," Asta pats the bike and it softly revs its engine as he returns his device to his belt. "I'll be riding him into battle. As for the backup I mentioned," he says reaching onto his belt again and then holds up both hands with eight pokeballs in between his finger, "I have Rayquaza, Lucario, Dragonite, Growlithe, Pyroar, Greninja, Gyarados, and Braviary."

“Oh cool, I have always wanted to meet some of those kinds of pokemon. Maybe before you leave I can get a group picture.” Roger said with a smile, while his pokemon came over to him. 

"I don't mind but they might," Asta informs Roger. "These are rescued Pokemon who were abandoned by their trainers and or owners that were given to be by another displaced after he rescued them and let them live in a sanctuary. They're very wary of people and aren't quick to trust, outside Rayquaza but even then you have to be careful around it. Being a shiny and a rare shiny on top of that means it was frequently hunted, also beware that if you have cake it won't even give a second thought about fitting you in its mouth."

“Yikes, well I will be careful.” Roger said, shaking his head. “Well, is there anything else we should do before we start the mission?” Roger asked while spinning his gun on a finger.

"There is one thing," Asta remarks leaning against Behemoth as his grimoire floats up next to him opening to spit out a notebook, ink, saucer, quill, and needle. "How would you like another edge in magic in the form of your own unique personal magic that now creature other than you or one of your descendants can use?"

“Oh? That sounds amazing. Though I doubt I will have any kids.” Roger said, waving his hand, then asked. “So, what do we do?” 

"See this," Asta points to the materials, "Add a drop of blood to the ink," he says, pouring a bit of the ink into the saucers, "Stir thoroughly. Then write your name on the front page of the notebook with the ink and quill. After that, it's all me," Asta's points to himself. "You will have to endure a bit of pain though and another piece of advice, don't say you won't have kids here. We owe it to ourselves and those we love and our family to try and have children, even if they're not yours by blood but the bonds we create. I refer to some of my disciples as my children cause that's how I see them, though I do have a daughter with Fluttershy who was born not that long ago."

Roger smiles a bit and chuckles. “Oh, I know all that, I just want to make sure the universe is safe before even thinking about that.” He said before using his sword to cut his finger letting a few drops of blood mix with the ink, then he stirred the ink. After it was mixed well, he opened the notebook and wrote out his name.

"Good now hold onto that notebook and this is going to hurt, a lot," Asta smirks as his grimoire flips to another page, "Now, PUBLISHING MAGIC!!" Asta says aloud, "Grimoire Publishing!" 
Black Lightning shoots from Asta's grimoire to the notebook in Roger's grip and spreads all over his body, racking his body with unimaginable pain. It hurt so much that Roger wanted to cry out but found he couldn't, then there was a small silence and then a poof of smoke as Roger found himself standing there the book no longer a notebook or in his hands. It was floating just above his hands, covered in crimson red cover, with a three-leaf clover in a dark purple magic.

Roger looks the cover over. “Huh, a three-leaf clover? What does that mean?” He asked before he opened the book.

"It means you have the most common type of grimoire," Asta shrugs

Roger shrugs and reads the first spell. “Huh, this sounds like fire-based magic, cool.”

"Don't just stand there and keep it to yourself," Asat says, pulling a notepad from his back pocket. "Give it a try and let's see what you got."

Roger nods and turns to face a tree and holds out a hand. “Ok, um… Exploding Fireball!” He called out then magic surged from his Grimoire to his hand before a fireball shoots out of his hand slamming into the tree and exploding, breaking the tree and a half.

"Looks like you got flame magic," Asta writes down the magic. "That spell was a creation type that looked like Magna Swing’s Exploding Fireball."

“Really? I wonder what this spell does.” Roger said pointing at one of the glowing spells then to his surprise a dark purple flame comes out of the grimoire then forms into a small wyrm with two wings. “Ok this is weird.”





"Another creation type spell," Asta points out, "That... looks like the flame Spirit Salamander, but in black and purple. I think I'll call your magic Dark Flame magic but you also have Spirit magic, which I must point out is very rare. Also that thing can leave you of its own accord if it wants to, it's not a spell but a Manifestation of living flames of Darkness."

“Ok that is super cool.” Roger said then looked at the small flame spirit. “Hi, do you want to help me kick some bad guy butt?” He asked the spirit.

"You need to be careful with that thing," Asta warns, "If it is like the Salamander form the story your emotions have a heavy influence on its developmental growth, physical form, and overall mindset. Eventually when it's matured enough, you'll be able to perform a union spell called Spirit Dive that lets you take on a Dark Flame form where you and spirit are one and the same basically. Uber Powerful stuff that has a time let it too how long you can be like that."

“Right, then I should keep track of my emotions.” Roger nods, then holds up the book. “Anything else I should know?”

"Let me reiterate this," Asta clears his throat, "It is a Manifested Spirit of Pure magic that has a mind all its own. It can lend you large quantities of its power should it allow you to, due to its immaturity it will likely do so without having to be asked. Don't rely on it too much, only if you're in a corner and have nowhere else to go, at least until you have a better understanding of your own magic power."

Roger nods and puts his sword over his shoulder. “Right, well I probably won't rely on magic too much but I'll keep that in mind when I do use magic.”

"Again, that thing has a mind Of. It's. Own." Asta emphasizes. "It it here and will stay manifested without your permission to exist or not. It will use magic on its own whether you told it to r not if it wants to. The trick is teaching it right from wrong, not controlling it like raw power without a consciousness." He points to the little wyrm, "If it wants to run around without you it will."

“I understand that and will do my best to teach it. But I will probably only use my magic when I am trying to be stealthy.” Roger said then he looked at the other rangers. “Is everyone ready to fight?”

"I need to point out a major flaw in your magic," Asta says, raising a finger then clears his throat, "Your magic is going to be anything but stealthy!" he points at the exploded still smoking trees.

Roger just looks at Asta with a frown. “That is just the first spell I am sure not all of them will be that explosive.” Roger shakes his head and puts the grimoire into a large pocket on the inside of his coat. “Alright let’s move on and take out Flurious before he realizes his brother is dead and take command over the entire city and overrun us for foot soldiers.”

"Sure," Asta says leans against his Behemoth, "And how shall we start this attack? A forward assault on the fortress I would expect. Let's hit it with a massive blast on all sides to really rattle and unnerve their forces. With the troops all scared and scatter brained, it'll be utter chaos inside as they try and make sense of it all. It will definitely take them too long to get all of the foot soldiers focused on nearly all different attacking directions. One on all sides and above."

“That is a good idea.” Roger said with some of the rangers nod. “Let’s kick some bad guy butt.”

"You guys take the fortress from the ground then," Asta stands up and is engulfed in Anti-magic from his grimoire then it quickly fades to reveal a form of armor.

(This is the Armor)





He then throws a few of his pokeballs into the air, having Braviary, Dragonite, and Rayquaza come out. Roger was a bit stunned at the red Rayquaza, if not a bit jealous, as it loomed over them looking down with crystal blue eyes.

"These guys and I will take on the air assault," Asta says, "No offense to you guys but the only one who I know could possibly fly would be Udonna using her vehicle or flight magic. I have both but I can't use my magic item while using anti-magic and B won't let just anyone ride him," he places a hand on the bike who slightly revs in agreement. "If you have any objections speak now or forever hold your peace," he remarks holding a hand up to his face as Anti-magic covers his head and hardens then flakes away to reveal a helmet.


(The Helmet)





Roger chuckles and holds out a fist. “I have no objections, just watch out for any civilians that might be held captive or just trying to hide.”

"I didn't sense any through Qi. Any cities that were there aren't anymore," Asta says darkly. "Dead or turned to monsters," he says with a solemn tone. "I'm not going in this for blood," he says getting on Behemoth and slightly revving the monster bike, "If I can see they can be saved I'll do so, if their so far gone then I'll give them quick deaths to put them out of their misery," he looks over his shoulder as anti-magic starts to come from the eye holes of his helmet.

Roger sighs and nods. “I understand. Stay safe and see you inside.” He then looks at his Pokémon. “You guys can either fight outside and make sure we don’t get flanked or head inside with us, I trust your judgement.” The Pokémon nod.

"I have one that might help them out," Asta says, throwing up another pokeball to have his Lucario come out. It was a bit different than the normal Lucario as its colors were inverted to have a creamy coat with a blue chest fur. "Lucario can lead and or look out for them. His Aura skill would help them inside the castle to help shake the enemy up once we hit the base. We hit from the outside while they hit from the inside."

“Sounds good, nice to meet you.” He said to the Pokémon then smirks. “Make sure my friends come back alright?” Roger said to Lucario.

Lucario looks over to the others and then back to Roger giving a stern look and, "Rowfs," with a nod before looking at Asta.

"Look after them in there," Asta points, "Use Dig to get inside then wait till you hear us pounding the outside. You won't be able to miss it. You three will hit them hard from the inside."

Lucario nods and then uses 'Dig' to borrow into the ground quickly disappearing into a burrow with Roger's Pokémon following straight away.

“Alright with them already starting, I guess it’s up to us humans-“ Roger starts then Cruger clears his throat, “us rangers to start attacking the outside.”

"Nice save," Asta bluntly deadpans. "Looks like we have another army already on the move," he looks over his shoulder, "A lot of little Qi's. Possible remnants from another big bady," he cracks his knuckles as he sits on Behemoth and reaches down into his grimoire to pull out two large handguns, one black and one silver.





Asta then places the weapons in holsters on either side of Behemoth's seat, "A little something to save cursed souls," he looks at Roger, "Let's get things started," he says as he revs Behemoth and then shoots off into the sky, drive on the air with the Pokémon flying behind the king, "B, let's get this thing started off right," he smirks and hit a button on Behemoth's dash and music starts to resonate from the beastly machine.





“At least he has good taste in music.” Roger said with a smirk then looked at his friends. “You Heard him, let’s kick some bad guy butt.” The rangers nod and run towards the frozen castle, Roger was the first to attack as he shot his pistol at some chillers and lava lizards that were fighting.

"Rayquaza, Hyper Beam!"

"Braviary, Aurora Beam!"

"Dragonite, Draco Meteor!"

Asta shouts to his partners who immediately comply with their individual attacks, blasting the Ice castle from high above in the sky with a barrage of blows. 

Asta looks down into the crowd and takes note of Roger, "B, you're in-charge of steering," Asta tells his mount of a monster machine as he reaches down to pull out the large handguns. He twirls the weapons on his trigger fingers and then catches them holding them level with his head, "I'm not not usually one for guns but in this case I like the feel of these," he remarks controlling his breathing, as he points the pistols down into the crowd, "Let those tortured by fire and ice be save this black rain, Amen," Asta recites this prayer as the pistols turn solid black with anti-magic, "BLACK BULLET!" He shouts and fires explosive black shots into the army laying down cover fire for Roger and the others

Roger sees the barrage of bullets rain down hitting the enemy army and smirks. “I knew calling him was a good idea.” Roger uses his sword to cut a chiller before kicking it away. 

Cruger uses his sword to make his way through a large crowd of chillers and lava lizards. Udonna uses her ice magic to freeze the lava lizards, then Mike and Cam smash them working together. Each of the overdrive rangers are using their individual civilian powers to hold off both armies, while Rarity uses her magic to trip up as many of them as she can, then Spile breathes fire on them.

"I hate to be the bearer of bad news but," Asta says, jumping off Behemoth next to Roger firing more explosive shots, "But these small fries will eat up all our guys' stamina before we even get a chance to hit the big four. We'll be too tired to fight anyone in the enemies' upper tiers period." He cross fires a lava lizard and chiller on either side of him right in the mouth, "You have an area affect ability or do I need to bust out a couple of mine?"

“Right, good point.” Roger looks at the rangers. “Everyone behind me!” As the others got behind him, he pulled out his grimoire as it began to glow of magic, he held his hands forward and called out. “Exploding Fireball times five!” launching five fireballs out, spread out enough so when they explode, they cover a large amount of the area. “Whoa, good thing I have a high amount of magic.” He said after shaking his head.

"Now it's my turn," Asta remarks, throwing his guns back into his grimoire then turning to the rangers, "Whatever you do," he throws up a hand and then extends three fingers from it. As the king did this the earth around the ranger sprang to life and formed into a dome above the. "Don't come out from under that umbrella. The rest of these are mine," he says as he starts to almost dance about, yet one could still see this was a martial arts form of sorts.

Then fire starts to shoot from the king's fists into the atmosphere. The more fire he shot into the clouds the darker and darker it got. Even amidst all of this the chillers and lava lizards continued to fight, Asta merely cutting them down in the process. Soon the clouds roared to life with thunder as rain started to fall over the fields, the chiller freezing the water as they jumped with joy, the lava lizards screeching with pain.

Asta breathing heavily wiped his brow, "Took longer than I thought but I can't bust out avatar state just yet, need to have some trump cards still," he chuckles light to himself. "Time to bring down the house," he says running and then , "Fly," A blue aura briefly covers him as he starts to fly into the air, simultaneously using firebending to increase his speed through the air.

“Damn he has got a lot of skills.” Mike said watching Asta fight. 

Cruger nods “Indeed, and I suspect is still holding back.

Cam rubs his chin. “Maybe after all this is over and we get the ninja academy back under our control we can open up the fourth branch and have it be about fire.” He said thinking out loud.

Udonna watches as the rain hurts the lava lizards and seems to make the chillers happy. “Amazing, he was able to change the weather without the use of magic.” 

Roger smirks and watches Asta fly high into the sly. “I think he's about to deliver a big attack.”

"This is going to be way bigger than last time," Asta says to himself aloud as he lands on a cloud. "It's a good thing my natural sky dragon magic acts as a protector against this lightning. Now," he cracks his knuckles, "Phase two..."

Asta starts to bound around, kicking off the air in order to get around, tearing apart the clouds and throwing them into one another causing even more lightning to discharge into the air.
He looks over at the clouds and feels the energy in the air with his Qi, "Not enough, I need more lightning!" He bounces about in random direction more and more creating more and more lightning until the atmosphere is completely electrified.

"Alright, Phase three," Asta remarks, landing on a cloud and takes a stance. He forms his hands into fists with his middle and pointer fingers extended outward. He then starts motioning them into circles drawing all of the lightning and electricity in the air into a lightning circle in front of himself. Asta began to float and then he kicked the air rocketing himself downwards toward the ground

"Take this you evil freaks!" Asta yells as he breaks through the bottom cloud layer surrounded by lightning in the shape of a massive western dragon, "Blitz Erpel Oberherr(Lightning Drake Overlord)!" Asta thrust his right hand forward directing the dragon down into the field.





With a thundering roar the drake crashes into the field and bursts sending electricity into all of the soaked chillers and lava lizards. The discharge immediately firing them all to a burnt charred crisp as they fall to the ground, dead.

Asta lands in front of the ranger with a stern look as he huffs, "That should... take care of them..." he snickers as electricity sparks from his body as his already spiky hair stood up like a super Saiyan.

“Whoa! That was amazing! And that cool dragon thing was unbelievable!” Spike said getting close to Asta.

“Hell, yeah that was cool.” Roger said, smirking. “Need a breather?”

“I must say that was quite the show.” Rarity said.

"Very much so, yes," Asta says as the Pokémon land behind him along with Behemoth. "Time is not on our side so this will be a short breather," he remarks leaning against the structure he'd made earlier. "Unfortunately, that move is a double-edged sword and takes a lot of control with both bending and weather magic. The latter is not something I have in spades when away from my dragon, even more so seeing she’s injured, and it takes a good deal of our magic to help heal her wound. My Qi can only do so much on magical beasts after all." he looks over to Roger, "How about another grimoire test," Roger nods, "See if you don't have access to a restoration spell. The move was very taxing on my body."

“Right, let’s see here.” He looks through his grimoire and then points to something. “Ok this sounds like a healing spell.” He clears his throat and then faces Asta before reciting what is written in his grimoire. “Flame of life and health.” A small fire surrounds Asta and quickly turns into a small tornado of black and purple flames as it engulfs the king.

"Aaaa...." Asta lets out a sigh of relief as he stands up and moves his right arm in a circle popping a few bones. "Much better. No more fatigue or muscle soreness. Though I'm still out of magic power," he opens and closes his fist. "Not like I really use magic a lot anyways though. It was worth it to take out the army, your four keep any stragglers out," he ordered his group who merely not and took to the skies again. "We have things to do inside," he looks at Roger, "Lead the way captain.”

“Right, but I think I will save my magic for later and start using my ranger powers now.” Roger said before he puts his grimoire away and pulls out his morpher and key. “Set sail!” He then morphed and rolled his neck. 

“Alright, let’s move people.” He then starts running towards the entrance and the others follow him.

"You don't happen to have a spare green ranger key and morpher would you?" Asta asks.

“I have Bioman Green2, Flashman green flash, Maskman X-1, the green key from the 2017 movie, last galaxy green, time force green, mystic force green, jungle fury elephant ranger, Solar green, ninja steel green, HyperForce green, beast morphers green, Kiramager green, and the Green Hunter Beetleborg.” Roger told Asta as they ran into the castle and headed down a hallway.

"That's a lot, should've been more specific," Asta scratches his head. "I was hoping for Tommy's in all honesty. Always liked the dragon dagger flute trumpet deal. Former band nerd here." Asta thought, "Now that I think about it, it'd be best to use the Samurai Ranger. I utilize all of my physical power and swordsmanship with it."

“Well as for Tommy’s.” Roger points at Spike who is wearing the mighty morphin green suit. “Spike is wearing it right now.” Then he points at Cam. “And he is the only green samurai ranger I have; I do have blue and gold samurai though.”

"Cam's is more my style," Asta says. "I also like his because he was based off The Dragon Ranger." He looks at Roger, "If I have to get one of the others I'll take gold, that's if you mind someone else using your powers though?" Asta turns to Cam.

Roger tossed Asta the gold samurai key. “Here, just hold the key up and call out the morph call, ‘go go samurai’ and get ready for a ride.” He chuckles then added. “Also you can’t use the same power as someone else while they are morphed.”

"Guess that makes sense," Asta rubs his chin, "Once something is already in use there is no way for someone else to use that same power," he looks at Spike, "Do you mind if I see your Dragon Dagger for a moment?"

“Oh uh sure.” Spike hands Asta his Dragon Dagger. 

The group stops at an intersection and Roger looks at Asta. “What are you planning?”

"Go, Go Samurai!" Asta calls out and is immediately surrounded in gold light, then the gold samurai’s kanji appears around his feet. The kanji then swarm around him, traveling up his body and he emerges clad in a blue and gold suit. "Not my fav ranger," he snaps and his grimoire floats up next to him and he pulls out the Demon Slayer sword but instead of dirty and grungy it is clean and sparkling with a gold hilt.





"That's more my style," He smirks under his helmet placing the sword on his back, "Now about this," he says holding the dagger with the blade pointed down, "If I'm right I may be able to draw out something that can be a big advantage in this fight for you," Asta says as he concentrates on the blade until a pommel slide open and out shoots an thin emerald green blade.

(Kinda like this)





Roger stares in shock. “How the hell did you do that? I never saw Tommy do that before, and I don’t remember Burai doing that either.” 

"It was actually a feature from a toy back in 2009 when they launched that game or something like that," Asta explains as the blade retracts back into the handle of the dagger and he hands it back to Spike. "The fact it has the feature as a toy made me curious, so I thought maybe it was a feature that was a concept for the show that was meant to replace the sword of evil Tommy used in the show but was shot down due to some reason or another. I used what little of the dragon magic I had left coupled with the morphin grid energy and there ya go. Just concentrate,” he tells Spike.

"Um... okay..." Spike says as he mimics Asta and the blade immediately shoots out startling everyone. "Well, hehe... that was easier than I thought."

"I thought that might happen," Asta says, "It's easier due to it being your weapon, and I have to say," Asta powers down. "That suit is getting on my nerves. Do you have anything else, like Daggeron or Koragg?"

“Yeah, I got both Koragg keys and the gold mystic force.” Roger said and summoned the three keys showing them to Asta. “Oh, and Rarity and Spike are just using the keys like you, they aren’t full rangers, so expect to feel exhausted after all this.”

"Darkness or fire," Asta weighed his options, "Definitely darkness."

"Exhaustion is just another thing to push through to become stronger," Asta notes," Most of the time anyways."

“Maybe, but the way I see it. It takes more stamina to use the leys if you aren't already connected with the morphin grid.” Roger said, then adds. “Just be careful with this, don’t want the dark magic furuppimh you, I almost lost myself when I used a ley your brother gave me.” When he gave Asta the purple Koragg key.

"Ed's power is," Asta shows a slight bit of fear, "Dangerous, and I'm guessing you saw it at its worst. I saw a form he said was his true self and it was down right nasty looking," he takes the key. "And don't you know, dark magic is still just magic. It's not just dark magic that corrupts."

“Yeah, when I ended up in his world I helped him come back to his senses after Sombra showed him something fucked up and Malice got loose.” Roger said, shaking his head, then adds. “And yeah most dark magic isn’t the corrupting factor but this power came from the dark master and even corrupted the red ranger for a little while.”

"Trust me, I have something that hates demons and shit and will keep my mind safe. Especially if it means he gets to slaughter demons. Let's give this a try," Asta smirks, taking the key, "Magical Source, Mystic Force!” He calls out and purple lightning surrounds the king, transforming into a purple armored Knight Wolf. "Ah, this is much more my style," he says in a deepened voice. "I have an idea," he says looking at the others.

Roger crosses his arms. “Alright you seem to still be in control, let's hurry and find the boss here before anyone else shows up.”

"Seeing as I have the shield and heavy armor," Asta holds up the shield, "I'll be the frontline tank."

“Right, let’s head right.” Roger said, pointing down the right path, only for a large group of Chillers to come into view. “Or maybe left, left is good.”

"Is it just me or are they actually running from something?" Asta tilts his head.

“Now that you say it.” Roger starts, then the Chillers run past the rangers, Asta, Rarity and Spike. “Yep they are running, but from what?” He said watching them run away.

“Vee eevee!” Was heard behind them. Everyone looked to see most of the Pokémon with Jericho in front of the group. 

"Raaarooo!" Lucario rushes behind while waving a Bone Bash above its head.

Roger gives him a thumbs up. “Good work, all of you. Say, before you leave, maybe I can get a group picture to add to my collection.” Roger chuckled and then asked. “By the way, do any of you know which way to Flurious?”

He then taps his chin. “Also to make things easier with communication would you mind if I use telepathy to understand all of you?” He asked the Pokémon.

"Don't bother," Asta says. "Lu only talks with other Pokémon. If you try to use telepathy, you'll get a massive head. Twi tried it once when he wasn't aware, and she had a migraine for a week. It took me training with him in the snow and ice of the Neighpon mountains for nearly three years before he actually trusted me enough to use his aura to communicate."

Roger shrugs. “That’s why I asked but go ahead and translate for him then.” 

“Oh, I don’t know how but I think Pinkie knew I would meet some like him.” Rarity said pointing at Lucario, then she demorphs and pulls out a small brown paper bag. “Pinkie said to give this to a ‘grumpy doggy that needs some cheering up’ I wasn’t sure what she meant till now.”

"He's not grumpy Rarity and don't get any closer to him," Asta warns as Lucario glares with a snarl, "Lucario doesn't trust easily to begin with, and he's had his fair share of bad experiences. He doesn't trust humans, I'm pretty sure he still doesn't trust me all the way either. I wouldn't push him anymore. The fact that he's still standing there is a feat in itself."

“Oh, I am sorry to hear that darling.” Rarity said to Lucario without getting any closer. “Would it be ok with you if I gave these to mister Asta in case you want them later?”

Roger looks at Asta. “If you don’t have the recipes maybe you should ask Pinkie, she might somehow know the recipes for pokepuffs and other Pokémon foods.”

"I'll ask but these guys don't care for baked goods and treats like that, except for Rayquaza, the sweet-toothed bastard," Asta says, taking the bag and places it inside his grimoire. "They prefer food that they grow and fix themselves. They're closer in nature to wild Pokémon than captured ones. Usually I leave them be, to do their own things."

“Neat, so where do we go?” Roger asked Asta.

"How about down the hall that the chillers came screaming down," Asta says flatly as he points.

Roger shrugs. “Sure, good enough.” Rogers starts walking past the Pokémon. “Oh and thanks for watching out for my friends Lucario.”

"Rou..." Lu sounds then goes his own way.

"I think that's all you're going to get from him," Asta says following.

“Fair enough, I won’t force him to be my friend.” Roger said, then they entered a large room. Roger looks around before there is the sound of booming stomping coming from the only other exit. “Uh oh, sounds like we have some company coming!”

"Enough waiting," Asta reels his shield back, and slams it into the door, sending it flying off its hinges.

Right in the room come on one after the other until they show A purple psycho ranger and Flurious standing on the other side of the room.

"What da ya know," Asta comments, "Ole Man Winter was right around the the corner!"
> Interlude: The Ledgendary Shinigami
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ichigo was currently walking through the streets of Waillen having just finished a sparring match over at the training annex with Asta. He had Yuzu and Karin on both sides of him, being the doing older brother who bought them both ice cream cones on the way back to their parent’s house. He had plans to meet with Urahara at his shop after dropping his sisters off and then he planned to make a quick excursion to the outskirts of the farming area outside the walls of the city to check in with his fellow Shinigami.

Ichigo walks along humming to himself wondering how Kukkaku is doing in the Seireitei, “How are you girls adjusting to life here in Waillen?”

“It was kind of hard at first. A lot of the kids were really skittish around us,” Karin says while looking up into the sky. “But they eventually got used to us.”

“It was mainly thanks to Karin that they warmed up to us,” Yuzu giggles.

“Don’t deny your part either sis,” Karin says with an embarrassed blush steadily creeping over his face. “You were the one who brought them cupcakes with Pinkie and played doctor when they got hurt.”

“And who was it that caused them to get hurt,” Yuzu leans forward looking at her twin with a skeptical eyebrow. “I recall a lot of the scrapes, bruises, and not to mention bumps to the head that were caused in soccer-related incidents”

Karin simply looks in the opposite direction while quietly licking her ice cream cone.

“Hehe..” Ichigo chuckles and as he looks at Karin then something orange catches his eye in an alley by a street vendor. “Come with me for a minute girls,” not even questioning their older brother the Twins followed him.

He bends down and reaches out to pick up a small orange ball with five stars on it. Suddenly he hears a voice in his head, ‘"I'm the Saiyan warrior of Equestria. If you need help or someone to talk to, then call out I will come, but if you are evil or a threat then you will see why I'm the Legendary Super Saiyan.’

“What is it Ichi-nii,” Karin says looking over his shoulder, “Looks like a toy of some kind.

“One of the kids must’ve dropped it while they were out with their parents,” Yuzu speaks up too.

“This is definitely not a toy girls,” Ichigo stands up, placing the sphere in his pocket. “Come on. I need to get you two home. Mom will freak if you two aren’t home once they start to light the street light,” he smirks as he lifts both of them up so they’re sitting on his shoulders. “Hold on tight!” He yells as he jumps into the air and effortlessly jumps from roof to roof. 

Before long he lands on the balcony of the Kurosaki clinic, “You two get in and cleaned up,” he says as he looks over the twins who just give him deadpan glares as their hair was all over the place. “Don’t give me those looks. I have some stuff to do. Tell mom and dad I’ll be out tonight.”

The twins both looked at one another with concern as they both knew exactly what Ichigo was talking about.

“Promise us you’ll be careful Ichigo,” Yuzu speaks up.

“We know you’re really strong but still,” Karin tacks on, “We worry. We don’t want to lose you a second time,” she says as tears start to form under her eyes.

Ichigo bends down and wraps them both in a tender embrace, “I promise I’ll be careful and you’ll both see me again either tomorrow morning at breakfast or for lunch,” he releases his little sisters as he stands up, “Bye for now girls. I’ve got to get some stuff done.”

The twins begrudgingly nod as Ichigo steps back and turns around. With a small flash of green under his feet, he takes off through the skies. Soon Ichigo was standing atop the outermost of the crystal walls of Waillen. He pulls out the fiver star Dragonball he’d found earlier and looks it over once more.

“Alright then,” he says to his reflection in the orange sphere. “Legendary Super Saiyan, how about lending me a hand for a bit,” Ichigo remarks with a smirk.

With a flash a green and yellow portal opens up in front of the Shinigami. Stepping out was a man clad in dragon armor from High School DxD while wearing a Hokage cloak around it, with a headband wrapped around his forehead had the symbol of Asta's Black Bulls but also having the symbol of the Hidden Leaf Village.

What was more surprising was three anthro-pony standing next to him more specifically Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud.

"So, this is another Equus then," Twilight said as she was on his right while Pinkie was on his left.

“More specifically it’s Asta’s kingdom,” Ichigo says as he looks at the group currently in front of him drawing their attention directly to himself. “Hello there everypony and Saiyan, my name Is Ichigo Kurosaki the Shinigami. Currently the defacto leader of the Shinigami forces here in Waillen and one of Asta’s Black Bulls and his oldest friend in this world and honorary brother from the previous world we both came from.”

"So, if you are his honorary Brother then that means you are part of my new family," Jackson said while holding out his hand for a handshake, which Ichigo shook Jackson then asked. "Have you seen Asta then? I want to tell him something important," Jackson said while cracking his knuckles in annoyance.

“I sense a bit of hostility here,” Ichigo looks seriously at the group, “And I saw him a while ago. We were having a sparring session in the training area by the palace,” he thumbs over his shoulder. “He should be with Fluttershy now. They supposed to be setting Aurora down for bed now. Why do you need to speak with him if I may impose?”

"Well, first he was supposed to let me know about his child being born. Second, the last time I saw him he jinxed me when I said not to become a rule of a country yet. Third, I just got through with a conversation about an annoying Android," Jackson said the last part making the three girls with him have angry glares but what happened.

"But I'm just worried that something is wrong because I have This feeling that Something might happen," Jackson said while looking around to see any threats from nearby.

“Mhmm…” Ichigo notes the intense glares from the girls. “Let me clear some stuff up first though. Asta disappeared about a month ago, being sent back into Equs’s past by about a hundred and twenty-five years. He was kind of busy catching up with his girls and then Aurora’s birth was sudden. Second, he warned you. Third, meh…” Ichigo shrugs. “Nothing happening around here lately except for the clean-up of the last major fight we had about a month ago. Now,” he motions, “Follow me and I’ll take ya to see my brother. How’s that sound?”

"Sounds good but do you know about making Asta my brother thing because there is one more thing I need to tell him," he said while looking at Twilight and Pinkie Pie who were blushing up a storm. "Also, if you wonder what the important information is it also concerns you too. That is if you don't mind sticking around to hear it," Jackson said as Ichigo gets ready to lead them to Asta and his friends. 

“Who can fly or parkour at least?” Ichigo asks looking around, “Cause if you can’t,” he thumbs over his shoulder again to the large eastern style palace, “it’s going to be a long walk.”

"Don't worry I got that handled," he said before creating two shadow clones then all three of them, picking up the girls Bridal Style which makes them blush even more.

"My clones and I can fly there while holding them just lead the way," Jackson said as he and his clones started to hover in midair.

“Follow me,” Ichigo shrugs as he turns and with another green flash on his heels takes to the skies with Jackson’s group following close behind they arrive at the entrance of the palace. The interior is adorned with dark blue marble and golden dragons watching the entrance. “Ignore the gaudiness of the decorations. Ed was the one who built this place after all,” he says he walks up and salutes two white-clad Shinigami with a three-fingered salute to the chest and they return it allowing the group to pass. “I’ll take you to Asta’s room,” He remarks leading the way through the blue marbled hallways till they come to a black oak door. 

Ichigo softly knock and soon a creak was heard as a familiar pink-haired woman opens the door. “Yes? Ichigo?” she tilts her head, “What’s wrong?”

“Sorry to disturb you guys Shy, but I have a displaced hear that needs to talk with Asta,” he thumbs over his shoulder.

“Sorry, but Asta just went out on a summons himself,” Fluttershy says. “Come in. Aurora is still awake but be careful. I don’t want to wind her up too much, “She says opening the door.

They walked in to see the baby that Ichigo has been talking about, Jackson went up to see her and for the first time in a long time after hearing about his father's murder tears start falling down his face.

"You know I never told anyone this, but I’ve rarely ever cried in my life. Not even when I was born from what my mom told me. The first time I cried was when my dad was killed. The second time is when I feared I might lose the people I cared about once I came to my Equestria," Jackson said while still crying not trying to wake the baby up. "But this, this is the third time that has happened. I feel that maybe I’m what some people may call a soulless person, but today this is the first time I have cry in happiness seeing my niece in person," Jackson said while looking at the baby peacefully looking back at him.

“You must be Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud from the other world,” Fluttershy looks at the girls, “Nice to meet all of you. I’m this world’s Fluttershy. The current ruling Queen of the Black Clover Kingdom alongside Applejack and this world’s Twilight,“ she explains before walking over and gives the baby a pacifier to suckle on. “Sorry, but Twilight is in Canterlot with the princesses, and Applejack is in Ponyville visiting her family right now. How may I can I help you four tonight?”

After Jackson's little episode he wiped his eyes before turning to Fluttershy and saying, "Well, I wanted to tell everyone that we'll be here if it's everyone's busy I guess you can pass it on to them" he said before putting his arms behind Twilight and Pinkie Pie and hugging them around their waist.

"Me and my herd mates, have plans to get married in the fall before winter, and I wanted to invite you and the others personally," Jackson said as Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud were blushing crazy.

"Also, I'll be happy to tell you we will be expecting our first foal very soon. I do not know yet, but I would like to let you guys know when she is about to be born," Jackson said having the biggest smile on his face.

“Oh congratulations,” Fluttershy says with a happy tone. “I’ll be sure to pass on the message to Asta and the others. Twilight should be back by tomorrow and Aj at the end of the week,” she looks over to Twilight, “Our Twi is learning how to better control her powers. The last time we had a displaced here she ascended Twilight to a Goddess. That’s why she’s in Canterlot learning to control her power better from Celestia and Luna.” She looks around, “Is there anything you four want or need? We can put you up in some of the guest rooms here in the palace, or just one if you prefer,” she says with a sly undertone.

Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud were blushing while Jackson was smirking before saying, "Well I hope you know somebody who does the soundproofing spell because these two are screamers if you get what I mean" Jackson said point at Twilight and Maud who were blushing even more and glaring at him.

“That was already given thanks to Asta’s older brother taking into account a goddess was spending a little over a week with us,” Shy says with an innocent smile as she clasped her hands together. “This palace is very much soundproofed from the inside of the rooms. I’ll have one of the staff show you to one of the larger rooms. Just remember, any messes you make you clean up,” Shy says coldly while still smiling.

“Well,” Ichigo steps up, “If that’s it. I think I’ll be headed out to see the Shop keeper,” he says as he walks over to the balcony doors.

“Tell him I said hello Ichigo,” Shy waves. “If you want to have an adventure, I’d stick close to him,” She remarks to Jackson quietly as she passes by. “Come on Girls,” she says as she lays a blanket over her daughter who’d drifted off to sleep. “I’ll show you all to the indoor saunas.” Shy says as she motions to the doors, “I’m sure you could use a good swim ad hot soak after that portal you came through. Gods know I always do.”

Fluttershy leads the females out of the room before sending a maid in to watch over the baby until she returns.

Ichigo looks at Jackson, “Are you coming or what?” he remarks opening the doors to the balcony before stepping out of the room.

Jackson just stood there for a while before saying, "I don't know which is scarier? Your version of Fluttershy with a calm smile or Pinky talking normally" he said before walking towards the balcony.

“Fluttershy is the second most powerful of the Grimoire wielders right behind Twilight,” Ichigo says as he takes to the air with a flash of green. “Twilight only surpasses her because she was upgraded to goddess status with a six-leaf grimoire. The only one above her is Asta who’s fought on par with an experienced Goddess of Balance from what I’ve been told. He still lost but only by a small margin and he was still able to surpass about ten percent of the goddess’s true power while they were both maxing out.”

"I don't mean in power I mean personality-wise, it felt like I was talking to my mom all over again," Jackson said with a shiver of fear shoots up his spine as he floated up next to Ichigo. "But at the same time, it's like talking to your wife and that's some scary shit and I'm not even married yet," Jackson said as they flew through the sky.

“You have no clue… She’s a new mother and wife all in one,” Ichigo says as he takes another step. “You better adapt to it quick cause that’s gonna be you by wintertime buddy boy,” he looks over that the disheveled Saiyan. “Seeing as how you have a token and know Asta you know how the whole displaced thing works. You help me we do power exchange yada-yada… There’s our stop,” Ichigo points down as he then gradually works his way to a donut slash candy store.

"Oh my God I don't think I'm going to survive her pregnancy," Jackson said as he was having a Vietnam flashback not paying attention crashing to the ground headfirst.

Ichigo was laughing his ass off while Jackson was trying to pull his head out of the ground after he did he spit some dirt out of his mouth and said, "Yea, yea, yuck it up! let's see how long you'll be laughing when that happens to you!" Jackson said as he got off the ground and dusted some of the dirt off him.

“Hey, I take comedy as I get it, dude,” Ichigo pats his chest. “I’m an asshole that just likes being that; an asshole. Now come on,” he motions as he slides open the door to the shop. In front of them sitting behind the register was Ururu. “Hey there Ururu, is Kisuke in?”

“He’s in back,” she says meekly.

“Thanks,” Ichigo walks up and pts her head, “And don’t mind Groucho over there. He’s with me. Later,” He looks at Jackson. “Follow me and don’t piss off Icy-Hot,” He walks past and heads into the back of the shop.

Jackson raises an eyebrow, “Icy-Hot?”

“That would be Jinta,” Ururu says scaring the tar out of Jackson as he totally didn’t notice she was there. “He’s a good brother but he gets on a lot of creatures’ nerves. Enjoy your stay,” she bows then runs back to the register.

"That kid knows how to appear and disappear at will. What is she Pinkie Pie sister or something?" Jackson said while trying to keep his heart from jumping out of his chest.

“No that’s just Ururu,” Came a raspy kid’s voice from the next room. He looks in to see a redhead boy with tri-pointed hair. “And you better be nice to her or I’ll knock your block off.”

“Jinta…” comes a harsh study voice. Jackson turns only to come face with a muscular tan man with a thick mustache in an apron.

“Sorry Tessai,” Jinta shrinks back crowing in fear.

“Come with me please,” Tessai looks down at Jackson before turning to face the other direction and walking off.

Before Jackson left turn towards Jinta and said, “Before I go you need you to know something very, very, important about me kid," he said before it was felt pressure on them it wasn't much, but it was noticeable, everyone turned towards Jackson to see that his eyes or full-on green.

"If you're going to threaten someone you might want it back it up or else you going to wind up dead," Jackson said that last part in a cool tune, "But that being said, trying to get strong so you can be able to protect your sister so she doesn’t have to worry about you going off dying somewhere because that pain will never go away for her," he said in a sad tone while looking at the boy was seriously looked.

“I’ll have you refrain from threatening my people like that,” Ichigo says with a deadly stillness as he leans against the wall. He looks at Jackson right in the eye, his own eyes glowing a melodic rainbow of colors. “I may not have as many powers as Asta but that doesn’t matter because I am just as strong as he is and I don’t like it when my friends are threatened, especially when they’re just kids,” a sudden pressure was exerted over Jackson alone causing him to buckle slightly as he found it hard to breathe. “Come on,” the pressure subsides, “Urahara is in here,” he says opening another sliding door.

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t Ichigo and company,” A man in a green and white striped hat in a haori similar to Asta’s sits in a room sipping tea, “Come in and have some tea and donuts. I just came up with a new recipe,” he motions to a small plate of fresh pastries.

"Thank you but do you have more I'm a little bit hungry," Jackson said while almost finished half the plate of donuts before looking at Ichigo and saying, "In about earlier Ichigo I wasn't threatening the kid I was giving him advice there's a difference between me threatening someone and me giving advice you can tell when I'm not in the mood to give advice or threats," Jackson said while sipping some of his tea before continuing.

"He's a young warrior with a whole life ahead of him I don't want to see someone that young died because of his ego that would have been way too many times, but with that being said I am truly sorry about how I said it," Jackson said before bowing to Ichigo in apology.

“Apology accepted,” Ichigo sighs before grabbing a cinnamon sugar donut. Tessai soon brought several more mountains of the delicious treats.

“You’d do well to heed Ichigo’s warning,” Urahara says while hiding the bottom half of his face behind his folding fan looking at Jackson with one eye from under his hat. “He and Asta are nearly identical when it comes to many of their traits. I don’t know how Asta acted in your world but here, he is very much one for standing at the forefront of his kingdom and people, most of all for his friends and those closest to him. He would give you two chances, and you’ve already used one. Just food for thought,” he says with a smirk before sipping some of his tea.

"Sir, I already know how Asta is… That's why I asked him to be a Godfather/uncle," Jackson said while finishing his third plate of donuts before looking at Ichigo.

"So, I have a gift for you and Asta if you want it," Jackson said while pulling out two jars with Sharingan eyes in them.

“Eyes?” Urahara says as he picks up one of the jars, peering into the floating organ, “Very unique eyes…”

“More than you know Kisuke,” Ichigo sips more of his tea. “I’ll gladly accept them and I know Asta would too. Unfortunately,” he sets his cup down, “With Asta gone right now we can’t take the time for transplant and getting used to them. On that note,” he turns back to Kisuke, “Keep them in the Vault until our King’s return please.”

“Will do,” Kisuke nods. “We’ve also been seeing a rise in the number of hollow attacks in the area as well. They’re also growing stronger and bolder with each new attack. I think we’ll be seeing the Arrancar’s soon.”

“Hmm…” Ichigo rubs his chin, “Then it’s a good thing I’m going to see the others later too but first,” he looks over to Jackson who was stuffing his face with donuts. 

Ichigo smirks.

Jackson saw Ichigo smirking at him before he swallowed a mouthful of Donuts and said, "Don't look at me like that! If you haven't dealt with three Mares, four kids, and running a country all day, you’d be starving too!" he said while grumbling before asking, "So, is there any way for you to make me a Shinigami or something?" 

Jackson then looked in the direction of the castle while having this weird look on his face. Ichigo taking note of the odd behavior of his guest but decides to shelf it for now.

“There are a couple of ways,” Kisuke says. “One way is to be infused with the spiritual powers of an already existing Shinigami. The other is die and go to the Shinigami academy in the Seireitei,” he says with a smile, “But seeing as how we can’t compromise our own power structure, especially with Asta gone right now. That only leaves one option.”

Ichigo appears behind Kisuke and gives him a hard knock to the back of the head, “Don’t scare the guy with death!” he sighs looking at Jackson, “Normally those would be your only options. But luckily, I thought ahead of all that. There are in fact four ways here. The first two and then the third one is by using my token and the fourth is by being infused with reishi via being stabbed with a sword of pure reishi. I recommend the last two together because then you get a Materia point to use your zanpakuto in the physical world. Note you’d get the token anyways as you’re a displaced.”

"I like to take the last two options please, especially seeing as how they sound much safer," he said a little terrified he's been in life-threatening situations before but not when he has to die in order to get power.

"But let me mentally prepare myself someone going to sho-" before Jackson could say anything else Ichigo already is about to do it.

“Oh, we don’t shoot you,” Ichigo says with a smile as he proceeds to stab Jackson straight through the chest with a bright glowing katana made of light. “We just stab you.”

Jackson’s eyes slowly looked down at the sword hilt sticking out of his chest and then he lets out a pained yell, “YAAAAAAAAAAAAA! YOU BASTARD YOU STABBED ME IN THE HEART! I’M GONNA KILL YOU, NO WAIT I’M GONNA DIE! THEN I’M GONNA KILL YOU!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Ichigo in the meantime was looking over his fingernails while Kisuke was sipping his tea.

“HOW CAN YOU JUST SIT THERE AND KEPP DRINKING TEA AT A TIME LIKE THIS! TAKE THIS SWORD OUT AND HEAL ME NOW!” Jackson screams. Suddenly the sword absorbs into Jackson’s body, “What the? There’s no wound?” he says feeling his chest.

“What? Is it over?” Ichigo looks up and pulls earplugs from his ears. “Yea it’s over. That sword wouldn’t have hurt you at all. It infuses your soul with pure reishi harvested from the air here,” he then pulls a cello from the hallway and turns it upside down causing it to turn into an Asauchi. It looked like a normal katana with a tan tsuba and hilt with a purple hand wrap. “Here take it,” Ichigo says holding the sword out to Jackson, “You won’t be able to use it as any more than a sword until you learn its name. Then train in learning to manifest it and then defeat it to learn Bankai.”

Once Jackson took the sword in his hand, it almost felt like a new presence have into his head, also he could hear something like static then he said to Ichigo.

"It feels like someone's running around in my head right now and I can hear a voice but I can't make it out just yet," Jackson said surprising everyone about what he just said.

“That would be your zanpakuto spirit,” Ichigo explains. “It’s both a part of you and yet a totally separate entity at the same time. Once you learn its name it will grant you and or your sword new powers and weapon,” he pulls the sword from his back. “You’ll notice this isn’t a zanpakuto but just a manifestation of my power to influence the soul of my Shinigami Battle Pass. Some like Asta don’t even need a Materia point to manifest their zanpakuto. I learned how to do this to but it’s incredibly strenuous and hard to keep up for long periods, so I just use my fullbring powers. Not you won’t have fullbring powers or an inner hollow unless Kisuke has a spare Hogoku around.”

Jackson looked at Kisuke who was sipping his tea only to shake his head no.

"So, what you’re saying is I need something help me Focus my spiritual power is that what you're saying," Jackson asked Ichigo coming up with a theory that might work.

“Yes, but that’s why I came up with the Materia Point,” Ichigo points to the zanpakuto still in Jackson’s hands. “That cello you saw was the zanpakuto’s disguised state. It’s now in its normal state and can be used as a normal zanpakuto once you learn its namesake of course.” He then puts his sword back on his back. “Of course, once you unlock its powers that doesn’t mean it’ll go back to being a sword either. Some sealed zanpakuto are no larger than a tanto you can keep in your pocket.”

"And that's what I wanted to hear from you; I might have an idea. Don't know if it might work," Jackson said before holding out his sword in front of him and concentrating.

A bright flash of green light blinds everyone in the room then when Jackson and everyone looked back they saw that he was able to turn the sword into a combat pass Instead of it being wooden it looked completely metal a black and green painting it.

"I thought it wouldn’t work, though it seems to be a little heavy," Jackson said while feeling the weight of it, before saying, "but all in all not bad for my first time right," Jackson said while looking at the others.

“I don’t know why you’d think it wouldn’t work,” Ichigo rubs the back of his head, “The who focus of a Materia point was to give Shinigami access to their zanpakuto while having it at the ready while at the same time not having to go into spirit form,” he shrugs, “that’s why it has a built-in disguise function too. The others have it but there’s have special seals preventing them from taking them to the Seireitei.”

"I'm not saying it wouldn't work. I’m surprised that I could do it so easily, I thought that it would take me longer to do it," Jackson said as he asked Kisuke did he had a little chain for him to use.

“The original point of the Materia point was to be able to quickly call out a zanpakuto when Shinigami aren’t able to jump out of the gigai in time to attack a hollow,” Urahara reiterates as he sips his tea, “Though there is a downside to using the Materia point of the actual zanpakuto.”

Jackson turns to Ichigo with a raised brow, “Unfortunately the Materia point limits the zanpakuto full output quite a bit. Like the seals of the Gentei Reīn,” He explains. “It’s a seal the Seireitei places on any creature that has awakened their sword or anyone with the power-level equal to a numbered seat, lieutenant, or captain-level Shinigami so they don’t affect the souls of those around then when fighting or just by living near them as they go through the portal to get to the World of the Living,” he throws up a hand. “No, I don’t have one. Kisuke removed it but I do have a special gigai that restricts more power, not to mention the Materia point I use. The power restriction is the reason Asta doesn’t use one himself, but it’s mainly so he doesn’t have to carry the swords around all the time.”

"Um… Okay Thanks for the information I guess," Jackson said before looking toward the direction of the castle with a confused look and asked.

"Hey, Ichigo do you feel that?" Jackson asked as he started to walk outside the building.

“Something going on up there,” Ichigo tilts his head. “I sense the girls’ magic up that way but nothing outside that. There is a small gathering if reishi though.”

"No, it's something else it feels like someone is in Asta castle beside the girls and baby and it’s not friendly either," Jackson said before going wide eye in horror.

"THAT CAN'T BE HE SUPPOSED TO BE DEAD!" Jackson yelled out before bursting out of the shop and trying to fly towards the direction of Asta Castle.

“I don’t have patience for this,” Ichigo stands up and places a hand on Jackson’s shoulder, “Recall point, Castle Gate,” Ichigo says as he pulls out a cellphone and hits a button. A blinding white light cover Jackson and the Shinigami and the duo find themselves back in front of the castle. “It’s a system Kisuke put in place in case we have hollows get in the city. Now what’s going on here,” he says looking are only to see a figure above the castle. “Who the hell is that?”

There floating above the castle was Goku, but not him; he had a sadistic grin as he was about to blow up the castle then Jackson flew in and kick him away.

"HOW THE HELL ARE YOU ALIVE BLACK?!" Jackson said enraged while looking at Goku Black.

“It’s because he’s not so alive so to speak,” Ichigo points to the broken chain hanging from Black’s chest. 

“His soul has been hanging around you and decided to follow you through the portal and you’ve become aware of him after awakening as a Shinigami,” the orange-haired man says as he stands in mid are above the castle. “Don’t even try and get into the palace ego-mania. If you somehow manage to break the barrier Edward put in place, you’ll only set off an alarm and have to deal with him. That’s a monster I’d rather keep away from as much as possible.” He looks to Jackson, “You’ve met Ed right,” he nods, “Good, then we can agree we don’t want a pissed-off mass of magic, souls, and whatever else the fuck he is here. Right?”

"Who said I was here for them you filthy mongrel," Black said with a smirk before looking towards Jackson and saying. "I'm actually here for you and your marefreinds, you and that bastard trunks killed me," he said with a glare before turning sadistic and saying " it only seems fair that I make you suffer, I'm going to kill your herd mates right in front of you," Black said making Jackson scream out in Rage, he flew towards him delivering a punch send him even further from the castle.

"YOU’RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE NEAR MY FAMILY YOU SON OF A BITCH!" he yelled turning super Saiyan 3 and readied to fight Black.

“Calm down,” Ichigo appears behind Jackson placing a hand on his shoulder. “They’re inside the palace, which again was built by Edward Elric, Asta’s older brother. The OPest motherfucker of all I know. That barrier can withstand Haki man. As long as they stay inside the building, they’ll be fine,” his attention then turns to Black, “As for you,” Ichigo pulls out what likes like a PEZ dispenser and holds it up to his mouth before popping a red pill. Suddenly he sheds his gigai and appears before Jackson in his Shinigami form while Ichigo's other body hops back down to the palace to inform Fluttershy of what's going on.

A wash of power covers the entire area and Black is taken back by surprise by Ichigo. 

“This is my brother’s city. This is my home and my world, and he is a wandering soul. As a Shinigami and resident of this place, I must be the one to cleanse his evil from this world, not you,” his looks back at Jackson with Rainbow glowing eyes again, “This is my fight. Understand?”

"Yea I understand. Just be careful, he’s a slippery bastard who will use underhanded tactics," Jackson said while falling back before giving black a shit-eating grin before saying, " if you think it was worse for me and Trunks you're in a whole new world of hurt Black," Jackson said crossing his arms.

"It doesn't matter if you powered up a little. Even if I am dead still, I will show you the power of a true God!" Black said going Super Saiyan Rosie.

“He wasn’t talking about himself idiot,” Ichigo says coldly as he thumps in front of Black and grabs a hold of the soul’s face, easily lifting him into the air, “I said this was my fight, not his. So, you’ll be facing me!” He says as he throws Black across the sky, rocketing into a field a good way outside of the city. Black gets up from the crater he mad and shakes head only to see Ichigo walking towards. “You think I’ll let a threat to my guest stand,” he points his large katana at Black, “Cleave the Heavens, Zangetsu!” The katana and Ichigo suddenly glow before transforming. The blade turns into a giant stylized Kyber knife while his Ichigo’s uniform gains a bet of an ‘X’ theme. 

“Draw your scythe...” He says with his weapon resting on his shoulder at the reishi wafts off him like smoke.




> Assault on the Castle of Ice, Monster Attack, A Knight Rises
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I glare at the two enemies in front of us. “Asta and I will deal with purple, the rest of you will deal with Flurious, then join us.” I ordered.

"I'm with you on that," Asta nods, drawing his sword as he stares intently at Purple-Psycho, "We need to be careful though. His Qi is strong, stronger than Ice-man over there. If he wanted to, he could've easily killed Capt. Cold. I'm fighting back the exhaustion from my earlier attack too so I'm nowhere near my best."

Roger nodded and spun his sword in his hand. “That's fine, we just need to hold him off long enough for the others to kill Flurious, then they can join us.” He aimed his gun at Purple. “Attack!” Then shot at Purple while the others charged at Flurious.

The shield opens to reveal the eye of the master, "Shadow Wolf Assaults!" Asta shouts as hundreds of dark magic wolves shoot from the shield at Purple who dodges them, "Don't think you're getting away that easily!" He says as he gets behind the evil purple ranger as the start to exchange blow, Psycho only using his hands and feet

'Need some space.’ Asta thinks, 'His fighting is too neat for random martial arts. I'm not familiar with his style but it is eerily similar to Mauy Tai.'

"Roger coming at ya! Now Howling Slash!" Asta says, charging his blade with dark magic and sending Purple straight for the captain with a purple whaling crescent slash.

“Right!” Roger thrust his sword to intercept Psycho Purple but much to Rogers surprise Psycho Purple grabs his sword and flips himself over Roger getting behind him. “What the hell?!” he turns around before getting kneed in the stomach and then roundhouse kicked. 

Roger is knocked back and hits a wall. “Fuck he hits hard.” Roger said while holding his stomach. 

Asta lands next to Roger, "No kidding," he agrees, "My self hardening kicked in to help absorb his blows. He's a martial arts master that much I can tell for sure from his moves. What style, I can't tell but he specializes in close quarters combat with his fists and feet for power moves while using his kneecaps and elbows to block or catch attacks."

Roger coughs then frowns under his helmet. “Then maybe I should try something else.” He pushes the button on his belt and his belt buckle spins around showing the red SPD key. “Let’s make some room, try to get him against a wall then when I say so move out of the way.”

"That's a lot easier said than done Red Ranger," Asta slightly turns his head. "I'll do what I can," He charges in.

Purple again starts to exchange blows with the Knight Wolf. Asta mainly relied on his shield to do the attacking and the sword to block. The wide girth of the shield was too unwieldy and made it impossible to stop or block while the sword was quick and easy to maneuver, plus it still had it's edge that could do damage if the attack was flipped in the attackers direction.

Purple used a double palm thrust while Asta blocked with his blade. Purple snickers evilly grabbing the blade, "Don't laugh. I knew you were goin to do that, take this, Dark Shield Catapult!'' The eye once more glowed and covered the shield in dark magic. Asta quickly lifted his sword, lifting Purple's arms up, then he bashed the shield into Purple's chest. He launched the evil ranger flipping him in the process as a dark shockwave was sent out.

“SPD emergency!” Roger called out as he changed into the red SPD ranger. ’Dekaranger!’ His morpher called out. “Alright next, S.P.D Battlizer!” A portal opens and a robot dog comes through, this is R.I.C, and then R.I.C giving Roger the Magna Morpher. Roger catches the morpher in a stance, presses the red button while saying “Cyber Mode Activate!" Gaining an Energy Sword, Metallic Gauntlets and Metallic Greaves. 


 


“Now!” Roger calls out as he runs at Psycho Purple before jumping and yelling. “Dynamic entry!” While performing a flying kick hitting Psycho Purple in the chest knocking him against the wall and then through the wall outside.

'Oh no...' Asta thinks as his eyes widen in his helmet.

He sensed Purple through the cloud of dust and debris, still on his feet. The Psycho Ranger then takes off with blinding speed, coming straight for Roger like a bullet fired from a loaded gun.

"You fool!" Asta shouts as he rockets in front of the red ranger and quickly throws up his shield just in the nick of time to meet the double force thrust of the Purple Psycho ranger. The force of the attack completely shatters the shield, knocking Asta right into Roger, rocketing the duo back several feet to lie on the ground.

Asta forces himself up, "Are you okay?" He asks, looking at Roger.

Roger shakes his head a bit," Yea, thanks for the save..." he trails off looking at Asta. "Your armor?!"

"Yea," Asta nods, standing up. "I felt it as soon as the shield broke," he says holding to reveal his exposed left arm, "The attack shattered the shield, the entire left arm, and severely damaged the whole left side of my armor. If my skin hardening hadn't kicked-in my entire left side would've gone splat all over you and the ground."

“Geez, this guy is no joke. Do you need a new key or are you good to keep fighting?” Roger asked as he stood up. R.I.C comes over to them barking.

Asta demorphs and looks to the Korag Key. It had several cracks all over it. He then fell to his knee as he was hit with a great exhaustion from the strain he'd put on himself during the fight with Purple.

Asta shakily gets to his feet, "Give me the other one for the Wolf Warrior, now!"

“Right!” Roger trades keys with him, giving Asta the red wolf knight key. “Damn, hope these can repair themselves.” He mumbles before facing psycho purple. “I’ll pay you some time.” Then he runs at Psycho Purple and the two begin to exchange blows. Roger managed to deflect most of the attacks and land a few good hits himself, slowly pushing Psycho Purple back.

Asta catches the key, "Magical Source, Mystic Force!" He calls out and is engulfed in a roar of red flames as steps out in a red variant of his previous armor, "Wolf Warrior!"





Asta looks at Roger as he lands next to him, "Christ he's something else! I think even at your earlier power level he'd still give you a run for your money."

"I think I can better even the playing field," Asta looks at the red ranger. "I can use my Teach skill to have you learn Muay Thai. It won't be much, but it'll better let you counter his moves. What do you think?"

Roger nods his head. “Do it, we can use any edge we can get.” He takes a fighting stance ready to rush in.

Asta quickly slapped his hand on Roger's back, "Teach: Muay Thai!" He shouts and a flood of new information fills Roger's mind with a bit of new vigor in his body and respect in his soul.

Roger grins under his helmet and rushes Psycho Purple once again, this time their blows matching and almost evenly matched. “What!? How can you get this good so fast?!” Psycho Purple demands in a growling voice.

Asta quickly places his shield and sword on his back before he flies in with a trail of fire behind him as he lands a flying kick right to Purple's face sending the evil ranger flying back again in a rush of red flames.

"Should've gone with this form from the start," Asta says to Roger, "And that's because he has a great Sensei asshole!" He says with a raised hand and quickly clenches it. "Let's see if you can keep up with the fire style!"

Asta rushes in and then takes off with firebending again quickly getting behind Purple, "Roger! Heads Up! Exploding Flame Wolf Palm!" Asta roars as fire covers his palm and morphs into a wolf's head that he buries the attack in the Psycho Ranger's gut and it explodes sending him into the air towards Roger.

Roger grins under his helmet and turns the handle on the Magna Morpher before unleashing a barrage of punches at an incredible speed hitting psycho purple first of the air created from the punches and then the punches themselves.

Psycho Purple growls as he stumbles back. “Enough! RAH!” He roars as a dark purple mist covers him before clawed gloves, and spiked knee pads appear on him. “Time to kill some rangers.”

"Great, we finally pissed him off enough that he's taking us as a serious threat," Asta rushes over to Roger, "We're going to need to mirror each other and sync up in order to fight him like that. I'm pushing this as is and if need be I can always pull my trump card but I'd rather not, at least not until the right opening comes up. You think we can fight as mirrors until then. I'll need a sec to power up the trump card."

Roger nods and the two rush at Psycho Purple, blocking or dodging his attacks while returning their attacks while starting to sync up. Roger ducks down and kicks Purple’s jaw making him stumble back, letting Asta hit him from behind.

Asta ignites fire behind his elbows and delivers a rapid succession of blows all over Psycho's body. He then jumps up into the shoots down towards Purple with another fire fueled barrage of blows driving the evil ranger back.

Asta gathers flames into his palm and tightly compresses as he closes his fist, “Try this! Kaitai Tenohira(Demolition Palm)!” Asta yells, opening his fist and allowing the compressed flames to erupt into Psycho's chest in a fiery explosion sending him flying into a wall.

“I don’t know how many more of those attacks I have left in me.” Asta huffs. “You think you can keep him busy while I pull one more out of my ass?”

“Yeah, I got him covered. Battlizer, Sonic Mode." Roger jumps into the air and R.I.C follows him disassembling himself and attaching himself to Roger as new armor with red and blue flashing lights. His head also forms a sword for Roger, which Riger uses to attack Psycho Purple, cutting him across his chest.





Asta reaches over his shoulder to pull the shield and sword from his back, “One minute,” he iterates, “That’s the time I’ll need to get things set.” He says as he concentrates, “I’ll need all the power I can muster. So… Sacred Treasure, Kai…” he says and a wash of power pours into Asta as his eyes start to glow, the white yin symbol appears on his forehead along with several light blue markings all over his body, glowing vibrantly to the point they are visible even through his armor. 

The lines grow reaching outward and cover the armor in an all consuming light. The shield and sword are enveloped as well. Suddenly, a click was heard and the shield’s center piece opened to reveal a bright blue light. Sending out a pulse from the shield causes the light to flake away and reveal a new set of white wolf armor with red accents. In the center of the shield was a crystal blue eye.





“White Knight Wolf of Light!” Asta calls out as he draws his sword from the shield revealing its shimmering blue crystal blade.

Roger looks back and grins under his helmet. “Nice dude!” He gets punched in the face but before Psycho Purple can use this distraction to escape, fire comes out of small rockets in Rogers' feet launching him forward and slamming into Psycho Purple, making him crack the wall. “You can't get rid of me that easily!”

“Now it's my turn! Face The Eye of Raava!” Asta shouts as he holds up his shield, “Light Wolves!” Suddenly solid white wolves of light shoot from the shield’s crystal eye and proceed to lay out a quadredinated attack on the Psycho ranger.

Purple punches at one of the wolves only for it to vir out of the way as another comes out of nowhere to sink its fangs into the ranger's arm. Another comes up and latches onto his leg while another does the same on the opposite leg.

Purple cries out with a sonic holw destroying the light wolves. “Hehe… Those things were stronger than I’d anticipated,” he looks done at the glowing bite marks and then grapes his chest, stumbling back in pain. “What… what is this?!”

“That would be my Wolfsbane,” Asta retorts. “Neither I nor Rodger could handle you at full power seeing as how we’re not a full strength so I thought I’d level the playing field.”

“Nice work Asta, maybe now we can beat him.” Roger said before charging energy into his sword. He then flies towards Purple and slashes the sword down trying to cut him in half.

“No, we will be him,”  Asta remarks, sheathing his sword in his shield before he proceeds to turn the set of weapons upside down as the eye on the shield closes. He then takes a hold of the sword’s hilt and pulls it out half out as light erupts from the shield’s corners and base while the eye opens once more, “Blade of Enlightenment!” Asta roars as he swings the massive energy blade on the opposite side of Roger’s going upwards.

The two blades slice into Psycho Purple, the two displaced turn their backs to him as an explosion goes off and Psycho Purple falls to the ground before his armor disappears revealing a Wolfman type of monster. He was wearing ripped purple clothes and had gray fur.

“Not good,” Asta says as he looks over the wolf monster. “That armor must’ve been an inhibitor to restrain the animal power while keeping his mind in check. Without it he’ll rampage!” He then notices something by Psycho’s foot. “A grenade,” without wasting time Asta pulls out his digivice and summons Behemoth from it, he jumps on the beast machine and grabs Roger quickly throws the captain behind him,” Hold on!” He revs the bike and it rockets out as the grenade detonates. Asta and Roger make it out of the building just as it collapses but quickly find their troubles have only gotten worse as the look up to see a giant wolf monster, “Fuck…”

“Well...we really should have seen this coming.” Roger said, looking up at the monster. “Megazord time?”

“What’s a ranger battle without it?” Asta shruggers as a light comes from his belt, “The hell,” he says, reaching down to pull out a whit wolf wand from Mystic Force. He looks up to Roger,”Any cool what this means?”

“Seems you got a new spell, my guess is you get your own megazord form.” Roger said, then hopped off Behemoth. “Go ahead and try it out, I need time to summon a zord.” Roger also rubs his chin. “But which one?” He starts to walk away thinking.

Asta hops off his mount and knowing just  what to do, “Let’s do this then,” Asta nods as he then hits several numbers on his wand and holds it to the sky allowing lightning to shoot from it. 

Behemoth then revs to life as a giant red spell circle forms in front of it. “Okay,” Asta notes as the bike takes off on its own, drives straight through the magic circle and transforms. 

His bike grows huge as the wheels split apart and four legs unfold from the halves. The handlebars shift back and attach to hinges that unfold into draconic wings while the rear wheel hub unfolds into a long bone whip like tail. A skeletal horse's head then comes forward as the windshield splits apart down the center. The eyes light in a burning red as the Behemoth whinings to life as a giant thestral.

“A thestral! Now that’s awesome,” Asta smirks under his helm as he punches in another code on his wand and says, “Uthe Mejor Ultimas,” and the Behemoth starts to transform once more.

The beast reuters back on its hind legs as the front legs then split apart from an empty cavity as the front legs adduct further into what look like shoulders as the legs extend into arm. Asta then jumps up through another magic circle that increases his size as he lands in the cavit and places his shield in front of himself, locking him in place. The wings and tail detach from the Behemoth. The wings combine to form a shield and the tail straightens to become a sword. Asta uses his new form’s arms to grasp his weapons.

“Behemoth Knight Megazord!” Asta roars as the chest plate activates to reveal a giant blue crystalline eye. 

The wolfman howls before growling at Asta. It then runs at Asta dragging it’s claws on the ground before lifting them up, throwing rubble and dust into Asta’s face. Meanwhile down on the ground Roger powers down to his place form and pulls out a red key. “Yeah this is what I should use! Wild access!” He called out turning the key, while the morpher called out, ‘Gaoranger!’ And in a flash of red he stands in the Wild Force red suit. The suit was mostly red and gold, with a gold lion logo on the chest with a five gold and black striped strip going across its chest. 





“Wild force!” Roger called out as he slammed his hands on the ground, then he pulled out a small knife with a green crystal in the bumal. “Wild Zords descend!” And a musical tune plays.








A portal opens and the green Gorilla Wildzord, white Polar Bear Wildzord, blue Rhino Wildzord, purple Armadillo Wildzord, and Black Bear Wildzord come running out of the portal. First the gorilla wildzord punches the wolfman knocking him back, then the two bears fire ice and fire beams knocking the Wolfman even further back. 

Roger jumps up into the air as a smaller zord comes flying through the portal and he lands on it. This wildzord is silver and seems like a bird. “Wild zords combine!” 

The gorilla wildzord roars before it folds its legs up against its chest and turns around while having its arms rotate to face its new chest while a new head lifts up from the chest, resembling a knight's helmet.

The black bear and polar bear wildzords fold their legs up against their bodies before wiggling their front halves forward before their backs lift up forming shoulders. They then connect to the gorilla wildzord’s sides becoming the arms.

The rhino wildzord runs forward before splitting into two halves still connected as it transformers into the legs of the megazord and starts to run. The top half of the megazord comes up to the legs and attach themselves together and finally the armadillo wildzord rolls into a ball and slides into the left foot of the megazord. The Soul Bird Roger is riding then flies into the megazord’s back and fuses together forming the cockpit. “Kongazord Striker mode online!”






[embed](Play urning the battle)
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lIGGz_14aCs[/embed


“So ya want to sling rocks aye?” Asta smirks from his position as the wolf monster charges and collides with the knight’s shield, “Then how about you try mine out,” He uses the shield to push the monster back while placing the tip of his sword in ground causing several boulders to spring up, “Boulder Rush!” He yells as he reels his sword back sending the boulders hurtling into the monster.The monster staggers backwards taking heavy damage from the assault but is still snarling and roaring to fight.

“Time for you to face the wild side of boxing!” Roger said.

Roger makes his megazord run up behind the wolf monster and start delivering punch after punch, leaving burn marks, and frost marks. The black bear fist burns and the polar bear freezes the wolf's fur. 

Asta raises his sword in the air as it curves. He throws his arm and the sword extends forward and wraps tightly around the monster “I’ll put my own spin on it too!”  Asta remarks as he pulls on his weapon causing the wolf monster to spin around like a top.

The monster staggers around, disoriented from the back to back attacks. It shakes his head shaking off the bends before looking up at the megazords and snarls enraged.. It takes in a deep breath and then lets out a sonic howl creating a whirlwind.

“My turn again,” Asta steps in front of Roger and throws up his shield while planting his sword into the ground. He blocks the incoming debris as best he can. Roger grabs Asta’s back to help brace him, it works as they aren’t knocked back by the attack.

Roger steps beside Asta and he knocks the fists of his megazord together. “This guy seems like he is on his last leg, let’s fini-” Roger is cut off as the building behind them explodes outward as Furious grows to giant size. “Crap, who do you want, the wolf or the snowman?”

“You’re the right person to reach wolfie over there,” Asta comments. “I’ll take the overgrown Frosty the Snow Rex. I’m the best fit with my wider range of Elemental powers that don’t require magic, and I still have one more thing to give me an edge if I need it.”

“Whatever it is, I will take it.” Roger said as he turned the megazord to face the wolf monster.

“Roger,” Asta gets the captain’s attention. “There is something about that monster, like it doesn’t really want to hurt or fight. If I had to guess, I’d say he’s being forced.”

Roger frowns and looks at the wolf monster. “Damn, I hate it when bad guys do that. Fine I will only kick their butt enough to shrink them.” 

“What about snow godzilla over there?” Asta motions with his head. “I know he has the Corona meaning his magic is through the roof. Worst comes to worse. I may have to destroy it.”

“You can fight and kill him, I don't think he has the crown, his brother was yelling at Rita about taking it from them.”  Roger told him before he blocked a punch from the wolf man.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Asta snickers under his helmet as he uses his shield to block an incoming blast from Flurious’ ice breath.

Roger uses the megazord’s black and polar bear arms to punch the wolf man a few times in rapid succession. “Let’s see if your fighting style can handle the Kongazord’s fighting style.”

Flurious growls and swings his staff at Asta. “You damned rangers always ruin everything!” 

[central][/central]

“Jokes on you, frosty!” Asta laughs as he lifts his sword and it lights on fire, “I’m not a ranger,” he says as he takes a kneeling stance and fire erupts from his back and launches forward and delivers a barrage of several fiery slashes upon the massive Flurious. “I’m a knight!” he says as the cuts erupted all over Furious's form.

Flurious yells in pain and tries to blast Asta with his ice staff. “Whatever you are, you will fall by my hand!”

The staff and sword collide sending a whirlwind of ice and fire outward, “You think I’ll fall so easily iceman,” Asta laughs mockingly. “I look forward to what you can bring to the table. With my body in the shape it's in and the previous battles I’m at my limit,” he says from inside the megazord with a smile and a bit of blood starts to drip from his nose.

“Then I shall enjoy killing you then the rest!” He said and the two fought with ice and fire, melting the area around them while also making jagged ice spikes surrounding them.

“I don’t think you can!” Asta laughs as he throws the giant off and then motions with his shield causing an earth spear to erupt from the ground and puncture Flurious’s shoulder, spilling frozen blood all over the ground.

“Gah! You damned brat!” He breaks the rock and holds his shoulder. “You will pay for that!” 

“I’m a lot older than some kids,” Asta raised an eyebrow, “How about a bittersweet move,” he says darkly as he throws out both his arms. Snow, ice, and water started to gather behind the mage king. Soon many ice spears were behind Asta and he then launched then at astounding speed at Flurious.

Flurious had no time to react and was skewered by the spears. With the last of his strength he laughs and fires an ice beam, freezing the other rangers as they come out of the building. “You may kill me, but I have killed your allies you fool….” He said before going limp.

“That’s what you think…” Asta says as his megazord glows and transforms into a large cannon with the Eye of Raava becoming the barrel. Asta is then seen inside the barrel of the weapon, “Asta Canon, Kai-ho!” Asta is shot into the sky above the battlefield and then he says, “Sacred Treasure, Release…” He enters his Black form while blue lines cover his body. His eyes are red with a cross star pattern on a glowing white background while on his forehead isa glowing yin-yang symbol.

He flaps his wings forcing himself to rocket down. He pulls his demon slayer from his grimoire and raises it above his head while covering it black Antimagic. The Black King holds the massive sword above his head and it starts to grow with red and orange pulsing fiery veins covering the weapon.

"CONTINENTAL DIVIDER!” Asta roars as he makes contact with Florious and cuts the giant in two. As soon as the attack hits a wash of flames covers everything on the field melting away the ice and freeing the rangers too.

“That… takes… care… of…. That…” Asta breaths heavily as blood runs from his nose, mouth and eyes as he falls back on the ground.

Udonna uses her flying broom to fly up and catch Asta as he falls. “I’ve got you.” 

“Set me off to the side for now,” Asta says, “Roger needs help with the wolf. I have something left in the gas tank. I’ll be fine…” he remarks as he falls over the side much to Udonna’s shock. She looks down and sees that Asta landed on top of Rayquaza with Lucario next to him. “Healing Pulse Lu. Do what you can to get me back up to low condition…”

“Raoooo…” Lucario nods as it holds up its paws to cover Asta in a green pulsing light. His overall complexion starts to improve right away.”

Asat wipes the blood from his face and smirks at the upcoming fight, “Good enough, Thanks Lu,” He says glancing over for Lucario to happily give a silent nod. “Use Aura to connect me with the others please.” Lucario places a paw on Asta’s head and concentrates. Slowly a blue aura covers him. ‘Asta to all forces, Flurious has been disposed of. Keep up the assault on the base. Destroy any monsters you encounter. If they surrender, place them in containment until such a time they can be dealt with. Asta to pokemon, coverage on the old monster to back up Roger immediately.”

Lucario removes his paw, “You two ready?” Asta smiles at Lucario and Rayquaza who give harden resolve driven looks, “Alright then, Let's do this!” Asta calls out crossing his arms and two stones on his wrists glow along with Rayquaza and Lucraio.

The pokemon are soon covered in  spheres of rainbow light only to crack and shatter away to reveal them both in their maga form.

“Braviary, Dragonite,” Asta calls out, “From up with Rayquaza.” The two others emerge from the clouds to take up on either side of the massive red dragon pokemon. “Lu, Sword Dance. Braviary, Double Team. Dragonite, Light Screen,” Asta throws his arm out to the side and the pokemon quickly follows orders. Soon there is a whole squad of pokemon in the skies. “Our job is to distract the Wolf while Roger goes in for the offensive. Rayquaza, Braviary, Dragonite, Trinity Burst!”

All three flying pokemon open their mouths gathering red blue and green energy and then launch in beams that spiral into one at the Wold monster Knocking it off Balance. With it recovering the Pokemon swarm. With most of them only being facts the wolf is simply swatting at Air.

“Lu, Mega Aura Sphere time,” Asta looks at the Lucario who smirked evilly. Rayquaza lifts them high into the sky where Lucario Starts to gather its arua. ‘Roger, this is Asta. We’ll keep big boy distract long enough for you to deliver the finishing blow. Then we use Lu Meag Aura Sphere to cleanse Wolf of his bad juju.’ he says, reaching out with Lu’s arua again.

Roger grins and nods. ‘Right, time to finish this fight.’ He then had the megazord run forward before jumping into the air and kicking the wolf monster a few times, knocking the wolf monster back against a tall building. “Time for the big finish!” 

Roger’s megazord lands a bit away from the monster then the armadillo zord comes out of the right leg of the zord and rolls into a ball. The megazord runs and kicks the armadillo zord three times before it's launched right at the wolf monster and explodes on contact. The armadillo zord lands in the foot of the megazord as it stands on one leg. “Did we win?” Roger asked before the megazord started to shake. “Uh oh.”

The megazord falls apart and the wild zords return through a portal, leaving Roger to fall, thankfully he lands on his feet. “Guess I can’t pilot a five person zord for very long,” He said scratching the back of his head as he looked to the sky as a bright blue glow catches his attention. “How the hell… is that even possible?”

In the Sky…

In the Sky there was a massive swirling ball of aura being held aloft by Lycario, Rayquaza, and Asta. 

“Time to finish this!” Asta calls out, causing Rayquaza to rocket down while Asta and Lucario held the massive Aura Sphere in front of the massive rocketing red dragon. The wolf monster was starting to get back up from the place it’d fallen when the sphere hits it knocking back onto its back.

The monster however is still unwilling to stay down and starts to push the Aura Sphere back. 

Meanwhile in the basement of the now destroyed Ice Castle a certain Eevee and Dragonair come to a seal room. This had been the door they’d been searching for since Lucario overheard something about how the enemy had captured a strange creature and had been keeping down here until it could either be dealt with or turned into a monster.

The duo look at each other  and nod. Dragonair hit the door with a Fire Blast while Eevee follows up with Swift, the combo easily breaking the door. Dragonair uses its tail to knock the door down and the duo look in to see a massive anthropomorphic silver cat.





“Zerrrrrr…..” it growls.

Eevee uses growl letting its presence be known, “VVVVEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

Dragonair flies over and uses Iron tail to break the cat's bonds, freeing it. Eevee explains in pokesepak whats going on and that they could use his help

“Aura,” It reluctantly agrees and follows the duo out.

[b[The Battlefield…

“GO DOWN DAMN YOU/RRRAAAOOOOOOO!” Asta and Lucario yell.

“There was a sudden flash of blue lightning on the ground by the monster leg and then an explosion as something rammed into the creature's lower leg causing it to buckle.

“This is our chance,’ Asta thinks as he looks over to the exhausted pokemon, “No, this is my chance… I can’t let them push themselves anymore,”

“You two, get out of here!” Asta commands as he looks forward. Lucario and Rayquaza look at their friend shocked but don’t move an inch and instead push harder. “I told you two to leave!”

The pokemon ignored the command again when suddenly Asta’s other pokemon came in and started to push on the Massive Aura Sphere with all their might. Asta looks around shock and then smiles.

“Well, it's our funeral then,” He chuckles, then hardens his face. “Just once more, Sacred Treasure, Release!” Asta calls out and is covered again in Anti-magic becoming Black Asta whil blue lines scrawl across his body while his eyes light up once more. On his forehead he also gains the Yin-Yang Symbol.

“Forward!” he roars as he and his group push the sphere down into the weakened monster. As soon as the monster’s back touches the ground the sphere makes contact with his gut and explodes in a white blast of outward energy. Asta’s entire group was caught in the blast as well.

“ASTA!” Roger cries out.

Inside the explosion Asta and his companions float in white energy when they are suddenly grabbed in a flash of blue electricity and brought to Roger by Zeraura.It sets them all down at the ranger’s feet.

Roger runs over to join them. “Holy cow! How the hell did you survive that?! And who is your new friend?” He asked, pointing at the new pokemon.

“Did anypony get the number on that carriage that hit me…” Asta remarks with swirls for eyes.

Lucario shakes off and tries to stand only to stumble while Zeraura catches it. Lcario pulls away from it and walks over to its group and uses a mass Heal Pulse to get them back in standing shape before falling over huffing.

“What happened?” Asta sits up holding his head before looking at Lucario. “Lu!” he tries to get up but falls over, “Damn it. Sore,” he still gets up and walks over to his friend pulling out a blue berry from his grimoire, “Here eat,” Asta says before plopping on the ground. Lucario doesn’t even give it a second thought and bites into the berry. “All of you guys okay?” He asks the others to get half growns from them. “That’s the first time we’ve ever been pushed that hard before,” he looks over to see the new pokemon.

Asta tilts his head, “Where the Zeraaura come from?”

“I was gonna ask you that, seeing as pokemon aren’t a part of my universe.” Roger said, then scratches his chin and looks over at his pokemon friends. “Unless having them here made it so pokemon will start appearing in this world.”

Roger then looks at the new pokemon. “Hello, and thank you for your help with the monster. My name is Roger.” He offers a hand to the Zeraora.

Zeraora growls at Roger.

“Where did you get your pokemon anyways?“ Asta asks, shakily getting to his feet. “And those aren’t known for trusting people.”

Roger sighs and powers down. “Fair enough, still you have my thanks.” Roger said to the Zeraora, then he turned to face Asta. “I got them from your brother’s world. Ed helped me find them and I asked them to join my crew.”

“You;re theory might hold true then,” Asta points out. “He told me that his pokemon started showing up suddenly due to the prolonged stay of our nieces who in turn had pokemon,” he cracks his neck. “I don’t want to be that guy but is there someplace we can go and rest for a bit. These guys are in pretty bad shape and are in need of serious treatment, and my ki healing won’t work on them or me in my current state either.” 

“Ora…” Zerora points to the crater where the wolf monster exploded.

Asta looks over and sees something or someone in the center, “Looks like we’re not the only ones either.”

“Oh man, please don’t be still evil.” Roger groans as he summons his sword and gun before walking over to the crater. He slides down into it and once he gets a good look at the cut and bruised blonde man in a purple robe laying in the center of the crater, he gasps. “No way! It's RJ!”

Roger picks up the injured man and two ranger keys appear in his hand, the purple jungle fury and purple psycho key. Roger slides them into his pocket before he carries RJ out of the crater. By the time he makes it out the others have demophed with Rarity and Spike laying on the ground panting. “Ok we are heading back to my ship, no arguments.” He starts then looks at the Zeraora. “You are welcome to come along, in fact I suggest you do after we're on my ship you're free to do whatever you want so long as you don't hurt anyone. In fact there's a nice forest nearby that I'm sure a wild Pokémon would love.” 

“Veeee,” comes a confirmation next to Roger’s foot.

“When’d you get there?” Roger raised an eyebrow only to be met with a grin on his partner's face.

“No arguments from us,“ Asta agrees. “I’d be worse than dead if I show up back home with these guys and myself looking like we do now. Fluttershy would dig the hole kill me, then put me in said hole all while treating the pokemon.”

Rarity and Spike stare.

“She would,” Asta points to the sky, “Ow, pain, only pain…”

“Right, well let's get everyone back...hey.” Roger starts before he looks at the ground at Asta’s feet. “Is that a cell phone?”

Udonna comes over and looks before picking up the white and red cell phone. “It's not just a cell phone, this is a Mystic Morpher.” Everyone looks at Asta while Roger opens a portal to his ship’s medbay.

“What?” Asta looks at everyone. “What’s with the stares?” he hisses as he returns the pokemon to their pokeballs. “So much pain.”

“Dude, I think you are officially part of the Ranger club. Congratulations man, you're a Power Ranger.” Roger said before he uses his magic to help Asta through the portal along with RJ and he lays them both on beds.

Udonna follows along with the rest of the rangers and pokemon, the last to enter the portal was Zeraroa. Udonna places the morpher next to Asta. “It is true, you are a power ranger now.”

“Yay…” Asta smirks before falling over on the ground, again as he reaches for the morpher only to miss it.”OW! ALL I KNOW IS PAIN!”

Roger sighs and is about to help him up before a holographic anthro Fluttershy wearing a nurses uniform appears and frowns at Asta. “What am I going to do with you?” The hologram picks him up and sets him on the bed as medical instruments come down from the ceiling and come up from the floor. “Now, no moving around till you don’t feel any pain, am I clear mister?”

“Hellllloooo nurse!” Asta sighs wide-eyed with a nosebleed.

All of the pokemon then come out off their pokeballs and get individual holo-Shy’s.

“HEEELLLLLLLLOOOOOOO NUUUSSSSRESSSS!” Asta repeats as his nurse Shy hooks him up to an IV of morphine. “I… I’ve gotta… get Rarity… to make Shy a… nurses outfit… now!” he holds up a finger before shakily lowering it. “And… Twi…. and Aj…. fun times… Ahoy matey!”

Roger chuckles and shakes his head. “Leave the pirate lingo to me buddy, and glad you enjoy my medbay. You get healed up. I would hate to find out what Ed would do to me if he found out I sent his brother home all banged up.” 

“Something really, really bad… birdy…” he points at Braviary. “Hi Ed!” Asta waves into the blue.

Roger raises an eyebrow. “Did the ship give him something that makes him loopy? Ed isn’t here.”

“S-says you hehehe..” Loopy Asta chuckles.

“Yes, says you,” comes a familiar voice. Rogers turns to see said person. “Hi…”

Roger blink and smiles a bit waving. “Hey Ed, uh...before you do anything, I was in a giant robot fighting a Wolfman while Asta ended up like that.” He said a bit nervus of the older brother.

“Asta’s choices are his own,” Ed remarks, “But that doesn’t mean I don’t keep an eye on my little brothers, or those I consider my friends,” He placed a hand on Roger’s shoulder. “I’m here to give you this,” He says holding up a pink gem.

“Is that?” Roger asks.

“One of them, yes,” Ed smirks, placing the gem in a containment unit. “That will hide its power for now but not forever,” he says, giving the container to Roger, “With it you have a bit of an edge and the enemy can’t access the Corona’s full power. You did good today Roger, you too Asta.”

“Weeeee….” Asat remarks shaking back and forth slightly.

“There are harder fights ahead of both of you,” Ed warns as he fades away.

Roger rubs the back of his head and lets out a long sigh. “Another thing to add to the list...this is starting to feel like one of the endless fetch quests in RPGs.” He mumbled the last part. 

Roger noticed the Zaroara still standing around looking at everything and he said to it. “If you want I can show you out of the ship, or you can follow one of my friends once they are healed up.” He pointed at his pokemon friends.

Zerora snorts before walking over to a wall and sitting on the floor. Eeevee then gets in front of it and glares at it. Dragonair and Roger look at each other and Roger just shrugs.

“Evee Veee!” Eeevee scolds. 

The silver pokemon grumbles before getting up and going over to sit on a bed before a holo-Shy starts attending it.

Roger smiles a bit. “I will be right back, Eevee you are incharge, make sure no one does something stupid please.” He then walks out and heads to the kitchen before starting to prepare a lot of pokechow.

“Ve,” She nods.

“Pillows!” Asta remarked. “Hey Shy, when did you get here? Some many Fluttershies!”

Spike chuckles a bit as he has a hologram Rarity taking care of him. “He sure is strange.” 

Rarity smiles and nods. “Yes but he seems like a good stallion and it seems he loves Fluttershy.” 

“Hey!” Asta says hearing the conversation, “I don’t just Love Shy! I love Aj and Twilight! Why do you think we got married! Pudding!” He exclaims as the Holo-Shy bring him chocolate pudding cups.

“Eeveeee….” Eevee remark shaking her head.

Rarity and Spike laugh a bit at how silly Asta is being, and after a while Roger returns with bowl after bowl of poke chow floating in his magic. “Alright, I know you all don’t trust me but you need to eat to recover so enjoy.” He sets the food in front of each pokemon.

“Hey Roger,” Pinkie says as she pops in from the kitchen, “Here that cake you ordered!” She remarks, giving the captain the cake.

“Wait… But I didn’t-” Was all he could say before a drooling Rayquaza  had him in its mouth, “MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!” was all that was heard as he legs flailed about from the pokemon's maw.

“I WARNED YOUOOOOOO!” Asta sings as he eats his pudding, “Hm…. pudding…”

Roger uses a lot of his magic to force the pokemon’s jaw open before pushing himself out covered in saliva. “Gross! Seriously, if you wanted the cake, you could have just asked for it!” He yelled at the Rayquaza.

“Hey, Roger,” Asta calls out. “Hey! Hey Mr.Rogers!”

“What Asta?” Roger sighs.

“It’s a beautiful day in the neighborhood...” Asta starts to sing.

“Aaa… Goddamn morphine high,” Roger berries his head in his spit cover hands. “MAN THIS IS NASTY!”

Eevee had finally had her fill of the nonsense too. So she walks over to Roger, “Vee, Eevee, Eee..”

Roger looks over to his partner, “Good Idea,”  he sighs as he walks over to a cabinet and pulls out a box then gets a pair of ear plugs out and stuffs them in his ears. “Go for it.”

Eeevee then proceeds to us Sing and lulled everyone in the median to sleep.

Rogers pulls out the ear pulls and tosses them in the trash, “I’m going to go take a much needed shower. If they wake up… just knock them back out again.”

Eevee nods as Roger walks out of the room, “So gross!” He calls out as he slurps down the halls. After a nice hot shower Roger decides he could use some rest as well and heads to his room after leaving a note for anyone that comes on to his ship to let the people in the medbay rest.


Morning…


The next morning Roger is already up and making breakfast for every ranger and Pokémon. “Man, I have missed doing this.” He said with a smile looking at all the food he had made.

In the meantime down in medbay a certain King stirs from his morphine fueled coma, “Ohh…” Asta groans as he sets up holding his face, “What the hell did I drink last night to get such a hangover?” he asks as he waits for his eyes to focus. As soon as everything comes into view he soon recalls what and where he was, “Oh yea, power ranger world and giant monster bullshit. I guess I pushed a little too far past my limits then,” he says looking down at the IV in his arm.

“Morphine,” He says, reading the bag. “I hope I didn’t get too loopy,” he remarks, pulling the needle out and notice his new wand morpher. “Oh yea got that thing too,” he chuckles as he reaches over and activates his grimoire, placing the device in the book. “You guys look like you had a good rest,” he says looking at the pokemon, “Return,” Asta points the pokeballs at his partners, sending a red beam at them and pulling back into their capsules.

“Let;s go see what our friendly neighborhood Roger is doing,” Asta says as he hums the Mr. Roger’s theme song for some reason. He soo finds him in the kitchen, “I take it you used to making extremely large breakfasts?” he asked the red ranger.

Roger turns around seeing him and smiles softly. “Yeah, large family get togethers were very often at least until everyone started getting sick and dying.” He sighs and leans on the table. “I am the last member of my family, and before this-'' He taps the back of his head. “-I would take care of everyone I could and cook large meals almost every day.”

“At least you stuck together through it all though,” Asta says, taking a seat. “After Ed was ousted we all kind of separated. Our parents wanted nothing to do with him to the point they outright ignored his very existence, even when I mentioned going to see him it was like he never existed to them. They let me be but as soon as I started taking my own path they stepped in and so I should do this instead.” Asat whirled his hand. “They thought they could get me to do what they wanted if they guided me instead of outright trying to ‘build me’. Still didn’t work for them though. They still considered me a success as I made a good living as a stand-in secondary actor though and they take credit for it.” He sighs.

“Man sounds rough, but at least you can visit your brother whenever now.” Roger said as he started to set the table. “Oh and you can let your pokemon eat too, I made poke chow for them too.”

“You heard the captain guys,” Asta says and the pokemon all shoot from their balls. “Dig in,” he smirks and they oblige. “What all happened last night anyways? Morphine mind wipe I’m afraid.”

“Well let’s see, you flirted with the holographic nurses, said something about asking Rarity for some nurse outfits for your wives, your Rayquaza almost ate me to get a cake Pinkie handed me, hmmm oh yeah and Ed popped in for just a moment to give me one of the crown jewels and that was about it.” Roger told him, listing things off on his fingers before he walked over to an intercom on the wall and pressed the button before saying. “Breakfast is served, come and get it.”

“Hmmm….” Asta says as he digs into a stack of pancakes. “So basically I just acted like I normally do but with a bit more of an open mind set. Although, I have to ask… what made me want to flirt with holograms? I am plenty happy with my girls back home. As for Rayquaza, I did warn you she likes cake. She did the same thing to me when I first got her too, so don’t feel bad.”

Roger frowns at Asta. “I may have ranger strength, you may also want to test out your physical strength to see if you're even stronger now by the way, but I had to use a lot of magic to open her jaw and get out.” He shakes his head and sighs. “As for why you flirted with my medbay hologram, it would probably be because they were all Fluttershy's except for the ones taking care of the injured rangers.”

“Well, if they’re modeled after Shy that explains why,” Asta points out. “She is the one who heals me usually back home for the more grievous injuries. If I have a morpher then that means I have a link to the grid now so most definitely stronger,” he waves it off. “But I will need to practice to get it under control. And Rayquaza wouldn’t have eaten you, just the cake. She spat me out right away and I was full in her mouth.”

Roger huffs and sits down at the head of the table as the other rangers and pokemon come in. “Right, so how are you feeling after a night of rest?” He looks over as the rangers join them and frowns, he asks Kat. “Is RJ still not well enough to move?”

She shakes her head. “From what I saw he is still hurt but can move, he is just processing things right now I suppose.”

“Give him some space,” Asta suggests, “Their’s no telling what they had him do when he was under their control and as for last night… Other than a bit of a hangover I’m fine. Still sorer than if I went nine rounds in the sack with the girls, but considering I helped take down two giant fucking monster demorphed I’d say hat’s a plus.”

Some of the female rangers complain about Asta’s comment and throw some food at Asta while Roger chuckles. “Well seeing how most of us are here, I am going to suggest we take a break and rest up for a few days before we head back to earth.” 

“I don’t get what’s wrong with telling the truth,”Asta remarks, catching a biscuit and biting into it, “I have three wives back home. They all have needs like any woman does. It gets rough behind closed doors, especially since one of them is a literal goddess!”

Roger shakes his head. “Asta let it go, not everyone is comfortable talking about such subjects when they're eating.”

“Honesty due, married to her,” Asta held up a finger, “But I understand and it’s not the best convo for the table unless you're falling down drunk. So other than dropping off an edge for you what else did big bro do or say?”

“He just gave me the jewel in a container to hide its energy for now, said the two of us did well and that he watches his family and friends.” Roger said with a shrug. 

“That’s odd,” Asta says rubbing his chin, “He usually stick around longer than just to do a little bit. As for the watching thing, I already knew that. The bastard rebuilt my entire city back home and then acted as a commentator for my mock fight with a goddess displaced verizon of Twilight. She turned myTwi into a goddess. He did save our asses from a hollow invasion and gave us a ride back home on some sort of gody big red train.”

Roger chuckles and looks away. “He is still using that thing?”

“Oh so your where he got it aye,” Asta eyes Roger. “Yea, he’s uses it alright. Say’s it's easier than travel long distances through the void on foot. Let him sleep on long trips he says.”

“Well it is good he is making good use of it, and basically he took the Solaris Knight’s train and changed it red due to my magic fire.” Roger said and summoned the red mystic force key showing it to Asta.

“Anything that involves Ed turns red,” Asta shrugs. “Thanks for the patch up to. I say I’d like to leave but I’m still in no shape to travel at the moment. If you don’t mind I’d like to stick around at least until this afternoon.”

“Sure, I should spend a bit more time here in Equestria anyway.” Roger said and sighs. “I am just not looking forward to most of the ponies either being worried for my safety or scared of me if I go out without my disguise.”

“You can wear a disguise if you want or you can be yourself and let them see you're not a threat,” Asta advises. “It helped me to be open. The sisters did try and kidnap me at first but I made my stance quite clear to them. I didn’t get involved unless necessary, which it was from time to time. Until I… started acting on my own and wanted to try and help… not my best moment there…”

Roger chuckles and taps his necklace turning into a unicorn stallion. “I just don’t want to deal with racism, also the princesses know about me and they even pay me to protect this world.” He said with a smirk. 

“As I said,” Asta shrug, “I won’t hide who or what I am so don’t ask me to and I’ll leave the matter be. Besides, magic disguises don't mix well with anti-magic.”

“I won’t ask you to hide yourself. But while you're here no spoiling future events about MLP ok?” Roger said before finishing his meal.

“Ha, jokes on you,” Asta points, “I barely know anything about the future!”

“Alright, well we are somewhere after a time traveler tried to change the past.” Roger said, shaking his head.

“Oh great time travel,” Asta deadpans, “I’m not touching that shit. A time mage in black clover is trouble enough for me as is.”

Roger sighs and shakes his head holding up his hands with seven fingers up. “Yeah well if you want to stop her before she gets the idea you can stop seven new timelines popping up in your universe.”

“Is there a key object to this event?” Asta asks. “Time magic is such bs that unless you know a pivotal artifact to destroy to stop things from happening you’d still have to deal with the event happening anyway.”

“Well there are two, first the map in Twilight’s throne room, and a spell scroll that should still be in your Canterlot’s Starswirl section of the library or archives. But if your Twilight just got her wings you could meet Starlight and stop her from going from cult leader to evil time traveler.” Roger explanes.

“Ugh I hate talk about time travel, it always gives me a headache.” Eric said before getting up and leaving. “I am going to train some more.”

“Hmm…” Asta thinks, “Hard to say. My Twilight may not even get a castle,” he says, shocking Roger, “She doesn’t live in Ponyville anymore but in Waillen with me and the other Elements. They all make occasional trips to Equestria from our kingdom, but its more for family trips than to help Equestria. Ed already gave us a castle. I do know about the Archives though and Twi has near constant access to them except on very certain things. Being her husband I get some of the privileges too but not a lot. Perhaps I can talk with the sister about when I get the time back home,” he sighs, “Like I said time travel is bs, even more so due to being a displaced. This is a problem for future Asta, who I HOPE to never encounter. For now breaky!” he says chowing down.

Roger chuckles as he shakes his head. “Well a few tips, speak with the sisters about old enemies of theirs, a few do come back. And the scroll you are looking for is the same one Twilight used to go back in time a week just to tell herself not to worry.” He starts to laugh. “She basically made a stable time loop.”

“Oh yea she told me about that one,” Asta points with his fork. “I don’t know about asking about their pasts. I’m not exactly high on their friends list. And neither are they on mine. I tend to stay out of Equestrian problems if I can help it.”

Roger raises an eyebrow. “But Twilight should still be close, or at least close enough to do the asking.”

“What she does with her former teacher is her business not mine,” Asta holds up a hand. “Luna is the only one of the two I consider my friend. Cadence and Shining are on better terms than even the sisters are and that's because they were honest with me. You get one chance to earn my trust, one,” he holds up a finger, “And if you lose it then you’re on my watch list for good.”

“Good to know.” Roger nods his head and smiles. “How about we meet my Celestia and Luna then? With me next to you they won’t do anything. I mean I can understand thinking you're a threat at first with your anti-magic but mine seem to be more calm and willing to talk.”

“My anti-magic is only active when it covers me or unless I activate it,” Asta waves it off. “Even the swords don’t give it off unless it is invoked, but my ancient magic may pose an issue. With me being here I’ve been cut off from my dragon and so I don’t have a way to drain it.”

Roger stands up and says. “Well we have a few things we can do, speak with my princesses, you can meet the mane six, and we need to find out what Zarora wants to do.”

“Your world, your call bud,” Asta shrugs. “I follow you.”

“Alright let's speak with Zaroara first, then you can meet the mane six, and finally go meet Celestia and Luna.” Roger said and put his long coat on. 

“Sure,” Asta nods.

Roger looks around. “Now where did they go?” He asked.

“Where do that boss of an Eevee and hardcore trainee of a Dragonair of yours usually hand out when they’re together and not with you?” Asta asks. “Cause I bet that’s where Zerora is gonna be 'cause it's not in the kitchen with mine.”

Roger taps his chin and points at the stairs. “I know they use the training room, it's like a holodeck from Star Trek. but other than that I am not sure.”

“Wow,” Asta deadpans, “You’re a horrible trainer…”`

Roger frowns and crosses his arms. “I don’t see myself as a trainer, they live with me and are part of my crew but I don’t give them any orders besides on the battlefield. That and it's only been like a few days since I've gotten them, and most of that has been saving the empire, and helping the rangers on earth. They've been here getting used to my home.”

“I let mine do as they wish to,” Asta shrugs, “But they usually like to stay pretty close to me. They travel through the void more than my dragon does now that I think about it. Ymir is just lazy though. She traveled and met my niece on her equestria once and decided not to do it again unless I absolutely wanted her,” Asta thinks as he looks up to the ceiling, “She really is a lazy dragon most of the time, but she’s very loyal. Not just to me either but also to Shy, Twi, and Aj. She likes to nap with my daughter too.” He smiles widely as he rubs the back of his head.

Roger smiles a bit. “Sounds like a good partner.” He starts walking down the stairs. “So how do you feel about being a ranger?”

“No offense big guy but I really don’t feel any different then from when I first got here,” Asta shrugs, “I mean I do feel stronger but I think that’s my connection to the morphing grid. I also feel that my pokemon truly trust me. Lu especially, though he seems to have reverted back to his lone wolf personality of only to seem like the cool guy.”

“Well that's good at least.” Roger said as they headed down to the training room. “You can ask the mystic force rangers for spells that you can use before I send you home, that way you have another edge.” 

“Well do,”Asta gives a thumbs up as the two enter the holodeck. “Looks like you were on the money.”

Zeraora dodged a Tackle from Eevee but was then hit from behind as Dragonair came up and used Wrap to constrict it. Zeraora then used Thunder to shock the dragon type off its body. It then uses close combat to get in close to Eevee who uses Astonish to cause Zeraora to flinch. Eevee then used Hyper-voice to Knock the electric pokemon into the wall next to Asta and Roger.

“Damn,” Asta smiles, “That was a great fight, even if it was just the end of it. The Eevee is something else though dude. It’s definitely up there in terms of power, probably the mid seventies or lower eighties in terms of level.”

“Yeah she is very strong and she is very proud of that.” Roger said, chuckling, then he looked at Zeraora. “Hey there, are you alright?”

The pokemon merely snorts and get to its feet.

“I think we should leave it be and let it come to you in time Roger,” Asta advises as he activates his grimoire to pull out a couple of aron berries. “Give these to it,” he says as he hands Roger the fruit before walking back into the hallway.

Roger nods and looks at the pokemon. “If you want these you can have them now or later.” He shows the berries to it.

“Ora,” The pokemon scoffs walking away.

“We should get going,” Asta says from the hallway. “I think it’s pretty clear where you stand on its shitlist right now. I leave my group behind too. How’s that sound?”

“Sure. they probably think I am like the psycho Rangers if they ever encountered them.” Roger said as he followed Asta up to the main room of the ship. “So mane six or princesses?”

“Your world you pick,” Asta shrugs, “But if we’re gonna be smart about this we should see the sisters first. That way we can give them an update on what went down.”

“True, well let's take the shortcut.” Roger says and summons his sword into his hand and cuts open a portal right into the throne room. “Ta-da!”

“I’m guessing that’s one of my brothers,”Asta sighs, “You take all the fun out of travel with thins like that. I was hoping to surf.”

Roger chuckles and smirks. “You wanted to use the Galaxy Gliders didn’t you?” Roger said while he peeks into the portal not seeing anyone.

“No I want to use my sword,” Asta raises a finger while Roger just looked at him confused. “You know how Behemoth can ride through the air well. I did it first with my Demon Slayer.”

“Ah alright, it might be a good idea to go to Canterlot like that anyway, no one is in the throne room yet.” He closes the portal and walks over to some tall large shelves. “Let me get a key and we can go.” He picks up a key.

“Ya got your key, got my sword,” Asta smirks as he pulls out the massive anti-magic blade. 

“Let's go!” he points with the weapon as he thoughtlessly swings the blade around and effortlessly cuts into the wall of the ship, “Sorry…”

Roger sighs and rubs his face. “It's fine, the ship has an auto repair function just come on, follow me.” He walks to the airlock and opens it. 

“Ooo are we shooting out of a tube thing?” Asta asks with stars in his eye. “Don’t look at me like that, I haven't seen power rangers in a long time. The last time I had anything to do with them was when I was asked to play a stunt man for that super mega force crap. Took one look at the script, no thank you!”

“Thank goodness, but no this is the Gokaiger Galion, not the Astro Mega ship.” Roger said and pointed at the door. “We are just walking outside to fly.”

“Cool,” Asta nods as he opens the door. “Do you have to morph to do your thing or do you want to ride with me on the Slayer?”

“Yeah I have to morph to use the Galaxy glider, it's technically not my power set that I'm going to be using.” He said, then held up the black key and his morpher. “Let's rocket!” He turns the key in the morpher and the morpher calles put, ‘Megaranger!’ and in a flash of black he is standing in the black space ranger suit.

“Nice trick,” Asta say walking over to the side of the ship. “We are over Equestria right?” Asta then turns to see a crystal tree castle ador with a flag with Twilight mark on it. “That answers that question. Okay then,” he says as he lets himself fall over the railing and he shoots into the sky on his sword. “Later slowpoke!”

“Cheater!” Roger calls out before getting a running start and jumps off the ship. “Galaxy glider!” A portal opens and a black galaxy glider comes flying out moving below Roger letting him land on top of it. He shoots forward leaving a black streak afterimage behind him as he catches up with Asta.

“I never said it was a race,” Asta remarks as he leisurely surf through the skies, “But if you want it to be,” he smiled as he grabs a few handfuls of clouds, “Got love weather magic!” he laughs as he through several thundercloud balls at Roger.

“Not cool dude!” Roger flies around the thundercloud balls and keeps up with Asta. “You are the one that called me a slowpoke, and I ain't no pokémon.” He then leans forward and he shoots forward faster.

“I wouldn’t go too fast lest you catch the attention of a certain Pegasus pony,” he smirks as he slaps a nearby cloud causing thunder to roar. “I missed doing that. Now enough playing around,” he says as he jumps off his sword onto a cloud. “I’m gonna go all Goku up in this bitch!” He laughs as he uses air bending to rocket off through the air on his cloud.

“I am not worried about Rainbow, I am only fast in the air when using devices or vehicles, I can't fly on my own.” Roger looks over and gasps under his helmet. “What the hell? How are you doing that?!”

“Innate weather magic I get from Ymir combined with Avatar power!” Asta smirks as he shoots past Roger, “I mean, I’ve been bending since I got here! How do you think I made the earth umbrella and the fireballs I shot into the sky?”

“I was kinda focused on fighting the large wolfman.” Roger said and went faster to keep up with Asta. “Also you know these things can be used to travel from planet to planet, right?”

“I do,” Asta smirks as he readies his sword, “I’m well aware,” he says throwing his sword and jumping on it. “I also have no idea how fast I can go on my sword as I’ve never pushed my limit on it before!” He says as he rockets forward sending a shockwave out 

Roger is rocked by the shockwave but then henpresses a button with his foot and he shoots forward as a black blur and passes Asta completely. He passed Canterlot and circled back before he came to a stop above the castle.

“I give him hitting the stratosphere before realizing he went too far,” Asta smirked evilly as he simply stands there on his sword for a minute before taking a seat on a nearby cloud.

“Oh shut up.” Roger said as he came over to Asta. “Let's land and go meet the princesses.”

“Well we’re literally right next to Celestia balcony,” Asta points. Roger looks over and wonders how he missed that. “Or should we use the front door?”

“Probably best to go to the front door considering I'm basically a hired mercenary for them at this point I've only met them a few times.” Roger said and flew his galaxy glider down to the gate, got off of it and powered down.

“You da boss,” Asta says before jumping off the cloud down into the streets of the city. “Hurry up!” he calls out and then a high pitched scream was heard, “Good morning to you to LADY!”

Roger shakes his head and opens the gate and the two walk into the castle. “I wonder how long before we run into anyone.”

“I keep hearing how Blueblood is a stuck up pansy in most worlds,” Asta says as he admires some flowers. “Can I bitch slap him into the middle of next week if he’s like that here?” He asks as they came upon a squad of maids. “Ha… french maid ponies, cute!” he points and they all faint immediately. “Is that normal?” he points as he looks at Roger.

Roger sighs and nods. “Unfortunately yes, and if you run into Blueblood go ahead and give them a scare but don't actually hurt him.” He walks over and pokes one of the maid’s cheeks. “Hey, would you please mare up and wake up so you can show us to the princesses?”

“Weeee…” Asta says as he slide through the halls in his socks. “Never been here more than once back in my world, This marble is great!” He stops, “I think I might still be on a bit of a morphine high… Oh well! WEEEEEE!”

Roger sighs and rubs his face. “Oh boy.” He then uses his magic to make magic walls to keep Asta from leaving. “You can have fun but don’t leave me behind.” He looks around before making a small magic spark and makes it zap one of the maids.

“I never said I was leaving,” Asta deadpans as he hangs upside down from a light fixture. “Looks like she’s up,” he points.

“Oh my horn,” A mind says as she stands up, “what happened? Where am I? Oh yea my shift at the palace,” she blinks and see Roger. “Don’t you work for the princess as a mercenary or something? What are you doing in the hallway? Are you hunting a monster? I could've sworn I saw one just a moment ago?”

“Roger frowns a bit. “In order of your questions, no I am not a mercenary, I am looking to meet the princesses, no I am not hunting anything at the moment, and he isn’t a monster.” He looked over at Asta and added. “He is a friend and just a bit loopy due to some leftover morphine.”

“Hi little guard ponies!” Asta says a she twirls upside down for the light fixture
.
“How is THAT?! Not a monster!” She points. “It looks like a hairless ape! Do you know how dangerous those things can be when they have hair?!”

“I resent that!” Asta remarks. 

“Ahhhh… fine, his you’re responsibility though,” she points. “If he makes a mess in the castle you clean it up!”

“Hey! I know how to use a toilet, thank you very much!” Asta jumps down and glares at the mare who steps in between him and Roger. Asta raiss as hand and, “Boop..” The maid on those nose. “I can see why people like that, it's the expression on the face HAHAHA!”

“I’ll take you to see the princesses in the dining hall now,” the maid's glares annoyed as she rubs her nose. “This way please…”

Roger shakes his head with a chuckle. “Like I said he isn’t a monster, he is what’s called a human. They're just as smart as Ponies, and they don't have magic of their own, usually anyway. He is a friend of mine and I just want him to meet the princesses before he goes home.”

“WEEEEEE!” Astaa says as he swings from light fixture to light fixture.

The maid gives a deadpan stare, “Could’ve fooled me.”

“I did say that he is a bit loopy due to some leftover morphine in the system.” Roger said with a chuckle.

“Not anymore I’m just being a jackass now,” Asta smirks.

The maid just stares at Roger who was whistling to himself, “Your door sir,” she points, “Have a good day…” she trails off.

Roger raises an eyebrow. “What's wrong miss?”

“You’re a stallion with an odd creature in tow going to see the most powerful creature in this world,” She raised an eyebrow, “You tell me what’s wrong,” she snorts then walks off.

“Man she’s got a stick up her but,” Asta raised an eyebrow. “Shall we?”

“Meh from what I have picked up this world is one of those reverse gender roles universes where stallions are pretty much cowards and sissys.” Roger said, grabbing the door handle. “Well, most of them I guess.” He opens the door and smiles when he sees Celestia and Luna. “Ladies, I have a friend for you two to meet!”

Continue 
> Interlude: God of Death v Soul of A God
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(3rd pov)





"You bastard! I’ll teach you how to bow before a God!" Black said creating his ki scythe before trying to hit Ichigo with it.

“Now die mongrel!” He laughs, but the scythe makes a ting sound with Black smirking evilly.





“Is all you know how to do is talk big,” Ichigo says as he looks up at the soul unfazed. Black’s eyes trail over to his scythe to see his weapon had been blocked by the massive sword that had barely been moved up a few feet. “Just to ask you oh so glorious god, but do you know what Shinigami translates to?” He asked as his fist glows red and then lands a fist in Black’s gut, rocketing back and forming a crater in the wall of a nearby gorge.

Black was stung as the blood he was hit with felt like nothing from his old world. It wasn’t a ki blast but he could tell it was still a form of energy attack. Yet it still felt as if he was being hit with a single massive fist.

"How can this *cough* filthy mortal hurt me," black said as he had trouble getting back up before he heard Jackson laugh hysterically.





"Oh, man Black it's funny to see you get your ass kicked there will be more enjoyable if you still had a body it will be  10 times funnier," Jackson said before thinking of something.

"You know when you died you were fused with another person. I think his name was Zamasu but I don't se-" before Jackson could finish he was hit in the back by Ki blast.

“I can see my Bala did a number on that pathetic excuse of a body you have,” Ichigo smirks, “Just so you know, my Balas are made from a natural pressure I expert. It’s as natural as breathing for me, meaning I can control the force of how much I put out without diminishing my power at all. And the word Shinigami,” he thumps away only to thump above Black, “ holding his sword above his head and gathering power into the blade, “Mean God of Death! Getsuga TENSHO!” Ichigo roars as he sends a slash of white relishing straight at Black.

Thinking quickly, Black creates another scythe to block the attack. The slash clouded with the scythe but severely damaged the weapon, much to Black’s surprise.

“Are you even trying?” Ichigo says coldly as thumps behind Black with a small red sphere of reishi concentrated at his fingertip, “Cero…” He says blasting Black at point-blank range with the gathering reishi.

Black was blown back a few more meters from the blast. He got up from the ground with a little bit of trouble, was heavily damaged, and was breathing heavily.

Before he can say anything else Zamasu Landing next to him and it's the same state he turned around to see Jackson dusting off his hands then putting his hands on his hips and giving him a smirk.

"Did you really think Black that Ichigo will be so focused on you that you think that Zamasu will be able to finish the job and you are stupider than you think cuz I'm much stronger than last time?" Jackson said before Landing next to Ichigo it looked at him and said, "You think you can handle both of them or do you need a little help, I'm not saying that you are weak I'm just asking?" Jackson asked.

“Do I have more power than just one sword release?” Ichigo thumps to the ground. Ichigo looks up and smirks as another Ichigo appears behind him and kicks him to the ground, having him land at the first Ichigo’s feet. He just smirks and fades away. “You’re little split bullshit won’t do anything for you asshole. I haven’t even released a fourth of my power,” he stabs his sword into the ground. “I was never one for hand-to-hand combat,” He says reaching down and lifting Zamasu up by the collar, “But that doesn’t mean I have learned a thing or two from my bro!” He says as he delivers a sharp blow to the gut then releases the god before landing a kick to the head, sending Zamasu whirling until he came skipping across the field to a halt.

"Damn Ichigo you know how to throw a punch," Jackson said while wincing after seeing Zamasu get his ass handed to him.

"But if you don't mind I'd like to give some payback the Black," Jackson said before walking up the Goku Black and grabbing him by the collar before kicking him in the stomach making him gasp for air before being punched in the face sending him flying before Jackson appears right behind him and kicking him back down to the ground next to Zamasu. 

“I do spar with Asta on a near-daily basis,” Ichigo points out as he cracks his hands walking towards Zamasu, “But the green puke-colored motherfucker is mine,” he says coldly.

"He's all yours as long as you leave this Goku wanna be with me," Jackson said coldly.

Both Jackson and Ichigo walked up to them, while both of them for the first time in their lives… they were afraid of Mortals.

Ichigo takes a whiff of the air and then smirks maniacally as his eyes flash yellow for a moment, “Fear, good,” he throws out his hand and his sword spins into his grip, “You should be very afraid. Bankai, Sternritter…” He says and is covered in blacklight. 





The reishi coating starts to flake away to reveal Ichigo in a new white X-themed sleeveless coat instead of the normal black coat. In his right hand instead of a katana was a scythe wrapped in black chains.

“Todessense Zangetsu,” Ichiigo says, twirling his scythe.

"Hey Ichigo, mind if I do something really quick?" Jackson asked while looking over at the new white-clad Shinigami.

“Just be mindful of the city and the surrounding area outside its walls,” Ichigo holds up a hand, “There are a lot of farms out there, and they provide the food for the entire city, not to mention I don’t want the creatures that call this place home to get hurt. They’ve been through enough hardships as is. Asta would kill what’s left of me after Shy is done with beating me to a nothingness. That woman is very scary when she’s thoroughly pissed off.”

"Don't worry. What I'm about to do won't hurt anyone," Jackson said before standing still for a moment.

Ichigo was wondering which Jackson was doing for a red Aura enveloped Jackson a moment later he was in his Super Saiyan God form.

"After Goku and Vegeta visited me last time they helped me obtain Super Saiyan God," Jackson said before pulling out the Dante sword and getting in a fighting stance.

"So, Mr. Ichigo, shall we take out the trash," Jackson said while grinning.

“Heh,” Ichigo chuckles as his scythe’s blade starts to waft with reddish-black reishi. 

“More like incinerate the leftover kid,” he says as he quickly takes hold of the scythe with both hands, 

“Have a take of what a god of death can do!” Ichigo remarks raising his weapon above his head and slashes, “GETSUGA GO NAMI!” sending five lines of reishi at Zamasu. 

The god is sent skyward where he ignites his ki sword, colliding with Ichigo, “I thought you’d put up more of a challenge with all your talk of trash and mongrels!” Ichigo scowls. “You talk about mortals as if they’re beneath you, yet you used the Super Dragonballs to attain immortality and then again but to get the body of a mortal in order to gain more power! You’re such a fucking hypocrite!” 

The two exchange blows in a flurry of red, black, and rose sparks as Ichigo continues to push the attack. 

While That was happening past Zamasu was about to intervene before he felt a presence that was almost demonic, Woody turn around I saw Jackson his body froze in fear.

If Ichigo was the god of death then Jackson was the demon; because that's what he saw Jackson had a calm neutral face but for his aura, it said you are going to face a real monster.

"You know Zamasu; you and Black we're so smug and cocky I was delighted to be able to win we were just Mortals," Jackson said before appearing right next to him leaning into his ear before whispering, "But now, why do I see nothing but fear and Terror in your eyes? It’s because for the first time in your life you are afraid of a mortal killing you again," he said before bitch-slapping him a few meters before trying to get up.

"I'm going to enjoy using you as a punching bag again," Jackson said before flying at Zamasu at Breakneck speed before sending a punch to his gut making him gasping for air.

Meanwhile above in the skies, Ichigo brings his scythe in range of Zamasu. The evil god manages to ignite his ki sword just in time, quickly through it up with a downward slant next to his face. Ichigo’s scythe makes contact with the sword, sliding down. The two weapons, making an ungodly screech while sending black and rose sparks flying through the air. 

As Ichigo slides down Zamasu smirks as he readies to slice off Ichigo’s head. The Shinigami notices the smirks and decides to speed up his action sliding down Zamsu’s sword even faster, through te go off his balance. Ichigo does a completely one-eighty and swings his scythe downward again, but faster. Zamasu thinks faster and blocks again but with the flat of his sword this time, completely stopping Ichigo’s attack. 

The two sneered at Ichigo with their weapons locked. Ichigo reels his head back while he pulls his scythe free causing Zamsu to stumble forward. The Shinigami rushes forward and headbutts the god square in the forehead, drawing blood and pain.

Zamsucries out in pain as he grabs his face, ”RAAAAAAAA!” He shakily pulls his hands down, his eyes burning with fury at the snicker God of Death, “You bastard!” He yells with blood dripping from his face.

“This is a fight for our lives, not a karate tournament,” Ichigo retorts as he spins his scythe with one hand, “There is no honor in a real fight like this which means anything goes asswipe!” He hurls his weapon at Zamasu.

“Just what I was waiting for!” Zamasu yells as he ignites his sword and rushes in and does a downward slash across Ichigo’s chest with and an evil smile plastered across his face.”Without that scythe, you’re just another defenseless mortal! RAHAHAAHA!”

Ichigo started to fall while smirking, “You sure about that!” he said with a deafening chill. He quickly pulls his left arm backwards, a black chain in the grip of his hand.

Zamasu’s eyes go wide as he turns only to just barely dodging the whirling black scythe as it spins straight for his neck. He bent back just in the nick of time for the blade of the scythe to shave off a few hair tips from his eyebrow.

Ichigo catches his weapon with his left hand then quickly fires a barrage of Balas at the unsuspecting evil god with his right. Zamasu is unable to dodge this time due to dodging the scythe thus takes the full brunt of Ichigo’s assault.

The smoke starts to clear revealing a huffing and battered Zamasu, “You shouldn’t have been able to deliver that many attacks with the wound I just gave you! You should’ve been cut in two! HOW THE HELL ARE YOU STILL ALIVE YOU STUPID BEAST?!” Zamasu’s eyes widen with horror as he looks at wear he’d “cut’ the Shinigami only to see nothing but the cut cloth of his clothing, not even a nick of the skin was there.

Ichigo lets out a stiff snort, “That would my Hierro. Remember the Bala I hit you with earlier and just now They’re basically my condensed power that naturally leaks off my body. Well, that same power is highly concentrated under and on my skin like a natural armor making an ordinary attack from swords useless,” He points at the god’s hand, “It doesn’t matter how sharp that blade is unless you have the strength to back it up you’ll never break my skin.” 

Ichigo points at his forehead, “Like when I headbutted your ass. I was basically wearing a helmet made of spiritual steel!” he smirks and then forms his hand as he is going to pull something off his face, “I don’t even think you worthy of seeing three-fourths of my real power, pathetic disgrace so I’ll just end this with most of it!”

Zamasu just stares in utter horror and shock as he starts to realize this god hasn’t even been taking him seriously from the very start.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Jackson was beating the shit out of Black, while black was trying his best to dodge his attacks but was failing badly.

"You know Black, I'm not actually taking this fight seriously, "Jackson said while yawning in boredom., making black yell in Rage before trying to hit Jackson with his ki scythe before it was caught in between Jackson's fingers.

"But you threaten my family and friends," Jackson said before gabbing his hand pulling him closer before saying; "you are going to see my legs form now Black," Jackson said started to power up his ki.

Black stare in fear as Jackson’s power level was rising more than he ever saw before.

An overwhelming pressure suddenly covers the entire field. Black quickly finds that he is suffocating under his own breath, unable to even get on his hands and feet. Jackson himself is bright down to one knee.

He remembers this feeling. He felt it before once in his world with Asta when he flexed his power of the guards and again only about an hour or so to go at Urahara’s shop but in a much more precise and controlled state. This time however the sensation was way more intense and overwhelming not to mention furious.

A visage of Ichigo’s intense melodic rainbow eyes was felt everywhere.


)(Like this)



Suddenly Zamasu comes in skipping across the land like a rock across a lake. He shakily raises his bloody face. Jackson looks over the beaten god and is taken aback by the level of damage that had been done to him. Most importantly the god was utterly terrified.

“Christ!” Jackson said as he then feels the pressure intensify. 

He turns his head to see Ichigo slowly approaching but he was wearing a hollow mask. The mask was one Jackson had never seen before. Instead of white, it was black with white lines running over the eyes with the eyes being solid glowing golden.

“What-” Was all he could say as Ichigo burst forward in awe-inspiring speed and took hold of Black and Zamasu’s faces.

The Shinigami tore through the open field. Using the gods’ faces as his personal row plows until he threw them into the air where they collided with one another. On the ground, Ichigo was already spinning his scythe by the chain. He threw the weapon and it passed the gods. Ichigo quickly pulls on the chain causing the scythe to wrap around the gods.

“You call yourself gods yet you destroy indiscriminately all for a few races that choose the wrong path,” Hollow Ichigo roars as he whips the chain about slamming the gods into the ground over and over again. “It was your job to guide them so they wouldn’t choose the wrong path!” he yells as he spins around while he lifts himself into the air until he is high in the clouds and then sends the pair of evil gods rocketing not the ground forming a massive crater.

“And now it is my job as a god of death,” A massive red gate adorned in chains and talismans with twin skeletons on either side of the doors hold it shut appears behind the Shinigami.





“To reap the souls of the once-living and make sure that all souls go where they are meant to go!” He roars as the gates open to reveal a red light as black chains shoot out and sear themselves into the bones, organs, and souls of Black and Zamasu. 





“And all those who commit such sins as you two go to hell!” 

Zamasu and Black scream in terror as they are pulled into the Gates of Hell. They fight and struggle only to be pulled in. Just as they are about to get some hop of freedom a massive hand comes forth from inside hell and slowly pulls the evil gods in. The gates shot behind Ichigo and then vanishes into thin air. Ichigo reverts to his base form and thumps back to Jackso who just stares.

“Well, I’m spent.” Ichigo smiles with a bit of a labored breath as he plops his butt on the ground laughing a bit.

"Yea, me too," Jackson said as he fell to the ground exhausted that's when he noticed the were people headed this way.

"Hey did you call in any reinforcements, because I sense a few people headed this way," Jackson said just as he's about to stand up but is immediately smacked back down to the ground by his herd mates.

“They were very insistent about checking on you,” comes Twilight’s voice.

Jackson looked done for his Twilight to shake her head, “It wasn’t me but her,” she points up as Asta’s Twilight flies down on her wings. 

The first thing he noticed other than the wings was that she was much more well endowed than his own Twilight. He then took note of her power, it was well beyond tha of her counterpart from his world. She also had a six-leaf clover grimoire floating next to her in a lavender aura.

“I was able to come back early and what do I come in on,” Asta’s Twilight snaps, and a dark portal opened up. Out of it comes another Ichigo to flop on the ground, “Is an outpouring of power, mainly yours,” she eyes Ichigo who sticks out his tongue a bit at her, “Feyor was in the palace with Fluttershy and another me, Pinkie, and Maud. Thanks to his explanation I know what’s going on,” she crossed her arms under her chest and looks to Jackson. She sighs, “I’m guessing you already know who I am but let me tell you formally. I am Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Magic of Equestria, Goddess of Balance, and Third Queen of the Black Clover Kingdom.”

Several Shinigami in the opposite color schemed robes of Ichigo’s suddenly thump in with Kiskue in front of them. Jackson notes that all of them have the Black Bulls symbol somewhere on the clothing meaning they were all Asta’s people. Another thumping caught his attention as more shinigami start to appear but wearing the regular shinigami robes.

“Ichigo Kurosaki, what is going on?!” the shortest of the shinigami ordered.

“Nothing that concerns any of you Toshiro,” Ichigo sighs as he stands up. Walking over to the other, he places a hand on its head and in a flash disappears. “That’s better,” he says, popping his neck. “Being out of a gigai is good and all but having a corporeal body is still the best.”

“Kurosaki I asked you a question and I expect answers,” Toshiro demands.

Ichigo thumps away and is immediately in front of Toshiro, leering over the shinigami, “And I told you it was none of your beeswax half-pint! I don’t answer to you, Kid. I answer-”

“You answer to the Seireitei!” Toshiro glares.

“Wrong short stack!” He holds up his hand and shows off the Black Bulls ring. “I answer to myself first and foremost. I serve as a liaison for Asta to the Shinigami that the old man sees fit to station here. He knows my loyalties are to my brother and not your Squads! I’ll admit that I like the Seireitei but that means jack! I’ll always be here for my friends but if it means choosing the Seireitei of the Black King then I’ll choose the latter every time!” He huffs, “Now as I said before, this is none of your business.”

Toshiro grits his teeth as Kisuke steps in, “Let it go kid. This really is something outside our realm of expertise, even for me. Let sleeping dogs lie. I’ll inform you of what I can later.”

“Thank you Urahara,” Toshio says before giving Ichigo the stink eye and leaving with the others.

“That was…” Shinji says, “The usual… Let’s go to,” he motions, and everyone else leaves leaving the Displaced, the mares, and the Goddess.

"Well… that happened," Jackson said while looking confused before looking back at Asta Twilight and said, "so you are this world Twilight huh, I well nice to meet you," Jackson said holding out his hand for a handshake.

"I have to say you look beautiful," Jackson said smirking while his Twilight started to glare at him.

Jackson notices it, walking over and he hugged her from behind and whispered something into her ear, which made her blush like crazy before kissing him on the cheek and said, "you are forgiven this time" she said as they returned to the rest of the group.

“You’re both adorable,” Asta’s Twilight smiles at them. “Now, if you’ll follow me. I’d rather not be out here for too much longer. The Howlers will be waking up soon and seeing as how they have probably had a rude awakening from a certain someone being thrown into the canyon wall where the nest, they will be very grouchy.”

Jackson’s entire group tilts their heads in confusion, “Howlers?” They all ask in confusion.

Suddenly a large black owl with a red belly and red-face lands on Asta’s Twilight’s shoulder. 

Reaching up she scratches under the bird’s chin, “This is Nero. She is Asta’s oldest friend in this world outside Ichigo. She’s what called a Howling Owl, or Howler for short,” She looks to the group as Nero flies over and lands in front of Ichigo, glaring at the Shinigami.

“They are highly intelligent and-”

The owl takes in a deep breath, offing its chest up nearly twice the size it was before. Twilight quickly covers her ears with everyone else flowing suit.

*HHHHHHHHHOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*

Nero unleashed a sonic hoot on Ichigo, forcing the Shinigami to roll back.

“That’s why they’re called Howlers,” Twilight motions as the flaps its wings, taking to the sky. 

“They burrow into the walls of canyons to nest. Nero is the defacto-Alpha here,” She says as the bird lands on Ichigo’s head only to start vigorously pecking it.

“OWOWOWOWOWOWWOWOWOWOW!” Ichigo cries out in pain. “I’M SORRY I THREW A GUY INTO THE WALL! OWOWOWOWOWOWOWOWOWOWOW!”

“Hehe, should we hehe… do something? Hehe…” Jackson asks trying to stifle his laughter.

“That’s enough Nero,” Twilight waves a hand causing the bird to fly off Ichigo. “Go home and keep the others from causing too much trouble tonight.

*Hooo...* the bird hoots with a head nod before flying back into the canyon.

“Let’s get you three into the palace,” Twilight says as she waves a hand, opening a black and blue swirling portal. “Ichigo there is also someone waiting for you to when we get there.”

“Great,” Ichigo grunts as he rubs his sore head. “This can’t be good…”

“I wouldn’t say that,” Twilight smiles as she motions to hte portal, “Shall we?”

"Yea let's," Jackson said before adding, "Also you maybe want to tell the maids to help me clean the bedsheets in the morning because there's going to be a lot of bedtime sparring if you catch my drift," Jackson said while smirking at Twilight; who give him an evil glare.

“I get what you mean but any messes you four make you clean yourselves,” Twilight said abruptly. “We have maids to help maintain the castle but even then it’s only a handle full of staff that does it because they want to. It’s not their duty to clean up after you. These are the rules of our kingdom. Don’t like it then don’t do the deed. Catch what I’m pitching?”

“Might want to reconsider any messes you guys were gonna make,” Ichigo whispers. “These girls are bad about stuff. They made this rule when the goddess that gave Twilight her powers was here with her herd. Apparently, it was very bad.”

"What I mean is can they show me where to clean the bedsheets not to have them do it?" Jackson said before adding.

"My mom told me you messed up your clean up and my sister learned that the hard way so, but that being said sorry Twilight but you won't be getting double team by me and my Shadow clones," Jackson said shrugging his shoulders in defeat.

Twilight and every woman besides Asta Twilight blush like crazy while Ichigo was trying not to bust a gut laugh his ass off.

“Let’s go before the Howlers are out here,” Ichigo says as he rushes to the portal, “I’d rather not get blasted again,” he says before jumping in.

“After you,” Twilight motions.

Jackson and his herd mates walk into the portal and were back at Asta castle where everyone else was waiting.

"So… what happens now"Jackson said; "because I have a feeling something weird is going to happen," he said before seeing Ichigo get yelled at by someone.

“Hey calm down Ku,” Ichigo says as he dodges as a statue.

“Four months Ichi!” Ku yells as she lifts the statue over her head. “You didn’t call me in four dame months!”

“Oh crap,” Ichigo says as he is buried under the statue.

“Everyone,” Twilight says as she comes through the portal, “Meet Ichigo’s Girlfriend. Kukkaku Shiba. The greatest Fireworks maker in all the Seireitei. The man on the far wall is her younger brother Ganju.”

“Sup,” the tall well-built guy waves. “Sorry to barge in like this Big Sis Twi but big sister Ku was fed up with not hearing from him.”

“It’s fine Ganju, just make sure you don’t tear up anything important Kukkaku,” Twilight warns with a chill that everyone felt.

“Asta’s girls are scary,” Jackson’s Twilight says as she cowered behind him.

“You’re coming with me tonight,” Kukkaku says as she digs a dazed Ichigo out of the rubble.

“Oh look at the birdies…” Ichigo says as he is carried away over the woman’s shoulder.

“This is going to be a very noisy night,” Twilight pulls her hand down her face. “Shall I show you four to the bedroom ya’ll be sharing? I don’t think Ichigo will be seen until breakfast.”

Jackson just blinks a few times before clapping his hands before saying a prayer for Ichigo for safety and well-being. 

"Well I think all of us could use some sleep also here," Jackson said before handing everyone earplugs that he got from his Pinkie.

"You may need this if anyone of you is going to get some sleep tonight," Jackson said while walking with Asta Twilight to his and his herd mates room for the night.

“I was referring to the noise that will be heard from the halls,” Twilight holds up a hand. “Those two are rather… Obscure from what Asta’s told me. They express how they feel openly which I’m fine with but…” A loud crash and Ichigo’s scream of terror carried through the halls. “When they’re pissed things get violent. She won’t hurt him too much…” another scream split the halls, 

“But she is still very rough. When it comes to it. She does love him in all his stupidity though. Am I right girls?” She looks over her shoulder at the other as they come to a big red door “This will be your rom for tonight. Have fun, clean linens are in the closets. The indoor open-air bathing area is that way,” she points down the hall. “Be warned though, we allow mixed bathing. So don’t be surprised if anyone comes in on you here. Have a good night,” she waves as the group is left with faces as red as tomatoes.
> Rangers in the Dragonlands
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Roger and Asta entered the dining room to join Celestia and Luna. “Roger, I did not expect you to return to the castle so soon. What happened?” Celestia asked.

“Well, I kicked some bad guy butt and made a new friend,” Roger said and put an arm around Asta. “This is Asta.”

“Hellllooooo!” Asta waves frantically with a goofy grin.

Luna and Celestia look at him for a moment then Celestia asks. “Is he another one of these Rangers?”

Then Luna adds. “Or perhaps he is a displaced?”

“Oh he is both,” Roger said with a smile.

“Hi!” Asta waves, “I’m Asta Ferris. Nice to meet both of you.”

“It’s nice to meet you, mister Ferris,” Celestia said with a smile while Luna nodded her head.

Roger walked over to a chair and asked. “You don’t mind if we join you do ya? Asta is still recovering from a big fight we just had yesterday. And with how his relationship with his Royal sisters is, I figured why not have him meet the two of you, and maybe the three of you can become friends or something.”

“My relations with the sisters back in my world are somewhat strained,” Asta explains. “Don't worry as my judgment on you two has nothing to do with their standing in my mind. We’re more business partners than friends is all I’ll say,” He smiles. “But yes I am still a bit under the weather. I pushed myself a bit too hard so Roger is letting me stay for a bit in order to heal up enough before I go back home. I don’t need my girls getting worked up if I come back in a sorry state. I also have my daughter to think about, not to mention my people too.”

“You have a daughter?” Celestia asked.

“Your people? Are you a leader of some kind?” Luna asked.

“Yes,” Asta nods, “I have a newborn back in my world. I’m also the king of a fairly large territory.”

“Dude, I didn’t know you were a father. If I had known I would have helped you heal faster and get you home to her.” Roger said, reaching into his pockets.

“It's fine Roger,” Asta holds up a hand. “And I have mentioned my daughter on several occasions before now too,” he points out. “She has her mothers to care for her right now and I’m sure I’ll be able to get back in time before anything major happen. The Counsel was governing longer before I was even appointed king of Waillen and I more than trust them to take care of the citizens in my stead,” He looks over to the sisters, “If you’re wondering what my world is like its a lot like yours but the ponies and other races are nearly human and not anthros, no offense.”

“That's interesting. I don't believe I could picture us as humans.” Celestia said with a giggle. 

“Well still I wish I could do more for you,” Roger said and pulled out some candy offering it to everyone.

“You’ve done enough already Roger,” Asta shakes his head. Roger was a bit taken back by Asta's behavior for the most part. Merely moments ago this was a man swinging from the lights in the hallway. “If you like to see what you'd look like I do have a picture of you from my older brother. He had it taken during a family reunion,” Asta says as his grimoire floats up. The book caught the sister’s attention as soon as it floated up. Reaching in Asta pulled out a photo of Edward and a very colorful assortment of characters ranging from RWBY, Pokemon, and Even Fairytail. “The blonde man in the front is my older brother and the two women on either side of him are both of you. You both holding my niece and nephew, Edward’s twins with Luna,” he says nonchalantly. Roger recognized the four of them immediately.

“Wow, that is cool to see them in different forms. And that is a large family.” Roger said as he looked at the picture.

“It is indeed interesting to see us like this,” Luna said and Celestia nodded.

“Mister Ferris, that book of yours, what is it?” Celestia asked.

“Many of them are actually adopted or extended family and yes they’re mostly displaced too. It’s exactly what you think it is, a grimoire,” Asta says as he reaches into the book and pulls out a katana. “Though it's not your conventional grimoire as you can see. This is my personnel grimoire and it only responds to me,” he puts the blade back in the book.

Roger reaches into his coat and pulls out his own. “I got one too. Though mine is fire-based.” He opens the book and a small purple flame dragon comes out of it and sits on his shoulder.

“Dark flame-based actually,” Asta corrects, “You have both the Dark Magic Attribute and the Fire Attribute not to mention your Spirit magic too, once it matures it will be a force to be reckoned with.”

“Yeah, though I just hope I do a good job teaching it right from wrong.” He said with a smile looking at the little dragon.

“Spirits like Salamander, which is the basic flame spirit mind you, are much more in tune with their partners' emotions than a more humanized spirit like saying the wind spirit Slyph whose form is that of a small pixie or fairy,” Asta explains, “It has to do with the more animalistic form the Salamander takes. Now should the Salamander choose to abandon its partner for someone else then it’ll still resemble a small flame drake but it could look much sleeker and mature. I'm just making it known what I know as I’ve never encountered or hard of Dark Flame magic in Black Clover, the world my powers are based out of,” he told the sisters. “So my claims could just be an underlying thing where this little fellow does something else entirely.”

Roger hums in thought and looks at the little dragon. “I see, well I still plan on doing my best.” 

“I’m sure you will,” Asta nods before turning back to the sisters, “I know you have more questions for me, yes?”

“Yes, what kind of magic does your grimoire give you?” Luna asked.

“The original owner of the grimoire used sword magic over five hundred years ago but once I got it it had changed into something other than magic,” Asta motions with his hand, “I actually wild Anti-magic,” he says causing the sister to shoot out of their seats. “You can calm yourselves, I also have my own magic in the form of Crystal and Dark Crystal magic not to mention ancient magic.

They surprise Asta by coming closer and asking. “You have Anti-magic? That has only been theoretical for centuries, but we always believed it to exist somewhere.” Luna said with a grin, then she turned to Celestia. “You owe us a moon cake the size of one of your cakes, sister!”

“Yes I have anti-magic and I have used it in a fight against another Celestia,” Asta remarks holding up a hand summoning his massive demon slayer sword. “I use these swords in tandem with the anti-magic. Touching them is dangerous unless you have globs of magic so be careful.I still didn’t have the best opinion of you at the time so I had a lot of pent-up anger. I was summoned by another displaced that was at odds with his sisters so as part of my contract I was allowed to fight her. She nearly destroyed her body in the process. Her own magic burning away her physical form…” He sighs, “I did try and heal her afterwards but she pulled away. What else would you like to know?”

“I for one am interested in seeing both of your magics, do you think you two could give us a demonstration in the courtyard?” Celestia asked.

Roger shrugs and says. “Sure why not, though if you expect the two of us to spar even with his current state he would win hands down.” He then points at Asta with a thumb.

“This is true,” Asta nods, standing up, “Back home I was a well-practiced martial artist and I can augment my physical strength with breathing techniques as well. I was flung back into my world past by about a hundred and twenty-five years meaning I had time to perfect my skills. I also have a few powers that aren’t magic,” He smirks as he holds up his palm and it lights on fire.

Roger chuckles and lightly punches Asta’s shoulder. “Show off, and besides I'm pretty sure that they meant just a battle between our magics which if I remember the show correctly yours was pretty much all physical.”

“Let me give you a little lesson in the art of warfighting Roger,” Asta wave his hand off to the side dispelling the flames but then Roger felt something cold poking the back of his neck. The sisters were shocked at what they saw, a sword of ice with the tip of the blade level with Roger’s spinal cord, “When your life is on the line you do what you have to to survive,” He says and pulls the ice sword to his hand where it turns to water and Asta disperes it into the air. “Let’s give them a good demo shall we....”

Roger rubs the back of his neck with a frown. “I know that… and sure.”

“So what kind of demo would you two ladies like to see?” Asta asked as the four of them head out to the gardens.

“How about you start with showing us your spells on targets, then you two can have a sparring match,” Luna suggested.

“Now the question is do you want me to stick with my anti-magic or would you care to see My Crystal and Darkcrystal magic,” Asta added, “Thing is my crystal magic isn’t actually mine but originally belonged to Sombra. He tried to take my body by stabbing his focusing crystal into my arm and embedding it into my bone,” he says, holding up his right arm to show the scar. “Thanks to my brother and later me I was able to destroy the bastard for good. As a parting gift, I inherited his magic.”

“Fascinating, would you mind if we did a few scans of you afterward? We've never seen somebody like this before.” Celestia asked.

Roger hums and says. “How about we set up some magic dummies for you to hit.”

“It has to do with the fact that back home a unicorn doesn’t use a horn but a crystal that is made when they cast their first spell,” Asa explained. “The crystal Sombra stabbed me with was technically his own horn. Thanks to a procedure done by my older brother he spread the crystal throughout my bones. A side effect from the stabbing was that Sombra’s crystal had already fused with my bones and there was no removing it with his soul attached to me, thus the procedure. But I don’t mind a scan as long as it's not invasive.”

“Of course not, I'm just curious how something like this could work,” Celestia said.

Luna rolls her eyes. “Sister, you are showing your scholarly side again.”

“That’s never a good thing from what I've learned from very personal experiences,” Asta notes as he says away a bit. His comment caught Celestia's full attention.

“What do you mean?” She asked.

“You’ve met and taught Twilight Sparkle so you tell me,” Asta points.

Celestia blushes lightly and looks away. “I am afraid she has gotten a few bad habits from me but you have my word that I am more restrained than she has been in the past. If you tell me to stop I will stop.”

“Define restrained when you're in the bedroom then?” Asta throws a hand into the air. 

“Crystal magic is easy enough to control as it mainly consists of form crystal from the magic around you,” Asta says as magic gathered in his hand and condenses into shuriken, “You just have to visualize what you want to make,” he says throwing the shuriken with all the hitting the target.

“Amazing! And what I do in my bedroom is my own business. It's rather rude of you to ask that.” Celestia said with a blush and Luna giggled softly.

“I wasn't asking about what goes on behind your doors princess, but was making a statement about what goes on behind my own,” Asta rolls his eyes. 

Both sisters blush at that and Roger chuckles. “Nice firing range.” He said looking at the targets. He looks at the little dragon on his shoulder. “Ready to show them what we can do?”

“You should try showing your own magic first,” Asta advises. “This spirit is still a bit young so its spells won’t be easy to control, even if it's a small spell.”

Roger titles his head. “Oh? I thought all the spells in the grammar were a mix of both of our magic.” He said before he flips through the pages.

“No,” Asta shakes his head, “Spirits are actually beings that are manifestations made of pure magic. You have your own power you can draw on and Salamanders at the same time, but the spells are your own unless you issue a command to Salamander directly. Now there's a spell called Spirit dive that lets you fuse with the spirit for a time where you are using both your spells and power at once, but there is a limit to how long this can last. The closer your bond is, the longer and more powerful it is. When you completely dive your whole body will transform, incomplete only half of your body transforms. Even if it's incomplete you will still be extremely powerful. I don’t recommend trying it at all right now”

“Yeah no way am I risking hurting this little guy,” Roger said before petting its head with a finger.

“He’d be fine, more like your body would burn up from mana overload,” Asta waves it off. “Enough lectures though, Show us what you got.”

Roger chuckles and nods, he walks up to the firing rage and holds out a hand. “Alright let's start simple with a fireball spell!” A large fireball forms in his hand before it fires downrange and explodes.

“Nice explosion,” Asta notes, “But you should show off a bit more. Why not try to hit multiple targets like you did yesterday?”

“Right, let's see,” Roger said before saying the right spell, and three fireballs form over his head and are launched at three separate targets all hitting dead center before exploding. “Hmm?” Roger noticed something in his grammar so he looked closer and said. “Oh cool, a new spell.”

“It's key to say the spell's name before you cast it too,” Asta adds. “If you don’t clearly visualize what you want you could end up with a stray fireball hitting someone not even involved. That’s why it's important to know the name of the spell you’re casting.”

“Right, hmm let's see what this one does.” He reads it a few times before holding a hand out and says it out loud. “Dark Flame Creation Magic: Black Flame Javelin!” Dark purple fire forms in his hand before it grows and stretches into a long spear. “Sweet!”

“Not bad,” Asat nods, “Now what does it do,” He asks, “You can even modify it to change into another spell after you throw it at some if you infuse enough mana. In BC Magna changed his fireball spell into a binding spell that clung to the bad guise and activated after the explosion.”

Roger hums and leans back and throws the spear at a target bit as soon as it hits the target it explodes in a massive purple fireball. The little dragon flew in front of everyone and made a firewall that kept them safe.

“You have yourself a good partner,” Asta smirks as Salamander returns to Roger’s shoulder. “Would you like to see Dark Crystal magic now?” he asks the sisters.

They nod and Celestia is writing everything down. “Wow, I can definitely see where twilight got most of her tendencies,” Roger said, then he closed his grimoire and slipped it into his coat.

Asta took a deep breath and closed his eyes and opened them to reveal green with purple smoke trailing over the side, “Dark Crystal Magic is, in essence, the same as normal crystal magic but it can have.. Unexpected tendencies,” he says holding up his right arm that was now a crystalline claw. Magic gather and coalesced into n a black dagger, “As you knew dark magic has corruptive nature to it,” he says throwing the dagger into the same target with the shuriken, Everyone noticed right away the shuriken turned black, and soon the cloudy crystal spread over the target until it was encased in a shadowy blackish-gray crystal. “It's powerful, yes but also addictive, which is why I don’t use it,” Asta sighs as he reverts back to normal. “What you don’t know is that all magic can be just as corrupting and dangerous as dark magic. It's the wielder and the means of what they want to do that is the driving force.”

“Kinda like a gun,” Roger spoke up. “Magic is just a tool, it's the person using the magic that determines if it's bad or not. Am I right Asta?”

“You’re right on many points but don’t forget,” Asta points at Salamander, “Magic has a conscience to my friend.”

“True, so what should we try nex-” Roger is cut off as some smoke flies past him over to Celestia and it forms into a letter.

She reads it and hums. “It seems Spike is being called to the Dragonlands for something, and Twilight and Rarity are going to follow him.” 

Roger sighs and rubs his face. “I’ll go and help too, I know…. Um, I can't risk some villain getting them.” He said before changing his sentence mid-sentence.

“I’ll come along too,” Asta cuts in, “I’ve been wanting to visit the Dragonlands for some time. This will provide me with the opportunity to see what it is like and see what to expect back home. But first,” Asta activates his grimoires and pulls out the Demon Dweller Sword. “A small demo of what you two really wanted to see,” he says as the blade blackens, “ Black Slash!” He yells as he sends a slash of Anti-magic colliding into the dark crystal cover target. Upon impact, the crystal cracks then falls away before turning into Anti-magic and is absorbed into Asta’s blade. “And that is Anti-Magic,” he remarks before returning his sword to the book. 

“Shall we go the fast way this time?” Asta looks at Roger.

“Let’s go the fast way this time,” Roger said then he looked at the sisters. “See you two later.” He then opens a portal back to the castle.

“One more thing,” Asta says, turning back to the sister and throwing them each a notebook he took from his grimoire, “Mix some of your blood with some good ink and write it on the cover then you have your own grimoires. A parting gift,” He waves as he walks into the portal.

“Thank you, Mister Ferris.” Celestia and Luna said, then Roger walked through the portal and it closed. 

“Alright, now to find Spike.” He said walking into the castle.

“Follow the glow,” Asta pointed to the main parlor. “Or just go to the library or throne room. Wherever they usually gather.”

Roger chuckles and they head to the map room seeing most of the mane six sitting around Spike. Spike was glowing softly. “Whoa, what's with the light show?” Roger asked playing dumb.

“I’ve seen better,” Asta remarked while wearing a pair of sunglasses and drinking a soda.

Twilight looks over. “Roger thank goodness, please help me convince Spike not to go to the dragon lands.”

Roger tilts his head. “Why would I do that?”

“There’s no stopping that spell unless he goes,” Asta points. Everyone turns to look at him, “Not my first experience with the Dragon’s Call. Only by going does it stop as it was the leader of the dragons that cast it. It is similar to when Celestia forcibly teleports ponies. No choice but to go.”

“But don’t worry I will be by his side,” Roger said before he taps his necklace and his disguise changes to a dark purple dragon with green eyes and a green belly.

“I’m going as back up,” Asta waved his hand. “I’m pretty familiar with dragon culture. I traveled with one a number of years ago. Even if it's a different world it should still have similar customs.”

“Alright, but be ready to prove you belong all over again,” Roger said then he looked at Spike. “Are you ready to go?”

“Prove I belong amongst fire-breathing reptiles, when I helped take down two giant monsters,” Asta raised an eyebrow. “Not like I can’t control, earth, fire, and lava, oh wait I can!” he snorts as he crosses his arms.

Roger chuckles as Spike gets up and heads out of the room saying. “I will go get ready!”

Roger then says to Asta. “You know what I mean, we know you're a badass, they will just see a small fleshy monkey.” 

“I’ll show them a fleshy monkey once I shove my boot up a certain drake's ass!” Asta growls, “I may even break a few bones while I’m at it.”

Roger chuckles and smirks. “Just remember who your friends are.”

“Got it memorized,” Asta points to his head. “Fast way again?”

“Nah, the little guy would be mad if we did that, plus I haven't been to where we're headed yet so if I tried to make a portal I would go to the actual TV show universe’s location, not this one,” Roger told him. “Got anything that can make us fly?”

“I can pull you on colds,” Asta suggested, “Though, you not being a real dragon you’d fall off. Hmm…” he thinks and snaps, “A I know,” he smirks as he pulls out the device he kept Behemoth in, “I may be able to Digi mod you two!”

Roger raises an eyebrow. “Let's say you could do that. How long would it last? Would we be able to fly the whole way?”

“That usually depends on how much energy you have or how much damage the mod takes,” Asta says. “I can usually use the card a few times back to back before a cool-down period too. I can always have Spike red on B with me,” Asta shrugged. His grimoire then opens and out comes his wand morpher, “Or I could cast a flight spell with this… I guess.”

“Use whatever you trust most,” Roger said and then he looked at the little dragon on his shoulder. “Sorry little guy, I have to leave my grimoire at home.” 

“You should always carry that book with lest it be stolen and your life be in danger,” Asta advised, “And here, he says taking a piece of timber from his grimoire. Before everyone's eyes the timber grew into what looked like a broomstick, “Catch!” He says tossing the broom to Roger.

“Whoa!” He caught the broomstick. “I am guessing it flies. Also, I kinda need to leave the book at home this time considering we're going to a place filled with lava pits. It just takes one dragon to knock me over or take it out of my hands and throw it into the lava and it will burn.”

“You do know it's fireproof right?” Asta raised an eyebrow. “As long as Salamander is bonded with you it won't be damaged by anything unless you’re dying. And yes the broom flies.”

Roger blinks a few times before looking at the little dragon and back to Asta. “I did not know that. Now if only my jacket was fireproof.”

“For christ's sake!” Asta remarks as he throws a satchel at Roger's head. “You’re bringing the damn book! No questions no denying it. That book is your life and the other way around! Don’t EVER let it leave your side!” He grumbles as he activates his morpher and hits the keys, waving it over Spike who starts to float.

Roger looks at the pissed Knight and then down at the satchel notices a coat and letter. The captain takes out the letter and starts to read.

Dear Roger,

Quit being a dumbass! That book is you and not meant to go anywhere without you, the same goes for Salamander! Enjoy the new all everything proof gem fabric coat and satchel.

You’re friend, 
Ed

Roger blinks and sighs. “Look I didn't mean to piss you off Asta, I was going to bring the book when you told me it was fireproof. And apparently, Ed gave me a fireproof coat.”

“Of course he did,” Asta rolls his eyes.

“Help!” Spike yelps as he floats in the air.

“Let me get that,” Asta notes as he creates a crystal chain then hands it to Roger, “You’re on dragon ballon duty. Now let go,” he says as he walks out and calls out his Behemoth. “Anypony that follows is on their own,” he calls out to Twilight and her friends who we’re packing, “You ready yet?” he looks over to Roger as he sits on his bike.

Roger sighs and puts the book into a pocket before following Asta. “Alright, alright geez.” He then comes back and grabs Spike before running after Asta.

“Channel your magic into the broom,” Asta points, “Let's go,” Asta says revving his bake and then hits a button and music starts to play.

[central][central]

“Right.” Roger gets on the broom and tells Spike to hold onto him before he uses his magic to make it fly. He floats up and looks over at the flying dragons in the sky. “Hmmm.” he taps his necklace and changes his wings to look unflyable. “Ready to go.”

“Way ahead of you!” Asta revs and rockets off leaving behind a skid mark of flames as he shoots into the sky.

Roger shakes his head with a smile and flies after Asta. “So mind telling me and Spike what to expect with the dragons?”

“They respect strength and strength alone,” Asta explains as the shadows cover half his face. “They love to fight and will take on anything they think has challenged them. They’re also extremely thick-headed and set in their ways of strength. If one gets in your face then you get back in theirs just as hard. If they don’t back down then knock them the fuck out and shove your foot so far up their ass it comes out the other side…”

“I don’t know if I could do that,” Spike said, worried.

“You can fight monsters but you won’t stand up to bullies?” Asta looked at the young drake.

“I had a super-powered suit when I fought the ice guys. I don’t think Roger would let me use one again for these.” He said.

Roger nodded and said. “True, for a few reasons.”

“If you can’t stand up for yourself without a super-suit then you can’t even stand-up for Rarity or your friends. Being able to do what's right without power is what makes you a hero Spike, not the suit,” Asta scoffs as he revs, pulling forward.

Roger looks back at Spike. “Asta is right, Spike. You can be a hero without a suit. I know what's going to happen when we get there but I won’t be helping you. I will just be keeping an eye on you to keep you safe.”

“Dragonlands on you three,” Asta motions with his head.

Roger smiles and flies faster. “Let's get this mission started.”

“Right,” Asta says as he stands up on his seat. “Behemoth transport,” the bike returns to Asta’s device and he starts falling. “Fly,” he says and a blue aura covers his form. “I’ll take you two down using the float spell cast on you. I’ll pull you along with air bending.”

“Right,” Roger said and grabbed Spike before hopping off the broom. 

Asta quickly cast the same spell from earlier on both of them then threw a crystal chain to each of them, “Don’t puke,” Asta told them. Roger and Spike looked at each other and before they realized it they rocketed down to the ground. Just before they were about to slam into the landing area Asta pulled up and threw a couple of clouds in front of the two. They hit and bounced off onto the ground. “Hardcore landing for a hardcore place. On your feet you two.”

They groan as they get to their feet and Roger walks over and pokes Asta’s chest. “That was a jerk move.”

“Hmm…” Asta simply turns and walks forward. “Yes but it’ll work in your favor,” he says as the cloud turns into vapor on the wind. “Not many dragons try coming in at top speeds,” he says looking over his shoulder,

Roger looked at Asta with a glare then over to the fading clouds, he then saw the spider-cracked ground where he and Spike would’ve hit. He knew they didn’t come in that hard. The only explanation was Asta’s bending.

“I see, well let's get this over with.” Roger and Spike followed Asta.

“Lead the way,” Asta motions, “Being dragon you two need to walk in front.”

“I knew that,” Roger said before he and Spike walked ahead of Asta till they got to where the other dragons were and they sat down to wait.

“I’m going to look for some dragon berries,” Asta says as he walks into the trees. “Try Not to get cold feet.” he waves disappearing into the woods

Roger chuckles and crosses my arm. “Spike while we are here just call me your older brother.” 

“That’s all fine and dandy for you two but you still need a name,” Asta’s voice comes from the ground. He looks down to see Asta’s head, “I found a tunnel. Catch,” he says, throwing an emerald to Spike. ”Eat,” he turns to Roger, “I suggest you go by Spines while here.”

“Right, sounds good enough,” Roger said then he starts looking over the other dragons but stops when he sees a mechanical dragon. “Asta, there is a robot dragon here. Mind doing some spying?”

“Already there,” Asta pulls himself out of the ground. “They're planning to ambush during the contest,” He whispers to Roger.

Roger frowns and taps his foot. “Hmm, it seems we will have to step in.” He then looks at the rest of the dragons and spots a friend. “Huh?” He sees a red dragon with black horns and yellow eyes, but this dragon looked older and more battle-scarred than Roger’s friend Deltorix.

“Looks like an older version of a Displaced I know,” Asta comments as he rubs his chin, “But the one I know is much younger and didn’t have a pink dragon trailing after him.” he points out.

“You know Deltorix too?” Roger asked, then added. “Do you think he is from the future, and he is here to help us?”

“Indeed. He is a close friend of mine and Ed. Not at all,” Asta shakes his head. “His Qi is totally different from the Displaced Del. And Del doesn't have a daughter yet. This one is from this world.”

“Huh, I didn’t think that was possible,” Roger said, scratching his chin. “Should we go introduce ourselves?”

“In due time,” Asta scowls ahead. “Right now we have trouble coming this way,” he motioned to a group of incoming teen drakes.

“Of course they would show up,” Roger mutters before he frowns and glares at the teens as they come closer. “What do you kids want?”

“Hey look it's our old friend Sparkle warkle,” Garble speaks. “How ya been ya pony loving freak?”

“Yeah haha, how ya been,” one of the others adds.

Spike frowns and tries to stand up to him. “What do you want Garble? Are you here to try and pick on me some more? Well, I won’t be a pushover anymore.”

“What the heck are you do here Speckle?” Garble growls. “Every drake knows your-”

He was cut off by the sound of cracking bone as a fist to his muzzle sending him rocketing into a rock wall. Asta stood there with a smoking fist with all of the teen drakes were all staring at him in awe but mostly fear.

“I don’t like bullies at all,”  Asta remarks as he opens his hand and lights it on fire, “Let alone bullies who think they're hot shit and like to pick on my friends. Consider that punk a warning shot to all you bastards! The next drake that even tries starts to shit me or my group will end up MISSING THEIR FUCKING WINGS!” He roared.

Every dragon quickly scrambled out of the way, leaving Garble ended in the wall. 

Asta snorts with fire coming out his nostrils, “Pathetic teen dragons that like to swing their dicks around don’t belong where adults come to speak.”

“I agree, but that really goes for every teenage species doesn't it?” Roger said as Spike hides behind Roger from Asta.

“Look alive I seem to have drawn in our older friend,” Asta motion to the approaching Deltorix.

The older Deltorix looks between the three of them before looking at Asta. “Nice punch, his dad is a prick.” 

The pink dragoness next to him hits his side with her elbow. “Dad, you promised you'd watch your language.” 

“Names Asta. Smart one ya have here,” Asta looks down at the young dragons, “My name is Asta, and thanks. Unfortunately, I was holding back. I really wanted to break his face, but any harder and I would've killed him. The last thing I want to do is kill some idiot kid.”

This Deltorix laughs and grins. “Trust me sometimes that's for the best, to weed out the idiots of the gene pool. Yeah, she is my angel.” He pats her shoulder. “Her name is Rose and she is gonna be the next dragon lord” 

She blushes and groans. “Dad! Stop saying things like that.” 

“That remains to be seen,” Asta says, smirking. “I have my boy here who is striving to be the next dragon lord,” he motions to Spike. “Don’t let his looks fool you either. He’s a legend. He saved the Crystal Empire in the Frozen north.”

“Oh? He doesn’t even have his wings yet. But I have heard of younger dragon lords. And who are you kid?” Older Deltorix asked Roger.

“My name is Spines, And he is my little brother,” Roger said using his head, motioning to spike. “But who are you?” 

Older deltorix blinked a few times before laughing. “Oh man, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Deltorix, but my friends call me Tor.”

“Those scars,” Asta points. “You’ve seen a lot of fights.”

“Yeah, it happens a lot around here,” Tor said before he lofts one wing that is ripped. “And as you can see I lost my flight years ago, but hey I knocked the guy’s teeth out after.”

“Hmmm…” Asta looks at the tattered wing and missing wing, “May I take a closer look at your wing?”

Tor hums in thought before he nods and turns around. “Sure.” Rose watches closely with a frown.

“You have seen much but you have much life left in your body,” Asta says as he looks over Tor’s wing. “Would you like to fly with your wings again?”

Tor laughs and grins. “Of course I would kid but ain't no use Wishin for the impossible. Even if I could heal my wing, I am still missing one.”

“Crystal Magic,” Asta says as his hands glow white, “Combined with Qi healing,” the white covers Tor’s back and wing. Soon he now had two bright red crystalline wings where once he had none. “They’re not flesh. If I had been there when you were first wounded I could’ve done more. Your scars are still there too but these will let you fly once more and will heal if damaged.”

Tor looks back at the wings in shock. “Y...you gave me my wings back? That...that is a miracle!” He turns and gives Asta a large hug. “You are an amazing little guy!” Rose was just as shocked but didn’t say anything.

“Your welcome,” Asta smiles, “I believe we should adjourn to the crater where Lord Torch is going to address all of you. Don’t you agree?”

Tor clears his throat. “Yeah, that is a good idea. Good luck to you three.” He said then he and Rose walked away a bit.

“Shall we,” Asta looked at the others. “What are you two staring at?”

“Dude, that was amazing!” Roger said. “Seems Ed isn't the only one that can make really damn good prosthetics.”

Spike comes out from behind Roger. “At first I thought you were really scary but you helped him fly again, so you can't be that bad.”

“They’re not prosthetics,” Asta corrects. “Those wings are actually living pieces of his body even though they’re made of crystal. My crystal magic is technically equestrian in origin. All I did was forge him new wings from the mineral in his body, which is why they’re red and not clear.”

“Spike,” Asta looks at the drake. “When those I consider my friends are threatened, especially for no reason at ALL, I can get a little overwhelming. I’m not a bad person, I just really care about those close to me,” he smiles, “You can do what I do too. You just have to push past your limits. It's how the you in my world become my number one disciple and vice-captain of the Black Blacks, He was just like you. Nothing more than a drake but now he’s one of the most powerful members of my squad in terms of physical strength with and without his enhancement magic.”

“Wow, that is so cool!” Spike said.

The conversation is cut off by a loud boom as a large blue dragon lands on a massive stone throne. “Dragons of Equestria, hear me! I have been Dragon Lord for longer than many of you can remember, and my reign has been extraordinary!” he looks at the silent crowd before he slams his fist on the ground and yells. “Agree with me!”

Most of the dragons start making general agreeing noises. “Torch! Torch! Torch! Torch!”

“Who is that?” Spike asked out loud.

“That is the current reigning Dragonlord Spike,” Asta says. “Dragonlord Torch. He’s the most powerful dragon in the Dragonlands and its neighboring countries. He thinks he’s the most powerful thing on this side of the planet and demands the Dragons’ respect as you can see. You’ll see why we’re here in a moment.”

Spike shook his head and pointed at a smaller blue teen dragon. “No, next to him.”

“Have a new crush do you,” Asta smirks as Spike's face flushes, “She the reason we’re here as I said before. At least one of them,” he motioned. “Her name is Ember, the only daughter of Torch making her the reigning dragon princess and should-be successor. Now listen.”

Dragonlord Torch continues to speak. “Unfortunately, according to dragon law, it is time for me to step down. Sad, I know.” He frowned and yelled again. “Be sad!” All the dragons start crying out of their control. 

Dragon Lord Torch smirks before saying. “This is why I have summoned you to compete for the throne in the Gauntlet of Fire!” all the dragons start cheering.

Dragon Lord Torch holds a hand up making everyone go quiet. “Whomever has the strength and fortitude to retrieve this bloodstone scepter from the heart of the flame-cano will be crowned Lord of the Dragons!” He then throws a staff with a red jewel into the volcano, after which all the dragons stop glowing.

“Looks like the rave is done,” Asta chuckles.

“Yeah, at least now we won’t stick out any more than normal,” Roger said quietly. 

Dragon Lord Torch spoke again. “The Gauntlet is dangerous, for I designed it myself! Only dragons with my ferocity, strength, and determination will be able to finish. We will gather at the cliff when the sun is at its peak!” The dragons cheer.

Spike smiles nervously and starts to back away. “I don't want to be Dragon Lord or dragon toast, and I stopped glowing, so let's sneak out of here!”

“We’re not going anywhere little dude,” Asta says as there was a sudden boom with everyone being lifted into the air.

Dragon Lord Torch had landed in front of the group, “Ah! Where do you think you're going, little dragon?!”

Spike shudders lightly, “Oh, uh, hi, your Lordship. Uh, I was just going home!”

Dragon Lord Torch demands, “You don't get to leave unless I say you can!”

Princess Ember: “Dad, look at him. He's just a runt. Besides, he doesn't even wanna compete. Let him go.”

Dragon Lord Torch: chuckles a bit, “He is rather tiny, heh-heh. I could squish him with my pinky claw.” 

A stone then hit the dragonlord’s snort with enough force it shattered. The dragon lord looked down to see Asta tossing another stone into the air. A heavy glare clearly painted across his face.

Spike nervously chuckles, ‘What the hell is he doing?’

“You got a lot of nerve assuming shit!” Asta shouts.

Roger frowns and yells. “Yeah, some joke, threatening to crush someone younger and weaker than you.”

Dragon Lord Torch snarls at the trio, “That wasn't a joke. It was a fact. When I want you to laugh, I will say ‘be amused!’”

Spike cowers in fear as he shakes, “Of course, your Lordship! I, uh, guess I don't understand dragon customs. Another reason why I shouldn't compete.”

Roger and Asta put their hands on Spike's shoulders. “I don’t think so little bro, you are competing and you'll win,” Roger said with a grin.

“Hey, fatass!” Asta shouted to Torch, “is there any rule in these Dragonlands that says a non-dragon can compete?!” He smiles, “Cause I’d like to show you what someone without scales and can still breath fire can do!” He roars with a burst of flame coming from his mouth. “After all… if a child who is a dragon has no chance then what chance do I stand in a contest inside a damn volcano.”

Dragon Lord Torch growls and is about to crush them when the small blue dragoness next to him whispers to him. After a few moments, he sighs and says. “Hmmm... Very well then, little ones. I will allow you all to compete.”

Spike gulps hard then sighs. “Thank you!” He moths to Ember then turned to her father, “And thank you, sir,” he bows.

Dragon Lord Torch then turns to see his daughter moving to her cave, “And where do you think you're going?”

Princess Ember kicks the dirt then sighs, steeling her resolve, “To prepare for the Gauntlet.”

Dragon Lord Torch snarls,  “No, you're not. You're not much bigger than that runts I just-“

Princess Ember, “ Exactly!” She roars back. “You just let some drake who is little more than a whelp and a creature that is not even a dragon in. But I'm smarter than most of these boulder heads that just went in there and you know it!”

Dragon Lord Torch growl back, “Being smart won't help you win this Gauntlet! It was designed for a big, strong dragon to win because it takes a big, strong dragon to lead! Besides, I said no!”

“And no means no just because you say so,” Asta crosses his arms. “You don’t want her in this because she is your daughter, not because she is small,” He points at Torch, “I understand this as I would never want my own daughter to foolishly run into volcano either and yet if she has proven she is determined to do just that cause I know she could handle it. Just like your’s can.” He says and then walks off to join the other, “Just advice from one king to another!” He waves.

Roger stays for a moment keeping an eye on the robot dragon, overhearing Princess Ember growling before she says. “I hate when he does that!”

The other dragons start chatting, Roger hears a light purple dragoness say. “Ha. When I become Dragon Lord, I will make burps an official greeting!”

“Ha, you? Please! When I win, I will pillage Equestria for all their pillows. Why should these ponies be comfortable while we sleep on rocks?” Said a brown dragon. 

Garble wakes up and starts talking trying to save face. “That's nothing! When I'm in charge, the first thing I'll do is get revenge on those puny ponies! They'll regret they ever crossed Garble! We'll take whatever we want from Equestria and burn the rest!”

“NONE OF YOU WILL EVEN SO MUCH AS LAY A CLAW IN EQUESTRIA!” Asta roars and the dragons all back off, especially Garble. “If you so much as even think about it... I will end every last one of you with my bare fists without mercy.”

The dragons stare at Asta for a bit before half of them start laughing at him. “All of you shut your traps you bloody worms!” A familiar voice says as Tor walks through the crowd. “This little guy may look small but I saw him throw that rock that hit the dragon lord. If he has the balls to do that he deserves respect!”

“Geez, this guy does help but he sure does have a mouth on him,” Roger said under his breath.

“None of them can win! Equestria's in big trouble if any of them are in charge!” Spike said while clenching his firsts.

Black flames erupted from Asta’s left arm, “I’ve got your back little dude,” Asta said as he placed his left arm on Spike’s shoulder, “Teach… Black Flame Dragon Techniques,” he says discreetly as the flame then wraps around Spike's left shoulder as he feels a slight tingle in his mind.

“Ah… What?” Spike says as he comes back to reality and looks at his shoulder. “What did you do?!”

“Gave you a hand in the power department,” Asta pushes him forward. “And how to use it to its entirety. After all, you can either only guide a dragon… or destroy it…”

Spike gulps and then shakes his head before smiling a bit, “ Thanks. With is I can do it! I CAN win the Gauntlet of Fire!”

“You can’t rely on that power alone little one,” Asta sighs. “It’s also up to you.”

Roger nods his head. “Asta is right. Just because you have a fancy power doesn’t guarantee your victory. You are the one that wins or loses.” Roger then looks over at the robot dragon frowning as it moves to the edge of the cliffs. “I am afraid you won’t have my help though Spike.”

“You must complete it yourself,” Asta looks at the young drake. “I’ll be by your side until a certain point but only you can win this in your own power. Push past your limits.”

Spike looked down, frowning as he built up the courage to do it. “This is the only way to protect Equestria from the dragons. I mean you heard them! They have horrible plans for ponies if they win! So somehow, I have to do it!”

Spike looks up at them. “I know I will have to stay here if I win, but there's no other way to keep my friends safe.”

“You don’t have to be the one who wins Spike,” Asta says quietly. “Just the first one who gets the scepter.”

“Why are you still here?” Torch scowls down at the group. “I thought all of you would've  realized how pointless this is for all of you, tiny ones!”

Spike looks to the dragon lord with determination and anger, “I decided to compete. I am a dragon, after all.”

Garble laughs, “Are you sure? You can't even fly!” Every other drake joins in.

Asta steps in and everyone shuts up, “So by your logic you need wings to fly, is that right?” Asta then lifted off the ground using air bending, “then by all means I shouldn’t be able to do this!”

Everyone but Spike, Tor, and Roger had their mouths open, the laters all smirked.

Lord Torch shakes off the astonishment, “Um…All dragons and extra things, “ he looks at Asta, “are welcome to compete, but they do so at their own peril! Flying to Flame-cano Island is the first of many challenges you will face in your quest to find the bloodstone scepter!” He roars, “Let the Gauntlet of Fire BEGIN!”

All the dragons roar and shoot flames into the sky.

Garble smirks, “Good luck! Just kidding. I hope you lo-“

Asta grabbed onto Garble’s arm and smirks, “Thanks for the well wishes asshole. Let me give you a hand too!” He smiles as he spins the drake above his head and then throws him in the completely opposite direction. Asta then threw up his hands and froze the water into an ice bridge, “Use your claws on it, Spike,” he turns to Roger and Tor, “There’s an imposter dragon that way. I’ll make sure the youth get to the Flame-cano. You two handle our unwelcome friends.” he looked at Rose, “You coming?”

Spike chuckles, “Thanks, Asta! No swimming for us!” Rose nods and holds up something pink and holds it close to her chest for a moment before she follows them.

Asta smirks and walks on. Tor chuckles and slaps Roger’s back. “Mighty strange friend you got there, strange but good. Now he said something about an imposter?”

“Yeah, him.” Roger points at the robot dragon as he opens his wings and two rockets come out of his back and start to fire up. “Oh no, he is gonna cheat.” Roger runs towards the robot dragon.

“Let’s go, children, “Asta remarks, not even looking back. “We have other business to attend to. A princess needs her knight in scales. Isn’t that right, Spike?” He looks at Spike.

There is a large splash in the distance. Spike looked out to see Ember flailing about in the water causing a commotion. She’d been knocked down by one of the water columns. Without even hesitating he jumps in and swims after her as she starts to sink.

Rose watched it all play out as Spike struggled to get the young teen dragoness to shore.

“Let’s go,” Asta says, Rose nods then they walk on.

Meanwhile, Roger and Tor are fighting the robot dragon. “Heh heh heh heh, you think you can stop me, you weak flesh piles?” The robot said.

“What the hell is a robot dragon doing here anyway?” Roger asked as he ducks a punch, throwing a kick at the robot’s chest.

“I don’t know what a robot is but this guy smells like he's made of metal,” Tor adds before breathing fire on the monstrosity. “You got some moves junior but let a pro show ya how it's done,” he smirks as he delivers a right jab then left to the stomach before landing a sucker punch to the snout knocking the beast to the ground. “That actually hurt a bit,” he says waving his hand in the air.

Back with Asta and the Crew, Spike was heaving the princess ashore,.

“Why would a dragon need armor?!” Spike complains.

“For protect,” Asta remarks. “Good going there Knight in Shining Scales.”

“Yea yea,”  Spie waves it off. “Can ya help me here? I’m exhausted!”

“Just give her CPR,” Asta points.

“B-but I haven’t even kissed Rarity yet!” Spike stutters.

“iF YOU’RE DONE ARGUING WE HAVE A VOLCANO TO CLIMB!” Rose interrupts.

“Fine, I DO IT!” Spike shouts and bends down and starts the Cpr and not long after is hit with salty backwash. “GAH!” He recoils and heads over to a nearby bush to barf.

Ember coughs violently then looks around, “What happened?”

“You were hit with a water spout and went down then Spike jumped in and saved your scaly hide,” Asta points to the barfing youth in the bush.

“He couldn’t-” She started to say but was stopped when Rose stepped in.

“Yes, he did!” She snorts pink flames. “The guy without wings didn’t hesitate to save your butt princess!”

Ember frowns and looks away. “So what if he did? He is still just a child.” She gets up and flexes her wings but winces, grabbing one. “Damn, one of my wings is sprained.” She looks over at Asta, “You! Heal my wing! I know you can!”

Asta blew a raspberry, “Yea like I’d help you after that demand,” He scoffs, “I know you saw what I did but that doesn’t mean I’ll help you cause you ordered it, little girl,” he scowls. “You don’t deserve my help. I’m not some bitch you can order around!” He exerts his spiritual pressure over her causing ember to keel over, “I’m the Black King. Ruler of the Black Clover King and I ANSWER TO NO ONE! nOT EVEN YOU OR YOUR FATHER!”

“ASTA STOP!” Spike says as he gets in front of Ember throwing his arms out. “I didn’t save her for your to kill her!”

“Hmph…” Asta snorts and lets up on his power. “I wasn’t going to kill her Spike but I wasn’t going to let her order me around like she's better than me either.”

“But you fixed my dad before,” Rose retorts.

“Because your father is a drake with a good heart and a daughter he wants to fly with,” Asta points to her, “She,” he now points at Ember, “Is a princess who thinks she deserves to have her wing fixed just because she a dragon and she thinks she’s stronger than me,” Asta says looming over the princess. “Well little girl,” he bends down and looks her right in the eyes, glares at her with bloodlust and killing intent with a flat look on his face. “After what I just did do you still think you’re stronger than me when you can’t even stand in my presence?” his eyes drift to Spike who was still standing in front of Ember, “Or Spike who is standing up to me?”

Ember grits her teeth. “Fine you are stronger than me, stop whatever you are doing so I can go get my bloodstone scepter.” She said while struggling to stand.

“I already did,” Asta smirks, “What’s happening to you now is your body’s own natural reaction to fear,” Before she could even retort, “And don’t give me the whole ‘I’m a dragon and dragon aren’t afraid of anything crap’. You say you’re smart but you haven’t done anything smart that warrants it besides sticking up for our group. You haven’t even thanked the drake who saved your ass from drowning oh and yea… DYING!” He scowls.

Back on the mainland, the machine Dragon was giving Tor and Roger hell. “Damn it,” Roger said as he was knocked back from a punch he blocked. “I may have to use some magic. Hey Tor, keep him busy and when I say so, move out of the way.” Roger pulls out his grimoire.

“What ya gonna do kid?” Tor looks over.

“I am gonna do this!” I hold up a hand and yell. “Dark Flame Creation Magic: Black Flame Javelin!” A purple fire javelin appears in my hand and I get ready to throw it at the robot. “Move!”

“What in the name of Bahamut is that?!” Tor yelps as he jumps back after seeing the purple flame. “By the mother of us all! The Flames of Tiamat?!”

Roger throws the javelin at the robot and then yells. “Get behind something!” He braces himself to create a wall of fire to protect himself from the explosion as the javelin flies towards the robot and sticks into one of its legs before it expands and explodes in a raging inferno of dark purple fire.

Tor quickly burrowed underground to escape the incoming blast. Once he felt it was safe to come out he did and looked to see the smoking remains of the drago-bot. Most of the robot's body was still intact except for the lower right fourth. The entire leg was gone along with a small portion of its hip.

“Boy, what was that?” Tor says as he rushes over to Roger. “I didn’t know there were any dragons in this age that could use the Flame of Tiamat. Just who the Tartarus are you?!”

Roger rubs the back of his head. “That is a bit complicated, and I think it isn’t the time to talk about that. There could be more of these things around here, hell maybe inside the volcano.” He pointed at said volcano. 

“You seem to know more than your letting on kid,” Tor squints, “But seeing as you wield the ancient Flames of I’ll trust you. Let’s go…”

Back with Asta’s group, they tracked through the lower jungle of the volcanic isle. 

“This isn’t so hard,” Rose said as she jumped through a trap setting it off behind her.

Rocks start to fall on the group. Ember goes to take flight but then winces in pain as her wing was still sprained. Spike runs over to get her to her feet while Asta steps in and uses his earth bending to stop the rocks and cement them in place.

Asta looks at Rose, “As a leader, you need to be more aware of those with you little one,” he looks over. “And count your eggs before they’ve hatched.”

“Asta,” Spike says, catching the knight's attention. “You still need to heal Ember’s wing.”

“No,” Asta says flatly, “Now keep moving. We’re not alone here.”

There was the sound of rumbling and rocks grinding against something, but nothing happened. “Yeah I guess you're right, with one of us injured I should be more careful,” Rose said before she kept walking and kept an eye out for traps.

“I don’t need to be cuddled like some hatchling!” Ember growled before pulling away from Spike and walked ahead of Rose.

Rose lets her pass and frowns at her. “Whatever you say, princess, just remember the rest of us are here to help, you just need to ask.” He holds up the pink object to her chest again. “But I won't let anyone with anger in their heart take the staff.”

“I’m just dying to help ya know,” Spike huffs.

“I’m sorry if I came off as harsh Rose but I have a good bit of experience in the leadership department. I do lead a squad and country,” Asta says, catching Ember's attention. “Only one of us here is meant to have it and only they can claim it.”

“So what,” Ember glares, “Are you saying because your already a lord or something that it's going to be you! I deserve that staff more than any creature here!”

“I have no wish to lead the dragons,” Asta says blankly. “I am here because I am a guardian of those who are worthy to receive the staff. Those who are worthy are you three, but as it stands the least worthy is you, princess,” Asta’s gaze narrows, “You only want it so you can prove to your father you're a big girl and don’t need him anymore. FYI, children will always need their parents, even after they’re grown up. These two are far more suited to leading the dragon race than you.”

Ember growls at Asta, “Just because I want to get away from my dad doesn’t mean I am not worthy!” Blue flames from in her maw. “And I will get the staff and make the dragons the best they can be!” She turns to walk down a pathway but a wall is destroyed by a robot with a drill arm. 

“Ha! Finally, I found a path!” It said looking around before it saw Spike, Rose, and Asta. “Huh, too bad you saw me, no witnesses!” It aims its other arm at the group as a lazer charges up about to fire, but Ember blasts it with fire before knocking the robot into the hole it came from.

“Come on you dorks! Let's get moving before that thing gets back up!” Ember yelled looking slightly embarrassed that she helped someone else.

“You know you don’t have to feel ashamed cause you helped us back there,” Spike points out.

“He’s right you know,” Asta says. “If you want to make the dragons better then you should start with yourself, princess.” He looks back down the path from which they came. “Spike, it's up to you three now. I’ve met my goal and now I must face it,” he remarks as he pulls his wand morphed from the grimoire. 

“Magic Source, Mystic Force!” Asta calls out and is immediately cloaked in white flames. He came out wearing the armor he wore in the previous battle, “White Knight Wolf!” He howls as he draws his sword. “Go…” he says over his shoulder to the rest of the group, all of them shocked except for Spike, before walking back down the path.

The robot grunts as it comes out of the hole. “I’m gonna crush that damned organic!” it said, it then saw Asta and faced him. “But first I am gonna crush me a power ranger!”

“I’m not a power ranger,” Asta says coldly with the light shining through his visor to reveal fluorescent green slotted eyes, “I am a knight!” He yells as charges forward with the dragon bot meeting him halfway. He and the robot clash, drill to blade.

“Like I really care! You're in my way, thus you are in the way of the Machine empire!” It says before it starts to spin the drill and aims the laser arm at Asta’s chest.

Asta takes the laser head-on with his shield, “The machine Empire you say,” Asta notes the machine taking a step back. “Let me tell you a difference between a ranger and a knight, machine. Rangers fight with no armor, knights do not fight without it. We can tank hits that would put most rangers on their asses, like that light beam of yours. I have a much higher defense than a normal knight as I also use a shield,” the shield's eye opens, “THAT IS ALSO ONE OF MY WEAPONS!” Several white wolf heads shoot from the shield and swarm the robot quickly overwhelming its sensor as Asta rushes in and shoulder tackles the machine down to the beach.

The robot fights the energy wolves and tries to hit Asta off of him before they slam into the rocky shore. “Gah! What?!” The robot looks around. “I am back at the beach!? Ugh, damn you! All that word for nothing.” It fires the laser and cuts the rocky cliff above Asta while trying to use its drill on him.

“Pathetic,” Asta says as he uses his earth bending and sends the rock colliding into the robot drill. The machine easily digs through only to find Asta having shared an attack, “Howling Slash!” Asta yells as he cuts into the robot's body cleaving it in two.

“Impossible…” the dragon robot mutters as it falls to pieces and explodes.

Roger and Tor jump down from the melting ice bridge and they look at the broken robot. “Nice job Asta,” Roger said.

“Yeah, I saw your moves, you are something else, little guy,” Tor said then he looked around. “Where is my daughter?”

“We ran into that thing on the way to the scepter,” Asta says, sheathing his sword into his shield before powering down. “I took it on and sent them ahead. We should get moving though. I didn’t realize I’d come all the way back down to the beach,” he says while pulling out his demon slayer, Tor impress further that this small creature could wield such a sword with one hand, “Follow me,” Asta orders as he jumps onto the sword, surfing to get back to the others.

“Show off,” Roger said with a smirk before he starts jumping from platform to platform following Asta, while Tor just laughs as he flies after them.

“This is the most fun I have had in a decade!” He said as they went up the volcano.

“I sense bloodlust in the caves where the kids went,” Asta says out of worry. “Tell me Tor,” He remarks getting the elder drake’s attention, “That object your daughter has been carrying with her, it wouldn’t happen to be a key of some kind would it?”

That got Roger’s attention too. Tor hums in thought. “Oh yeah, her mother gave it to her before Rose left when she got her wings. It is a strange figure that folds into a key of some kind.” 

“A figure? Does it look like this?” Roger asks and shows Tor his key. 

“Yea, Something like that!” Tor points.

Roger looks to Asta with a bit of shock but mostly worry.

“We need to get to the kids,” Asta says, causing everyone to hasten.

Meanwhile, the group of young drakes had just entered the heart of the volcano.

“This is so awesome!” Spike looked around out of amazement with sparkles in his eyes before he knocked a rock into the lava with his foot causing it to hiss, “I’m really glad we’re fireproof. I hope Asta is alright?” he looks back at the entrance.

“I am sure someone as strong as him will be fine,” Rose said as they walked into the room. 

“Look, the scepter!” Ember said as a gold-colored robot with a black cape is walking up to it.

He is stopped by a red teenage dragon rushing him, but Garble is grabbed by the throat easily. “Meddlesome dragon, you are not needed in this situation.” The robot then throws Garble with such force he is slammed into a wall and is knocked out falling into a deep pool of lava.





Ember looks between the robot, scepter, and Garble before she groans and dives into the lava after Garble. Rose sees this and smiles a bit. “I guess she isn’t all bad.”

“She did stand up for me, Spine, and Asta,” Spike adds. “But they’re not important right now. We need to stop that thing. I think he’s the leader of the other two.”

The robot turns to face them and grunts in annoyance. “More meddlesome dragons! I don’t have time for this.” The robot holds up some bolts and screws before tossing them into the air. The bolts and screws transform into a small platoon of robotic soldiers with gold suits and a single robotic guy for ahead. “Cyclobots Deal with these pests!” 





“Yep, called it,” Spike deadpans. “These things aren’t alive so don’t pull your punches!” He shouts as he does a flying kick into the lead bot and knocked it into the other scattered them, some falling into the lava melting straight away.

“Ha! Don’t have to tell me twice,” Rose said before he punches one robot and grabbed one of their swords, she uses the sword to cut the third robot across the chest.

The gold boss robot growls and aims his hand at Rose. “Let’s see you survive this!”

“Black Slash!” Asta calls out and sends a slash of anti-magic straight into the boss’s cannon, cutting it in two. “Coward. Didn’t anyone ever teach you its bad manners to shoot a kid in the back,” he glares as he props the slate on his shoulder. “Really hot in here,” He looks over. “I brought back up.” He says as Tor and Roger come in.

“R-Spines!” Spike shouts in relief.

Roger grins and gives Spike a thumbs up. “Yep, we are here, hey Rose!” He summons his morpher and throws it at her. “Catch!” 

“Hey what was that?” Tor asked Roger.

“You’ll see if my guess is right.” He said with a grin.

“Give the order Captain!” Asta smirks as he holds up his morpher.

Rose catches the Morpher looking at it confused. “What is this?” 

Roger holds his key up. “Rose put your key into the device and turn it! It’s Morphin Time!” He then calls out. “Set sail!” But unfortunately, nothing happens to him.

Asta raised an eyebrow,” Ah… okay… I’ll stall you and figure it out. Magical Source,” He says, activating his Morpher, “Mystic Force!” A red mystic circle appears over Asta and washes over him transforming him once more into his Mystic Knight Form, “White Knight Wolf! Hey clanker, have a taste of these, White Wolves of Light and Flame!” He shouts as his shield's eye opens and several wolf heads spill out attacking the robot leader.

Rose looks at the Morpher confused but opens it up seeing a slot for a key. Her eyes widen and she flips her figure into the key form and slides it in before turning it, the Morpher calls out, ‘Gokaiger!’ and there's a bright pink flash of light and when the light fades she's standing in a pink uniform similar to Roger’s.





“Whoa! What is this? Why do I feel so strong all of a sudden?” She asked before one of the Cyclobots attacked her, making sparks fly off her back. “Gah, that...that didn’t hurt as much.”

Roger smirks and summons his Morpher back and morphs. “Set sail!” His Morpher calls out, ‘Gokaiger!’ and he stands in his uniform before jumping down next to Rose. “Welcome to the club.”

“Help the ones coming up for air!” Asta tells Tor while he jumps back dodging a swipe, “Spike You move in on the other side of this guy!”

“A-ah, Okay,” Spike says hesitantly, he runs behind some rocks to get on the other side of ​​the robot. 

Roger and Rose use their swords to cut apart the rest of the Cyclobots before they aim their guns at the robot. “Give it up!” Roger said, Ember climbs out of the lava with Garble and drops him safely on the shore. 

“I don’t know what all is happening but I do know if Tiamat’s emissary says your bad news, then you're bad news!” Tor growls as he gets ready to fight the robot as well.

Ember growls and stands with the rest of them. “Face it Frax, You are outnumbered and outmatched, three rangers and three dragons there's no way you can win this!” Roger said.

“That's what you think, ranger! All I need is this!” He turns to grab the bloodstone scepter with his claw hand, only to see Spike holding it himself. “What!?” Frax’s face pops open to show his shock and he takes one last look around him before grunting and hopping into the air before teleporting away.

“Fucking coward,” Asta scoffs as he sheaths his sword with a loud clink. He then looks over to Spike and smirks under his helmet taking a knee. Roger, Rose, and Tor all do the same.

“All hail Dragonlord Spike!” They say in unison.

Spike blushes and backs up a bit holding the scepter tight. “Um..you don’t have to do that, please stand up.” He said nervously. 

“Congrats on becoming a king,” Asta remarks as he stands and hits him on the back forcing him out in front of Ember. “But I don’t think you really want to be a king do ya buddy?”

Spike chuckles nervously before agreeing with Asta “You're right about that Asta. Being king is too much of a responsibility, but there is someone who does deserve the right.”

Spike motioned the end of the scepter towards Tor who put his hands up in front of himself defensively 

“Woah, kid. I ain’t looking for that sort of responsibility. Raising this one is more than enough,” Tor countered, putting a hand on Rose’s head

“Since you don't want it, dad, there is someone else here that might be deserving,” Rose offered, looking over towards Ember.

“That’s what I was thinking in the first place,” Asta eyed Spike who nervously chuckled while rubbing his spines. “Also, I don’t know how it works here but back home and in my younger brother’s world the male and female dragons that exchange the scepter are mates. Just a heads up,” Asta threw up a hand causing Spike and Ember to blush.

Roger starts to laugh and pats Spike’s back. “Good luck explaining that to Rarity when we get back home, little brother.” He said making Spike blush even harder.

“What!? But I didn't want that er I mean not that there's anything wrong with you Ember, it's just that ah... me and Rarity are ...um… well you see I uh…” Spike starts to panic.

Roger chuckles and pats his head. “Calm down bro, if it's really that big of a deal just hand me the scepter and then I hand it to her.”

“It's why I gave the warning,” Asta shrugs, “But also to see the look on your face Spike, HAHAHAHA!” He belts out then straightens himself. “How about we get out of here but first,” Asta grabs a rock and throws it at Garble’s head, waking the teen up, “Spike, order him to hug every dragon he sees before you hand that thing over.”

“WHAT?!" You have to be kidding me,” Garble said in shock before he got up and rushed Spike.

Spike gasped and held the scepter up. “I order you to hug every dragon you see!” He yelled, making Garble stop as he glowed. “And not tell anyone I told you to!”

“You heard your lord,” Ember noted with a smirk before Garble was forced to hug Tor, who frowned and pushed Garble into a lava pool.

“Yep, it works!” Asta laughs. “Oh, that was good! Alright, Spike go ahead and hand the scepter to your bride!” Everyone glares,” It’s a joke! Sheesh!”

Spike looks up at Ember before offering it to her. At first, she almost snatches it from him but stops herself and gracefully accepts it as she glows becoming the new Dragon Lord. “Thank you sho...Spike, I will try to be a good leader.” 

Roger smiles and claps his hands and powers down. “Alright, let's get out of here before Asta melts, oh and Rose simply think or say power down.”

“I’m wearing flameproof armor,” Asta deadpans, “But you have a point. Your daddy needs to know his little girl is going to succeed him.” he smiles at Ember who rolls her eyes.

Most of them laughed as they left the volcano and headed back to the mainland. “Rose, I want to offer you something but we will speak after Ember shows off to her dad,” Roger said.

“Speaking of showing off,” Asta says as he powers down. “How about an easy ride back to the mainland,” he says as he pulls down a cloud from the sky. “I know I DON’T feel like walking after what happened.”

“Sure, sounds good to me,” Roger said with a chuckle and made a portal with his sword. “Ladies and Dragonlords first.” He said with a smirk.

“Yea ladies first,” Asta agrees as he plops on his cloud chair, “I sure hope everything is alright back home… I’m getting the feeling something is about to go down,” he says as he lazily floats into the portal after Tor.

Roger watches everyone go through the portal before he walks through and they are standing in front of Torch. “Hey Dad, I told you I could do it!” Ember said, holding up the scepter.

“It was a glorious trial,” Asta waves his hand about. “If I had a drink I’d make a toast to her.”

Torch leaned down and looked at them all with an eye, all was silent for a few seconds before he started laughing loudly. “I knew my girl could beat every dragon else!”

“So you knew she still planned on entering the Gauntlet even though you forbade it,” Asta points out with a smirk getting up from his chair allowing it to blow away on the winds.

Torch frowns at Asta. “Of course I knew she would, but I could not show favoritism.”

Roger clears his throat. “Rose, now that Ember has the scepter we can talk, I'd like to offer you a place on my crew.” He said to her, getting the attention of Tor.

“You shouldn’t have asked her first dude,” Asta shakes his head. “Always ask the dad first.”

Roger looks over at Asta. “Why? It should be her choice.” He then looks at Tor. “no offense but it is her choice if she wants to join, however, if she chooses not to I must ask for the pink key.”

“Sorry but you're not taking it either way,” Tor warns with fire in his mouth,  “Tiamat's champion or not. That was a gift from her mother,” he says sternly. “And as much as I agree that it is her choice, she is still my little girl and you should’ve asked me first.”

Roger walks up to Tor with no fear and says. “If she joins my crew she will be helping me save not just dragons, and not just this world but many worlds. She would be a power ranger. But if she refuses to join I need that key to give to another to have a full team.” 

Asta steps in between the two and pushes them apart, “How about this,” he says. “Either way it's her choice.” He looks to Tor, “If she goes she keeps the key,” he looks to Roger, “If she stays she still keeps the key and you have a ranger on standby here in the Dragonlands.” Asat looks Roger straight in the eye, “If you think I’m going to let you take the key from her then, by all means, make my day Red Ranger. I’d love to see what you can do to me in a real fight,” he remarks as his eyes turn into slits and his teeth sharpen. “It's her choice, not yours. But try and take it with me here… I guarantee there will be bloodshed in some form.”

Roger sighs and rubs his head. “No way am I fighting you. And yes it is her choice, I'm just making sure both she and Tor know the consequences of keeping the key here.”

“Then tell them,” Asta backs off to the side.

Roger sighs and taps his necklace showing his true self. “Ok look, the world is being attacked by evil aliens.” He starts to tell both Rose and Tor. “I am trying to form my own team of power rangers and help another world filled with rangers. I wish to protect this world, but I can’t do it on my own.” 

Everyone looks at Asta, “Yes, he’s one of my kind. No, he’s not my subordinate. If anything I’m his,” he points. “I’m not even from this world actually. He summoned me here to help in a massive battle, and trust me when I say he needed it. After this convo wraps up I’m actually going home.”

“Yeah and I can't just keep pulling other people from their worlds to help me deal with my problems, which is why I need to make my own team so Rose will you join me?” Roger asked her once more.

“It’s not all sunshine and hero’s save the day with no casualties either kid,” Asta adds. “You can ask Spike. He fought alongside me and Roger yesterday. He’s fought alongside Roger way more than me. The kid may not look it but he’s a fighter and powerful one.”

Spike blushes a bit and rubs the back of his head. “Yeah, I did help but I was way out of my league.”

Rose looks between them all before looking down at her key. “I won’t let you have my key, but I can’t let this world be taken over. I will help you but don’t get any funny ideas. If you try to do anything romantic I will kick your butt.”

Roger chuckles and nods. “Fair enough, and you don't have to worry about any of that. I have no intention of finding a romantic partner anytime soon.”

“More like they have a tendency to find you,” Asta remarks under his breath. “Anyways I believe that means everything has worked out, correct?”

“Yeah, let’s get you back to my ship so you can pick up your friends and head home, come on Rose time for you to see your new home,” Roger said before he opened a portal to his ship.

Asta walks through the portal and sees the pokemon all resting, “Hey guys, time to go home,” He says as he holds up his pokeballs, “Return,” red beams shoot out of the capsules to the respective pokemon and enter the balls. Asta turns to face Roger, “Let’s go up top for departure. I want to make an entrance back home with my new powers.”

Roger chuckles and nods. “Sure, oh.” He looks back through the portal as Rose comes through. “Tor, if you ever want to visit your duster we are in ponyville.”

“Why would I want to visit,” He raised an eyebrow, “She’s still my daughter. Even if she’s part of your team she’ll be living with me. There’s a perfectly good mountain right there and I know it’ll have plenty of caves. We’ll be living there when we’re not needed. Until I get the hoard from home Rose stays here.”

She just nods.

“With that settled,” Asta says, pulling out his Morpher and changing into ranger form, “Transport Behemoth,” he says and his bike comes out but in its thestral mode.





“It’s been fun Captain,” Asta chuckles as he jumps onto the machine horse's back. Behemoth lets out a motorized huff. While shaking its head. “Well, would you so kindly say those oh so sweet words please?”

Roger nods with a smile and gives Asta a thumbs up. “May the power protect you, our contract is complete.”

A portal opens up in the sky. Behemoth Thestral opened its draconic wings before rearing back and then broke into a gallop. The Thestral machine leapt over the bow of the ship before it was soaring through the skies.

“Live your life the way you want and to the fullest possible Deadman Roger!” Asta calls out as he throws a ring out to the captain. “Until our paths cross again!” He calls out and then barrels through the portal with it closing behind him.

Roger smiles as he looks at the ring and chuckles. “That Asta is one hell of a guy.” He then turns to Rose and Tor. “Let me show you around the ship.” 






















CONTINUE 
> Your Name is…
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Jackson pov

I woke up feeling tired because my girlfriends won't let me sleep "until I couldn't walk for a week" is what Twilight said so I just layed in bed while my herd mares were still sleeping.

‘One of these days I'm going to say no but until then might as well do what they say,’ I thought as I heard a knock at the door.

“This is Lavender Sage of the Black Bulls Shinigami Mr. Jackson,” a female voice called out. “We were asked by ladies Twilight and Fluttershy to inform you that breakfast shall be served in an hour. Until then they asked that you and your herdmates head for the baths after you change your sheets. Captain Ichigo and Lady Kukaku are already there. It would be best if you're all hurried if you could, breakfast is first come first served around here. I’ll be waiting to escort your party as soon as you’re ready to go.”


3rd POV


"Okay give me a second," Jackson said before shaking his herd mates awake before they clean up their mess from last night and then heading to the baths with Lavender leading the way.

"I still don't feel very comfortable bathing with other ponies, especially a mixed bath," Twilight said while Pinkie and Maud agreed before Jackson said.

"Well it's either that or smell like sweat and sex all day," Jackson said as the clones were cleaning the bedsheets.

Twilight blush before puffing out her cheeks and looking away.

"Come on Twilight! it won't be that bad" Jackson said, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t feel shy Ms. Sparkle,” Lavender buts in. “You can always wrap a towel around yourself. That’s what many of the women do in town at the bath houses we used until we were able to personal homes with a bathroom in them. A lot of our people in the Shinigami bath together though. No men and women are aloud to bathe each other though. There is a pool for both sexes though. Here we are,” she says as they come upon a black oak door. “I’ll leave you with The Captain and his marefriend. There are many baths in here from a sauna to an all-around jet shower. The main bath is an open area similar to the size of a small pool and is heated. Have a good day,” she nods and leaves.

"See Twilight isn't as bad as you thought, but you can still cover up your private parts if you want," Jackson said while taking off his clothes and throwing his towel over his shoulder, and walked in.

Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud both looked at each other before taking their clothes too and wrapping a towel around their bodies.

Jackson walked in to see Ichigo along with his girlfriend sitting in the bath relaxing.

“Yo,” Ichigo waves from the bath area.

‘That Shinigami chick wasn’t kidding. This place is huge, even for a palace bath,’ Jackson thought as he looks around. His eyes came to rest on Ichigo’s marefriend in a red two-piece as she was drying her hair. She was well endowed but nowhere as close as well endowed as Asta’s Twilight.

“My eyes are in my head jackass,” Kukkaku remarks with an annoyed glare. “I’m surprised you three didn’t get bathing suits from the room,” she tilts her head.

The sound of Lightning striking behind Jackson and his group goes off. The girls then hurry back to the changing room and then rush off to they room with Twilight leading the way.

“You four didn’t even bother looking in the dresser drawers did you?” Ichigo sighs, holding his head.

Jackson just shrugged before saying, "Honestly, I didn't know but it  really doesn't bother me all that much," Jackson said while started to scrub himself before adding, 

"Ain't nobody going to purposely look at your goods unless they’re just flat-out perverts. Besides, I think my herd mates are happier about it than me because I don't mind one bit," Jackson said before dumping a bucket of water on him, rinsing himself off. 

Just then his girls returned bathing suits on and Twilight shoved swim trunks into his face and had a look that said,  "Put them on or else!” Jackson just sighed before putting on the green bathing trunks before submerging himself into the water.

"Sweet fucking Jesus that's good," Jackson said as he was relaxing his girls with also washing off. "So Ichigo, what's on today's agenda?" Jackson asks while enjoying his relaxing soak.

“Not much,” Ichigo says as he gets out of the main swimming area to reveal bright yellow Pikachu-themed trunks. “I’ve got to spend time with Ku for one thing. Need to make up for getting with her then going dark for nearly half a year.”

“Damn right you do!” Kukkaku remarks throwing a sponge at Ichigo's head for it to slowly flop down his back. “You better take me to see Isshin and the rest of the family! I want to see this city too!”

“I figure you four could join us,” Ichigo notes. “See the city and work our way out from the palace, stop by to see the family in the process then we move out to see the shinigami for you to get some help in learning you sword's name and powers. After that we can hit up the festivities with Asta hopefully being back by then. We’ll get started after breakfast.”

"Sounds like a plan" Jackson said before getting out himself before walking over to dry off.

"But before that give me change into something more breathable" Jackson said before pointing a finger at himself and saying.

"CLOTHES BEAM" Jackson said before being enveloped in a bright light what the light disobey he was wearing Akimoto that was similar to Zoro.



(This is what he is wearing)


"This will do very well" Jackson said before making some for Twilight, Pinkie and Maud to wear.

“How about we get you three some traditional clothes from Waillen,” Kukkaku says , drying her head. “They’re made by that dress maker you all seem to know.”

“Rarity?” Twilight and pinkie say in unison.

“Yea her,” Kukaku points out.

“They’re just kimonos but they’re very comfy,” Ichigo adds. “We can stop by her room on the way to the dining hall.”

Jackson just Shrugged his shoulders for they left for the dining room, "you know what's weird?" Jackson says to get Ichigo's attention.

"It feels like I'm forgetting something that is important I just can't remember what" Jackson said while scratching his head in confusion; back in Jackson Equestria spike was trying to stop  the reporters and fangirls from busting down the door to the mansion of the Hokage.

"PLEASE EVERYPONY CLAM DOWN JACKSON WILL NOT BE HERE FOR A WHILE" fight yelled at them paparazzi can only conquer more uproar as Spike Jiraiya and Kakashi try their best not to be trampled over.

" I'm sure it's nothing" Jackson said off-hand while they were making their way to Rarity to make Jackson's mare friends clothes.

“I have a few pre-made ones already dear,” Rarity says as everyone enters her room. 

“As soon as Twilight informed me of your stay I went to work early this morning to come up with a few different kimonos for each of you,” she looks over to Jackson’s herd.

“Whatever you’re forgetting I’m sure it’ll come back to bite you in the ass as soon as you get home,” Kukaku belts out.

“Really dear, must you be so crude?” Rarity scolds. “I thought you were a noble mare?”

“Former noble curlicue,” Kukaku smirks.

Rarity sighs, “Yes well, the kimonos are there,” she points across the room, “And the changing room is next to them. I have duties that I must tend to now though. Have a good day and good luck with Pinkie,” she says waving out.

"She doesn't know that I'm dating my version of Pinkie" Jackson said with a small smile on his face before looking towards his herd mates and said.

"You guys go on ahead and change me and Ichigo and Kukaku will wait out here" Jackson said as they did so.

Just then Jackson senses a familiar ki but at the same time different want to turn around song This World Pinkie Pie Standing There with a huge smile on her face.

“HELLOBROTHERINLAWFROMANOTHERWORLD!” She yells as she rushes in and wraps Jackson in a crushing hug. The sound of splintering bone was heard. “I’MSOEXCITEDIFINALLYGETTOMEETANOTHERVERSIONOFMYSELFAND
MAUD! AYUMICAMEANDMADETWILIGTH A GODDESS ANDTHEYBECAME SISTERs AND I THOUGHT I COULD DO THE SAME IF I EVER MET ANOTHER VERSION OF MYSELF AND HERE YOU ARE DATING HER!”

“Pinkness,” Kukaku says as she sticks her head out from behind the curtain.

“Yes Kukaku-sama?” Pinkie turns her head 180 degrees as she continues to hold Jackson.

“Let him breathe,” she says flatly as she pulls her head back in.

“Oppsies,” Pinkie giggles as she drops Jackson on his ass while the Saiyan gaps for air.

Ichigo kneels down and pats him on the back lightly, “It doesn’t matter if you’re dating your version of Pinkie. Pinkie is Pinkie and they’re one of the very few inconsistencies in the Omniverse. I was summoned by a Pinkie that was a displaced from a Silent Hill version of Equestria.”

After Jackson was able to breathe if you start laughing confusing everyone in the room before saying, "yup you are definitely Pinkie," Jackson said with a huge smile.

"Though you may want to ease up on the bear hugs. You nearly snapped my spine in half," Jackson said while getting off the ground cracking his back.

Just then Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud came out of the changing room and when Jackson saw them he blush so hard steam coming out of his ears.

“OH MY GOSH YOU’RE ALL SO PRETTY!” Pinkie gushes. “And what’s wrong with my hugs?” Her eyes narrow on Jackson, “Everypony loves my hugs!”

“Not everypony in this room was trained by a tank Pinkness,” Kukaku adds as she steps out in a bright red kimono.

“You look hot Ku!” Ichigo gives a thumbs up with flushed cheeks.

“I’m still pissed with you,” Kukaku glares with a bright red face, “But thanks, idiot…”

"I see it seems like we both have beautiful but yet scary girlfriends," Jackson said while looking at the girls before turning to Ichigo. "Lead the way Ichigo. Also, when will I meet Rainbow Dash and Gilda because I already met half of the main six," Jackson asked as they were making their way to the dining hall.

“That would be a no-go,” Ichigo says as he walks out of the room with Kukaku next to him. “Gilda is imprisoned under charges of being a spy and seduction. Rainbow is away in Cloudale on a Spike is in Ponyville for downtime as per orders by Asta.”

“Rainbow has been grumpy pants lately,” Pinkie added with a bit of a deflated hair due. “But I can’t blame her.”

“Enough Pinkness,” Kukkaku looks over her shoulder as she speaks in a soft tone. “I understand her pain. Perhaps when she comes back I can have her speak with someone who’s been through something similar.”

"Well that's okay with me because I nearly killed my Gilda after she broke Pinkie muzzle and Rainbow's right-wing," Jackson said with a little bit of anger in his voice.

"So Kukkaku, how long have you known Ichigo?" Twilight asked as we continue to walk down the halls.

“I guess it would be about a little under a year at this point,” Kukkaku held her chin, “That’s counting this last five months he didn’t try and reach out to me to though,” She stares daggers at her boyfriend.

“Hey, our group was thrown four months into the future when we exited the Dangai,” Ichigo retaliates, “Not to mention Asta being flung a hundred and twenty-five years into the past while we also came into a massive army approaching the city with a demon backing them!”

“And the last month?” She snorts.

“Uh…” Ichigo quickly looks away. “Busy with stuff…”

“That’s what I thought,” Kukaku shakes her head. “We’ve just got to together and then you disappear and reappear only to ignore me and then you can’t even come up with a good excuse. I’m starting to think it was just a mistake.”

“Kukkaku, look at me,” Ichigo stops and pulls her to look at him in the eyes. “It was not a mistake for us to get together. I really do want this to work. Me not talking to you was a bone-headed move and I’m sorry. I was busy setting things up over here with working with Kisuke and Asta for the upcoming battles. The last month has been busy for me but I also could’ve, no should’ve called you,” he sighs. “If I had time to spend sword-fighting with Asta over a damn sandwich then I also had more than enough time to call you. Forcing you to come here and beat the crap of me should never... it never should’ve come down to that and I’m sorry. You can be mad at me still but I’m not going to lose you over one damn thing!”

Kukkaku just looks at him before she starts laughing and then wraps her arm around him, “I’m glad I did come, and I’m glad I’m with you. You’re a bonehead that’s a fact,” she then kisses him, “But you're my bonehead and I’m still mad at you too..”

“Awww…” the girls gush then glare at a certain Saiyan who was in the corner looking over some of the architecture of the palace.

"Don't think those glares are going to do anything," Jackson said still looking at the architecture before turning around to them before giving them a big huge smile.

"But there is something I can give you three something that I was planning on giving you girls," Jackson said before doing a couple of hand signs in a puff of smoke later he was holding three boxes.

"Happy 5-month anniversary girls," Jackson said before Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud opened the boxes before Gasping in shock at What they saw.

Sitting in the boxes were four necklaces specifically made from the cutie marks for something engraved in the back of it saying.

"You will always have my heart and soul," the girls were crying tears of joy before tackling Jackson down to the ground and started kissing him all over his face.

"I thought you guys might like them," Jackson said while hugging them tight and crying tears of joy.

“You sure took your time getting here,” comes Twilights voice as he comes in from across the hall, “Reminds me of when Asta proposed, though it was a bit more subtle. Again we were still half asleep too,” she smiles while holding up her ring, “Made it himself. Who wants pancakes?”

“Made them myself!” Asta Pinkie lumps up. “Wish I could stay and help but I have trainee duty today!” he cackle evilly as lightning goes off in the background, “Let’s see what survivor we get today!” she sings songs as she pronks off.

“You still think she is like me?” Pinkie looks at Jackson more than a bit scared.

“That’s just how she is now,” Twilight waves it off. “You’d change to after what we’ve been through to get the city where it is. She’s also been overseeing some of the outer territories, but everyone still loves her even though she can be a bit rougher than most when it comes to the recruits. Breakfast time,” she claps as she enters the dining hall, Fluttershy already there with Aurora. The baby making a mess of herself, again.

“Come on guys! These pancakes are going to eat themselves,” Ichigo comes in a sit Kukakku down then himself.

The group thoroughly enjoy a quiet breakfast. At least until Jackso asked to hold Aurora. The baby found it amusing to play with his spiky hair by bopping it down with her spoon having it spring back up. With her being Asta’s daughter, she was stronger than a normal toddler. Jackson left the palace with serval lumps while holding an icepack.

“Can’t say I didn’t warn you that it was a bad idea dude,” Ichigo calls out as they walk through the street. 

Jackson and his herd’s attention is drawn to a group of citizens city around a communal firepit as they start to sing. They made various sounds and noises with their mouths to imitate the sound of nature as well as instruments. 





“It’s a song about the night Asta stormed the old city then burned it down to the ground,” Ichigo comes over. “Hard to believe just over a year ago a good many of these people we slaves. Most of the women and girls we treat even less than that.”

“Tell me Jackson,” He looks over, “You still wanna deck Asta after hearing that?” 

Once looked over to Jackson to see him just stood there His eyes were covered by a shadow before saying In a cold tone.

"How long had they been in slavers for?" Jackson said making his herd mates back away from fear.

“I couldn’t tell you,” Ichigo shrugs.

“The original country was built on its slave trade. Many of the Waillen's citizens were born as slaves. Mixed blood of Caribou and pony.” Asta’s Twilight says from under her disguise. “The women were sex objects used for pleasure and so were the girls once they reached a certain age. The males were used for labor mostly unless they were owned by a female noble. Fluttershy’s mother escaped this place with help from her lover and his father. Asta named the city after Flutterhsy’s father in honor of his sacrifice. He and his father were some of the very few among the Caribou that felt the way their society levied was wrong and they died to save what they cared for most.”


*CRACK*


Just as the music stopped everyone turns to see Jackson; the ground under him was littered with cracks from the pressure of his power. They all start to back away in fear as the group that was with him was getting ready to subdue him if need be. Once his eyes were shown to Twilight and Pinkie Pie's horror his eyes were blood red and he had an angry look on his face.

Kukkaku placed a hand on his shoulder, “Calm down or I’ll make you calm down,” she threatens, tightening her grip. “You’re scaring the people here. It’s all in the past now. Look at how happy they are living under Asta as their king and not the fuckers that made them slaves,” She motions to the civilians.

Jackson heard Kukaku’s words but he was having a hard time getting his anger under control until Twilight placed a hand on his other shoulder making him start to calm down before looking around at the terrified facings of the citizen he looked down in shame before saying the quiet tone.

"I'm sorry," Jackson said looking down ashamed.

“You have nothing to be sorry for,” Ichigo pats him on the back. “I was angry too when I heard but at the same time I can’t just come in here and stop it not without causing more hurt than necessary.”

“We’re lucky Asta didn’t go berserk at the time,” Asta's Twilight speaks up again. “A group of hunters took me, Aj, and Shy. The broker sold Shy to the prince of the previous capital. She was nearly raped. Asta… tore the city apart with help from Luna’s Shadowbolts. What I saw in my husband’s eyes that night… I … never want to see it again,” She hides her eyes under her bangs.

Jackson just stood there while thinking about what Ichigo and Asta Twilight said, "Why… Why does this happen to people who have nothing but live their lives?" Jackson asks as tears were running down his cheeks.

Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud huge him trying to cheer him up they were sad as well.

“Think of the good that came from this,” Twilight adds, “It’s the only thing that kept Shy together after that night. These people are happy and living in a thriving city instead of the squaller that was simply their existence. That song reminds them of their past and how they overcame it and how many more still do.” She smiles, “Why do you think Asta accepted the role as king here?”

"Well, I’m glad that they're happy," Jackson said before looking back at the citizens for stepping forward and bowing to them.

"I'm deeply sorry for interrupting your Festival please accept my humblest apology," Jackson said still bowing.

“This is just a common get-together young man,” one of the women speaks, “But thank you for the apology nonetheless,” she bows with her little boy waving to the group before trailing off after his mother.

The citizens just smile while some say that it was understandable did I went back to singing and dancing.

"Can we hurry to the Soul Society please?" Jackson said turning to Ichigo.

“We’re not going to the Seireitei,” Ichigo says. “My family lives here in Waillen and the Shinigami we’re going to see are stationed outside the city. They’re helping the citizens that live out there with the fields and stuff.”

“Speaking of Shinigami, I have to meet with the Black Bull' Shinigami captains,” Twilight says pulling out her grimoire, “I’m sorry for the incident Jackson and girls. I hope you can still enjoy what Waillen has to offer. If I see you later we’ll have to talk some more by for know,” she waves as a portal opens behind her and she walks in.

“Let’s get to the clinic,” Ichigo motions as he leads the way.

The group soon finds themselves on a rather long walk as Ichigo takes them to the city's outer ring. They soon come to a building with red bold lettering that spelled out Kurosaki Clinic over the door.

Ichigo knocks then walks in, “I’m ba-” was all he could get out as two young girls tackle him ot the ground.

“Ichigo where were you?!” the brown-haired girl cries.

“You said you’d be back by yesterday night or early morning!” the black-haired one scowls.

“Sorry girls,” Ichigo rubs their heads. “Ran into some… complication,” he motions to the group, “I have a few people I want you to meet. Yuzu, Karin. This is Kukaku, my girlfriend and this is Jackson. He’s uh… distant relation. Kind of like an older cousin to you two. The three ladies behind him are his fiancees.”

The girls blink and look at Jackson.

“Why’s his hair all spiky?” The brown-haired one now dubbed Yuzu asked.

“You must spend a fortune on hair gel for formal stuff dude,” Karin, the black-haired one adds.

Everyone started to laugh and giggle at Karin's remark while Jackson's eyebrow twist in annoyance before saying. 

"Actually I had normal hair before I was displaced but now that I'm a Saiyan warrior now. Their hair is naturally spiky" Jackson said before laughing. "Be kind of funny that all the Saiyans use hair gel to keep their hair spiky," he remarks while still laughing.

“I knew it naturally like that,“ Karin interjects. “Have you seen my older brother,” she rubs Ichigo’s head. “I meant you spend a lot when you have to slick it down.”

Jackson wanted to say something but got nothing, she wasn’t wrong after all. “Ya got me there kid,” Jackson shrugs it off.

“I think I’ll stay here and spend some time with Isshin and Misaki,” Kukaku says. “And to get to know you two,” She says easily lifting the girls with her arm. “I’ll see you later Ichi. Tell Ganju where I am if you see him.”

“Will do,” Ichigo says dusting off his pants after getting to his feet. “I recommend you three stay here too,” he points to Twilight, Maud, and Pinkie. “We’re gonna be kind of busy with his training and I’m sorry but we really don’t need the distraction. No offense. Are you three cool with that?”

"Yea but you owe us, mister," Pinkie said pointing that last statement at Jackson who just had sweat drop down his face.

I did a whole Exchange Jackson turned to  Ichigo and then said, "so I'm ready as I'll ever be" Jackson said as they started to walk.

“First things first,” Ichigo says as he pulls a battle pass, aka Sunstutue Shinigami badge from his pocket and then throws it at Jackson’s face. There was a sudden smack and Jackson was holding his face hissing in pain.

“What the he-” was all he could say as he looked to see his body on the ground. His whole outfit had changed as well. He was now wearing a Shinigami’s black Shihaksho with a Black Bulls symbol on the back and on his right upper chest.

Ichigo walks over and places the battle pass in Jackson’s Body’s pocket. “You girls take care of his body. Don’t fret he’s not dead his soul has just been separated from it. He’ll be back in it by later.” 

The girls hesitantly nod.

“Just stick him in my room for now,” Ichigo shrugs then looks at Jackson. “First lesson, reishi footing control. As a shinigami, you don’t have to fly. More like you can’t right now. Practice that later. You also shouldn’t try using chakra,” He says as he pops his red pill and separates from his gigai. “Use the reishi in the air to get a footing. Just imagine you’re stepping on something solid,” He explains simply as he thumps to be in the air just above Jackson. “We’ll take it slow for now. Flash Step is still out of your reach and don’t draw your sword,” he points.

Jackson looked down at his sword it looked just like any other sword except the blade was a silver-edge while the handle wrap what's black and red Five Star Dragon Ball keychain hanging off of it, but what was strange was there a kanji symbol for ice on one side and the kanji symbol for rain on the other.

"Okay, I'll try," Jackson said as he did as Ichigo said to do, after a few tries he was able to get up to Ichigo’s height.

“It's like anything you practice,” Ichigo shrugs. “You have to walk before you can run, so that’s exactly what we’re gonna do. At least until we reach the wall, then we’re gonna run.”

Jackson looked at the wall and then gulps.

“Let’s go,” Ichigo says as he turns and simply walks.

After about an hour Jackso was confident enough to actually walk normally through the air, at least until they reached the wall. It took another hour for him to get the hang of jumping from nonexistent ledge to nonexistent ledge. Eventually, they made it to the top, Jackson sweating and breathing heavily.

“You didn’t realize how much you relied on your other powers did you?” Ichigo smirks as he tosses over a towel and water bottle.

While drinking a bottle of water Jackson just gave Ichigo the middle finger before saying.

"Go eat a bag of dicks you jackass!" Jackson said while sitting on the ground trying to catch his breath.

“You do realize Asta can materialize his swords while in his body right,” Ichigo smirks, “I can too but it’s still really fucking hard, and yet he does like that,” he snaps. “Asta is more like you though. He’s a living soul with Shinigami powers. I’m just a soul so on this side. I actually have a harder time doing this than in the Seireitei. You should have the edge as you’re used to not having access to reishi. Practice makes perfect,” He cracks his neck and walks over to the far side to point out in the distance. “Over their that red brick house is where we’re headed. Also running.”

“How the hell am I supposed to run in this state?!” Jackson complains.

Ichigo smirks evilly as he puls the zanpakuto from his back, “Try not to get cut!”

“AAAAAAA! YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!” Jackson cries as Ichigo gave chase through the skies swinging his sword wildly at Jackson’s feet.

“HAHA! DANCE BOY DANCE!” Ichigo laughs as he wildly swings his sword at Jackosn's feet.

The duo soon arrived at the house in just under ten minutes;

“That was fun,” Ichigo laughs as he sheaths his sword.

Meanwhile, Jackson laid down sprawled out on the ground shaking vigorously.

"I'm going *huff* to beat *huff* the ever-living shit out of you *huff* once I get feeling in my legs again," Jackson said while Breathing heavily.

“Did you even think to consider you just ran the whole way here through air,” Ichigo says as he walks over to the door and knocks. “And I recommend you get over you fatigue fast cause we have some real battle nuts here.”

“Who the hell is it?!” came a rough but confident-filled voice.

“It’s me Ikakku,” Ichigo yells. “I’m here with my friend and he needs training in the art of fighting with his zanpakuto!”

“Oooo… Fresh meat!” Ikakku laughs as he opens the door to reveal his bald glory. “First dibs!”

Jackson took one and one word was repeating through his mind 'fuck'.

That's all Jackson I had time to think before his training started. 

“Ikakku must you make such unbeautiful noises,” asks a man with feathers on his right eye.

“Check it out Yumichika,” Ikakku points at Jackson, “Ichigo brought us a new toy who needs to be whipped into shape!”

“Must you two be so loud,” comes the voice of the boy from yesterday,” Now whats-” he stops as he sees Ichigo with Jackson, “Why are you tow here and why is he in a Shinigami Uniform?”

“Take it Toshiro,” Ichigo holds up a hand. “He was part of an experiment with Kisuke,” He explains. “We were able to successfully give him Shinigami powers with one of the swords we’ve been forging and using on the Black Bulls Shinigami/ He now has feel for reichi-”

“And you wanted us to train him,” Comes a rough voice as a red-pineapple steps out of the house.

“We’re not your personnel training force Ichigo,” scold a petite black-haired shinigami woman.

“Relax Renji,” Ichigo holds up a hand. “I fully intend to pay for your time with info on what happened yesterday. While you guys are training my buddy I will give you the report. How’s that sound Rukia, Toshiro?”

“That would be most helpful,” Toshiro glares. “Though, I think you already have the ones to train him in front of us.”

“Trial by fire,” Ichigo shrugs.

“What?” Jackson looks around,

“Basically you fight Ikakku and Yumichika until you ave a breakthrough with your zanpakuto,” Toshiro explains.

“You can be really mean sometimes Ichigo,” Comes an orange-haired woman with a very open-chested shihaksho. “Hey there,” she winks, “Want to have some fun with me instead?”

Jackson turns beat red.

“Don’t tase him too much he already has three girls that hound him for fun times,” Ichigo rolls his eyes.

“You really are no fun Ichigo,” She mock pouts.

“Yes well, your the acting second in command as your captain is the first so you’d be joining us for debriefing anyways, Rangiku,” Ichigo smirks.

“Captian!” Rangikue cries.

Toshiro just glares, “No, he’s right and if Ichigo is following the rules then that means this is important. I’ll also want another Luetient with as well…” he looks between Rukia and Renji. “You decide who it’ll be amongst you.”

“I’ll save you both some trouble,” Ichigo interjects as he walks past and grabs hold of the top of Rukia’s head. She just links widely a few times, “The smart one is coming with us.”

“Yea go-” Renji starts to say as everyone goes into the house, “HEY YOU BASTARD I’M-”

*SLAM!”

The door instantly shut in Renji’s face. Ikakku lands flat on his butt laugh his ass off. Yunichika just shakes his head not agreeing with the uncouth tactics, Jackso is just staring while trying to think of an escape route. Renji just falls over backwards with a bloody red mark on his forehead and a bite mark on his tongue.

“HAHAHAHAHA!” Ikakku laughs, “Woooh, needed that,” he sighs then looks at Jackson, “On your feet newbie,” he smiles wide evilly as he holds up his sword, “Draw your sword…” he says drawing his weapon and taking a stance still holding his sheath.

“Let me explain how things are going to work new kid,” Yumichika speaks up while looking in Jackson’s general direction, “You’re going to fight us until you enter your inner world, aka the part of your soul where your zanpakuto spirit resides. Once you do that you must learn its name, by whatever means it chooses. Once you do you wake up still in the middle of the fight. Once you say the name and awaken the sword then we’re done with the easy part. Okay?”

Jackson unsheathe his sword while taking a standard Swords stance before saying, "You’re going to beat the ever-loving shit out of me aren't you?" Jackson said while looking at Ikakku. "Well is there any Master Piccolo trai-" Jackson didn't get to finish before dodging sword blade aimed at his side.

"WHAT THE HELL MAN" Jackson yelled while continuing to dodge Ikakku attacks.

“ENOUGH TALK! NOW EITHER DODGE MY STIKES OR DIE!” Ikakku laughs maniacally as he slashed and uses his sheath to block Jackson’s strike then slashes upwards at him. “Man your just a pussy! Where’s your drive? Where’s your fighting spirit?”

“Your rather bad,” Yumichika remarks as he watches with his head props his head against his hand, “How do you except to awaken a sword if you not even trying?”

The more and more Yumichika and Ikakku criticize his fighting the more and more he got angry and it got to a point where he cried out enraged.

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHH" Jackson cried out in anger before everything went white.

Jackson was standing in a barren field with snow, above him their storm clouds going around him.

"Where the hell am I?" Jackson said while looking confused.

“In a tempest of sorrow and anger of your own creation!” calls a harshly booming voice.

Jackson jumped in surprise before turning around to see a man wearing Japanese Komodo with white hair and blue eyes and crystalline blue horn reaching backward coming from the top of his forehead just at the hairline. In his grasp was a grand naginata adorned with a western-style drake as the guard of the blade. The blade of the weapon itself glistened like glass. The air around the man whirled and howled with a chilling cold the reach into your bones





“Why do you hesitate?” He points the weapon at Jackson.

"I'm afraid," Jackson said while looking down in shame.

“Afraid of what?” The man demands.

"I'M AFRAID THAT I'M NOT STRONG ENOUGH" Jackson yelled in Rage while falling to his knees.

"I don't like feeling weak but I do," Jackson said while tears start to fall down his face.

“That is not the truth!” he roars as lightning flashes as it grows colder, “It is natural for everyone to feel weak and afraid that they are not strong enough,” the snow starts to whirl about. “What makes you so sad and angry that your own soul is not at peace?!”

"Not at peace?" Jackson asked while getting off the ground.

“You are saddened by something,” The man glares, “And you are tortured by its outcome. So much to the point, you are scared of your own power!”

Just then an image appear next to them showing what the man was saying.

It shows Jackson in his legendary form destroying everything in his path killing everyone then it switches to him standing in front of Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud who were huddling together in fear of him.

"STAY AWAY YOU MONSTER!" Pinkie said while crying.

"WHY DID I THINK I EVER LOVE YOU!" Maud said in a cold and scared tone.

"WHY CAN'T YOU JUST LIVE US ALONE!" Twilight said while having a magic shield between him and his herd mates.

“You are scared your power will cause you to lose what you love most,” he says reading to strike, “You are a fool so allow me to end this cycle of sorrow and pain for you!” He roars as he stabs Jackson in the chest with his naginata.

Jackson starts to fall to the snow-covered ground. Blood pouring from his wound.

“Will you lie there and keep deluding yourself or will you see the truth of what your power has done and keeps doing?” The man says in a more serene tone.

Images start to flash through Jackson’s mind.

Images of him training spike, playing with his kids, having fun with Jiraiya and Kakashi.

But the last one was what made him start to get up; he was with his herd mates sitting under a tree before Jackson said.

"Hey girls why do you still forgive me after all the stuff I did in my legendary form?" Jackson said while looking at them.

"Because," Twilight said before Pinkie finishes, "No matter what, we will still love you," she said as Twilight and Maud nodded in agreement.

What's Jackson was fully standing up. He looked at the man in front of him before pulling the spear out of his chest, before yelling out.

"I WON’T MY POWERS CONTROL ME ANYMORE!!!!!!" Jackson cried out.

“Then use it to fight back,” the man says with a stern glare, “What is my name?”

Back in the real world, Ikakku was about to hit Jackson, before his eyes glowing with icy blue before he yelled.

"OKAMI-NO-KAMI OF SNOW AND RAIN GIVE ME YOUR POWER TO FROZE MY ENEMIES" Jackson yelled out as he was covered in bright light.

Ichigo looks out from the window with a smirk, “Hehe… Good on ya,” he looks over to Toshiro. “As I said, what happened yesterday had nothing to do with Aizen and his forces. The soul I fought was actually after Jackson and his group but as the resident displaced and summoner it fell to me to fight it.”

“Very well then,” Toshiro says. “It would seem the man outside is an ice and wind type user. I will be the one to face him and train him to utilize those skills.”

“Fine with me,” Ichigo nods. “He just got the power so he can’t use Bankai yet but he’s fairly up there in terms of power, though in his current state…”

“I think I would be a better match for him if he can’t use Bankai and is still fresh with his spirit form,” Rukia interjects.

“Mmm…” Toshiro thinks, “You’d be right Rukia. I hadn’t thought of that. You are powerful but you’ve yet to achieve Bankia as well. Your ice-type may be better suited if his power utilizes wind.”

“We’ll let Jackson decide after Orihime treats him,” Ichigo cuts in. “He’s very tired from not only achieving his Shikai but from his first time in spirit form too, not to mention the workout Ikakku put him through.”

“I agree with you here Ichigo,” Toshiro nods. “Besides, I must inform the head-captain of the past day’s events.”

“Alright then,” Ichigo nods and walks out of the house. “That was one hell of a performance,” Ichigo says as he comes out clapping. “How does it feel to know more about yourself Jackson?”

"Good…really good," Jackson said while smirking.

"I was so afraid of what I might become that I didn't realize that I was holding myself back by that thought," Jackson said before bowing to Ikakku and Yumichika and said.

"Thank you. Both of you for helping me realize how stupid I was thinking about my power is it part of me just like breathing and walking," Jackson said as he was still bowing to them.

“Nice spear ya have there,” Ikakku smiles.

“I most say the design is most elegant,” Yumichika flicks his hair.

“I call dibs on spear training!” Ikakku continues to smile.

“Not before he rests and we get a feel for his power,” Rukia says coming out next to Ichigo, “No buts,” she glares as Ikakku was about to speak. “He barely has any reishi left! And has anyone seen Renji?”

“You’re standing on him,” everyone says in unison.

She looks down in horror at the still passed-out pineapple head, “RENJI HANG IN THEIR ORIHIME WILL BE HERE SOON!”

“That’s my que,” Kisuke says as he thumps in with Inoue in tow. “Ms, if you please. Heal our pineapple first then our guest.”

“Right,” she nods and rushes over to Rengi and activates her berets.

“Tired?” Ichigo smirks at Jackson.

"Yea very tired," Jackson said while sitting on the ground exhausted.

"But at the same time happy as hell," Jackson said while smirking at Ichigo. "It did help with something else too," Jackson said while getting off the ground and cracking his back.

“You fill out the uniform rather nicely,” Kisuke said as he comes up. “It’s good to see the sword even works on displaced.”

Jackson raised an eyebrow.

“You’re the first displaced we used the reishi sword on,” Ichigo says. “We’ve used it on the Shinigami in the city with great success. We weren't certain it would work on a displaced. The worst things that could’ve happened to you are stomach cramps for a day.”

“Hold still please,” Inoue says as she bends down and activates her power. “So what else did this help with?” She smiles as she heals Jackson.

"That It doesn’t matter what happens to me, that's my herd mates and family will always be by my side," Jackson said while smiling like an idiot.

“Wow,” Ichigo says with a raised eyebrow, “You’re an idiot…”

“Says the guy who didn’t contact his girlfriend after being rocketed into the future by four months and then forgot to call her for another month,” Kisuke pursues his two cents.

“SHUT UP KSUKE NO ONE ASKED YOU!” Ichigo glares.

“Anyways,” Kisuke looks over at Jackson, “Are you up for round two?”

"Hell yea," Jackson said while getting off the ground.

“Then get off your ass!” Rukia scowls at Jackson, “Follow me around back.” she motions as she leads him to a target range, “First we’re going to see exactly what power you Shikai has so don’t focus on hitting a target as much as just releasing power. It’s easy for you if you can associate it with a verbal command,” Rukia explains as she draws her sword. “Similar to when you first release your sword but shorter. Dance, Sode no Shirayuki,” She motions the swod in a circle and it transforms into a weapon of pure white with a long flowing ribbon.





“Watch,” She ordered, “Tsugi no mai, Hakuren,” she says as she punctures the ground with her sword causing snow to flow upwards where she then thrust the sword through the snow and blasts it forward where it solidifies into a horizontal ice pillar. “Now its your turn.” she turns to Jackson, “Remember release not control. Once you have a feel for the power and what it can do then you can name it.”

"Okay," Jackson said before sheathing his sword but not letting go of the hilt.

"Okay release not control," Jackson thought before snapping his eyes open in a quick motion, pulling out his sword, and setting a diagonal slash to the Target, freezing it in place.

"Like that Ms.Rukia," Jackson said while standing up and turning towards her Direction. Unm

“Hey not bad. Seems like your blade has a similar skill to mine,” She nods as she walks over to a target and simply touches it with the tip of her weapon causing ice to form around the area. “Tell me, what is your release command. It may help uncover more of the spear’s powers.”

"Well I was thinking along the lines of Dragon of rain and snow, Okami-no-kami; or something like that" Jackson said while rubbing the back of his head nervously.

“If you can’t speak you release command from the heart you may as well say I’m dead instead,” Rukia scolds pointed her sword at his nose. She sighs and drops her weapon, “But from th sound of it your powers deal more in storms than ice and snow. Cpt. Toshiro has an ice-dragon spirit-based Zanpakuto so he may be a better fit as a teacher. “I deal in more long-range attack than up close. You may be a bit confused with all the teaching.”

“Three teachers can do that,”  Ichigo nods. “Say we let you keep it up for a while hen let Ikakku come in for spear training.”

“It’s your call Ichigo,” Rukia looks over.

“Keep drilling him on the basic Reiatsu releases and a few spells,” Ichigo advises, “ Sorry Jackso but I have to speak with the old man and Kisuke now. She may talk harshly but Rukia is a lot softer than Ikkaku in terms of training. If you get hurt, go see Inoue,” he waves walking off

“Shall we,” Rukia motions to the yard.

"Hey it Beats train with Captain baldy over there," Jackson said point at Ikakku who gave him a glare.

Jackson and Rukia walked to where they will be practicing.

“Make all the smart-ass comments ya want kid,” Ikakku smiles evilly, “I’m still your spear training teacher!”

"Yeah, yeah, whatever you say captain Baldy just know when I get done with my training I surpassed you don't get all whiny," Jackson said while giving him the middle finger. 

“Oh a big shot are ya,” Ikakku’s grin widens as he slams the hilt of his sword into its sheath, “Grow Hōzukimaru,” the weapon glows and then turns into a spear with red Reisatsu wafting from his body.



“Now how about we get started!” Ikkaku yells as he jumps down from on top of the house and Jackson jumps back as the spearhead digs into the ground forming a small crater.

"Fine then," Jackson said while having an evil smile himself as he held his sword in both of his hands and said.

"Roar Dragon of rain and snow, Okami-no-kami" Jackson yelled as a blue and white light covered his body before dying down to show his spear.

"Let's have a real fight, Ikkaku," Jackson said, getting into a fighting stance.

Ikkaku effortlessly twirls his spear with his right, “You’re wide open!” He laughs as he lets loose a barrage of thrusts. Jackson does his best to dodge the blows but finds it hard. “Quit running away! Be a man and fight!” Jackson grits his teeth and then uses his own spear to start to deflect the blows instead of merely dodging.

“That’s better,” Ikkaku keeps smiling.

"YOU THINK THIS IS FUCKING FUNNY!" Jackson yelled as the ground around him start to froze.

Then Jackson shoved the spear into the ground before yelling now. 

"LET'S SEE YOU SMILING AFTER THIS! ABSOLUTE ZERO!!!!!!" Jackson yelled as a wave of ice and snow was heading towards Ikkaku.

“Really?” Ikkaku raised an eyebrow and he thumped away startling Jackson. He then recalls Ichigo doing the same thing on several occasions now. He quickly whirls around having the shaft of his meet Ikkaku’s. “Nice,” he smiles, “Time to take it up a notch then!” 

Suddenly Ikkaku’s spear blade comes down. Jackson jumps back narrowly dodging but is still cut just above his eyebrow. He looks over holding his face, trying to wipe the blood from his sight. He then sees Ikkaku whirling his spear about but he also hears a chain. Jackson’s eyes widen as he sees Ikkau’s weapon had segmented into three sections.

Jackson tries his best to dodge while thinking of a plan.

That's when it hit him, he used his spirit energy to jump high into the air where clouds started to gather.

'Let's see how he likes this!' Jackson thought as he started to spin his spear and a rapid pace while at the same time Thunder started to erupt from the clouds.

“Weather control,” Ikkaku smirks, “Big flaw in it and you though,” He smirked as he thumps away and then in front of Jackson unleashes a barrage of jabbing attacks with both ends of the spear. Jackson notes these attacks are completely random with no pattern at all.

“I. Can’t. Concentrate.” He says as he avoids being hit.

“Exactly!” Ikkaku laughs as his weapon retracted and he jabbed the butt of the spear into Jackson’s gut sending him down to the ground. “And you’re done.” Ikkaku says at the edge of the small crater, “And don’t give me you can go on cause ya can’t,” he points at Jackson. “You all out of reishi. A big move like that takes time to build up power, something you didn’t have and something you’re still too inexperienced in as a newbie.”

He was right. Jackson was breathing heavily and he felt exhausted all he could do was sit up before saying.

"Yea, yea, I get it," Jackson said in an annoyed tone before taking a breath and saying, "I know when I'm beat! You win, happy now captain Baldy," Jackson said angered that he didn't even land a single shot on Ikkaku.

“It’s not that you don’t have skills kid,” Ikkaku waves his hand in front of his face. 

“It’s that you’re still fresh,” Yumichika adds. “You just got your powers yesterday and today is literally the first time you’re using them. Did you even consider what Ichigo did to get you here was for a reason,” He adds.

“He was trying to teach you control,” Toshiro says walking out of the house. “I am one that barely has control over my reishi and even I can tell you’re a natural at the control when the situation presents itself. Think about,” he points. “It took you a while to get into the air yes,” Jackson weakly nods, “But to get here you barely used any reishi at all. Sure you were physically exhausted but that’s due to you not being used to using a spirit form. You just learned your sword name and then learned how to very crudely and very basically control its powers. It is still not all of what it can do either. Unfortunately, we are trying to cram years of training into only a day.”

Jackson thought until a ding went off with Pinkie holding a lightbulb over his head, “Thanks for the light test!” she giggles then bounces off.

He then went to speak, “Let me stop you right there,” Ichigo pokes him on the nose, “No we don’t have a time chamber. The only thing we have that’s even close to that is the Dangai and I’m not going in there cause that means risking activating the cleaners and then we can be flung either into the distant future or the distant past.”

"Damnit then how I'm going get years' worth of training done in one day," Jackson said while sitting on the ground cross-legged.

“The only way to do that is by using a place where time is in flux,” Kisuke says, “Again, the Dangai is the only place in this world like that but is for too dangerous. You could also literally go to hell. The only benefit to that is the harsher environment though.”

“That’s out of hte question,” Toshiro cuts in. “We need every available Shingami here encase of an act by Aizen’s forces.”

“And with Asta gone, our is cut by quite a bit,” Rukia adds. “With him not even in top condition due to him healing Ymir dealing his power was already down meaning one of our top fighters isn’t in top form.”

“Making Ichigo our most powerful weapon against Aizen’s forces should they appear,” Toshiro nods.

“Even with his magic near-zero, Asta is still more than strong enough to go to toe to toe with me on many different levels,” Ichigo cuts in. “Physically he is way stronger than me and even with his power cut, which by the way he rarely ever used his magic, he’s still more than a match for me. If he used all his current power he’d still beat me in a one-on-one fight. He has way more experience than me in the combat department.”

Suddenly Ichigo’s Dad and mom, Isshin and Misaki Kurosaki appear in front of everyone. Misaki was in her blue and white Qunicy uniform and Ishhin was in his Shinigami attire.

“Kisuke, we have a problem,” Isshin says abruptly.

“Inoue, heal Jackson as best you can when we get to Kisuke Shop,” Ichigo says as he walks over to Jackson and throws the Shinigami Saiyan over his shoulder. “Grab on,” he says and the girl moves in close to him.

Ichigo wraps a free arm around her waist and then thumps away immediately appearing in front of Kisuke’s shop. He walks in accompanied by Isshin, Kisuke, Masaki, Rukia, and Renji. Ichigo dropped Jackson in the waiting area.

“Stay,” he order and follows the others to the lower part of the store.

“Let me get you patched up,” Inoue says as she quickly moves over and activates her powers.

"What's happening?" Jackson said while letting Inoue heal him. "Also thank you ms. Inoue" Jackson said while smiling.

“I have no idea,” Inoue says with worry. “I don’t get a lot of this stuff but if Ichigo does stuff like this right away something big must be happening. Ichigo told me about what’s happening and what might happen in the near future. Asta was insistent on my staying somewhere close by so I moved here to Waillen.” She smiles, “I don’t have any family but my friends and the people that live here have been so accepting that they’ve become like my family. Ichigo’s mother checks on me a lot.”

Jackson gritted his teeth out of frustration before saying; "Damn it! If I wasn't so tired I'll be able to help him somehow," he said as he saw Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud bursting into the shop looking worried.

"WHERE’S JACKSON ICHIGO?!" Pinkie yelled out in worrying fury about Jackson's well-being.

Inoue blinks a few times, “Ah… Hello, My name's Inoue. Ichigo is busy with Mr. Kisuke and his parents right now. As for Jackson, he’s right here,” she motions to Jackson who was encased in her healing barrier and waves, “He’s exhausted but other than that he’s okay.”

"Hey girls I'm okay, just tired," Jackson said while smiling at them.

"That's what you said last time when you fought Cooler and you were bedridden for weeks!" Twilight said while on the verge of tears.

“He really is just tired,” Inoue smiles and looks at Jackson, “The only injury he got was a small cut above his eyebrow but I healed that a while ago,” she then turns to the girls. “You didn’t happen to bring his body with you, did you? It would really help him recover his reishi faster if I healed him while his soul was in it.”

They moved the sign showing his body sitting in a wheelchair. Inoue helps Jackson up so he can get to his body.

After he got back into his body he started groaning in pain before sayin, "it was a good thing I made this," Jackson said lifting up his sleeve up to show a mark of a dragon on his shoulder.

After doing a few hand signs and releasing a storage chakra and ki helping him heal faster.

"That's so much better," Jackson said getting off the wheelchair and stretching.

“Your soul is what’s tired and that won; have any effect on your reishi,” Inoue explains as she moves her barrier over him again, “It's spiritual exhaustion. In other words, it’s your spiritual body that’s tired, not your physical one, but the fatigue would transfer overtaking some of the strain off your soul. You’ll feel a lot better after I’m done, maybe enough to fight some but don’t push it. If things are bad stay inside the walls.”

Suddenly and alarms start to go off all over the city. Everyone outside stood around and waited as an image of Twilight popped over via transmission magic.

“All citizens are to cease all current activities and get to your homes immediately. All shinigami report to your assigned stations and stay until ordered otherwise. This is not a drill, please for your own safety stay inside the walls of hte city at all times. Thank You,” the feed cuts off and a gate appears in the shop with Twilight Coming through with Fluttershy, both of them in sets of black armor.

“Where”s Ichigo and Kisuke?” Twilight ordered.

“Downstairs with Masaki, Isshin, Renji, and Rukia,” Inoue points with a resolve no one would’ve excepted from her. “Fluttershy, since your here I could use your help with him,” she motions to Jacskon who is still confused as to what the hell is going on.

“Don’t move,” Fluttershy orders as he grimoire floats next to her in a green and yellow aura, “Gaia Magic, Mother Cradle,” She says, and a glow plant cradle sprouts from hte floor embracing Jackson. “I’m sorry for the rudeness of this but it seems we have hollows inbound. We may need your help if any get past the Reishi Barrier and into the City. Is that alright?”

"Hey Asta help me with my world, so only polite to help my brother," Jackson said while cracking his knuckles.

"Besides with Ichigo and the other captains here as well as you two I think we have everything under control," Jackson said while looking at his girls.

“That’s not the case,” Isshin says as he comes up with the others. “We do have hollows coming in Your highness but we have others to…”

“Arrancars,” Ichigo adds. “I don’t want any low-level fighters out there. Only the Seireitei Shinigagmi and those of us here can withstand their powers. I’m not going to lose any one of the people here. I’d never be able to look at Asta straight in the face again.”

"Then what are we going to do," Jackson said while looking outside. "Because the only thing I can think of is that you and others fight the Arrancars while some of the second strongest Shinigagmi fight the hollows," Jackson said while turning to the others in the room.

“You are to stick to normal hollows you hear,” Rukia glares at Jackson. “You’ve only just learned your sword’s name and don’t have the power to drive off even a gillian class."

“Unfortunately she’s right,” Kisuke agree.

“I’d hate benching you like that Jackson but if you see one that towers over others in what looks like a black cloak, you run,” Ichigo says sternly and coldly. “That's way above your current level to fight off. Normally I wouldn’t even want you out there with more than three or four but we don’t have time,” he looks to Jackson's girls. “You are all to remain here, no buts. Understood!”

“I’ll make sure they stay put Ichi,” Kukkaku says from the hallway.

“Thanks Ku,” Ichigo nods and then pulls out a Sub-Shingami badge and holds it in front of Jackson, “This is yours. It’ll separate your soul and body whenever you activate it. Just hold it to your chest and squeeze,” he puts it in Jackson’s hand.

“Let’s go,” he says to the others who all nod then thump away Leaving Jacskon with his girls, the queens, and Ichigo’s girlfriend.

“You’ll be healed after a few more minutes Jackson,” Fluttershy says to him, “Just be patient please.”

"Thanks again Fluttershy," Jackson said while looking at the Sub-Shingami badge in his hand.

"But the sooner I get healed as sooner I get healed the sooner I can go out there and help," Jackson said while gripping the badge tight. 

After Fluttershy healed Jackson he used to Sub-Shingami badge to separate his soul from his body. Taking a deep breath he concentrates and jumps into the air and then as he starts to fall he puts his foot out and then hops up again. He found it was much easier to get into the air and umps from place to place without using so much reishi. He also found it much easier to control his output using only a fraction of what he had before, noting that Ichigo was right about his learning ability.

He catches a whiff of Ichigo’s groups’ reishi. He follows it unitl he found them all gather at the outermost wall of the city. He walks over and looks out with them.

“Just in time to see the Arracanars and the barrier for the city activates,” Kisuke remarks with both hands on his cane, his es hidden under his hate, as the crystal wall glows.

A rush of power then comes from the walls to form a domed barrier over the city. Jackson could tell that not even Black or Zamasuwould’ve had enough just even when they were alive to even dent this thing.

“ Looks like they’re here,” Ichigo scowls a the horizon as a line forms.

The line then resembles a mouth and opens to reveal two men in white clothing wearing partial boney masks.

"Yea …. I can see why this is a problem" Jackson said with a little hint of fear.

"There Spiritual pressure is immense it's almost as suffocating as Asta’s," Jackson said while looking at the others, "So what's our next move Ichigo," Jackson said as Arracanars were getting closer.

“Our next move is to fight,” Ichigo says. “The arrancars split their forces up and have separate groups on the other sides of the city. They’re coming at us from all sides, trying to break apart our forces which we have to do. Both shinigami forces will be engaging together. The living corps is powering the barrier so the Arrancars don’t get in. Asta’s captains will be backing up hte Gotei squads. You however are to stay in the city’s walls,” Ichigo pokes Jackson in the chest.

"Yea I know that, " Jackson said while looking annoyed at Ichigo. "You don't have to tell me I know where my skill level is at and it isn't at Arracanar’s level yet," Jackson said as he jumps back down to the ground.

“You’re with us,” He heard. Looking over he sees Renji and Rukia, “You might not have access to Bankai but that doesn’t mean you can’t put up a decent fight.” Rukia smirks. “We’re heading to the west gate Let’s go,” she says point before they all jump through the air.

"Alright let's get started," Jackson said while following them.

“We’re only engaging if we have to,” Rukia says as they meet with Kensei Muguruma and Mashiro Kuna.

“Don’t stare,” Renji warns as Jackson notices Mashiro wearing orange gloves and boots with a white form-fitting bodysuit with match color highlights to her boots and gloves instead of a shihakusho.

“Captian reporting for duty,” Renji and Rukia say in unison while doing the clover solute.

Jackson fumbles but quickly follows.

Mashiro laughs.

"Uuuhhh Jackson Williams newly form Shinigami reporting for duty," Jackson said while trying his best to keep his eyes above the neckline.

“What are you distracted by?” Mashiro slyly eyes Jackson.

“Don’t bother kid,” Kenei remarks as he knocks Mashiro over the head. “Now is not the time for that airhead!”

“I was just teasing him a bit,” Mashiro pouts as she draws circles in the ground. “You’re no fun Kensei.”

“And you’re the only one outside Ichigo that can remain hollowfied for longer than three minutes!” Kensei growls. “I don’t need a distraction like you teasing the new guy right now! Especially when the enemy is right in front of us!” He points on the horizon.

Jackson immediately caught that Kensei didn’t even stumble when he said Ichigo and Mashiro while leaving out Asta.

"So how are we going to do this" Jackson said while getting ready, "because I'm a newbie to this kind of thing," he said while the enemy was getting closer.

“We’ve been fighting hollows for a while but Arancars are… A new experience even for us,” Kensei sighs. “Normally Arancars stay in Hueco Mundo. Even Gillians stay there but these aren’t normal; Arancars either. Some were vasto lords yes but have been enhanced to their current states. As you are now kid,” he sighs as he looks off to the side while rubbing the back of his head. “You’d be dead in less than two seconds if they see you as little more than a joke.”

“You and I are the reserves,” Rukia cuts in. “As it stands I can take on gillians and adjuchas with some difficulty. You can’t even stand against a lone Gillian without some help possibly. You have power that’s for sure but lacks the skill to wield it.”

“Kensei and me are going for the big baddies,” Mashiro points to the sky.

“I’ll be support to them seeing as I can use Bankai,” Renji adds. “We clear?”

"So pretty much I'm like the Yamcha of the group got power but can't do nothing," Jackson thought before looking back at them.

"Well, I was trying to say what do I do to specifically," Jackson said while standing with a look that said why the hell am I even here for.

Meanwhile in Los Noches in Hueco Mundo

Sosuke Aizen looks into the Living World via his artificial Hollows eye. His attention was on Jackson the whole time. He smirks and then uses his right-hand typing on his armrest. A screen pops off to the side.

“Szayelaporro,” Aizen says. “I’ve found an interesting test subject for us. He is similar to the King and Ichigo Kurosaki making him the perfect test subject for or discussion. Send out our little pet.” He smiles.

“With pleasure lord Aizen,” Szayelaporrosmriks with a bow before closing out the screen.

“Let’s see how you handle our little gift, Shinigami from another world,” Aizen chuckles.

Back outside Waillen]

The fighting had already begun as massive explosions of red, white, and yellow were plastered across the skies. Jackso was still on the wall next to Rukia with his fist clenched tightly as he watched in shock and awe of the fight. Shock due to the power level of being used/ Awe due to wanting to be a part of the battles due to his Saiyan nature and annoyed because he couldn’t.

“You going to be alright?” Rukia says not even looking away from the battlefield.

"Yea it's just that my Saiyan instincts are practically yelling at me to go into that fight I know I'll get myself killed by trying to," Jackson said still not looking away from the awesome fight I was going on in front of him.

"Man I want to join in soooooo bad right now!" Jackson said while whining like a little kid.

“Trust me when I say we’d only be in the way right now,” Rukia looks down slightly.

A sudden rush of Spiritual pressure catches their attention in the area that Ichigo was in.

“He’s not playing around,” Rukia said with a twinge of fear.

"Are you fucking kidding me! It almost looks like he's trying to destroy half of the damn place!" Jackson yells at Rukia in fear as well.

“If he uses that power the Shinigami inside the city will start to collapse due to the strain of his reishi,” Rukia says draw her zanpakuto and driving it into the crystal wall. She immediately starts to pour her own power into the wall strengthening the barrier. “It’s...like trying to swim… through tar..” She winces from the strain. “I knew his black mask was strong but thst is another level of power…”

“Well, we did decide to concentrate most of our forces where the most powerful of our foes are,” Says a man. The duo turn to see a pink-haired man in white glasses standing in the air in from of them, “Knock, knock,” he says while tapping on the barrier. “Hmm… I wasn’t expecting this barrier to be so strong. Even Espada can’t enter it. Hmmm… What to do? I know,” he bows, “My name is Szayelaporro Granz and I am here on behalf of Lord Aizen.”

Jackson raises an eyebrow and Rukia’s eyes widened with shock.

“He wanted me to invite you to join us, Shinigami from another world,” Szayelaporro smirks as he looks up slightly at Jackson.

"Yea….. you can go get fucked in the ass by a hollow you pinky hair fuck!" Jackson said while giving him a glare.

"If you think that I will betray Ichigo and Asta, my two displaced brothers then you are dead wrong!" Jackson said while greeting his teeth in anger.

“You have a very foul mouth,” Szayelaporro sneers. “Here I am offering you to be on the winning side and you not only spit on it but you befoul my Lord’s name with such barbarisms.” He sighs, “Oh well,” he smiles as he points a finer and starts gathering energy. Jackson recognized the technique as the same one Ichigo used the day before. “This barrier is a marvel but I’m guessing it’s still experimental. So there is only so much it can take. Pulls it looks look your little pets are powering it. She’s had a hard enough time just reinforcing it. If I concentrate my power all in one at a fixed point I will be able to penetrate it if only for a second, but who knows what repercussion that’ll have for the power sources,” He smiles wickedly, “That’s an experiment I would love to see through!”

He readies to fire his cero.

“Do something now!” Rukia yells to the frozen Jackson

Snapping out of his stupor Jackson leaps through the barrier and uses his zanpakuto to knock Szayelaporro’s wrist up firing off the cero into the sky.

“Hmm, fooled ya!” Szayelaporro continued to smile as he pulls his free hand from behind his back.. “Here’s your gift from Lord Aizen Shinigami boy!” he laughs throw what looks t  be a white snake at Jackson. “Let’s if we can create a more naturally occurring hollowfication!” His grin widens.

Jackson tries to cut the hollow snake into but the evil thin easily avoids it before quickly wrapping itself around the young Shinigami’s arm. The proceeds to bite into Jackson’s flesh causing to cry out in pain. The hollow’s tail becomes a red blade and digs into Jackson’s hand. Jackson ripped off his sleeve and tried to pull the snake off only to find it had already merged with his flesh leaving behind a white scar around his forearm.

Suddenly Ichigo comes in and sends a cero at Szayelaporro, “I was wondering why all of the smaller hollows were gathering in one spot instead of trying to get into the city. It was a distraction.”

“Yes and one that worked like a charm,” Szayelaporro smiles as  Garganta opened behind him. “I look forward to seeing the outcome…” he says as the gate closes.

“Piece of crap!” Ichigo yells enraged as he slashes a wet noise was heard. He looks to see blood on hte end of his sword. “At least I stabbed the bastard.” He turns back to see Jackson, “What happened?”

"The bastard tricked us into believing he was going to destroy the barrier," Jackson said before falling to the ground while gripping his head in pain.

Ichigo and Rukia went to Jackson who was yelling out in pain before he said, "what's *grunt* happening *yell* to me!" He said as green and black reishi started radiating off of him making Rukia gasp in shock.

“Let me see you’re arm,” Ichigo demands as he kneels down and looks at the new white skin noticing the eye, nose, and teeth patterns as well as the red tail, “You’re starting to hollowfy. There is a way to save you from being possessed right now but you’re not gonna like it. I have to kill you,” He said grimly.

"What the fuck do you mean by killing me," Jackson said before grunting in more pain, it was getting worse by the second.

Suddenly there was a string of several flaming explosions from the direction Ichigo came from. All of the hollows had started to turn tail and ran as an immense spiritual pressure fell over the field. Both Rukia and Ichigo knew all too well that Asta was back and he was thoroughly pissed.

Ichigo smirked, “you don’t have to die, die just die in a sense,” He responds as he lifts Jackson on his back. “I’ve gotta get you to Kisuke right now.” He thumps away and starts to thump through the city until he reaches the candy shop. “Tessai, we’ve got an emergency here!” He calls out as he gets through the front door and into the back room.

Ururu quickly comes to Ichigo’s aid and helps him set Jackson on the floor. The ground shook, rattling the whole city. 

“He's really pissed,”  Ichigo remarks as he tears open Jackson shihakusho to see the white hollow mark spreading having reached his shoulder. “Fuck! Tessai!”

“I am here,” came the tall man's voice. He freezes and his eyes widen under his glasses, “Quickly. Go get Kisuke! I’ll do what I can for him,” he says as he performs several sealing kido on the hollow mark to buy as much time as he can.

Jinta looks on before running off to fetch Kisuke’s instruments.

“Hang in there buddy,” Ichigo stands up, “You still have to sock Asta in the face remember,” he remarks before thumping off.

On the Battlefield…





A lone figure in white and red wolf-themed armor rides atop a mechanical thestral. He had a one-handed-longsword in one hand and a shield with a crystal blue eye embedded in it in the other hand. The mechanical beast rears up and lets out a horrifying rev of a beastly engine.

“You bastards think you can take my city!” The knight bellows in outrage. “I’ll turn you to ash!” He says with a swing of his sword sending out white-hot flames.

Not far away is a pair of Arrancars watching the slaughter.

“I wanna fight him,” the big one chuckles. “I bet his blood is sweet…”

“Don’t Yammy,” the smaller of the two orders. “He is easily destroying adhujas with a swing of the sword. He has immense spiritual power so let us wear him down with the fodder first.”

“Tch, alright but only because you said so Ulquiorra,” Yammy complains annoyed.

Suddenly the knight jumps off his thestral and sheds his armor to reveal the Black King. This action thoroughly unnerved the Arrancar known as Ulquiorra.

“You bastards think you can attack my city and not suffer,” Asta glares as a white katana and a black Kataan materialize in either of his hands. “Bandai,” Asta power floods the entire plain as he reveals his demonic/angelic Bankai. “Ichigo was the least of your worries..” he says as he charges forward.

Back At the Shop…

“Yea this is bad,” Kisuke says as he looks over Jackson’s hollow mark. “We’re going to need to infuse him with a lot of reiatsu. He’ll decimate our sword stock.”

“Can we use mine?” Ichigo asks.

“We can but that would mean transferring a good portion of your power to him,” Kisuke says standing up. “It could take you some time to recover.”

“How long?”

“About two weeks,” Kisuke says, “Maybe longer…”

“But I’d still get them back right?”

“Yes,” Kisuke nods. He then turns to Jinta, “Bring up three of the most powerful reishi sword we have.”

“Right,” the red-headed boy nods and runs off quickly returning with their brightly glowing white katanas. “Here ya go boss.”

“Thank you,” Kisuke says, taking the swords before turning back to Ichigo. “These are for you after you perform the procedure. You do know what to do, right?” He says, revealing one eye.

“Yeah,” Ichigo nos before walking over to loom over Jackson. He holds his white Zangetsu with its tip down pointed straight at Jackson’s heart. “Sorry buddy but this is really gonna hurt like hell,” he warns as he activates his black hollow mask. “Are you ready?”

Jackson grunted in pain before nodding, "as ready as I'll ever be" he said before yelling in pain again.

“LET’S DO THIS THEN!” Ichigo yells as his reiatsu flares ending waves of black and red reishi through the room as he raises his sword the drives straight down into Jackson’s chest through the breastplate straight into the Saiyan’s heart and through into the floor even cutting into Jackson’s spinal cord.

Jackson feels the world grow cold as everything blackens around him. He then starts to feel hot, like an inferno and molten metal was being poured into his very soul reforming him into something new.

Ichigo stumbles backward having reverted to wearing his white kimono his sword nowhere to be seen.

“Jinnah, give him the sword,” Kisuke orders while he and Tessai work on infusing and regulating Jackson’s newly acquired power.

“Just stab me,” Ichigo huffs as Jinta only nods, stabbing the glowing swords into Ichog’s body. He is soon wearing his black shihakusho again though no sword.

“How’s our patient,” he asks.

“Scarred, but he’ll live,” Kisuke says. “That hollow… I had no idea there were parasitic types like that one. While he’s here I’ll have to do several tests and scans on him but he’ll be fine. I need the data on this hollow if we’re going to prevent this in the future.”

“I’m sure he won’t mind, just no needles,” Ichigo says while leaning against the while, “If Asta is tearing their asses a new one out there then we’re safer in here for now.”

“Agreed,” Kisuke vigorously nods.

Jackson starts to open his eyes.

“Welcome back,” Ichigo laughs.

"*groan* yea good to still be live how are you holding up," Jackson said while laughing before groaning again in pain.

“Hehe, it's kind of you to be worried about me but other than a few cuts and bruises I’ll be fine,” Ichigo sighs, “Although my reiatsu is nearly gone thanks to you.”

Jackson shakily sat up.

Suddenly there were the sounds of large explosions in the distance.

“You motherfuckers shall all burn in hell!” Asta yells. “You assholes think you can attack Waillen and not make my shit list! Well, think again while you all burn to ashes!” More explosions followed.

“Also Asta is back,” Ichigo nervously chuckled. “The bastard is stronger than ever too. Came in on a mechanical thestral wearing some sort of power ranger armor.”

"Oh my fucking God!" Jackson said while looking horrified by Ichigo before trying to get up. "We need to hurry up and get out there and help!!!" Jackson said before being stopped by Kisuke.

“You’re in no shape to fight at all,” Kisuke interject as he bops Jackson on the head with his fan, easily keeping on the floor. “Your body was just flooded with enormous amounts of Vizard reishi not to mention you just fused with a parasitic hollow. Even if your body is in top form your soul is not. You’d only get in the way of our benevolent ruler a the moment. If you don’t believe me then I wouldn’t have been able to keep you down with just my fan. You should also take a look at your left arm,” he points.

Jackson took. Gulp and shakily looked down at his arm. The whole arm was nearly solid white for some reason. He looked over his arm. It was quickly made clear the hollow that Kisuke mentioned had fused with him and started to devour his soul and had started with his arm slowly coiling up it. The was very little to no coloration of his original skin tone the further down towards his hand that was solid white. He had a black spot on the outer and inner parts of his arm signifying the hollow’s hole but it was still solid flesh while his fingernails were now longer and pointed similar to claws. On his shoulder was what looked like and upside-down skull. The teeth were just on his upper shoulder reaching into his torso, if one looked closely you could make out where the hollow had grabbed onto Jackson with its teeth.

"A-are you saying that I'm half hollow now," Jackson said still looking at his arm before turning to Kisuke.

“Not at all,” Kisuke waves his hand in front of his face as an explosion goes off with Asta cussing out more hollows. “The white part of your arm is still one-hundred percent you Jackson. It’s just the hollows burrowing into your soul that severely scarred it. You're more like Ichigo in terms of Vizards due to you being more of a naturally created Vizard than the Captains and Lieutenants. Unfortunately, it’s irreversible and it will also show up when you're in your body. The hollow is still inside you but it's buried deep in your soul right now. Eventually, you'll have to confront it but right now it’s sealed under all that have reishi Ichigo poured into you. That reishi will also transform the hollow into a full hollow instead of just a parasite due to Ichigo being hollowfied during the infusion process. For now, you need to rest.”

"Well that's good to know then," Jackson said while sighing in relief before looking at Ichigo and said.

"So….. how long is brother Asta going to curse and kill them out there because-" he said before another explosion went off, "I think he is going to make either Twilight or Fluttershy mad as hell," Jackson said while sitting on the ground still taking occasional looks at his arm.

“About that,” Kisuke speaks up while sipping tea, “They said to let him cut loose all he wants. All of Waillen’s citizens are currently cheering their king on as they watch the battle being broadcast via Twilight and Fluttershy’s transmission magic.”

"Okay, then I guess we wait until he finishes," Jackson said before laying on his back.

That’s when a song was heard from the street. Getting up, Kisuke walks over to the door and opens it

{cernter]

That’s when they all heard singing in full force as the streets flooded with numerous white-clad Shinigami. There were others in the crowd as well. They all wore the Black Bulls’ Cloak as they flew with magical auras coming off their bodies. Everyone was headed for the gates of the city that opened without hesitation.

“Hehehe…” Ichigo wealy chuckles. “That bastard… he’s got a lot of support doesn’t he…” Ichigo says while Kisuke goes over and activates a nearby monitor showing what was going on outside the wall.

The smallest of the citizen was easily able to take down a hollow that was easily five times his size and weight. Jackson just stares with wide eyes and his mouth hanging open as the citizenry and along with several mages he didn’t recognize fought back the hollows. Not a single one of those who was fighting was taking little more than a scratch or a hit.

“I guess this is to be excepted, “ Kisuke rubs the back of his head. “The whole city has been trained by Asta to fight in some way since it was founded after all.”

"Damn that son of a bitch" Jackson said while laughing before adding, " I guess we both would do anything for our people and I guess the feeling is Mutual," he said while having that goku smile.

A large plum of green flames was seen on the monitor.

“Spike’s back,” Ichigo points, and then the skies darken with storm clouds. “And his problem girlfriend too,” he adds as rainbow lightning strikes across the field downing several hollows.

“How anyone can date that mare is beyond me,” Kisuke crosses his arms. “It looks like gillians ar string to pour out. We don’t have the power to deal with them in mass like this. I should get out there,” he stands up and then sees Ichigo pointing at the screen.

Asta stood on the front line having reverted back to his normal form. He pulled out a device and drew a magic circle in the air that then washed over him transforming him into his rager form again.




He then summons his bike and creates another huge magic circle allowing the machine to drive through it. His bike grows huge as the wheels split apart and four legs unfold from the halves. The handlebars shift back and attach to hinges that unfold into draconic wings while the rear wheel hub unfolds into a long bone whip-like tail. A skeletal horse's head then comes forward as the windshield splits apart down the center. The eyes light in a burning red as the Behemoth whinings to life as a giant thestral.

“He definitely couldn’t do that before,” Ichigo stifles out.

“Uthe Mejor Ultimas,” Asta calls as he then jumps through yet another magic circle increasing his own size while the machinal thestral transforms.

The beast rears back on its hind legs as the front legs then split apart from an empty cavity as the front legs adduct further into what look like shoulders as the legs extend into arms. Asta then jumps up through another magic circle that increases his size as he lands in the cavity and places his shield in front of himself, locking him in place. The wings and tail detach from the Behemoth. The wings combine to form a shield and the tail straightens to become a sword. Asta uses his new form’s arms to grasp his weapons.

“Behemoth Knight Megazord!” Asta roars as the chest plate activates to reveal a giant blue crystalline eye.

“No fair!” Ichigo falls over. “That asshole got a fucking Megazord now!”

Asta then pilot the oversized robot and starts to effortlessly cut down the gillians. The citizens in the meantime were cheering and fighting the whole time. Kisuke noticed that the arrancars has pulled and it was only norMAl hollows Left with a few gillians that were trying to retreat back into the Garganta.

“It looks like we won,” The shopkeeper says pulling off his hat. “We should get to the wall,” he says to the others who nod. Kisuke placed his hands on the two youths and they were immediately taken to the outer wall landing next to the Black Queens wh were still frozen in awe of all that just happened.

“Never expected that,” Ichigo says breaking the silence.

"Hell neither was I," Jackson said before smiling and saying, "Now I know if I die, Then my daughter/son will be safe here!" Jackson said with a smile on his face.

They looked on as the Megazord erupts in a pillar of fire and then they see Asta riding his motorcycle towards them. The whole city cheered in excitement and joy as he rode over their heads. Soon he comes and parks in front of them. He wasn’t happy.

Getting off his bike he walks over through SHy ad Twilight and comes over to Kisuke, glaring the whole time.

“What the hell is going on?!” He demands. “I left for one day and they attack in full force! What are my people doing out there in the fields fighting when they’re supposed to stay in the city for their own safety Kisuke?”

He was beyond pissed at this point and with good reason.

“They did it on their on Asta,” Ichigo cuts in. “Nothing we could do.”

“You’ve looked better,” Asta snorts as he looks over and sees Jackson. “And so have you,” noticing Jackson’s arm, “I expect a full report on this later Kisuke along with scans on Jackson and measures we can take against further assaults like this and how to prevent what happened to Jackson.”

“I’ve got to address my city ad people so you’ll excuse me for now,” He says as he walks over and hops on his bike before shooting off towards the palace.

Jackson was at alose of words at Asta’s behavior. He was totally different from the time he’d been in Jackson’s world.

“Shocking isn’t it,” Came a new voice. Everyone turns to see a tall blonde haired man sitting on the edge of the wall. His red coat blew on the wind. “He’s for more suited to lead people than even he realizes. Don’t you agree Jackson?”

Jackson was silent for a moment before saying, "I know that feeling too well after I became king of the Hidden Leaf Village I became more serious less laid back, and carefree because my people need a serious ruler, not someone who can give a crap about them," Jackson said before adding.

"I never thought that Asta would have the same thought process or even had a more serious outlook than I did," Jackson finished looking over to him.

“He did nearly lose all three of his girls to the former rulers of the residents of the old kingdom that once stood on the very blackened fields he just fought on,” The man says as Twilight and Shy realize what he was talking about. “I came to give you a warning little brother,” he looks over his shoulder revealed his amber eyes, “That arm of yours can be dangerous. It, like the hollow who gave you that scar can sheer off memories. And it's like cracking from a center point on a window to the outside edge. Taking memories from someone and it’ll affect the memories of them that someone else has of that person you just used that power on.”

“Why are you here Edward?” Twilight speaks up.

“To give that warning to my little brother,” Ed turns his eyes back to the open plains, “And to see what Asta has built prosper,” he stands up and starts walking on the air with a portal opening up in front of him. Edward turns back and looks at Jackson, “You and I will have many discussions in the future Jackson. Be careful with that arm of yours, and you should know, Asta and I have another younger brother. Making you an older brother too,” he smirks walking through the portal it then vanished.

Ichigo was shaking, “So that was Allen… What the fuck has he turned into…”

"Someone you don't want to fuck With when mad," Jackson said before thinking about what Ed said before he left.

He then looked down at his left arm before Thinking, "I feel like you're telling me something that might happen if I don't control this power, Edward what do you mean by that," he thought while still looking at his arm.

“Edwards warnings are often simpler than we make them out to be,” Shy takes hold of Jackson’s hand. “If I had to guess it has something to do with what is going to happen to do you in the future or something to do with you, maybe not even directly from the way he spoke. Just know that you can trust and lean on him,” she smiles, “He is your older brother after all!”

“How about we get you two back to your girls,” Twilight says opening a portal. “We have to get to the palace and help Asta and Aurora well be needing her mothers too.’

“Come on Dude,” Ichigo sighs as he walks through the portal.

Jackson nodded before walking through the portal to see his marefriends sitting around his unconscious body.

He looks at his marefriends, his new family, he was worried and scared but at the same time happy and filled with a new purpose and that is protecting what he has.

“What happened out there?” Kukkaku as. The girls turn to see her staring in the corner of the room. “Sorry forgot you three can’t see them. Let them get in their bodies.”

After a few seconds, Ichigo and Jackson sprang to life and immediately regretted it.

“Ichi,” Kukkaku asks.

Ichigo slowly opens his eyes then his mouth, “PAIN!” He yelps as every nerve ending in his form flared to life in agony.

"OH SWEET FUCKING JESUS THE PAIN!!!!" Jackson yelps in pain of the parasite Hollow and being infused with so much spiritual energy.

“Um… what happened to your arm?” Jackson’s Twilight holds up the limb causing Jackosn much discomfort.

"Well….. let's just say that I'm going to need some training with my new abilities," Jackson said before his Twilight gave him a glare in which he sighs in defeat before explaining what happened.

"WHY DIDN’T YOU TRY TO HELP CURE HIM!!!"Maud yelled at them while Twilight and Pinkie were on crying while hugging Jackson.

“There was nothing we could do,” Ichigo winces as he lay with his head on Kukkaku’s lap. “It was a naturally occurring parasitic type spiritual soul eater. Not even Kisuke knew about it so we had to do what we could with what we had before ot devoured his soul!” He shouts back as he sat up pushing through the pain. “He is the first fucking case of something like this happening that we know of. I’M SORRY FOR DOING WHAT I COULD TO SAVE HIS LIFE!” He roars getting to his feet returning Maud’s intensely hateful glare.

Before Maud could say anything she felt Jackson’s hand on her shoulder before he said, "Maud Pie calm down. I am still me, just with a new look that's all" Jackson said before hugging her.

She started to cry into his chest while he Comforts her before saying, "And Ichigo right if it wasn't for them my soul would have been devoured. If that had happened then he would’ve had no choice but to kill me," Jackson said while looking at Ichigo with a smile.

Ichigo carefully lays back down, “I’m sorry this happened but we didn’t know they had a weapon like that.”

“It could’ve been a lot worse if he hadn’t gotten there when he did too,” Kukkaku adds as she strokes Ichigo’s hair.

“And you’re going to get comfortable for a few days,” Says Asta as he walks into the room wearing all black with an ornate black and white cloak draped over his shoulders like a cape. On his head was a black metal crown. “You’re not going back to you’re world until you’ve stabilized that new power of yours and recovered enough to hold up a decent fight.”

"I thought you would say that," Jackson said before walking over to Asta before gently bopping them on the head.

"You damn idiot why didn't you tell me that your daughter was already born," he said before pulling him into a tight hug, " also congrats good things she has her mother's looks otherwise she would have your ugly mug," Jackson said trying to bring some humor into the situation. 

“Kind of hard to say ‘hey come see her birth’ when it was sudden itself,” Asta pats Jackson on the back causing him to wince in pain. “The girls told me you heard from our oldest brother.”

"Yea he said to be careful with my left arm because it's dangerous," Jackson said while walking towards his marefriends.

"Also he said but in the future, he and I are going to have a discussion; also saying something about that we have another brother?" Jackson said while having an eyebrow raised in confusion.

“I didn’t tell you about him,” Asta rubs his chin, “Yea he’s mine and Ed’s baby brother from our home reality. He’s the Fairy King in his world. I met a displaced Zeldris whose his friend  Their worlds are apparently connected somehow and they see each other regularly. I’ve spoken with him a few times via Ed’s token,” he holds up the alchemist pocket watch. “As for Ed. heed his warning and pay attention to when he’s in your world. Even if you summon him that doesn’t mean he’ll stick around. Being able to travel freely through other universe lets him have a lot of freedom.”

“Your brother sounds like someone we shouldn't cross and should meet even less,” Kukkaku adds.

“He’s very dangerous that’s for sure and he isn’t even a Void Dweller yet,” Asta nods, “But he’s a good guy and he looks out for us. Even when we’re not aware of it.”

"That I can agree on," Jackson said while nodding before Twilight whispered into Jackson’s ear making him blush crimson.

"Damn Twilight can you not have your mind in the damn gutter every time," he said while rubbing his temples in annoyance.

“Oh yes and I nearly forgot,” Kisuke says popping into the room out of nowhere, “No naughty bedroom times for you,” He says pointing at Jackson. “Not only are you’re spiritual powers unstable at the moment but you’re body and soul have to get used to your new guest. Also, you need to recover. The same goes for you Ichigo.”

“I didn’t plan on doing fun time until this pain stops anyways,” Ichigo closes his eyes. “And I know Ku wouldn’t want to break me even more.”

Kukkaku smiles, “Got that right.”

"Sorry Twilight doctor orders," Jackson said while shrugging his shoulders, but he was also happy cuz he didn't have to worry about having a fun time with them before he knew it he say something aloud for everyone to hear. "Besides I think I can't handle another round with you three I know I can go nine times, but you keep on screaming out go for 10," Jackson said before looking at the people in the room.

Asta walks over to Jackson’s girls, “Withy our permission I have the perfect punishment in mind for his comment,” They all look over to Jackson, glaring, then look back at Asta. All three of them gave two curt nods. “Perfect. The best part is it starts tomorrow after the pain subsides. Until then I leave him in your oh so capable hands dear sister-in-laws, make sure to give him a good massage tonight as payback to.”

“Dude,” Ichigo looks at Jackson with much pity. “Good luck tonight. You think moving is pain now ait till that massage,” he says as Kukkaku easily picks Ichigo up like a princess. “I see why girls like this. Later,” he says as Kukkaku carries him out of the house.

“Look at the time,” Asta check his non-existent watch,  “Time to address the city and give Aurora her night bottle. Later,” he says thumping away.
> Brothers in High Jinx
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(3rd POV)

It was early morning at the castle, everyone was at the castle eating breakfast but two people were trying not to laugh at a certain Saiyan who was glaring at them intensely.

"I hate you all so much right now," Jackson said while having electricity, "If there was a Twilight out there that created a supercomputer they'll calculate for a thousand years it wouldn't even approach the percentage of rage I have towards you right now," Jackson finished while trying to eat a bowl of cereal.

“Trust hen I say the pain you feel is nothing compared to what I’ve heard from our older brother,” Asta laughs as he thumps the table. Aurora happily claps her hands together while sitting on her father’s lap. “He told me one time as punishment Celestia blast a hole through his gut.”

“What did he do to deserve that?” Ichigo asks.

Asta shrugs.

“How are your powers recovering?” Fluttershy asks Ichigo as she heals Jackson’s wounds.

“All better,” Ichigo pulls back his sleeve and flexes his arm. “I can even use my mask without too much difficulty though I'm not going black mask yet.”

“Nearly two weeks of Recovery does that to you,” Asta’s Twilight smiles, “Especially if you try and recover and not try fighting,” Jackson girls all nod in unison.

“I did warn you not to get in the sparring circle,” Asta points at Jackson. “You may be a Saiyan but you needed to rest..”

“Ya know yer a hypocrite fear sayin that sugar,” Aj glares at Asta, having gotten back about four days after the battle.

“You are to, darlin,” Asta smirks as he point while his daughter pays no mind as she climbs up her father’s shirt.

"Well sorry if my saiyan instincts and Pride wouldn't be" Jackson said while crossing his arms.

"I had to agree with my herd mates that after we got back to our Equestria that I would be there butler for a week" he said before Pinkie added.

"That's right mister and you pinky promise, so keep it or else," Jackson Pinkie said while holding a large hammer.

"Y-yes mama," Jackson said while afraid of her, and another fury.’

“Mama?” Asta’s Twilight raised an eyebrow in confusion as she looked at Asta who shrugged. She looked over to Jackson’s girls who were all whistling.

Everyone looked at Jackson before looking at Pinkie.

"Yes, mama Pinkie!" Jackson Pinkie said while smirking.

Jackson blushed before clearing his throat and said, "So Asta, what's first Shinigami training or controlling my hollow form?" Jackson said, trying desperately to change the subject.

“You’ve done all the shinigami training other than achieving Bankai and I’m not helping with that,” Asta held up a hand before turning his daughter back around to face everyone. “Learn how to manifest your sword spirit then fight it into submission. As for anything else besides that, you need bankai in order to defeat your hollow.”

“So guess what,” Ichigo smiles, “More shinigami training!” He throws his hands up and Jackson’s pupils shrank. “Relax man. I’m not the one whose going to be training you and the others are currently patrolling.”

“So who’s going to train him then?” Maud raises an eyebrow.

The doors suddenly burst open with a lot of force. There in the doorway stood Kukkaku, Kisuke, and a black cat.

“That would be us,” Kukkaku smirks as she thumbs herself.

"Well, understandable because they did train Ichigo how to use his Bankai before," Jackson said while holding his chin. "So when do we start? The sooner I can control this hollow the better. I can see my and my marefriends kids," He says, confusing everyone with what he said.

“We didn’t teach Ichigo Bankai,” Yoruichi counters.

“He’s referring to another world,” Asta held up a hand. “So,” he looks at Jackson. “You’re going to be a father or are you just tongue-tied?”

"No you heard right," Jackson said while looking over to his girls who blush before looking away from him, "but me and my girls already adopted four boys and one girl, as well as Twilight is pregnant with our baby which is the other thing I want to tell you" Jackson said while smiling at Asta.

“Aurora was a bit of an accident,” Asta smiles as he rubs the top of his daughter's head while she gumbed his other. “But it wasn’t from a lack of trying just from not paying attention,” He smiles while Shy blushes.

“Congratulations by the way,” Asta’s Twilight smiles at her counterpart. “Aj and I would like to have children with Asta, but I'm busy trying to learn to control my powers and Aj doesn’t feel like it’s the right time. AJ usually has Aurora when Shy is on the throne filling in for Asta and the same goes the other way around for me and Aj too.”

“It’s not like we’re not tryin though either hun,” Aj adds. “With Shy’s ma helping out with the youngin it really helps. She finally got her stuff sorted out to where she can move to Waillen.”

“That’ll definitely be a big help,” Asta nods. “She’s only seen Aurora when she was first born.” He looks down at his girls then back up, “Tell you what, I’m going to take for a good bit of today. We won’t be in the castle and it’ll do her some good to get some fresh air.  I need to redirect some manpower and check a few things around the city. If I need to get in touch I’ll use the rings.”

“Are ya sure sugar?” Aj raised a skeptical eyebrow. “She can be mighty fussy about things. She is her daddy’s daughter after all.”

“Yes I know Aj and I need to spend some time with our girl,” Asta says sternly. “I’ve been devoting too much time to court and that’s why we have the Council in the first place, do I don’t have to sit on my ass all day and waste away doing nothing but listen to rabble who come to do nothing but lick my boots cause they either want funding, backing, or to buy women for slave trade at which I point they are stripped of everything and banned from returning via a magical contract they must sign at the gate.”

“I know what we can do!” Twilight says as she bends over and whispers to Shy.

The former animal character nods several times, “Oh that would be a great idea Twilight. I’ll go get the others,” she says before flying off.

Aurora waves bye bye to her mother as she left.

“You girls will be with me and Aj today while you butler goes to school,” Twilight smiles.

“In that case you’ll all be coming with me to the training hall,” Asta looks over to Kisuke, Ichigo, Kukkaku, and Yoruichi, “Most of my business is there anyway. Shall we go?” He says before standing and placing the baby on his hip and heading to the door.

“Let’s go,” Ichigo stands up and follows along with every one else.

Training Hall

“I’ll be inside speaking with some of the Shinigami captains if you need me,” Asta says before walking inside with Aurora in tow.

Jackson looks out over the massive yard. Many of the trainees were practicing with wooden swords. He noted a plaque when they came in that allowed all to learn at their own risk but it was mandatory to learn the basics for self-preservation.

“You get why they not only why they went out and fought but went out and fought so easily now don’t ya?” Ichigo says as he looks over the yard.

" I have to admit I am impressed," Jackson said, still looking over the yard before adding, "So where do we start first?" Jackson said, looking at Ichigo and the others.

“Down here,” Ichigo point across the way to an empty area.

"So how should we go about manifesting my sword spirit then fight it into submission" Jackson asked while standing in the empty area.

“You’re nowhere near ready for that,” Ichigo held up a hand. “Seeing as how you now have a hollow that means you also have fullbring powers like me and Asta. You’re going to practice materializing your zanpakuto in the physical world. This will serve to strengthen the ability to manifest the spirit in the spirit world. Once you get to where you can maintain the sword well enough to fight with it in the physical world then we’ll move to manifesting it in the Spirit world.”

"So what do I have to Focus spiritual power through my Sub-Shinigami badge" Jackson asked while pulling out said object.

“Nope,” Ichigo says, taking the badge. “Yes you can do it but that’s just a crutch. There is a second reason for what we’re doing. We want to force you to use all the extra reiatsu that was forced into you. So you going to manifest the sword without a focus point. This is also so we can easily access your hollow later on”

"Okay I will try my best" Jackson said his voice pill with determination that he's looked at his hand.

Jackson just looked at his hand for a moment before second or something if reiatsu is almost identical to Ki or chakra then maybe, at the moment concentration with his eyes closed he felt the familiar weight in his hand he looked down to see nothing in his hand.

“Your idea isn’t wrong but your mindset is,” Asta remarks as he comes out of a nearby doorway. “Reishi is not the same as chakra or ki. It is the very energy that has been superheated from the soul that has been doing whatever it does, from just breathing to walking. Fullbring is an ability that allows use to pull on the soul full and not just leftover reishi. Instead of focusing on the reishi, focus on that part of you that is your zanpakuto. In other words what we’re doing is manifesting our own soul. The zanpakuto is another spiritual but one born of us thus it is still a manifestation of our soul as it is still a part of us,” he explains as he holds up a hand and in a flash of green he holds a black skull-themed katana.

Aurora watched carefully from her father’s grasp and claps at the show with a loud boisterous giggle.

"So pretty much do it without thinking?" Jackson asked while still holding nothing in his hand.

“No,” Asta shakes his head as his black zanpakuto burns away in green reishi. “You must reach out and call on the sword spirit similar to how you use it when you call it’s name to awaken its Shikai but at the same time you must will it with your all of you soul to become flesh. Remember, zanpakuto are spiritual weapons that only seek to protect their wielders. Thayer can not do so if the have no physical form. What we’re doing is willing it to take form.”

"Alright" Jackson said before taking a deep breath and yelled out for all to hear.

"ROAR DRAGON OF RAIN AND SNOW, OKAMI-NO-KAMI!!!!" Jackson yelled as a tornado of water and ice form beside him.

once it was gone it Jackson zanpakuto before he looked around then looked towards Jackson and saying, "Not bad for your first try baby dragon," Okami said while smirking.

“Not bad indeed but not the result we need either,” Kisuke sighs. “We don’t need the spirit but the sword. No offense.”

"None taken," the humanoid dragon said while waving it off before he continued, "he still has much to learn before he is ready for now be patient with him" Okami said.

"Well, Third time should do it"Jackson said while Okami vanish, then Jackson yelled out the same thing this time summoning his katana.

"FINALLY I DID IT!!" Jackson yelled as Aurora was making baby noise at the show that Jackson and the others were doing.

“At least someone is cheering for you,” Asta laughs as he readjusts his daughter. 

“The next step of your training to wash, rinse and repeat until sundown or until one of us says other whys,” Kukkaku remarks as she pulls out a pipe and quickly lights it. Jackson’s sword soon burns away in a green reishi fire much to his dismay. “And that’s why you’re going to practice.”

“Once you get to where maintain the sword for long periods of time then I’ll give you back your badge,” Ichigo explains as he holds up a new badge with the design of Jackson’s token on one side and the Black Bulls logo on the other. “I had Kisuke make you a personalized badge.”

“Once you get the hang of summoning your sword you’ll use the badge as a conduit obviously but with you’re personal logos it’ll be easier to think off to the point it should come instantly,” Kisuke explained the proposes of the new look of his badge.

"ALRIGHT LET'S DO THIS!!!" Jackson said excited about mastering his Shinigami powers as well as training so hard again after training with his ki and chakra he needed a new challenge.

Sundown…

Jackson soon regretted his excitement as he lay on his back huffing.

“You did good,” Ichigo says as he kneels down and helps the Saiyan to his feet. “It’s not easy getting a hand of you’re spiritual powers and they are especially taxing on you physically when force your spiritual weapon into the living world,” He tossed Jackson his new badge, “You’ve earned it. Tomorrow will be the hard part though so you better rest as much as you can tonight, that is if the girls let you after the baby shower Asta’s Twilight threw together. Ku and I have a date tonight. Can you find you way back in your state or do you need a guide?”

Jackson waves off Ichigo before saying, "Don't worry about me dude. Go have fun on your date.  I'll be fine getting back to the castle," Jackson said while walking, he stumbled a few times but he still walking straight.

“Want some company?” Asta says as he walks alongside Jackson with Aurora on his back in a wrap.

"Yea, besides it gives me more time to spend with my brother and my niece," Jackson said while ruffling Aurora’s hair making her giggle.

The baby giggles quickly grabbing ahold of Jackson’s finger with both hands. Asta’s eyes widened a bit while Jackson chuckles. Suddenly the Saiyan regrets his decisions as he howls out in pain as Aurora squeezes his finger.

“Now sweetie please let go of Uncle Jackson’s finger,” Asta begs his daughter as he gently pulls her hands from the Saiyan’s finger. The baby giggling the whole time, “You’re going to be a mess when you start hair pulling not to mention the biting phase,” he nervously remarks. “You okay?”

Jackson hisses and pain at his finger before having a forced smile and said, "Yeah I'm fine your daughter got your strength," Jackson said before laughing.

"I can already see it now any guy that tried to hit on her she'll probably beat them into the ground," Jackson said while still laughing.

“No that’d be me,” Asta growls. “Hopefully with Shy’s better outlook on the world instead of constantly being scared and mine and her other mothers’ influences she’ll grow up to be a great Magic knight someday. Once we get her some siblings we’ll be able to see which of them would be a worthy successor to the throne. The day I dread most is the day I have to leave this world and I don’t mean in the dying sense.”

"I know what you mean," Jackson and said looking down before continuing, "Knowing that one day you’re going to have to become a Void Dweller and not knowing how long it’ll take you to get back to Equestria kind of scares me," Jackson said looking out.

"I'm worried that my kids might say that I didn't love them enough… That the reason I left was because of them..." Jackson was on the verge of tears. 

Asta sighs and looks off to the side before speaking, “Hmmm… well I can’t say that that isn’t on every parents’ mind but it has to have crossed there minds at some point and time. As for the Void Dweller thing Ed told me that Void Dweller don’t have to leave their Equesstrias,” Asta reassures his brother with a smile, “It’s just that most do cause they want to or for their own reasons. Apparently, there are a lot of us that choose to stay in our worlds too,” he reassures Jackson as they arrive at the palace.

Jackson just smiled at Asta before sighing and said, "well let's see what my Pinkie and your Twilight did for the baby shower for my Twilight" Jackson said about to open the door to the palace.

As soon as the doors opened glitter went everywhere along with confetti. Asta looks around see’s a lot of ponies he recognized from Ponyville. He reaches up and grabs the bridge of his nose giving a strong exhale.

“ASTA!” Come a very familiar when Asta suddenly found his face buried in ample amounts of cleavage.  The tall woman looks over and sees Jackson staring with drool coming from his mouth, “Sweetie, close your mouth and here’s a napkin,” She chuckles as she hands him a handkerchief.

“Jackson, meet Princess Amore, former Empress of the Crystal Empire and Cadence’s ancestor,” Asta says as he pulls himself free. “She is one of the Bulls tops officers and one of the few that has a grimoire in this world. She is also my political advisor for Equestria and a big fan and lethal hugger.”

"I can see that" Jackson said while wiping his mouth of the drool before continuing.

"It seems like they pulled out all the stops for this one," Jackson said while looking around the castle throne room.

"Oooohhhh Jackson~"  Jackson heard his Pinkie voice which made him afraid instantly as he turns around to see her holding a large hammer while smiling evilly.

"Sweetie…. what did we talk about what would happen if you stare at other mares~?" she said getting closer to Jackson who was shaking like a leaf in fear.

"Be nice," Amore scolds Pinkie, stepping in front of the shivering saiyan with a cold glare plastered across her face. "You need to get over your jealousy, little Miss Pie. It is natural for men's eyes to wander and look at other females. The rule is look but don't touch. It happens so you have to as the kids say these days ‘deal with it’. Besides, I get ogled by males up and down all day long. The only man i need in my life is this one,” she giggles like a school girls as she pulls Asta into her chest again causing his face to heat up, “He may not return my feelings now but down the road he will!”

“I do have Aurora on my back,” Asta comments. “I’d rather not have my daughter be caught in the middle of something…”

“Come to Aunty Rarity Sweetie,” Rarity said, pulling the baby away without a second to loose. Aurora giggled as Rarity tickled her tummy. “The grownups are being… grown-ups. Let’s get you some cake… Then a bath cause you play with it and cover yourself in it like a model in fashion. Ooo…. I can’t wait till you grow up. I should start a baby line!”

Asta’s eyes widened in horror but found himself caught in between to wonderous mountains while Amore stared at Jasckon’s severely annoyed Pinkie Pie.

After Jackson got off the ground he carefully walked to his Pinkie and said.

"Calm down Pinkie. If you don't hit me with that hammer then I will," Jackson said before Whispering into her ear that  her have jelly legs before falling to the ground with a mass blush on her face.

Before she had a huge smile and jumped up and hugged him tightly before saying, "Okay but this time you're the ones going to be handcuffed!" she said as she walk away making sure Jackson was staring at her ass the whole time.

“I know Cadence isn’t even into that stuff,” Amore raised an eyebrow. “But enough of that. What goes on in the bedroom doesn’t need to be shared at a baby shower,” She gives Asta a small peck on the cheek causing the knight to start to smoke, “Bye for now my little man,” Amore waves as she walks away.

“That mare,”  Asta grumbles.

"I know the feeling brother," Jackson said, putting a hand on Asta's shoulder.

“It’s not that I don’t find her attractive,” Asta makes curvy lines with his hands. “Hands down she’s hotter than hell itself and she has a very sweet personality too. The thing is she has a hero complex for me. Back when the Empire reappeared I had summoned Ed for the first time and he helped me save her. I’m just not in to her and I’ve told her several times but yet she still hangs on me. You know she suffocated a demon king with that overbearing chest of hers once.”

"Yea Pinkie did the same to  me ten times in a row," Jackson sighed as he rubbed his head. "It got to the point where I can tell when she's coming just from a mile away," Jackson said before looking over the party, " Shall we," he said gesturing to the party in front of them.

“Don’t party to hard now,” Asta smirks as if he’s plotting something. “And you’re still banned from bedroom playtime until we get you spiritual power under control. Have fun otherwise. I have girls to tend to and more than likely some paperwork that needs signing. Til tomorrow,” he remarks as he waves bye while walking away.

The Next Morning…

Ichigo was escorting Jackson through the city but instead of going to the Training Hall like yesterday they entered a large round building this time. He took him through some corridors into what looked like a locker room.

“You brought your badge right?” Ichigo asked. Jackson quickly pulled out his new custom Battle Pass. “Good. Now in order to summon your sword apply what you learned yesterday but channel it into the badge,” Ichigo say as he pulls out his own badge and in a flash of greenish-white light it became a small stylized kyber knife-like sword. He  taps the back of the weapon giants his shoulder, “Once you show me you can do this and maintain it for about fifteen to twenty minutes then we’ll me on the next phase of your training.”

"Okay I will do my very best, Master Ichigo," Jackson said while smirking at the last part.

“Judging from that smile you’ve already guessed what the next phase will be but don’t get yourself too worked up or you won’t be able to concentrate,” Ichigo explains, holding his sword in front of his face casting a reflection in the blade. “If you were doing this exercise without the badge you’d lose your sword very easily. On the battlefield you have to maintain a constant concentration on your sword to maintain it without a badge or some other conduit,” He says.

Jackson’s eyes widened when he heard that. He just realized that not once did he ever see Asta use a conduit of any kind. He then recalls what Ichigo said a few days ago, that Asta can maintain his swords without a badge far better than Ichigo could. Another thought then crossed his mind, Asta dual-wields two contrasting colored zanpakuto.

"Why does Asta have two zanpakuto instead of one?" Jackson asked as he looks around the locker room.

“Because he does,” Ichigo says dodging the subject. “Look dude, I would tell you but it’s not my place to say why he has them just how you could get them. There aren’t a lot of shinigami that dual wield. You can literally count them all on one hand,” he says, holding up his left hand to show four fingers. “And one for the dual wielders doesn’t wield a second zanpakuto but a parasitic sword called a Bakuto. So really there are only three and that’s with Asta. It has to do with a certain aspect of your soul is all I can really say cause I don't really get it myself.” Ichigo sits down on a bench, “any other questions, or do you not want to learn today?”

"No I want to learn," Jackson said before adding, "I thought that it's better to get information on these things so don't blind do anything stupid," Jackson finished while sitting on the bench too.

“All I know is what I told you about the soul. The only other thing it can be is circumstantial situations,” Ichigo says, waving it off as he stands up. He points the sword at Jackson. “If you really want to know then ask him yourself at your own risk. Asking about a zanpakuto is like asking someone about date night. If they want to share they will if not then your shit out of luck man. Now enough talk. I want to see that sword! Or do I take the badge away and have you start from square one!”

"I think I'm good on that," Jackson said, laughing nervously before getting up himself, "So let's see how good I can do this," Jackson said with determination in his voice.

“Just what you did yesterday evening but concentrate on channeling it through the badge,” Ichigo explains, holding up his sword. “I don’t know how yours will react. It could be like mine but I highly doubt that. It has a lot to do with personality like your zanpakuto. Your sword looked like normal cause you didn’t use a conduit yesterday but today it will have a new slightly different form. Now give it a try.”

"Okay," Jackson said before looking down at his new badge before doing what he did the other day. He listened and applied what he learned yesterday to his new badge.

In a flash of green and white light he held his new sword it like a standard katana except the design was different the handguard was Snow White why the blade head a silver Edge to it with a dragon inscribed on it.

He was able to hold on to it for about 30 seconds before it disappeared, "damn it I almost had it" Jackson said while panting a little.

“You get too excited,” Ichigo taps the badge with his sword. “You must stay focused at all times. Just because you have a badge doesn’t mean it’ll stay. You still have to will it to stay. The badge is a crutch, its job is to make it easier for you. Maybe we should have you practice without it first. That way it’ll be easier to use it. It’s up to you?”

"Let's do it without the badge first," Jackson said before adding, "I need to know how to summon my sword without it because I might leave the badge at home," he says handing the badge to Ichigo before trying again this time with a Focus mind.

“A bit of advice,” Ichigo says, holding the badge up between his fingers. “Like in Naruto, use image training to focus your power like he did with the leaf symbol when he did Rasengan training. Imagine the sword hilt in your hand, the weight of the weapon dragging you down when you swing it. Give it substance and form for the soul of your weapon to inhabit if only a temporary state,” he says as green flashes and Jackson’s badge activates revealing the second dragon in themed sword similar to Ichigo’s first before quickly reverting back to the badge. “Understand?”

"Yea, now I get it," Jackson said before getting into a stance that looks like he's about to draw his sword then he followed Ichigo advice and a quick motion of green light like he's about to draw his sword and make a diagonal Slash showing him holding his sword.

He looked at it for a moment before looking back to Ichigo, " it almost feels natural like I've been doing it for years. It is why you tell me to train beforehand," Jackson asked while examining his sword.

“Basically what we’re doing is possession with the badge. We’re forcing our sword to manifest through the badge. That’s why it feels more natural without it!”  Ichigo remarks as he leaps forward with his sword drawn. Jackson quickly threw his sword up to block but as soon as Ichigo’s weapon makes contact it burns away, “It is also why having the badge is more reliable than just using the sword. We all don’t have a battle mindset like Asta does. You have to realize he does it to have several masters train him in several different mindsets. I can do it but it's still Hella hard to constantly maintain a pure soul manifestation through a battle that is longer than one hour. Alright, let's take it from the top.”

After about three hours Jackso got to where he could maintain his sword without the badge for around twenty minutes. Ichigo returned the badge and had him start manifesting the sword through it. He quickly mastered it and could hold it for an hour easily.

“And that’s a wrap,” Ichigo smiles. “Now we can move to phase two. TESSAI!”

Suddenly the hulking mustache man appeared behind Jackson.

“Fix him up would you,” Ichigo thumbs. “I’ve got to make a call,” he says stepping out.

Tessai towers over Jackson, “This won’t hurt much,” he says cracking his knuckles.

Nothing but ruckus was heard from the locker room for the next thirty minutes. Once done Tessai left dusting off his hands, leaving a renewed Jackson shivering in his wake.

“How‘d it go?” Ichigo says coming back in.

"How do you think it went?!" Jackson said while still shivering.

“So it went great,” Ichigo smirks. “You spirit power is back to one hundred percent if you haven’t noticed. So you're back in fighting form. Let's get to center stage, follow.”

Ichigo quickly led his charge through the Locker Room to another door that opened to an open-air area. Jackson looked around and could see seats that darted the place.

“If you haven’t figured it out yet this is our arena,” Ichigo motions with a spin, “It’s where Asta fought the goddess that gave Twilight her powers. It’s also where most of the really heavy-duty training goes on. You’re. Here and your operant is there,” he points.

Jackson looked across the field and his eyes shrank. Asta was standing dead center in the arena. 

"ARE YOU FUCKING CRAZY! ASTA GOING TO BEAT ME INTO THE FUCKING GROUND!!!!!" Jackson yelled while vigorously shaking Ichigo.

“Will… you… calm… down?” Ichigo remarks. Kukkaku appears behind Jackson and gives him a quick karate chop to the head with her wooden arm. “Put him down,” she demands with a glower. Jackson quickly complies.

“Spinning,” Ichigo remarks with swirly eyes.

“I hope you didn’t give him vertigo for your sake,” Kukkaku says she throws the shinigami over her shoulder. “He was going to tell you about the handicaps. Asta is going to stick to his solely to his fullbringer powers and form. That means he’ll have one sword and power set. The same as yours. He’s doing this because you learn better through fighting than sitting down. You know how to use basic reishi control and how to summon your sword. If you copy what Asta does then you’ll learn faster. Applied how to tap into the soul of your sword to your feet to tap into the soul of the air around you and you can do the airwalk. Do the same to your clothes and they’ll be strengthened like diamond armor. The trick to it all is applying more than one item at a time while also fighting. Who better to teach and fight than one who does it as second nature. You got the info up here,” she points to Jackson’s head, “Now learn how to use it.”

Kukkaku thumps away with Ichigo in tow.

Jackson thought about it for a moment before having a determined look on his face and walked out into the arena where Asta was standing.

"I'm just glad that the girls in here," Jackson thought before hearing someone yelling.

"GO JACKSON! KICK ASTA'S BUTT!!!" someone yelled out, Jackson looked up and saw everyone there as well as his marefriends who somehow were wearing cheerleading outfits while Pinkie was holding up a sign that said 'GO JACKSON!!!'.

“Gotta admire the dedication,” Asta says right next to Jackson.

Jackson quickly whirls around with a chop only to find no one there. Asta was still standing where he’d been in the middle of the field. He holds up his own Shinigami badge. A greenish-white light erupted and surrounded the king before quickly dying back to reveal Asta in a black long sleeve jacket and pants with skeletal armor over the suit. In his hand where the badge had been was in a massive skeletal claymore.


{play during the fight)



“You should draw your weapon,” Asta says with a deadly stillness.

Jackson quickly draws his sword before getting into his stance ready for Asta. 

Asta takes one stepping motion and is then suddenly in front of Jackson, swinging his sword down. Jackson doesn’t hesitate and moves back as fast as he could, narrowly avoiding the slash as it cuts off two chin hairs.

“Blinking can cause death,” Asta says as stands there looking at the Saiyan.

Jackson didn't say anything, he just rushed at Asta with a barrage of attacks.

Even with the massive sword in hand Asta was easily able to block or avoid all of Jackson’s blows with accurate precession. With a flash of green at his feet, Asta bound backwards with a single step.

The sky darkened with large black clouds as thunder started to roar.

“You’ve overcome your fear of me killing but you haven’t put any real power behind your assault,” Asta points out as he rests the blade on his shoulder, “Now you're afraid to hurt me. I guess it can’t be helped but unless you can turn that switch off you’ll never master this technique to its fullest.”

Lightning flashes as it starts to downpour.

Asta was right. As long as Jackson saw him as a brother someone he can trust he will never be able to give it his all.

Jackson took a deep breath and closed his eyes shut. As when he opened them, it show that it was not the same person who saw people as friends and family or even have someone you can depend on.

Now he stares at Asta with eyes that said 'You're nothing more than a threat that Must Destroy' then without warning Jackson lunges at Asta delivering a barrage of blows and attacks each stronger than the last.

Jackson then dealt a massive thrust that pushed the king back a good ways, causing the freshly formed mud to fly through the air. Jackson stared, his eyes shaking as the point of impact from his attack on Asta’s weapon. In the center of the sword were the small burn marks of a small explosion.

“You hit with enough impact that you caused and ignition point. That’s only possible if you create a vacuum forcing the air to implode due to friction,” Asta notes as he lowers his sword, not a scratch on him. “One major advantage you have in the material world as opposed to the spiritual realm is the added benefit of your physical strength,” he says as he lowers himself into a stance and points the tip of his sword at Jackson. 

“You can handle the combat on the ground just fine but remember what Shinigami can do on an everyday basis,” he reminds the Saiyan. Suddenly images of him and Ichigo running through the air flood into his head. “That’s right, running in the air,” 

Asta rockets forward with his sword straight out. Jackson was ready to block when Asta’s weapon dipped down into the mud under Jackson’s feet.

“Time for lesson two!” Asta yells while grabbing onto his sword from underneath and hurling Jackson into the air. 

Jackson remembered the advice Kukkaku had given him and reached out as he did with his sword but with his feet this time. He found himself standing in the air with greenish-white light at his feet. He then realized Asta was still coming for him but where.

Then he was stunned. Asta was all around him or at least images of him were. He then blocked from above as Asta came out and swung hard causing a shockwave similar to a cannon shot sending Jackson flying into the ground.

His strength was incredible and Jackson knew from experience that this is only a tiny fraction of what he could do when he held back. 

"I KNOW YOU’RE STRONG ASTA, BUT I GOT STRONGER TOO!!!" Jackson yelled as he shot at Asta before sending not only physical attacks but spiritual energy attacks too.

“Too weak,” Asta replies coldly as he let the spiritual attack hit him, they did. Nothing more than annoy him. He rushed in and locks blades with the Saiyan, “the reason you were thrown to the ground is that you lost your concentration!” He told Jackson, knocking him back. “Instead of waisting that meager concentration on dopey attacks that sever nothing more as a light show you should be using it to get and keep yourself in the air,” Asta quickly turned his sword to have the flat facing Jackson and then catapulted him back. “You’re a fighter with a sword in your hands! So stop wasting time with attacks that do nothing and use that technique,” Asta held his sword about his head and it glowed with a greenish-white light, “ Foe something that it's meant for!” He roars an s he sent a slash of green reishi at Jackson.

The Saiyan sword quickly throws his sword above his head and swings it down in front of him. The sword collides with the slash. Jackson gritted his teeth as he struggles to fend off the attack. He thought about what Asta just told him and infused his own sword with reishi causing it to gain its own green glow. He still struggled to keep the slash back until he went super Saiyan and deflected up into the clouds, cutting the storm in two and ending the rain.

Jackson fell to his hands and knees breathing harder than ever.

“You did good,” Asta smiles as he rests his sword on his shoulder. “How does that ability to connect with the souls of everything around you feel?”

" Weird as all hell," Jackson said, still trying to catch his breath.

“Good,” Asta nods. “Remember that feeling and get used to it because you won’t be able to walk on air without it. Once you get used to it, it'll become second nature and you won’t even have to think to use it.,” he says, reverting back to normal.

“You’re done for to kid,” Kukkaku thumps in with Ichigo still slung over her shoulder. “You had to transform into blonde mode just to counter Asta’s attack with pure strength. That’s nothing to scoff at either, “She smiles, “and you’re just tired this time. Your honeies will like that. Coarse Asta got the okay from them first to do this first. We’ll be flexing those muscles you used today in the fight tomorrow so rest up,” she thumps away.

“I’ll leave you to watch your girls have a mud-wrestling fight to see who babifies you first,” Asta says as he walks away. “Oh and just so you know,” he looks over his shoulder, “The bedroom band has been lifted for tonight seeing as how you’re too tired to even try and resist them and their ideas. Later!” He waves walking away whistling.

Jackson just laughed before looking over to see his marefriends are indeed wrestling in the mud fighting for who gets to go first.

"Girls, girls," Jackson said, getting their attention before saying, "all three of you are going to have your turns but Pinkie was the one who I did promise she would go first," Jackson said with a warm smile.

“That will have to wait I’m afraid,” came a familiar voice. Jackson turns his head to see Edward standing there. “You seem to be recovering well.”

"Edward!!!" Jackson said before giving him a bear hug and said, "it's good to see you, I'm doing fine too how is it going for you?" Jackson said still hugging his brother.

The Ed in Jackson’s arms then blew away in the wind only to reform in front of him. This guy was no doubt powerful that was for sure.

“I’m here to tell you that you’re not going to control of that hollow anytime soon,” Ed says as a cigar appears in his mouth and he lights it with a snap of his finger. “At the least, you can get Bankai once you get back into your world. No, the hollow will happen once I am summoned. I’m sorry to say but that memory power is too dangerous so you can’t just any creature hold you back while your body is possessed.  Does that disappoint you cause I wanted to tell you before Kisuke told you? He should be telling Asta right about now. You can guess why I’m telling you right?”

"Yeah. I think I know what you mean," Jackson said rubbing the back of his head while looking at Edward before continuing.

"Out of everyone I know you're the strongest person that can handle me if I get out of control if the hollow take control of me, so after I do a few things in my world I will summon you so that you can help me deal with it," Jackson said.

“Asta would be more than strong enough to do it,” Ed said matter of factly. “It’s that memory power you have is what makes you dangerous. My body, however, or this body that’s in front of you is just flesh puppets. Nothing more than extensions of my consciousness. Controlled from my real form that is locked away where no creature can find it. Thus being puppets they won’t lose memories. Understand?”

"Yea I understand," Jackson said Nodding before asking, "So do you really think I'm close to my Bankai form?" Jackson asked Edward.

“You manifested your sword yesterday by accident didn’t you?” Ed puffs smoke into the air. Jackson does recall that, “Like I said I keep a close eye on my family. And yes you’re closer than you think but like I said, it’ll be in your world that you do it. No one will be there to hold your hand for it.” He said with smoke coming from his mouth. “I think that’ll be it for now,” he says pulling out a watch, “Yep, time to feed the twins. Oh yea one last thing before I go,” he says before disappearing.

Jackson feels a tap on his shoulder. He turns in the same direction only to have a bottle shoved in his mouth. Suddenly he feels a very good tasting drink pouring down his throat. He looks Ed down to see a sparkling blue liquid in the bottle.

“Hope you enjoyed that cause I know your girls will when it takes effect,” Ed says as he walks over to the girls. “Here’s the antidote,” he says as he gives a pink glowing bubble vial to Twilight. Maud, and Pinkie.

All of a sudden Jackson started to shrink and his clothes became looser. He looked himself over and suddenly realized, he wasn't a him anymore.

“Poison Joke champagne,” Ed smirks. “One of my grandson’s failed experiments that’s good for a laugh. For some reason, it turns anime-based male displaced into women usually. Fast-acting too and good for a laugh usually but in your case,” he looks over to the girls who had big devilish grins and their faces. “I’d think twice about saying the wrong thing. And before you think transformation jutsu, it won’t work.”

He starts to walk away, “And the vial won’t unlock until all requirements have been met and the glass won’t break either. Trust me, I forged it in a black hole. Have fun with her girls,” he waves as he turns to dust on the wind leaving the now female Saiyan with her herd of hungry-looking mares.

The Next Morning…

“BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

As many sets of laughter filled the halls of Waillen’s palace. Three in particular if you count a happily giggling infant as she enjoyed seeing her father and Uncle rolling around on the ground laughing uncontrollably gripping their sides. Little Aurora was just laughing because she found their behavior infectious.

"COULD YOU PLEASE STOP LAUGHING AT ME!!!!!" Jackson yelled as he was angry at Edward for turning him into a girl last night.

“I can’t believe he did that! Ahahahahahahaa!” Kukkaku belts as she pounds on the table.

“How was it, last night girls?” Asta’s Twilight as Jackson’s herd.

"A Lot of fun!" Jackson Twilight said while smirking evilly.

"CAN WE PLEASE MOVE ON BEFORE I ASK ASTA’S TWILIGHT TO SEND ME TO THE EVERFREE FOREST TO DESTROY SOMETHING!!!!!!" Jackson yelled as green energy was coming off him.

“I couldn’t do anything like that,” Twilight shakes her head. “I have political pull in Equestria, yes, but I don’t have any sovereign territory whatsoever to speak of in my homeland. I became an Alicorn here in Waillen. So you’ll just have to deal with it,” She smiles cutely.

“How did you even turn back into a guy?” Ichigo asks. 

“Ed gave you the cure didn’t he,” Asta narrows his eyes with a sly grin as he turns his gaze to Jackson’s herd, “Then pulled some of his op bs on it right?”

"Yea the only way for me to turn back if some requirements were met," Jackson said with an extremely red face as the steam wafts from the top of his head while sitting in his chair before a storm cloud starts hovering over his head.

“Seeing as how you won’t tell us the requirements,” Asta smiles while Jackson’s eyes widen with realization and horror. “Girls, if you wouldn’t mind elaborating just a bit?” He asks Jackson’s girls.

Jackson's herdmates looked at Jackson who was on his knees begging them not to tell in which they turned back to Asta and said.

"Sorry but I don't think we should tell you, I think he's suffered enough," Maud said while petting Jackson's back while he cry to the heavens.

"SWEET GOD ALL MIGHTY THANK YOU!!!" Jackson yelled while crying tears of joy.

“Oh I knew you wouldn’t tell,” Asta smiles, “But I had to ask to make him sweat. Anyway,” he stands up, “I have work to catch up on. See you later,” he waves walking off.

“Come on sweetie you're with me today,” Fluttershy giggles. “We’re going to go meet grandma!”

“I’ll leave you to it then,” Twilight adds. “Helping Asta with cour and the council today.” She smiles and runs off.”

“Ah’m head to the outskirts of the fields mahself,” Aj stands up. “Got to make sure them crops is comin in right.”

“That’s that,” Ichigo says, propping his legs up. “You're with us today man. Some training then laziness and then we send you home. Sound good to you?”

"Yeah, that sounds good to me. I need to get back to my home to make sure it is burned down or my house isn't overrun with Paparazzi or fangirls," Jackson said while going back in his chair.

"Yeah, we need to head back because I have a book that Princess Celestia gave me to finish a spell on," Jackson’s Twilight said while sitting next to Jackson.

“Hmm… you may want to hold off on that until that kid of yours pops out,” Ichigo points at Twilight. “Experimental magics and pregnancies have… never mixed well in the past.”

"I agreed with him Twilight. Until the baby is born you can't do any magical experiments" Jackson said while petting her head,"So, let's get this train started" he said get out of his chair, stretching.

Aj pops her head back in, “Ah overheard that,” She looks around. “Look, Ah overheard some stuff from the displaced Twilight that gave our Twi her goddess powers. Ah recall a lot of it but it had somethin to do with a certain book Celestia gave toTwi but I don’t know which one. It belonged to some old unicorn teacher or somethin. Go see Twi for sure about it,” she says leaving.

“We should talk to her about it,” Kukkaku stands up. “Sounds like it might lead to something important.”

“Well, Asta and her are together so we could confirm it,” Ichigo nods, standing up. “It’s up to you though.”

"No," Jackson said, shocking everyone and his cold statement, “Sorry Twi but right now there are things that you should not know. I know it's like Shining’s wedding all over again but trust me this is something that you do not want to do" Jackson said while looking his Twilight straight in the eyes.

"Besides I believe Asta and Edward would agree on this," Jackson finished while his herd mates look at him worried.

“Normally I would agree,” Ed’s voice comes in as an astral projection of his face appears over the table. “Knowledge of the future is deadly went it comes to many things, but at the same time allowing things to stay unchanged can be even more disastrous little brother.”

“How many ways do you have to get around this place exactly?” Ichigo jumps back.

“So many,” the projection chuckles. “I am the one who rebuilt the city after all. But back to before,” He turned back to the Saiyan pack. “This time you should go and see Asta and Twilight about this. It would be for my niece or nephew’s best interest….” he says while fading away.

Jackson grinding teeth because he didn't want Twilight to know just yet but Ed’s advice never steered him wrong.

"Fine," Jackson said while looking away in anger, "We'll go to Twilight since she's the one who experienced it the most," he said with a hint of Rage in his voice.

“I don’t know why you're pissed but you really need to cool it,” Kukkaku glares.

“I don’t get it either but if big bro saw it fit to pop in as a giant Wizard of Oz effect with a warning about Jackson and Twilight’s kid then it must be important,” Ichigo steps in. “But she is right, you need to cool it before we go and see the others,” he points out. 

“Let’s get to the throne room.”

Throne Room

Asta and Twilight were currently sitting atop[ there seats while what Jackson could only guess was the council was around them. He really didn’t pay the conversation any mind as quite frankly didn’t care. All conversation stop as the group came in though.

“If you’re here that means it's either to say goodbye or something nasty happened,” Asta says as he looks over the faces of his friends and family. He saw how annoyed Jackson was and sensed his anger. “Everyone is dismissed four now. I have another matter to discuss with my family in private,” he says waving his hand.

The council members all nod. They stood up from their seats allowing the chairs to sink into the floor leaving no trace of them. With a slight bow, the council all left through the main door.

“What’s happened?” Twilight asked with worry.

"Why don't you ask them?" Jackson said pointing a finger over them was still having his scowl on his face.

The group was keeping a close eye on Jackson because his energy was starting to rise a little bit, even if they told him to calm down he was still pissed at them.

"Jackson, you need to calm down and think before you blow a fuse," Ichigo says before Jackson looked at him with a look that said 'don't talk to me or else' and turns to the others. “You can give the dirty look all you want kid it doesn’t phase me.”

"Well," Jackson said getting even more annoyed, "go right ahead and ask them," he said before walking over to a nearby pillar and leaning against glare at them.

“We won’t know what’s wrong unless you use your words,” Asta points out.

“We need details,” Twilight nods. “Or we won’t be able to help.”

“It involves Twilight and a book that her teacher gave her,” Kukkaku explains a bit. “Ichigo seems to know what’s going on better than I do. I just know what’s been said,” she sighed.

“I told her to wait till after the kid comes to look over the book,” Ichigo adds while motioning the order of events with his hands. “It sounds like its the same book you told me about from the time that Twilight Goddess chick was here so I thought better safe than sorry to come to you two to confirm some stuff to keep the kid safe,” He rubs his neck, “Then a giant holo Ed head popped up and told us to come to see you contrary to what Jackson wanted, which is why he’s being moody.”

"Moody?"Jackson said in a low whisper, before trying to the group with his Sharingan showing before saying.

"You wouldn't be saying that after you saw what the tree of harmony looked like now!!" He seeth in anger while clinking his fist.

"We won't know unless you tell us!" Asta glares. "Annoyed or pissed off. They're the same to me right now. If you don't cool it, I'll cool it for you. I'm not about to risk my city and my people because you're having a temper tantrum."

Jackson’s head slowly turns to Asta with a rage that can kill gods before anyone knew he teleported right in front of Asta glaring right back at him.

"Temper tantrum?" Jackson asked while still glaring at his brother before continuing, "how about going to the tree of Harmony seeing decrepit; dying no more than husk of Crystal Rock with no life left in it,.How's that for me having a temper tantrum?" Jackson said while they're his brother right into his eyes.

“What are you talking about?!” Asta’s Twilight yells. “We don’t know what you’re talking about! What Tree?”

“I’d like to know myself now,” Asta continues to glare back. “You don’t scare me, Jackson. You of all people know what I can do and I’ve gotten a lot stronger since going into your world. Also, my knowledge of this Equestria is novice at best. I told you last time, major events is what I know, and even then that’s minimal at best!”

Suddenly there was a wash of extreme spiritual pressure causing both of them the hit the floor on their hands and knees.

“Enough,” Ichigo says as his eyes were glowing like a rainbow. “You both sound like kids,” he looks at Jackson, “Take a deep birth and explain,” he turns to Asta, “You shut up and listen to what he has to say. Then you talk.”

Ichigo retracts his spiritual power allowing his siblings to stand up while he stumbles back slightly.

Kukkaku quickly supports him, “That was reckless. You’re not back to full strength yet and Asta is way stronger than you right now”

“Tell me about it,” Ichigo huffs. “Took everything I had to contrate my pressure on the two of them and the only reason they worked is cause they weren’t paying attention.”

“Like Ichigo said,” Asta’s Twilight clears her throat, “Stop acting like kids!” She slaps them both repeatedly. “Honestly you two... Your leaders of territories and yet you act like ten years old. Now tell me what’s happening and explain in detail,” she glares at Jackson who was rubbing both his swollen cheeks.

"Alright then," Jackson said before walking over to a nearby window and staring out at it before saying.

"The tree of harmony is where the Elements of harmony came from," Jackson said getting a gasp from both Twilight's before continuing, "back when Celestia and Luna before they became rulers of Equestria they were fighting Discord, but they were losing badly any tactics or plans they met were instantly stop by him," he explains before taking a deep breath and continued,

"I don't know what day they found them on was, but one day they were walking through the forest which was the Everfree Forest when they stumbled upon a cave. In that cave held a crystal tree, and there, sitting at the base of that tree were the elements of harmony but as orbs instead of necklaces. Once they noticed a harmonic magical aura around them, they knew they could use them to stop discord" Jackson finished before turning to them a said, "And the reason why I said the tree looks like it's near-death is that its magic it's starting to vanish," Jackson said staring at Asta with an apologetic look.

“That explains why Celestia and Luna asked for the Elements back,” Asta strokes his chin. “So returning the Elements must restore it. But what does this have to do with Twilight and your kid?”

Jackson stares at everyone for what seems like hours before saying, "yes it has something to do with Twilight but not our kid," he said getting confused looks before continuing.

"When I touched it, it showed me a vision a vision of something horrible," Jackson said while shaking in fear while looking at his hands; " it's still my Equestria burning everything destroyed at the epicenter all this destruction and chaos, what's a being so powerful it told Lord Zano in his head angel to steal him away from good" Jackson said before falling to his knees and started to cry.

"A-and I was there holding Twilight’s dead body with our friend surrounding me all of them dead with lifeless eyes, I couldn't do anything to stop it," Jackson choked out through sobs.

Asta and Ichigo both get up and walk before kneeling down.

“Jackson,” they say in unison. The Saiyan looks up, ”LET” SEE YOU GRIT THOSE TEETH!” They yell at the same time as they slung him to send flying him across the room into the door.

Jackson’s girl’s eyes widen as they are about to move in but find themselves blocked by Asta’s Twilight and Kukkaku.

“You’re an idiot!” They say at the same time.

“The tree gives you a possible future and you keep everything to yourself in order to prevent it,” Asta glares. “That’s not how this shit works.”

“You tell those who are closest to you and you know you can trust about it so they can help prevent it!” Ichigo adds. “You don’t know if that’s the future you’ll get so you work to not get there at all!”

“Let me ask you this,” Asta Twilight comes over, “You seem to have far more knowledge of events to come and yet you choose to let them play out as you think they should instead of outright trying to prevent them. Why not try and make a better future then?”

" I thought the same way too," Jackson said getting off the ground before looking at them, " but then it showed me something show me a way to stop it all but it has to happen," Jackson said but before Asta and Ichigo could hit him again he continued.

"Not only Twilight will become an alicorn but the rest of my main six will be too," Jackson said shocking everyone, and he then said, " and that I need to obtain a power even greater than Super Saiyan or Super Saiyan God or even God of destruction power," Jackson said while looking at them with determination.

“You are a fool little brother,” Ed’s voice comes as his holo-head appears above them all, “That vision is what will come to pass if you don’t open up and be honest. It will happen if you don’t have the strength to ask for help. I can see many futures but I don’t see them all. I try and steer things for the better of those I care for but all I saw from you was a lone Saiyan drifting in and emptiness of what was once his universe.”

Jackson’s eyes widened.

“If you don’t have the courage to ask and be honest with those you love then you have nothing worth protecting little brother,” Ed stares. “Think of you people. Think of your friends. Think of your girls. Think of your childern and their future, not yours. We exist for others. If we do not then we end up alone and broken. The time has come for Twilight to accept her destiny and with it the destiny that will change the fate of you universe....” He says fading away again.

“He’s right about it all,” Asta rubs the back of his head. “I just wish he’d practice what he preaches.” He looks at Jackson, “What do you choose brother?”

Jackson looked at his brother for a moment before walking over to his Twilight looked at her with love and compassion before saying. 

"Twilight that book that Celestial gave you how to spell unfinished spell by starswirl the bearded," Jackson said making Twilight gasp before continuing, "Once you finish it you and our friends will be transported to another plane of existence where Celestia will be waiting for you, it was supposed to be only you who first become an alicorn but things have changed," Jackson said before touching his Twilight forehead with his own.

" I know this is hard to understand and that you have a lot of questions but trust me when I say you and your friends are meant for great things," Jackson said while smiling at her before frowning and saying.

"But as for me, I'll be transported to Lord Zeno himself he will give me something that not only fight alongside you but to make sure our future is happy with our family and friends," he finishes before looking at everyone.

"Asta, Ichigo have any of you heard of Super Saiyan Omi before?" Jackson asked while looking at them.

“A moment please,” Asta’s Twilight interrupts. “That spell, it will kill you,” she tells her counterpart. “Which is why everyone said no experiments during your pregnancy. There is a way to do that right now without dying or putting your baby at risk though,” Twilight says as her hand glows in a rosey aura and she then reaches into her chest and pulls out a small white ord with her cutie mark on it. “Take it…” she holds it up to her counterpart.

Twilight Looks at Jackson who was just as confused as she was. Jackson looked at Asta whose eyes were wide with shock before looking at Jackosn with a slight but hesitant nod. 

”Go on and take it from her Twilight,” Jackson nods.

“Twilight reached at and hesitantly touched the orb. In a flash of lavender light, everything changed. No one left the room and yet the air was different as if a new presence had entered the sanctum.

As soon as everyone could see again Jackson’s jaw hung open. His Twilight new had wings. Her proportions were slightly increased along with her height as well but not by much.

“Welcome to the family little sister,” Asta’s Twilight smiles, “As the Goddess of Magic and Balance of your world.”

“Since when did you learn that?!” Asta yelps.

“Big Sis Ayumi taught when you weren’t around,” Twilight giggles. “But as you know I can’t do it a whole lot and this is actually the first time.”

Jackson was still staring at his Twilight for a moment before getting a nosebleed.

But his eyes glazed over for a moment like someone was talking to him before he shook his head here are the cobwebs.

“Don’t worry about your baby either,” Twilight smiles. “They’ll be a demi-god of sorts. A warning though, These,” she motions to Twilight’s breast, “Are going to get a lot bigger and so will you as you age. You should have seen what Ayumis looked like with ou her suppressors,” he face heats up. “Let me give you cem advice while the boys talk,” she said pulling the others off to the side.

“Anyone home?” Ichigo knocks on Jackson’s head a few times, it making a hollow sound as he did.

"Huh, what!?" Jackson said getting out of his thoughts.

“Here’s a tissue,” Asta chuckles hand his brother a handkerchief. “You spaced out after Twilight got her… assets…”

" Yea, but something else too," Jackson said while cleaning his nose from the blood.

“We’ve been over this before,” Ichigo sighs, “Spill the beans…”

"Well after I saw Twilight’s new assets," Jackson said while clearing his throat.

"I Heard a Voice inside my head he said that I need it to hurry back to my world as soon as possible Lord Zeno wishes to speak to me," Jackson said while looking at them.

“Seems you’ll have to do the rest of your training on your own time then,” Ichigo nods. “Just be careful when trying to achieve bankai and make sure no one except those who can withstand your spiritual pressure are around.”

“I have to agree,” Asta nods. “You’ve been here for three-four days now. I was barely gone from one and all hell broke loose here once before and just a few days ago,” he points to Jackson’s left arm. “Be careful with that power of yous once it awakens.”

He clears his throat, “Also, seeing as how the others will become alicorns they might be affected differently than you have originally seen now that Twilight has ascended. She is a goddess of Balance but mostly Magic. Her newfound status as one will affect the others turning them into goddesses as well most likely,” Asta motions to his Twilight, “She’s still nowhere near the peak of growing just so you know. A little something for you to look forward to and for Pinkie too. Don’t let Twilight use that power unless you know it’s right. What mine did was literally give yours a small piece of her soul.”

"Yeah, but you still haven't answered my question have anyone of you heard of Super Saiyan Omi," Jackson said while looking at his Twilight’s new appearance.

“Can’t say I have,” Ichigo shook his head.

“Yea sounds familiar,” Asta rubs his chin. “I think I remember a fan-based thing where a goku went across universes and fusing solely with other versions of himself to gain enough power to rival the Omni-king. The final Goku didn’t do it though and stepped up to par gaining powers similar to the Omni-king with all sorts of lines over his body and the symbol on the Omni-King’s belt on his forehead. But this was just fan stuff so I could be shooting in the dark.”

"Well, that's what I saw in the vision of me in that form," Jackson said while pacing back and forth.

"But like you said it was fan-made so can't be real right. But why did I see myself in that transformation not only beating up the thread but becoming the Omni-King," Jackson said, still pacing.

“I don’t know,” Asta shrugs. “Our overall goal as displaced is our own after all. Eventually, we become Void Dwellers at some point. That evolution is inevitable for all of us at some point in our lives.”

“Ed could know,” Ichigo points out.

“I have no doubt he could come up with some very viable theories, yes but even with all of his power I HIGHLY doubt our big brother has a definite answer,” Asta counters. “Ed’s not a true void dweller himself yet after all. He’s what most refer to as a chrysalis or suedo void dweller, according to himself anyways.  And even then void dwellers don’t have omniscience either. It could be your final form or it could be you taking the Omni-kings place. Hell, it might even be you as a Void Dweller.”

“At the same time it might not be anything at all,” Ichigo added. “The future is always in flux. Ed even said he can’t see every future. What kind of magic does he have access to that lets him predict stuff?”

“I doubt he uses it except for others’ benefits,” Asta tacks on. “A drawback to that magic is that most mages can’t predict their own paths.”

“He would still be a help here,” Ichigo says to the ceiling before flipping it the bird.

“I doubt he’ll come back right now,” Asta deadpans. “He shows up when things need to be adjusted, like in the dining room or just now. Which I need to ask,” he turns to Jackson with a sly smile, “What you thin koi the new improved Twilight and the fact she’s still got room to grow and let’s not forget Ms. Pinkie either?” He sighs, “I doubt she’ll leave Maud out once she’s ascended so there's that. Damn you gonna have three bodacious goddesses with proportions that are divine, literally. I don’t feel sorry for you nor do I want the job of having to satisfy said goddesses either. That’s gonna be a job and a half every damn night, sheesh!”

Jackson just smiles and said, "it doesn't matter if they are goddesses or not I will still love them no matter what," he said before looking over to Asta and Ichigo. "Although I'm not going to complain about the new assets either," Jackson said while having a with a pervy smile on his face.

“Didn’t think you would but I was serious about what my Twilight did,” Asta stares at the girls, “She gave. Yours a piece of her soul. In time mine will recover more than likely within the next month. At the same time, it’s not something that is done with a sleight of hand either. Your girl is now A goddess. She can’t be killed by normal means either. Even the Haki won’t kill her. Sure it’ll destroy her physical body for a while but she’d reform in a matter of days at most, hours at the least.”

"Now that is something interesting," he said going wide eye at what Asta said.

"But, I think I'll be able to handle it," Jackson said as the girls were walking back over to them.

“How’d your talk go?” Asta asks.

“Fine,” Asta’s Twilight gives a nod. “I told her about her new statis and other stuff about how her power will grow over the months along with her other assets. I gave her a run down of what not to do as well as some baby tips from what I’ve learned from helping with Aurora.”

“Knowing you that's a whole three volumes,” Ichigo mumbles to himself.

“Four and a half actually,” Twilight says proudly before realizing she just said it out loud. Her face turns bright red out of embarrassment.

"Wow," Jackson said while blinking before saying, "That's a lot of information," he says before looking back at Asta and asked, "so is there anything to do besides training," Jackson said while hugging his Twilight from behind making her blush. "Because I want to at least spend more time with you guys before we leave," Jackson said before kissing his Twilight on the cheek making her go crimson and have steam coming out her ears.

“There’s not a whole lot to do here anymore,” Asta shrugs. “Oh I know,” he plops his fist into his palm and then looks at Jackson Twilight. “With Twi’s portal Spell, we can go to Canterlot for a little bit. You can meet Celestia and Luna here, I think they’d enjoy seeing you too. As well as every pony else.”

“I’m game for visiting another kingdom's capital,” Kukkaku smiles as he comes up from Behind Ichigo and hangs on his shoulder. “It can be like a triple date…”

“I’m not against it either but what about the others Asta?” Twi looks at her husband.

“We can stop by and see if they want to come but I doubt they will want to,” Asta says honestly. “I’ve tried to spend time with all of you here and there and I have with Aj and Shy a lot outside of normal castle stuff, especially with Aurora but not you though. This is the most time we’ve spent not doing kingdom stuff in the last couple of weeks since we both got back.”

“It would be nice to have to myself for a while,” Twilight smiles with a bit of blush.

“It’s decided then!” Kukkau smiles widely. “To Canterlot!”

Twilight opens the portal and everyone heads in But Kukkaku. She stops and looks at Twilight.

“It’s okay to be a little bit selfish, especially with your man from time to time,” Kukkaku smiles as she ruffles Twi’s hair before entering the portal.

Canterlot castle

“Let’s go see the princesses for a bit,” Asta smiles as Twilight quickly comes up and leans into his side with Smile. Asta gingerly wraps his arm around her. A smile on his face.

Soon they arrived at the throne room.

“Best behavior,” both twilight’s squint at their men.

“Yes,” asta and Jackson say in unison.

Asta looks to the guards, “We here to see them. Are they busy?”

“Holding court as usual sir,” one of the guards salutes. 

“But I’m sure they won’t mind your interruption,” the other says. “In fact, I think they’d welcome it, sir.”

“As you were gentle ponies,” Asta holds up a hand, and the guards nod and open the doors to reveal the princess sitting on their thrones almost asleep and verily annoyed.

The pony in front was a noble babbling about some useless thing about themselves and how it would improve their lives.

“Black King and Company to see you ma’am’s,” the escorting guards call out. 

The princess seemed a bit surprised and happy for the distraction though.

“Who dares interrupt my-“ The noble quickly spun around to see Asta at the forefront of the group and quickly shut his mouth. 

After all, he’d garnered quite the reputation for not taking any crap from any nobles. Sacking an entire city, fighting whole armies, and not to mention helping save the Crystal Empire does that to you. Especially, when said cities were burned to the ground overnight by the one that had led the charge. Not to mention the near doubling of his kingdom size in less than a year. He was known as a strong and yet just conquer who was respected by the princess and could even rival them in power though he was a mortal.

“Get out,” Asta says sternly. The stallion vigorously nods before fumbling out the door, an odd smell lingering behind him.

“Must you scare them to the point they mess themselves every time,” Luna’s eyes narrowed, and looks over the group, noticing the newcomers, “Displaced? They must be good friends to bring them here.”

“Yes, I do. He’s my adoptive brother from another world and his herd,” Asta pats Jackson on the back before moving to Ichigo and Kukkaku. “And this is my best friend from my home world and blood brother that I grew up with and his girlfriends. They’re from the Seireitei. He’s the Shinigami you were told about before.”

“Sup,” Kukkaku and Ichigo wave in unison.

“It’s nice to meet all of you,” Celestia peaks up, “I see we have a new goddess amongst us,” she looks at Jackson’s Twilight with a soft smile, “As well as a new light in your belly.”

"So you can sense the baby's life energy," Jackson said a little impressed before continuing.

"Like Asta said my name is Jackson Williams Monkey King of the Hidden Leaf Village these are my herd mates, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie pie, and Maud pie," Jackson said while giving a bow before smirking.

"It is a pleasure to me to find lovely ladies like yourselves, but not as beautiful as my girls," Jackson said, giving a wink to the princesses and his herd mates.

“Thank you for the compliment,” Luna nods. “And yes, none are more beautiful than those you love with all your heart,” she smiles. 

Jackson was a bit shocked that his charm didn’t work but she was one of the princesses after all.

“May I ask why you came to see us, Asta?” Celestia turns to the Black King “Has smoothing happened in Waillen?”

“We were attacked by Aizen’s forces but we drove them back with a lot of help from the citizens,” Asta expilans. “Due to the spiritual reishi of the area, the entire city has developed the ability to see spirits and hollows. Thanks to the self-defense courses, my basic training regiments, and the general fact that we have a spirit barrier developed by Kisuke in conjunction with Ichigo we have a slight edge.”

“You should be proud of her,” Kukkaku wraps her arm around Asta’s Twilight with a big smirk. “She stepped up big in the incident. The citizens acted on their own accord too. They saw their king and other forces fighting and couldn’t just stand around. They all came out and fought side by side for each others’ sakes.”

“That does make me proud,” Celestia smiles as she comes over and hugs Twilight. “I’m very proud to know that you found some pony to love and somewhere you can be the best you can. I wanted nothing more from you. How are the others and little Aurora? I read from your last letter that her grandmother finally moved to the city.”

“A handful all day everyday,,” Twilight smirks with a giggle. “She’s her father's daughter and very strong for her age.”

Jackson nods vigorously at that comment, remembering the living hell the infant has caused him to live in over the past few weeks.

"Understatement of the century there. Kid’s got enough strength to leave lumps on my head and nearly break my finger in half," Jackson said, rubbing his head wincing at the memory of her using her wooden spoon to whack him upside the head.

"So it feels kind of weird talking to Luna that didn't want to fight me out right," Jackson said, scratching his chin and thought.

“I don’t mind sparring but it’s rude to just demand a fight upon our first meeting,” Luna raises an eyebrow. “Common courtesy demands that we get better acquainted first. But again I’m not the battle freak that many think Iam. I do spar with the guards to keep their strength.”

“The night guard were the superior military force once she returned. It wasn’t until Asta took down the top three Shadowbolts. That caused the Solar guard to start to work just as hard. They often ask me to test them as Luna does with her own guards but I’d rather not hurt them.”

“Her butt is so large it would crush the poor ponies as soon as she moved,” Luna rolls her eyes.

“SISTER!” Celestia snaps at Luna.

Jackson, Asta, and Ichigo try their best not to laugh but it was difficult to do so at the Jackson cleared his throat he said.

"Well, I don't mind a spar here and there either but right now I'm trying to take it easy," Jackson said before looking at his girls. "Besides it can wait until I get back home," he said before walking over to then kissing them on their cheek making them blush crimson.

“Anyways,” Celestia clears her throat as her face is still pink. “It was nice meeting Jackson and company and I wish you the best in moving forward.”

“If Asta little girl is any indication of what to come then I too wish you luck. Especially, seeing as how they will be a Demi-god,” Luna smirks. “It has been nice meeting all of you but we have duties to see to. Thank you for the break though.”

“Yes, thank you for the brief reprieve Asta,” Celestia nods, “But we must see to our duties. As you both no doubt know.”

“Take it easy Celestia. Luna,” Asta nods. “Take a day off every now and then to enjoy yourselves. It will help a lot,” Asta waves. “Let’s go and see the in-laws,” he looks at Twi.

“Really?!” She gasps as her eyes light up.

“I haven’t seen them since the wedding after all,” Asta smiles as Twilight hugs him.

“Let’s go,” Asta hugs her back.

outside Twilight’s Parents House…

“You okay?” Asta asks, looking over his shoulder to Jackson’s Twilight.

"Yea, just a little worried about how this variant of my parents will react to seeing two Twilight," Jackson's Twilight said while looking nervous.

“Not there first time actually,” Twilight giggles. “Asta told them what he was when they first met in the Empire after all. So when we got to get her he reinforced it. They did meet big Sis Ayumi when she visited. She was the one that turned me into a goddess like I did to you. So this is nothing new to them.”

Asta walks up and knocks on the door.

“One minute,” comes an older female voice. About a second later Twilight Velvet opens the door, “How canI- Oh Twilight and Asta. I wasn’t expecting this!” She beams.

“Brought some extended family along to Velvet,” Asta motioned behind him.

“Oh,” she looks over, and immediately she’s the other Twilight. “Oh, one more of my babies has come to visit. How far along are you dear?”

"Well Mrs. Velvet, Twilight has only been pregnant for 5 weeks now. We just found out about it while I was in Maineherons getting chased by a group of fangirls and paparazzi," Jackson said, stepping up next to his Twilight and holding her hand.

“It's rude to answer for somepony else, young man,” Velvet scolds Jackson causing him to shrink back slightly. “I can see you love her very much but that’s no excuse for manners. Now come in every pony.” 

Everyone enters the house.

“Where’s dear old dad?” Asta asks.

“In his study,” Velvet smiles. “Make yourselves at home. I’ll put some tea on,” she says as she heads into the kitchen.

“Nice mare,” Ichigo says sitting in an empty spot on the couch. “But I can see where Twilight gets her scary side from now,” he chuckles.

Asta’s Twilight glares at the Shinigami.

"Yea, me too," Jackson said while chuckling as well.

“And what’s that supposed to means?” Both Twilight’s glare at the saiyan.

"Nothing dear," Jackson said while chuckling nervously.

“Is that my little girl I hear,” Night Light says as he walks downstairs. “And my favorite son-in-law,” He smirks before looking over to see the other Twilight next to Jackson and his group. “That explains the echo. So who are you?” he points at Jackson with narrowed eyes.

"Huh deja vu I got the same reaction only from Shining Armor," Jackson said while looking confused before continuing.

" Hello sir, my name is Jackson Williams, brother to Asta Ferris and the Monkey King of the Hidden Leaf Village. It's nice to meet you" Jackson said, giving the man a respectful bow.

“Proper men don’t bow to their fathers-in-law,” Night Light says in a harsh tone, “But offer a handshake instead,” he says, reaching out.

"Okay," Jackson said while shaking Night Light hand,  but he noticed that night was adding pressure to the handshake.

Jackson then spotted both Twilight Sparkles glaring at him not to do what he was thinking cause if he did there would be severe consequences.

“I know what you think lad and you best not test your luck with her,” Night Light slightly tilts his head downwards, his eyes fixed on Jackson’s face. “Ya have a good firm hand there son and your eyes are similar to Asta’s. Take care of them.”

They separated as Velvet came in with the tea tray.

“So how long are you boys staying?” She asks as Night takes a seat in his lounge chair and pulls out his pipe, stuffing tobacco in it. “We’d love to have you here for dinner.”

“Sorry Velvet but we’re only here for a light visit,” Asta says as Night Light lit his pipe. “We have a few issues to deal with back home. Which brings up one of the things I wanted to ask you both.”

The elder ponies looked at each other with a bit of surprise.

“I want you two to be careful,” Asta says as he picks up a teacup and sips his tea. “Are you two certain you want to move to Waillen?”

“Is it really that bad out there son?” Night says, lowering his pipe.

“Kind of and please don’t smoke with Twilight here,” Asta motions to Jackson’s Twilight. “They are expecting.”

“Oh I’m so sorry,” He says as he puts the pipe away. “Can you give us details?”

“Ask Jackson and Ichigo what happened while I was away in another world,” Asta says looking into his tea’s reflection.

Jackson proceeded to tell Asta and the Sparkle family about him been summoned here from getting his Shinigami powers, to him and Ichigo fighting Goku Black and Zamasu, to the attack on Waillen by the Hollows, and led him get nearly having his soul eaten by the parasitic Hollow; to which he showed Night Light and Velvet his left arm.

“So you opened Hell?” Asta glares at Ichigo who was whistling.

“Don’t look at me like that, you know how it works,” Ichigo complained. “They would’ve gone there anyways.”

“Well, ah…” Night Light scratches the back of his head, “I can see why you don’t want us moving out there Asta but I honestly stay here away from my little girl. Shiny is in the Empire and that was fine but Twilight was still only about a two-hour train ride away.”

“I understand you want to stay close to one of us at least dad but it’s not a cakewalk where we live,” Twilight counters. “You can’t even see spirits like the citizens can. It’s very dangerous with all the hollows.”

“Dear,” Velvet interjects, “The way you painted Waillen and from what you’ve told us about its citizens, I have to say we’d be safer there than if we stayed here.”

“I’m not going to stop you from moving there if that’s what you really want,” Asta held up his hands in defense, “If you’re really sure about to we can set you up with a house and everything close to the palace like here, or even in the palace if you prefer. I know Shy’s mom would like to have some familiar faces and you could help watch Aurora on occasion too.”

“I think we’ll take the house,” Night Light crosses his arms. “I have a great deal of respect for you for what you’ve built Asta but that doesn’t mean I’m not my own stallion.”

“I’ve got no issue with that,” Asta shrugs. “Let Twi know when it's a good time and you can come and find a spat for you home. I’ll make it to your exact specification.”

The Sparkles both give curt nods.

As the Sparkle family and Asta were having a conversation Jackson stood up off his chair and proceeded to walk outside the door.

"Is there something wrong Jacky?" Jackson's Pinkie said while looking worried about him.

"It's nothing just going outside to get some fresh air," he said before closing the door once he was outside he did a few hand signs, and a puff of smoke later he was holding a box of cigarettes and a lighter. 

After taking one out and laying it he was just hovering in the air smoking when he thought to himself.

"Damn it, I thought I gave up on smoking. I guess Run a Country and worrying about a newborn kind of stressing me out," Jackson said while running his hand through his hair.

“Gotta have some form of release aye kid?” Kukkaku remarks as she leans against the side of the house smoking her extravagant pipe. She took a bit of a puff and then blew it out through her nose and mouth. “Nothing wrong with a bit of enjoyment just be sure that you don’t do it around you girl and kids,” She smiles.

“So this is where you went,” night light said stepping out from the doorway, “I got to have my pipe after what Asta and Ichigo just told us,” he says putting his pipe in his mouth and lighting it, “And I don’t want to smoke around our girl and her special package…”

“And Velvet threatened to hide your telescope as soon as you lit the match,” Kukkaku slyly smirks as Night quickly went silent.

"Sounds like something Twilight would say to me too," Jackson said while taking a dreg of his cigarettes before saying.

"Then again they would both have us sleeping outside if we even said anything about," he said while chuckling little.

Just then both Twilight's, Pinkie, and Maud as well as Asta, Ichigo, and Velvet too.

“I think this was a productive visit,” Asta remarks as he air bends the smokey air away and puts the smoking devices out. “Bonding over a smoke?”

"You could say that," Jackson said while looking back at the group before laughing a little. 

"You know what, this reminds me of a song that I used to listen to that describes this very situation I'm in," he said before out of nowhere music started playing he started to sing.


[embed]https://youtu.be/lgXEJKa bioXJDw[/embed]


“God that was depressing as hell,” Ichigo deadpans.

"Yea, and what did you expect, something cheerful," Jackson said before lighting another cigarette, taking a drag off it.

“Actually I was,” Ichigo sighs, “But ya had to go and ruin it!”

Suddenly his head was covered in a dark lavender aura. Everyone turns to see Velvet’s crystal light with the same magic while on her face was a scary-looking smile.

“No smoking around Twilight while she’s with child,” Velvet warns as she releases Jackson who started to gag on his own smoke.  “Lest there be serious consequences.”

“Not to be that guy, but why do you think I cleared the air and put out the smokeies with my air bending,” Asta deadpans. “Then you go and light another one!”

But before anyone can say anything there was a puff of smoke then sitting were Jackson was with a piece of log.

Everyone looked around to see where he was before they heard a loud coughing.

"Dang it *cough* is it good thing I use substitution otherwise I would have suffocated in their," Jackson said while still coughing.

“Try that again and see what happens,” Velvet giggles with a serious undertone.

“Dude, you’re seriously pushing your luck with her,” Ichigo whispers behind his hand to Jackson, “you might want to think about a place to be buried if you keep it up unless you apologize…”

“What are talking about over there dears?” Velvet kept giggling with an ominous aura swirling around her.

“You’re on your own dude,” Ichigo remarks as he quickly zips away hiding behind Kukkaku.

"First Ms. Velvet the reason I was outside was to clear my thoughts, and just so happens I smoke while doing it," Jackson said before clearing his throat. "But I'm sorry for what I did and I hope you accept my deepest apologies," Jackson said while getting into a Japanese position for a bow.

“You’re forgiven for now but just remember in the future when smoking that when it's put out and one of your girls is carrying your child, born or unborn, don’t smoke in front of them ever,” Velvet flatly glares as Jackson making him break out in a cold sweat. “Furthermore, if the cigarette, cigar, pipe, or etc is put out by someone for the same reason then it stays out for the foreseeable future. Am I crystal clear?”

"Yes ma’am," Jackson said while looking down in shame 

"I think we need to head back. I'm starting to worry about the others," Jackson said with a hint of worry in his voice.

“Your others or mine?” Asta raised an eyebrow. “Cause the nearest threat to here was and still is the CMC. Thank god the girls didn’t bring to my city.” 

"I'm being serious Asta," Jackson said looking back at him before continuing. "Ever since the fight with King Steel Will of the Minotaurs, he swore that he would get revenge on me and everyone else. Also, I've been getting reports from my spy Network a few Griffins have been going in and out of that Kingdom. I believe he's planning a war with the Equestrian with the help of the Akatsuki," Jackson said with a voice full of seriousness.

“For your information, I was being serious too,” Asta scowls.

“The CMC are quite dangerous when doing certain things,” Twilight nods. “Especially when unsupervised.”

“We’ve seen the explosions from here,” Night agrees.

“But if things are that bad then you should get home,” Asta looks at Jackson. “And speaking of spies I have one in my dungeon I have to speak with.”

“Seeing as how things are wrapping shall I send you home?” Ichigo asked Jackson and his group.

"Yes Ichigo, the sooner we get home the better," Jackson said before looking at Asta.

"And for the record Asta I know how dangerous CMC are," he said while remembering when they would try and fail to use their ki.

“Just saying,” Asta shrug.”The first sign that he really starts showing psychotic tendencies and power starts to resemble a skull call our big brother,” He told the girls tossing Twilight Ed’s token. “You really don’t want to wait with that hollow.”

“Alright Jackson, our business is done,” Ichigo says as he and Jackson high-five.

Just then a green and yellow portal open up," I will summon you guys and big bro Edward, as well as others three before the wedding," Jackson said as his girls walked through the portal.

"See you around guys," Jackson said before going through the portal himself.

“See ya,” Asta and Ichigo wave as the portal closes.

“How about we help you guys pack?” Asta, ask his in-laws.

“That would be most helpful dear,” Velvet smiles.

“Sorry but you’re gonna have to count us out,” Kukkaku interjects. “Ichi is taking me out for sightseeing in the city while we’re here. We’ll be back Tor help you haul stuff later if ya like though…”

“Sorry, but I did promise her this morning,” Ichigo crosses his arms.

“No harm done lad,” Night Light says, “We gotta keep our promises to our ladies firstly and foremost.”

“Thank you for understanding sir,” Ichigo bows, then turns to Kukkaku,” Shall we?”

“We shall!” She smiles and the couple heads off.

“Young love,” Velvet giggled before turning to Asta and Twilight with Smirk, “not that Aurora isn’t a sweetheart and all but when are you two going to give us a grandfoal?” 

“Especially seeing as how Jackson and his Twilight are expecting?” Night Light adds.

Twilight’s face turns bright red as steam starts to come off the top of her head.

“In due time my oh so eager family,” Asta busts out laughing, “In due time…”
> Departures and Arrival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta and his closest knights and herd mates along with his daughter were currently riding on  a train through the icy peaks and snow covered tundra of the Far Frozen North. 

Spike was reading as he sat on the opposite side of the car from Rainbow Dash, though he'd occasionally glance up at her just to check on her. The prismatic mare just stared out the window, watching the roll snowbanks and snowflakes fall from the sky. The couple had been going through a rough patch causing Spike to move out of their shared homed totally and back into the homestead he originally occupied during Waillen's founding. Rainbow didn't try and stop him but she really wanted to and at the same time she didn't want him there. Spike decide it was best for them to separate so he left, though they still called each other lovers.

Fluttershy was busy holding her snoozing foal as she sat with her friends and sister wives.

"She's so cute," Pinkie gushes over the snoring child.

"Indeed she is dear," Rarity agreed, "I wish i could find a decent stallion to have one of my own with."

"Still hard to believe ya haven't found a fella yet Rares," Applejack snickers. "But then again... your standards were pretty high to start."

"Rarity puffed up her face, "I'll have you know I have greatly lowered my standards Applejack!" She sighs, "In fact... most stallions seem intimidated by me. Some of the younger ones show up thinking I'll dote on them. They say they want a sugar mama! I'm not even that old yet!"

"Well, you have looks, wealth, and not to mention status and power," Pinkie lists of in her finger. "So what you thing wouldn't want you as a sugar mama!" She thinks for a moment as she taps her chin, "I'd make a great sugar mama too!"

"Pinkie," Twilight eye the pin maned mare as she starts her usual spill.

"My point is I don't want a colt I have to pay for love or a stallion who want's prestige!" Rarity crosses her arms, "Most of boys back home are to intermediated to approach me let alone date me!"

"We are far from what most ponies call normal Rarity," Twilight points out. "We're Knights of Equestria, but even more so we're Magic Knights to the Black King. Not a whole lot of ponies have fought entire armies before or wield power to easily take down Equestrian guard platoons on their own."

"Speaking of royalty," Rarity eyed Aj, Fluttershy, and Twilight, "Where is your crown dear? You're an Equestrian Princess and one of the Black Queens. You she be wearing one of your crown at the least," she then turns to Aj nd Fluttershy., "And don't give me the whole 'I want to keep it quiet' thing you two. You know how big of a star Asta and Spike are  to the Empire. Asta has been King for nearly eight months now. There is no hiding it so you might as well embrace it!"

"Last of the Black Queens Rarity," Twilight rolled her eyes. "I was the last one to join the herd making me the bottom of the totem pole and I have my Element Crown."

"And ya can't stop with the whole queen talk!" Aj cuts in. "Ya darn right know me, Twi and Shy hate wearing the darn things!"

"Girls please!" Fluttershy softly raises her voice. "You'll wake little Aurora up. Asta and I want her to sleep as much as she can before we get to the Empire. It's gonna be somewhat hectic when we get there."

"Sorry Shy," the girls all sulked.

"Where is our darling captain anyway?" Rarity asks looking around.

"He's on the roof," Pinkie giggles. "Something about cold weather training."

"That man," Aj pulls a hand slowly down her face.

Meanwhile...

On the roof of the train sits the Black King of Waillen. His legs were crossed as he sat and mediates while concentrating on his blood flow. 

He slowly opens his eyes, "Hello big brother," He says as the eldest of the Ferris sibling sit directly in from of the Black King, totally unaffected by the weather.

"I wanted to give you heads up," Ed says. "This will be a bet different than last time. Sunset Shimmer, Celestia's former student comes through a portal from a world where she has been for a few years. Technically she is older then Twilight is now but they are the same age due to the portal's differing temporal points. She want the element and plans to steal it."

"And I have to stop her," Asta runs his hand through his hair.

"You can most certainly try but you will fail no matter what you do," Ed says as he cold wind blows right in his face. "This is a fixed point. One can't prevent a fixed point, but the can influence the outcome after it happens," He explains cryptically to his younger brother, "The world she was in granted her power, power which she sauté so desperately but there is si the thing she wants most. The thing she was being groomed for."

"The element of harmony," Asta thinks. "What about this world that gave her power? What can I except there?" He rubs his chin and looks only to see Edward gone with no trace of him ever sitting in front of the Black King, not even an indention in the snow.

"Those are things you'll have to find out for yourself Asta," Ed voice echoes on the wind, "Good Luck..."

"Tch..." Asta rolls his eyes and then turns to see the incoming Crystal Empire. He smirks as he stands up while the train's pace slows down, "Time to make an entrance..." he says as he pulls his Demon Slayer from his grimoire and quickly jumps off the train onto the sword surfing on it into the sky, "The girls won't like it to much but it's been to long since I was last here. I think I deserve this, hahahaha..."

A little later...

The Elements and pike all depart off the train and are immediately met with a sizeable Crystal Guard presence.

"What the hay is all this noise about?" Rainbow questioned as the group got off the train.

"Rainbow Dash," Twilight gave a low growl. "There is a summit being conducted here. It would be weird if we didn't see a contingent of guards or two before we left the station. Though..." Twilight's eyes darted around, "this seems a bit... much."

"Excuse me sirs," Rarity came up, "But what is with the heavy presence here? We're more than capable to handle ourselves if you don't mind me says."

"No offense taken ma'am," an officer states. "We've all heard tell of the feats performed by the Magic Knights of Black Clover Kingdom. We a more here as a deterrent for all of the fans of the Crystal Empire."

"Asta mentioned this a few times," Spike says waking out of the train car still reading his book. "They ponies would all swarm him for autographs and other crap like that."

All of the guards suddenly take a knee and bow to Spike, "Honor to you Spike the Brave and Glorious," the all say in unison before standing at attention again.

"Speaking of whom," Twilight says. "Where is he? I know he was on the roof be he should've come down before we got i the barrier."

Spike rolls his eyes, "I'll get him," he close his book and easily jumps on the top of the train. "Figures..." he says flatly.

"What is sugarcube?" Aj asks.

Spike jumps back down, "He's not there," everyone groans, "Probably took off when he saw the Empire so he could get in some laughs or more cold weather training. i say we wait it out and let him come to us."

"I have to agree," Fluttershy buts in as she sway he daughter, "Aurora is getting hunger and I know Asta won't be far. He always likes to feed her at lunchtime. He'll show up."

"I say we get movin then," Aj says as she notes the crowd starting to gather.

"Yes," the officer says, "Let us get you all to the palace and meet with the Empress and Emperor. Princess Amore has been eagerly awaiting you all to get here since her arrival a few weeks ago."

"How is she doing?" Rainbow asks with a knowing smirk.

"Many of the guards have been in the infirmary on more one account due to anemia," The officer sighs.

"Why?" Twilight raises and eyebrow.

"The princess is very... open on many accounts.  One of them being her wardrobe," Another officer says. "The much warm climate of your region allows her to wear clothing that she preferred back her day but never could due to the cold here. Seeing as the Temperature spells and flow of love into the Crystal Heart was improved..."

"Leave it to your imagination Twi," Rainbow chuckles. "Then add Asta being smothered by Amore to the mix!"

Twilight thinks and then her face lights up bright pink as steam comes from the top of her head.

"Ahahahaaha!"

"The Empress at least got her to wear less reveling clothing," The first officer sighs, "For the sake of the guards not having to get constant blood transfusions at least."

At the palace...

Asta sat atop the tower from where the Crystal Heart had been hidden looking down on the Empire. He takes in a deep breath holding it in for a moment and then release it, "I hope I can Make the Black Clover Kingdom this peaceful one day. It 
will be someday... My girls and I could finally settle down and retire then. Give them each a chance to be a mother," he sighs as eh recounts that he can barely see Aurora. "Well, best spend time with her while I can. Speaking of which," he looks down and notes the group incoming with the guards, "It's just about lunch time for my baby girl," he says as he jumps off the ledge with his Demon Slayer in hand as he plummets downward before he quickly readjust and then starts to surf down with the weapon under his feet.

On the ground...

"Cadence!" Twilight shouted with glee.

"Sunshine, Sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hands and do a little shake!" She and Cadence sang in unison as they danced. 

"Where's Shiny?" Twilight asks.

"Making sure the last of the security details are in order for the summit," Cadence hugs her sister-in-law, "Where Asta?" she says noting one of the Empire's heroes was absent. She then looked at Rainbow and Spike, "Are they still having trouble?"

"Asta is off, being Asta somewhere around here," Twilight sighs as she shakes her head. "He rode on top of the train for nearly the whole trip since we entered the snow fields and then took off somewhere on his own. He'll be here soon though," the princess motions to Fluttershy who was holding a stirring Aurora, "It's nearly lunchtime for Aurora. As for Spike and Rainbow, they've been living separately for while now. What do you sense from them?"

"A lot of love for each other from them both," Cadence says, "But from Rainbow, there is also a deep uncertainty. I can't say I blame her though, especially after what happened between her and Gilda."

"Asta is keep a strict watch on her at all times," Twi says wit ha bit of anger for the griffoness. "He's still having her pass on false info to this Arborator, who ever that is..."

"I think these two need a good outlet," Cadence says looking at Spike and Rainbow again.

"C-C-Cadence!"

"Not that outlet Twilly," Shining Armor says coming up behind the princess and Empress. "Just something to let them know how each other really feels about the other. Not everything is solved in the bedroom, especially for your group." He chuckles lightly. "And security is all wrapped up."

"Shiny!" Twilight latches herself on to her older brother's arm.

"If there is anything I've learn from Asta it's that you guys communicate better on a battlefield and with your power and skills than anything," Shining remarks as he hugs his little sister. "You're getting taller. It won't be long you'll be my height. Speaking of my aforementioned brother-in-law, where is he?"

"No idea sugar," Aj shrugs.

"Aurora what is is it sweetie?" Fluttershy says suddenly as her daughter started to reach upwards to the sky as she giggled rather vigorously as she thrashed about, "Honey you need to calm down, mommy can't hold onto you if you keep moving around like that."

"Me and Asta are pretty much the only ones who can hold on to her when she gets like this. Here Shy give her to me," Aj says as she comes over taking the filly from her mother, "She may not have magic but Aurora is stronger than a normal filly too."

"What about you Twi" Cadence looks over only to see the alicorn's eyes shut with a slight mouth twitch.

"She squirms to much for my to hold onto," Twilight pouts. "And when I use my magic she gets even more excited and squirms even more. Our girl is a strong  and restless one."

"Well, what do you expect dear?" Rarity giggles.

"She is Asta's Daughter after all," Pinkie remarks bouncing around, "Ooo.... Fluglehorn!" She say picking up said instrument from the ground before quickly stuffing it in her hair.

Aurora began to giggle even more as she reaches out to the sky grasping at the air with her tiny fingers. Suddenly a small spot starts to appear in the light in the sky and steadily grew bigger. The little filly growing ever more excited as she started to flail her arms up and down as she lets out a boisterous laugh. The spot in the sky now casting a shadow in the center of the when suddenly the spot turns out to be none other than Asta. 

He slows his descent and gracefully lands in front of everyone in a kneeling position with one hand on the ground face the Empress and Emperor. His demon Slayer sword in his right hand, the blade resting on his back. Asta's current outfit consisted of the standard Demon Slayer uniform with a few color inconsistencies similar to those seen in the Hashira's uniforms. 

He had a black wrap around his had with the loose part draped down on the right side of his face. Asta's uniform was an ink-black gakuran jacket with matching baggy pants with a sheen of red when he moved that extend into tabi socks, a white belt,  a pair of zōri with red straps, and bands of white cloth wrapped tightly around his calves resembling Kyahan. Over top of all of this he wore one of his iconic haori. The haori was a deep purple around the shoulder that graded into a very dark dark vibrant maroon at the base and ends of the sleeves. If you looked closer you could make out a black tree with muted pink budding flower on it. 


(Like this)




"Good day family of mine," Asta says with a smirk as he stands up. "How are all of you today?"

"Where have you been?" Twilight glares.

Asta points up, "On top of the Spire," he says nonchalant, "I saw the Empire from atop our train and decided to come before everypony."

"You should've let us know," Fluttershy scolds him.

"At least we know why Aurora was actin up now," Aj says as she heft the filly up as she reaches out for her father.

Asta quickly returns his sword to his grimoire and reaches out, "There's my little girl!" he say taking the giggle filly, "Who's a hungry filly?" he nuzzles his daughter.

"Dada!" Aurora says as she wraps her arms around her father's head returning his nuzzle.

Asta froze, "Did she just..."

"She said her first world..." Fluttershy throws her hands over her mouth before rushing to her daughter. "Aurora," she got the baby's attention. "Can you say Mama?" She points at herself. 

"Mmmmm...."

"Come on, I know you can say it..."

"Come on Aurora say mama," Asta encouraged,

"Maaama..."

"Oh Aurora!" Fluttershy squee'd taking her daughter with tears in her eyes.

"You know what this means?" Pinkie says as she starts to vibrate, "A PARTY!"

While everyone was gushing over the baby Rainbow and Spike were of to the side.

"Spike, why do keep turning down every a mare or girl that asks you out down," Rainbow asks. "Then you go around telling everypony or creature that asks you that we're still together!"

Spike closes his book and lets out a sigh before looking at the pegasus, "We never said we broke up Dash," He points out, "I never once heard you say we were through."

"WE SPILT UP!" She yells. "We don't even live in the same house anymore!"

"That means what exactly!?" He shouts glaring at her. "Big deal! So we don't live under the same roof! A lot of couples don't even move with each other until over a year after going out together most of the time anyways!" He points out as he roars. "I left to give you some space Dash! I never wanted to leave! What happened to you was horrible!" He takes a deep breath to calm down, "As a drake, it sickens me because we hold loyalty on a very high standard, but at the same time I can understand why Gilda did what she did!"

"You're actually defending her after the stunt she pulled!" Rainbow shouted in outrage.

"Not in the slightest!" Spike countered. "I said I understand why she did it! Not that is wasn't wrong!" he crosses his arms, "If it had been you, mom, aunt, Luna, Twilight, Cadence, and any of our friend on the line I would do the exact same in the heart beat if it meant saving you all!"  He sighs, "But that would be the last thing I would do. First, I would go to my friends and ask them for help. Gilda did what she did to save her family. Am I saying what she did is justified? Yes.am I saying it was the right path? No. She could've come to you at any time and told you what was going on and yet she didn't! She chose to sneak and lie to everyone here, most of all you!"

Rainbow had tears in her eyes as she grits her teeth.

"I tried to be there for you as your coltfriend but that wasn't working out other than you just hurting yourself and the cadets so I stepped in to be the be the punching bag," Spike sighs, " But that wasn't working and it only looked like it was making things worse. So... I left because I thought you had some stuff you wanted to work out as every time we went home you'd looked at me questioning why I was with you or if I cared about you."

"Spike..." she started to speak.

"I want you to know that I am with you because I love you," He says scratching the back of his  head. "I told those other for that reason, but now..." he looks off to the side letting out a long heavy sigh, "I... I just don't know... If you really want me to stop saying we're together still then I will..." Spike said begrudgingly as he held back his tears with all the strength he could muster.

"You two!" Came the voice of Asta as he approached. "Still having issues," he shakes his head. "It's time you to settle this like Black Bulls should," he crosses his arms, "Shining," he looks over his shoulder to his brother-in-law, "It the arena clear to use?"

"Yea," Shining confirms. "I thought you might wanna use it for training while the girls are in the summit so I made sure to clear it out."

"Good," Asta smiles as he looks at the troubled duo in front of him. "Because we're going to use it now. you two versus me," he points at himself. "We'll see how strong you two have really gotten and if you really are right for each other at the same time. Heheheeee...."

Spike and Rainbow both looked straight at Asta then at each other from the corner of their eyes and then back at Asta. 

"You're on!" They said in unison as they fist-bumped each other.

'Step 1: Get it all out verbally in front of them: Completed. Step 2: Get their minds focused on a singular thought: Completed. Step 3: Test just much they really care for each other in a real scenario that will really push them' Asta thinks with a smirk a he looks at his knights, eager to really see how strong they are. 'Coming right up!'

"Ahh..." Twilight looks at them, "Shy, do you think this is a good idea?"

"I do," She nods as she holds Aurora, the filly having calmed down being worn out from the earlier excitement. 

"I'm sure our man knows just what he's doin Twi," Aj reassures the alicorn. "Let's have faith in him. That's what we're supposed to do anyways."

"Yea," Twilight says still unsure of this situation.

The Arena





Asta stood on the far side of the arena while Rainbow and Spike stood on the opposite side directly across from him, both readying themselves for the coming battle. Though it was only going to be a sparring match for the most part Rainbow and Spike knew that they'd have to bring their A-game if they even wanted to stand a chance in hell against Asta. They knew cause he never played favorites or held back with them in the past when it came to teaching, sparring, or outright fighting.

Rainbow and Spike both activated their grimoires.  Spike became cloaked in sparkling emerald and amethyst draconic armor while pulling the main blades of his fusion sword out of their sheath on his back. Rainbow took a fighting stance while her hair and tail became more rigid while a melody of colorful electricity flows over her.

They were now ready to face the Black King.

Asta smirks at the display thinking 'They sure have come a long way since I first arrive here. I'm very proud to call them both my disciples'. He brings his fists up and cracks his knuckles and his grimoire flies up next to him opening itself up to a certain page. Antimagic flows from the book in two ribbons that wrap around Asta's arms from his fingertips to three-quarters up. The anti-magic hardens to form Asta's anti-magic gauntlets. His signature close combats weapon outside his swords.

Asta takes a stance and raises his left hand in front of himself, He motions to the couple with his pointer finger and middle finger, "Bring it!" he smirks.

In a flash of purple and blue, the couple took off leaving flaming lines of green and rainbow in their wake. Spike raises his swords above his head before bringing them down in a cross slash meeting Asta's left arm sending out a shockwave throughout the arena's floor. Rainbow came from the with a hard electrified palm thrust targeting Asta's shoulder.

Asta's smirks, "Nice try kids,"

He quickly forces Spike back by forcing the drake to stumble back. Asta had stuck his left arm with his right palm before proceeding to jump back out of the way of Rainbow Dash. The pegasus's strike instead of hitting Asta's shoulder struck her boyfriend's gut. The two went tumbling in an electrified humble on the other side of the arena. 

If it hadn't been for his Spike would've been well done but that didn't stop the arena from smelling like fried chicken.

"What the hell lizard breath?!" Dash yelled with a glare at the salamander.

"What the hell? Wha the hell!" Spike countered. "You think that was my fault?! Maybe you should pay more attention to where you're going, Rainbow Crash!"

"The couple fumed at each other before turning to look in opposite directions.

"I don't need you, I'll take him down myself!" Rainbow snorts. "Stay out of my way," She growls as she takes off in a flash again.

"Idiot mare!" Spike yells as she takes off. He sighs as he looks into the blade of his weapon, looking at his own reflection then shifting it slightly to reflect himself and Dash in the distance, "We'll have to work together if we even want to touch him." 

Rainbow was unleashing blow after blow on Asta. As soon as she got some distance between them she would send a few ki blasts at him having learned how to do so from Ayumi. That distance didn't last long as Rainbow would quickly rush back in and unleash more rage-filled blows on Asta who was doing what he could to block and counter. Rainbow quickly changed things up and brings up a kick.

Asta quickly counters and catches Dash's ankle and pinning around, disorientating her. He is going to throw her into the wall when suddenly he sensed something coming in from off to the other side from behind Rainbow. He quickly releases his grip on the Mare sending her flying across the arena where Spike was waiting to catch her. In the meantime Asta was staring at the wall where he planned on putting Rainbow and there sticking out of it, still reverberating, were the two smallest swords the made up the blade of Spike's Fusion Sword.

Spike sets his girlfriend down while Asta is distracted. He kneels her down as to let her get her balance again.

"Oh, my guts," Dash throws her hands over her mouth, trying to prevent herself from puking to little avail.

"You rest here," Spike stands back. He looks over at Asta who was now looking in their direction. "I'll hold him off while you recover a bit.  "As soon as your done with being stupid help me with him. We won't be able to fight him unless we're in synch Dash," he throws up a hand, and his blades all fly to him. 

Spike holds up the duel-edge sword and all six swords combine into their singular buster sword mode.


(Skipto :38)





"Nice to see you've unlocked the true form of your weapons Spike," Asta smirks as his grimoire flies open to a new page and the hilt of a sword comes out of it. Asta takes ahold of the weapon, "Seeing as how you are fighting me with your buster sword I'll answer you with one of my own," he smiles as he pulls the weapon from his book.

Spike's eyes widen at the buster sword Asta pulled out. It was nearly identical to the Fusion Sword in his own hands but it was much rougher and worn looking with four holes in the blade. There was large black knaji on the blade that translated into 'fake' in modern Equish in the center of the blade on both sides of it,





"It's not the real buster sword of coarse but its just as powerful if not a bit my sturdy Asta says charging in only for Spike to deflect the sword upwards with the flat of his Fusion Sword. Asta jumps back a ways with a smirk, "You're movements with such a large blade are something to marvel at Spike."

"Don't give me the bull crap!" Spike glares, "You and I both know this sword's weight is no where near that of my Dragon's Maw let alone that counterfeit in you own hands right now," He remarks taking a stance, "Seeing as how your going with killing intent then I well too... Let me show yu what I've been working on in my spare time Sensei!"

Spike points his blade tip at Asta with the back of the sword towards the ground. He takes in a deep breath and tightens his grip on his weapon while speeding up the bleed flow, specifically more in his arms and legs. 

"Dragon Breathing," Spiek says as his dragon traits start to manifest while steam starts to come off his body. He takes off in a flash, to fast for normal eyes to see. The only thing left in his wake are the massive craters in the ground indicating where his feet had touched down.

Asta's eyes widen as Spiek swings his sword down with enough force to cause a thunder clap. He manages to get his own sword up in the nick of time allowing Spike to slide down the edge before throwing the salamander back with a hard kick.

Asta smiles as a small slit opens on his let cheekwith a small line of blood flowing from it. 

"Have to say," Asta reaches up and touches his cheek then brings it up to look at his hand, blood in it. "I didn't expect that at all Spike. So you developed you own breath style. Bravo. Well done," He points his sword with as stern look and smirk, "But this is only just starting," He says point his sword at the Salamander.

"I'd have it no other way Sensei," Spike says readying himself.

"Hmhm... Very well Spike," Asta remarks taking his stance, placing both hands on his weapon. "Let's just see ow long you can keep up your new style then," his gaze turns cold and he takes a breath and control his blood flow throughout his body as he leans in, "Inscet Breathing: Gokō no mai: Hyakusoku Jabara(Dance of the Centipede: Hundred-Legged Zigzag)."

Asta blurrs out of existence only to reappear in afterimages in a zigzag pattern coming straight for Spike. Spike reacts by slamming his sword into the ground causing Asta to jump back in to get his footing. Spike met with his teacher just as his stopped. To the untrained eye all that could be seen was the breifest glimpses of silver 'X' and sparks dancing in mid-air to the sound of the ringing of sword on sword.

From above it looked like two line, one of black and one of poruple and green that would collide only for the most brief moment with the ring of metal only to separate and dart away before coming at another.

Rainbow Dash was in awe of the display.

Suddenly Spike threw Asta into the air with his sword. He then turns his sword and it spilts back into its individual components as they start to glow. Asta's eyes widen as eh knows whats come. In several flash of purplish blue light Asta is sent flying with blood spraying form his body while the sword all lian in a circle around Spike. He then lets his main Fusion sword land next to him before catching Asta's Buster Sword.


(Skip to 0:30)



Asta lands with a thud not far away, his eyes hidden under his hair.

Spiek quickly heads over to his still shocked girlfriend, "Rainbow, he won't stay down long. I don't think you really want to split up but if your serious about it then I'll stop, just know that I don't want to and like this fight, I need you. Cna we at least try and make things work?"

"Idiot," Rainbow laughs, "I'm sorry for being a real bitch Spike. I... You see... I don't know who to trust anymore... Gilda was my closest friend and she..."

"Betrayed you," Spike says holding up Asta's sword in front of her. "You blame me partially because I found her out.... I get that but that's still no reason to stop trusting our friends, Asta, or me... I did what I did beacuse-"

Dash takes the sword and huffs it onto her shoulder before kissing Spike, "You were my boyfriend and you were trying to protect me. I get that and I'm sorry for blaming you. It was just easier than blaming it all on Gilda and because you were right there. I'm sorry for being a bitch." She turns to see Asta on his feet shaking his head. "Looks like he's back... Shall we?"

Spike shakes off his blush and throws out a hand suming his swords to him. They all fuse into the fusion Sowrd once more before he takes a stance, "Yea, lets show him what we can do.!"

"Round three!" Asta says as he throws out his hand summoning his Demon Slayer and Dweller sword so his hands. "BRING IT ON!" He roars charging in.

Later...

"Ow..." Rainbow rubs her arms, her entire body covered in cuts and bruises as Aj wraps her arm.

"Quit complainin," Aj says with a roll of her eyes. 

"Gods that stings!" Spike hisses as Twilight treats his own injuries.

"I'm with Aj, stop whining," Twilight scolds the young salamander, "You two were the ones that accepted Asta's challenge after all. This is what you get for it."

"Still worth it," Rainbow smirks. "I'm sorry for being a bitch Spike."

"You were well within your right Rainbow," Spike holds up a hand.

"Yes, you were," Asta says from the doorway, bandages around his chest, forehead, and arms. "As in past tense Dash. I'd hope that argument you two had would've let you get some stuff off your chest and it looks like it did. The fight helped you vent the rest of your aggression," he holds up his arm "I Gotta say though, you two have come a long way from where you were nearly two years ago. You two would've kicked even my but back then."

"Why are you all mummified dude?" Dash asks.

"A good portion of Asta's power was transferred into Ymir to help her heal remember," Twilight sighs, "He has no magic at all. Equestrian or mana to use for ancient magic pulse the fight spent his stamina so that means no vitality for Qi healing either," She scowls at him causing him to look away and rub the back of his head," Which means you can't get carried away like you did any more! Without magic you body become more burden to function due the Focusi Crystal in your bones. Its a double edged sword Asta," She looks down, "It's okay for you when you use anti-magic because that strengthens your body in place of magic but with out it your more prone to getting hurt like anybody else."

"She just worries about ya sugar," Aj agrees as she sinches Dash's last wrap. "We all do. You're our man after all."

"They have a point Asta," Amore says. "You"re too quick to through yourself in the fray of things. I understand that you wanted to help your knights and friends but sometimes you should really think about how you go about it. Okay?"

"I'm surprised you're not trying to smother my with your boobs right now," Asta says with a couple of blinks.

"Later," Amore holds up a hand. "I came to get you for the party. Fluttershy was asking about all of you."

"We better get up there then," Aj stands up and everyone starts to head out.

Twilight looks over her shoulder for a moment. "Hmm..."

"Come on Twilight!" Spike calls out.

"Coming," she says as she rushes to catch up.

In the shadow, a cloaked figure watches as the princess runs off...

Later after the party...

Everyone had thoroughly enjoyed Aurora's 'First word was Dada and second word was Mama' Party. Of coarse it had been planned by none other than her Auntie Pinkie and hosted by her Aunt Cadence and Uncle Shiny. The toddler was over the moon, literally as Luna had conjured a miniature moon and levitated the baby all around it. Asta, though he trusted them all, kept a very close eye on his daughter.

Everyone was currently resting in their rooms for the night. Fluttershy had laid Aurora down after feeding her last bottle for the day. The toddler was so worn out that she could barely stay awake to eat. This was fine with her parents as it meant she'd sleep through most of the night. 

The girls were all snuggled into each other while Asta sat on the window seal with the window open to let in the night air of the Empire. He took in a deep breath then let it out before hearing a low creaking sound from across the room. Acting quickly and noiselessly using his air bending to get onto the ceiling. He used his earth bending to dig his finger into the crystal structure for a sure grip. 

Just hanging there in the dark he silently watched the doors to the room creak open. In shambled a creature in a hooded floor length clock. Asta could make out that they were a unicorn mare from the focusi crystal poking out from her hood and from the body shape. He watched carefully as she mad sent out a low pulse of magic below him, luckily Asta was far above for it to reach him. Spell reacted as a green glow showed from the draw where Twilight had placed her Element of Harmony before crawling into bed.

"Should've guessed that's what you'd be after," Asta quietly mumbles to himself as he holds his chin.

The mare quietly sulks over to the nightstand and opens the drawer. Using her magic she lifts the artifact from its resting place in the drawer to reveal Twilight crown in a green aura.

"Finally," the mare whispers as she levitates the crown into her fingers. "I finally have what's owed to me. With it, I can get the power that's rightfully mine!" She chuckles lightly as she started to quietly stride to the still open door, but then something stops her, "Wait, she's sharing a bed with two others. That baby wasn't her daughter though, she is the pink-haired one's kid with that grey-headed stallion. Is this, a-"

"My herd," she heard as Asta drops down from above in front of her causing her to yelp and fall back on her butt and the Element to land in Asta's hand. 

The startled yelp stirred the others, "Asta," Twilight says sleepily as she rubs her eye, "What's going on?" she then sees the crown in Asta's hand and the mare on the floor. "What the hell?! MY CROWN!"

Not wasting time the mare blast Asta in the chest with a bolt of green magic successfully knocking him through the door and the Element from his grasp. The mare quickly intercepts the artifact and bolts through the doors.

The commotion roused the other and Aurora stated to cry.

"Shy, Quiet Aurora," Asta coughs as he holds his chest, "Damn. That girl has some power. Aj," he looks at the cow mare, Alert the others and the guard we have an intruder and they have Twi's crown." He stands up with Twilight's help, "You're with me. We have a thief to catch."

Twilight nods and they gave chase after the mare.

Asta and Twilight rush through the halls of the crystal palace chasing after the unknown thief. Asta leading the way as he tracked the mare through her Qi. He quickly found she was headed for the throne room.

"Why would she be headed there?" He asks himself before looking at Twilight who was flying alongside him, "Head for the throne rom and we got her in a dead end."

Twilight nods.

Asta and Twilight burst through the massive doors of the throne room nearly breaking them off their hinge while also embedding them into the crystal walls.

"End of the line mare," Asta says coldly, "No one steals from my girls while I'm around. Now give back the crown and you'll receive a minor punishment for theft from the royal from of the Black Clover Kingdom."

The mare seemed to freeze for a moment, "The Black Clover Kingdom, you say," she says in a bet of a rasp but still feminine tone, "Never heard of it and as for this," she holds up the crown, "I'm just taking what is rightfully mine!" she growls as she pulls down her hood to reveal amber and crimson stripe hair with vibrant green eyes. On top of her head was a sparkling amber focusi crystal. On her shoulder was a yin-yang sun symbol of amber and gold. "Bet Celestia never mention me as being the one who was supposed get this did she."

"Who are you and what are you doing with my Element?" Twilight glares at the mare.

"Names Sunset Shimmer sweetie, the true master of the Element of Magic," Sunset snidely remarks as she twirls the crown on her finger. "Celestia's personal student before you of course."

Twilight's eyes got wide.

"And with this where it belongs and the power I have now, not even our former teacher can stop me," Sunset evil smirk with a smug grin. "Hell, I can blow you both away."

"Big talk for a little pony," Asta remarks as he walks forward cracking his knuckles. 

"Go away little stallion," Sunset scoffs, "Let the mares play," she says while lighingt her horn and covering Asta in her magic with the intent to teleport him away but her face quickly distorts into one of shock, "What's going on? Why are you still here?"

"That would be my power little one," Asta says a he takes a sharp breath and suddenly vanishes with a blur only to appear right in front of the new mare. Sunset without even a hint of hesitation jumps back as Asta buries his fist right in the floor.

'He could've seriously hurt me' Sunset thinks in horror.

"Hoo..." Asta says as he effortlessly pulls his palm from the hole in the floor, "Good reflexes there little girl," He says puling his hand up and flexing it a bit. "But what happened to all your big talk about being stronger than Twi and Celestia just a minute ago, eh?"

'Not ever a small cut or scratch on his hand,' She gulps before shaking off the shock and quickly steeling her nerves again. "Fine!" Sunset counters before teleporting back. "Let me show you just how stronger I am!"

Asta smirks but it quickly changes to an expression of shock as book floats out from underneath Sunset's cloak. and not just any book...

"A grimoire?" Asta says taken aback by this.





Its cover was made of a solid dark black leather. It was adorned with several purple crystals of varying sizes with decorative gold bandings lacing the exterior of the book. In the center of the front and back covers was a gold fire made of the same gold banding but on the spin, just below another decorative emblem with a centered purple gemstone resembling an eye was a small four leaf clover.

"That's right, but this isn't just some run of the mills spell book grimoire either," Sunset says with renewed vigor and confidence as the book opens in front of her hand as it is surrounded by a brilliant red and yellow flame aura. A small drake formed from the magic aura and came to rest on Sunset's shoulder. "Now," Sunset smiles wickedly as she takes aim, her eyes drift to Twilight, "Flame Sprit Magic: Salamander's Breath!" The little drake hisses and the breast grows large with a mass of mana before shooting a massive fireball at the princess.

"Twilight!" Asta yells before he takes in another sharp breath, this time he feels a sharp pain preventing him from having complete control. 





He quickly rockets in front of Twilight, activating his own grimoire at the same time. Asta quickly reaches down and pulls out a blade. Not caring which one he takes a hold of a hilt and pulls out a single-edged sword with a spine-covered back. Asta quickly channels his anti-magic, though it doesn't blacken his weapon as it only travels along the edge of the sword. Raising the weapon above his head Asta brings it down for it to collide with the fireball. He struggles but manages to cut the attack in half with the halves hitting the door and proceed to melt them to slag.

Sunset stares at what she just saw and is seeing. Standing in front of her was a heavily breath stallion with a grimoire that just  cut her attack in half. It was crude and hastily done with weapon that she's never seen or heard of before but it was done nonetheless. What's more perplexing is from her time in the other world and this one she'd learned how to read magic but what just happened, there was no other magic but her own.

Asta staggered as he huffed then started to cough, "Asta!" Twilight says with worry as she rushes to help him stay on his feet. What she saw on his face worried her even more, blood coming from his mouth, "You're bleeding! But how? She didn't touch you?!"

"Internal," Asta huffed wiping the blood from his mouth, "The fight with Dash and Spike. I pushed myself without properly healing myself and then I go and do this in a spur of the moment." He stabs his sword into the floor steadying himself, "When I say so you rush in and grab your crown. I have some questions for her and I  think I can get her to spill long enough for you to move in an close the gap."

"But..."

"No buts Twi," Asta cut her off.

"So, Sunset Shimmer was it," Asta says as the mare readies another act, "No hostilities," He says throwing up his hands, "Names Asta Ferris, and I have a few questions for you."

"Why should I answer?"

"I think it's because you're just as curious as I am," he says motion with his eyes to he grimoire, "Especially, seeing as how we both   have unique grimoires. Tell me, did you get your from the tower?"

Sunset flinched slightly, "So what if I did! It's mine and no one else's!" She says before throwing her hands over her mouth.

"Now Twi!" 

Sunset's gaze quickly shifted over to the lone alicorn who quickly lunged at the unicorn mare, "Give me back my Element!" She says as she pulls away from Sunset.

"Salamander!" Sunset calls to her flame spirit.

"Not this time bitch!" Asta flung himself into the mix.

Soon there was a three-way tug of war for the Element of magic. Between Asta and Twilight's combined strength they were able to wrench the crown from Sunset's vice-like grip. Soon they all heard the marching of guards coming down the hallway to the throne room.

"It's over Sunset," Twilight says, "Give up!"

Sunset looked at where the couple was standing and she smirks, "Not by a long shot princess! Salamander!"

The little drake blows a smoke screen hiding Sunset. Asta quickly summons his sword to his hand ready to strike, he locates Sunset's Qi off to the side but his eye is caught by a small light in front of him and Twilight.

"Twilight Get down," Asta pulls in the alicorn but it was too late at the fireball was shot from Salamander's maw at the floor beneath the couple's feet sending the flying backwards.

Sunset them jumps in as Salamander returns to her Grimoire as she lungs and once more grabs onto the crown as the trio are sent hurtling into a mirror. Instead of breaking the mirror the trio pass through it, a portal to the world from where Sunset had come from. The trio continued to fight over the crown as the plummeted through a whirling vortex

"Give it to me now!" Sunset yells as she blasts Twilight with magic. The beam connects causing the young mare to let go. "HAHAHA take that!"

Twilight flies into the vortex fading away to Asta's horror as he reaches out.

"I'LL KILL YOU!" Asta roars as he tightens his grip on the Element of Magic and pulls Sunset in close landing a hard right to her face causing her to let go of the crown. She too is sent into the vortex fading away, "Sorry girls," Asta says as tears start to flow from his eyes, "Sorry Twilight..." he says as he too fades into the vortex still holding the Element of Magic firmly in his grip

*THUD*

Later on...

The morning sun showed ever so brightly through the trees. There was a gentle breeze the blew, rustling the leaves of the tress and causing the sunlight to flitter about on the face of a young boy as he lay in front of a large stone table.

"Nahhhhhh... Somepony... shut the currents...." he groans as a leaf falls and tickles his eyelashes. "Okay, I'm up..." he set up. Wait what?" he looks himself over several times before filling around his face. "I'm alive.... and if I'm alive that means Twi is too!"

He takes a look around. The remnants of stone structures were littered all about the ground. His gaze then comes to the stone tablet behind him.





"I recognize this place," he says as he stands. As he does something glinting on the ground catches his eye. "Twi's crown," he says picking up the Element of magic. Standing back up he notices that his clothes have become extremely baggy, "This isn't right. Did I shrink?"  He then notices his voice, his severally underaged voice. 

"OH CRAP!" He yells causing serval birds to chirp and fly away.

After taking some time to think he was able to piece what was going on, "So I was flung into the vortex but instead of disintegrating, I was flung back in time, again," He deadpans before taking up Twilight crown, "I was also deaged back to little more than a five year old. I bet Twi and that Sunset chick had the some happen to them," he stands up and walk over to a nearby tree and pushes it only to hiss in pain, "More bad news, my body has none of my martial arts abilities," he walks over to his sword he'd been hang onto and tries to pick it up only to barely lift it. 

"Okay..." he blows on his stinging hand, "or physical ability either. I still have some of my skills and a bit of bending to," he holds up a hand sparking a small flame. "Not to mention all my gear but I doubt I can't use any of it like this. Best to pack it up and store it for later. I won't be able to do anything now anyways." He clenches his fist. " I need food and shelter while I'm stuck here and I know just the place to go..."

The boy looks off at a church in the distance.





"Base of operation located, "he snickers, "Look out Hages Village Because here comes Asta!"
> Life in the Forsaken Realm
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

One month and Two weeks later...

Asta been decided to stay in the forest just outside Hage Village for a while as to better get acclimated to his 'much' younger body. He also needed to get better clothing before he went wondering around as although he could just wear his shirt and Haori with his cloth wrap belt, but not only were his pants to big but so were his underwear. He didn't feel comfortable going   total commando, especially with villagers and their little kids randomly wandering into the forest for wood or any other supplies they needed.

After the first few does of getting his sea legs, Asta snuck into the village one night. He went through the town gathering up materials that no one would notice was gone, mainly from abandoned houses, to make himself a few sets of cloths before returning the set he'd 'borrowed' on his first night in the new world. 

He knew he could've stayed in the forest and been self sufficient but here but knew it may cause a fuss he did, the last things he wanted was to get any unwarranted attention but at the same time he just couldn't stroll up to the orphanage in Hage and say, 'Hey. I'm new and don't have parents. Can I live here?" So he decided to do a bit of both. One, to make his presence known by going into the village by going into town every other day. Two, to explain to those who asked about him that he was orphaned some time ago after his parents enter the wilderness and never returned. Thanks to his actor training everyone bought it no problem. Slowly Asta managed to work his way into the orphanage's grace enough for Father Orsi Orfai.


( Father Orsi Orfai)



Though he was... somewhat eccentric, Asta still found the priest very humbling and warm-hearted as he cared for the children of not just the orphanage but the village as well. Whenever Asta would leave to return to the forest when coming to visit the old man would usually ball his eyes out and do his best to prevent him from even leaving the church, to no avail of course.

Of course being at the church meant running into some faces he knew very well from memories that he received when he was displaced as Asta. The most important one of them all was Yuno, who Asta found to be very, very annoying most of the time. He was a cry baby and never really stood up for himself and when he did her had no back bone. 


(Yuno)




He took note that there was the lack of a certain Sister Lily Aquaria at the church. This meant that he'd arrived for enough back in this world's timeline that she hasn't been sent here yet. This also meant the crucial moment between Asta and Yuno that sparked their life long rivalry hadn't taken place yet. All of this played to his advantage and he was going to do things his way. Not the loud mouth Asta way, but the planned out Asta Ferris way.

In the meantime Asta spent a good deal of his time helping with chores or relaxing around the church  some days. Other days he would stay in the forest and do what he needed to to get by like hunt or training to get the feel of his body for his martial arts once more. Though he didn't have the prowess anymore, he still had the know how to get it back. Out side of this he would also help with farming in the village occasionally or help with general labor around town.

For this passing through of Nobility he garnered the name The Vagabond. So naturally he ran with it The whole time he was doing all of this he constantly carried Twilight Element of Magic with him. He wore it on his hip laced into his belt. He didn't hid the fact he'd had it either, in fact he very much flaunted. His hope was that Twilight may see it. The occasion thieves tried to steal it only to have their manhood tested and destroyed. There were also low class nobles that anted for their collections  only to quickly find the forest is a very scary place, especially when you don't know what lurks in the trees or what trap a hunter gather may have set up.



Three months later...

Asta was usually found in the forest practicing his sword and breathing techniques when not in Hage or the orphanage. His body wasn't used to using the breathing techniques for longer than three minutes at a time meaning he was severally limited in prolonged use of them and any longer then his time limit put a great strain on his lungs. Even just using one breathing technique for any amount of time currently was tough and the fact he couldn't go to the top of a mountain also limited how effective his training would be, but this still didn't deter him from his practicing.

Asta was currently under a tree hitting several wooden targets with ropes. The ropes were tied around the targets and the other end was tied around tree branches at varying heights. Asta would height the targets causing them to swing, with multiple targets he had to focus on more than one while making sure not the get hit himself.

He set up his own sword and martial arts training area in deeper part of the forest that very few could two, one of the few that could get there was Yuno who did so through sheer force of wanting to. The black haired boy only did so because he'd become very attached to Asta. Yuno found him fascinating to point he'd wanted to be more like Asta, but just couldn't work up enough never to build up much of a backbone.

Yuno was currently rushing through the tree to see Asta and tell him some news about the goings on in of the orphanage. Asta struck and struck at the targets repeatedly until he ceased an let out a breath before falling over on all fours breathing very heavily. He started to vigorously cough for a bout a minute before shakily getting to his feet and wiping the sweat from his brow.

He walks over and pick up a canteen but then looks over to a nearby tree, "You can come out Yuno," he chides while unscrewing the cap and down a green slurry, "Gack! So gross!" he says sticking out his tongue.

Yuno can't help but step out laughing, "Hehehe... So how'd you know I was here Asta?"

"I heard you coming," Asta points. "And you're the only other person who knows where my training grounds are anyways. The only way someone can be here is if they know where it is or of the just happen to stumble on this place." He turns around and pulls a cloth from a tree branch down them wipes his face off, "Why are you out here at this time of day anyways?"

"I have have news about the orphanage!" Yuno says excitedly, "We're getting a new sister!"

"Another one?" Asta tilts his head with a raised brow, "I really shouldn't be surprised with it begin an orphanage and all..."

"No," Yuno interrupts, "Not a new sister, a new 'Sister' as in a nun to help out Father Orfari. I heard she's also going to be the new school teacher!"

Asta looked at the smiling black haired boy, "Hmm... that is big news. I can see why you wanted me to know, " He hops to his feet, "Come on. We have a track to make to get back to my house and the sun is already setting."

"Your house?!" Yuno says with sparkles in his eyes. "I've never been to your house before! But I need to get back to the orphanage," he says now worried.

"Look," Asta turns as he put his towel over his shoulders, "By the time we make it to my house the sun will be nearly at the mountains peaks," Asta points in the distance. "Traveling around this deep in the forest here is dangerous enough already but if you do it at night it'll be really bad, especially for someone like you Yuno. Not even I go out at nights a lot here. Even if its near my house," he sighs, "Look, it'll be safer for you to spend the night at my camp and then I'll take you back to the church by first light tomorrow."

"But Father Orfari will w-"

"Ball his eyes out with  you not back tonight," Asta waved off the old man. "I know he cares about you a lot but it'll be better to just stay here and leave in the morning when it's safe. He'll be a little mad but when he finds out you were with me he'll forget about it okay?"

"O-okay, if you say so Asta," Yuno says reluctantly.

"Good, now follow me and stay close," Asta motions to a hidden path, "The terrain is tricky and unless you know the way you can easily get lost."

Yuno quickly scurried after Asta.

A few hours later...

Asta and Yuno arrived at Asta's campsite just as the sky was starting to darken and turn the many shades of colors of twilight. He hated the sky at this time of day as it reminded him of Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Aurora. It's why he made it his policy to be back home and indoors before this time.

Yuno was thoroughly excited to finally see the place Asta call home. For Yuno, home was the church but he also knew that even though Father Orfari told Asta it was his home too and he was welcome anytime, he'd never considered it home. All the orphans wished he would stay and call it his home though, Yuno most of all.

Yuno was amazed by what he saw when they reached the campsite. Even a hunter would be please by Asta's setup. He had a small stone building made out of some sort of white smoothed stone that was stacked in alternating rows.  The roof was gabbled and made of thick sturdy branches with some form of dried broad leaves to divert water into a drainage system made of some sort of hollow segmented plant. 

Not far from the house was a small area that had been clear and cultivated into a vegetable garden. Yuno recognized many of them from the stalls down in Hage Village. He was shocked Asta was able to grow them up here in the forest, and by himself. 

Behind the house was another building made of the same stone as the house but it was round instead of square. Behind everything was a significantly sized stream. Asta had dug out a portion of the bank and then stacked rocks in a wall about waist high in a triangular formation. It was a fish trap.

"Asta... How'd you do all this?" Yuno looked all around with sparkles in his eyes.

"With elbow grease and a lot of effort," Asta says nonchalantly, "My folks were hunters remember? Living off the land and stuff like that. We moved around a lot so we picked up a lot of different techniques and skills from it. We went with the changes in the season and never went to the same location more than twice in the same year," He fake explains as he motions for Yuno to follow him into the house. "Doing all that means we had to build our house a lot. We always left it standing for anyone who might be passing through after us."

"Do you miss your mom and dad?" Yuno asks as he comes to the doorway where Asta pauses.

The green-eyed child looks up to the sky, "Hmm... I do sometimes but most of the time I don't really think about it too much," he shrugs. "I did love my folks but we all knew that death could come for use at any time or from anywhere..."

"They knew it was a hard lifestyle and we all knew we could lose each other at any moment, even when we're together but we never stopped. We never gave up on each other or our goals," Asta clenches his fist. "Living for others is the best. Living for one another is better. But none of it matters unless you go out to do it."

"But what if you are stopped by something?" Yuno asks.

"Then you get up off your butt and try and break that thing apart! You can't overcome anything unless you try!" Asta smiles with a big grin as he clenches his fist in the air, "Putting forth the effort to try and never giving up is the strongest magic of all. Cause if you never give up you can keep moving forward, even if it's a little at a time you can keep pushing on getting stronger. But enough of that, now come in and get comfy. I'll go get some food for supper," he says before running off to the garden.

Yuno enter the abode and was shocked by the setup. There was a small area in the entrance with shoes that led into a step up before going into an open living area. In the center of the room was a fire pit of sorts with the remnants of a smoldering fire still in it. Asta put enough lumber on, then cover it in ash to allow it to burn slowly before he left this morning to train so there would be less work later. The walls and floor were covered in some sort of wove reed mats. Decorating the walls were various charcoal drawings of many people, three large ones very beautiful women stood out the most. In the center portrait was another thing that caught Yuno's eye. She was holding a baby the looked very similar to herself. Yuno could only speculate that this was her child.

Yuno was safe amongst the drawings. They all felt as if they were there to protect him, the three women being the only exception to this. He felt much concern and love coming from their eyes

Yuno walks closer and noticed and noticed one picture stood out from the others, mainly because it was in color and not a drawing, He looked closer and saw a lot of various people in it, some didn't even look human as their skin tones range from orange to purple.

"What?" Yuno says reaching for the picture.

"I would appreciate it if you didn't," Asta says as he comes and quickly grabs Yuon's hand his left while he held fish and fresh veggies on a cutting board with his right. 

"Who are they, Asta?" Yuno asks. "All these people, those women, that baby, and these people in the really small painting?"

Asta sets his provisions down, "People I've met in my travels that I came to call my friends," he says nonchalantly as he walks over to a sink and pulls out a knife, "Those people in the tiny painting as you call it are my family and well, adopted family. The tall Blonde man in red is my older brother," Asta points. "By blood."

"Why aren't you living with him?" Yuno asks.

Asta shrugs it off, "He's a lot older than me and lives really, really far away. Totally across the ocean actually and he has kids of his own," he goes back to prepping the food, "The two women on his sides are his wives and the kids are those from the one with the blue hair."

"Wives?" Yuno blinks.

"Where we come from it's not uncommon for men to have more than one wife when they live in a community instead of travel like I do," Asta explains at his guts the fish. "Or to have several kids, two or three by each wife usually. I think he actually has a girlfriend that came back into his life recently. They might be married now though," He looks up in thought. "The women and baby are just important po-people I've met."

He finishes with the fish having placed them on a skewer. He goes over to a lumber pile and grabs a few pieces and a small bundle of leaves and sticks. He then goes to the fire pit and digs the good-sized coals from the ashes before he arranges the lumber around the bundle and places the coals at the base of the bundle. Asta blows on the coals and soon the embers catch the bundle a lite and not long after the lumber starts to crackle.

"There we go," Asta stands up. "I keep some spare clothe in the baskets over there," he points to the baskets on the far wall. "We can go out back and take a bath. The water should be nice and steaming by now. By the time we get back this fie will be nice and hot enough to cook on."

"Oh," Yuno says, "Okay," he nods before going over and grabbing a pair of clothes. Before following Asta out Yuno's eyes once more drift to the three women and baby. "Hmm... I shouldn't ask anymore," He shakes his head before heading off.

After the bath and a good meal, the boys settle into Asta's house where they get ready to bed down for the night.

Yuno notices the crown next to Asta's bed roll, "I know you're probably getting tired of my questions Asta but can I ask you one more thing?"

"The was one more thing," Asta jabs with a chuckle. "Go ahead Yuno, but that doesn't mean I'll answer it."

"That crown," Yuno points, "Why do you have it and who gave it to you?"

"Why I have it... I can't really answer that one as not even I know," Asta sighs, "And it wasn't given to me. More like I woke up with it. It belongs to someone very dear to my heart and I have to give it back to her, no matter what..."

Yuno recognized that look in Asta's eye as the fire's light reflect in Asta's eye, "Never giving up..." he says to himself, "Is the strongest magic..."

"Get some sleep Yuno," Asta sighs before unrolling his bedding and snuggling into it. "We have a long hike tomorrow," he says before quickly rolling over and going to sleep.



The Next Morning...

It was now mid-morning and Asta had woken Yuno from slumber land at the crack of dawn. His own internal clock had him getting up before the first light to do morning routines. After Asta was done with his workout he went around to get some breakfast food. The smell is what woke Yuno up to have him out just as the sun started to rise over the peaks of the mountains. After a hardy breakfast, the boys left Asta's camp for the church.

"Come on slowpoke!" Asta calls out behind him while he bounds from tree branch to tree branch.

"What is he... to be able... to bounce... around the trees... like that..." Yuno huffs, "Some sort of monkey?"

Asta lands next to Yuno, "I told you to let me carry you on my back. It'll be a lot faster if I do the traveling."

"No obstacle can be overcome unless you try, right?" Yuno breathes heavily as he looks at Asta with a smirk and a new resolve.

Asta just gives him a big smile back, "Right," he nods.

At the Church...

"Oh, Yuno you're back safe and soooouuuunnnnnddd!!!!" The old priest wines as tears pour from his eye like a water fountain while he hugs Yuno, who simply had a blank look on his face at the overaction. Father Orfari then holds him up to his face, "Who knows what could've happened to you staying out at night by yourself in the forest!"

"I was fine," Yuno holds up his hands, "Asta took me to his camp and let me spend the night."

Orfari sighs, "Seriously Yuno, you need to be more careful," he says setting the youth on the ground, "Honestly. It's bad enough Asta stays out there in the wilds by himself for a boy your age by now you too. I already worry about Asta. I'm going to have a heart attack if you start too! Why were you even out there that late anyways?"

"You can relax Father," Asta says as he helps with the church's pot potato field. "Yuno came to tell me about the new Sister coming today. By the time he reached me the sun was already setting and it would've been dark long before we even made it halfway here. I took him to my place to spend the night. I fed him and had him take a bath," he props the hoe against his shoulder. "I told him a couple of stories then we went to sleep. Got up and came right back here right when the sun was coming up. No big deal, no one hurt."

"Asta, it's bad enough you stay out there all alone," Orfari sighs. "We all worry about you here ya know. Even though you just showed up out of nowhere and wondered into town everyone here at the church sees you as part of the family. Everyone in town thinks of you as one of their own. I wish you'd just come live here with the rest of us. It has to be hard living out there on your own."

Asta just gives a confident shit-eating grin, "It sure is!" The father falls over with a thud, "But that's part of what makes it fun!" He says as he starts hoeing again. "Being able to live out there is a lot harder than it would be in town for sure, but the rewards that challenges provide are worth their overall outcome," He sets the hoe against the wall and helps Father Orfari to his feet while looking around, "Like I told Yuno last night. You can't overcome anything unless you try, and putting forth the effort to try and never giving up is the strongest magic of all."

He smiles at the priest. 

Father Orfari stares at Asta for a moment amazed at the lad's words, then he lunges at Asta with tears streaming from his face, "Oh Asta, Your growing up so-" before he immediately hit the stone wall as Asta went over to you.

"The thing I didn't tell you though was that you have to pick that something to strive for first," Asta placed his hands on Yuno's shoulders, "Then try with all you might to get to it by getting strong."

Yuno stares at Asta who was smiling at him and then smirks, "Asta, I'm going to become the wizard king one day! Then i'll change this land for the better!"

Asta blinks, and smiles back, "Sounds Like a plan," he says holding out a fist, "And anytime you need a kick in the pants I'll be there right alongside you to back you up. You're not the only one who wants to be king after all!"

Yuno's face hardens with a confident smile and returns the fist bump, "Then that's means we're rival from today!"

"Even when the other doesn't become the Wizard King," Asta says warmly, "We'll still be brother's, so that's means I'll still have your back even when I'm on the throne."

"Not unless I have yours," Yuno pushes harder into Asta's fist.

"Then you best start catching up and get as strong as you can," Asta says as he grabs Yuno's forearm with his free hand and then turns around while also crouching down. He then proceeds to flip the black-haired kid on his back with no effort at all on his part, "Cause as it stands, you're eating my dust!" Asta snickers.

Yuno quickly gets back to his feet and runs for the hoe to beat him to it, "Not so fast. This one's mine, you use one of those," he points to the other gardening tools. "Then we can get started."

Yuno went for another hoe and immediately went to work. They worked till late noon. Yuno was doing his best to keep up with Asta but found himself sorely lacking in the stamina and muscle department. Father Orfari soon came out, bandage on his nose, with a tray with ice water on it.

"Thank you two so much for all your hard work," He says, "how about a break and coming with me to greet our new sister?"

"I can... keep going," Yuno wheezes as he raises his hoe above his head.

Asta places a hand on his shoulder, "Resolve is good but don't wear yourself out either Yuno," he says as he motions with his head, "We've done enough for one day. Let's take a break and see the new sister." he motions walking away as he takes his water and chugs it down. "Thanks, father," he says returning the glass as Yuno comes over.

"I wonder if he'll start staying closer now," Orfari asks himself quietly.

It didn't talk long before Sister Lily Aquaria arrived through the front gate of the church and all of the children rushed out to meet her.


(Sister Lily Aquaria)



"Well hello there everyone," she says with a bright arm smile.

"Hello there sister Lily," Father Orfari says as he comes out to greet the new nun. "I must express my sincerest gratitude for coming all the way out here and helping with the church."

"Father Orfari," Sister Lily says with a giggle, "It's so good to see you again after all this time and I must thank you for opening up your home to me." She bows slightly then looks at all the children as they all started to compliment her, "And these dear ones must be you children. It's so good to meet all of you." She then does a headcount, "Wait there are only four here, I thought you had five?"

"Ohoho..." Orfari strokes his beard. "They seem to have taken a shine to you rather quickly Sister, but these aren't all the children we have here. The two oldest," he turns and looks over his shoulder to the field, "Have been busy working in the field since this morning."

"Two?" Lily tilts her head, "Oh did you get another one sense your last visit to the commune?"

"Something like that," Orfari moves to the side to show Yuno and Asta racing each other to get there first. Asta was first naturally, "This is Asta. He's somewhat of the resident wild child. This is Yuno our soft-spoken kindhearted boy," He says placing his hands on the boys' heads, "Technically Asta isn't actually an orphan here. He just wandered into town one day and has been living off and on with us since then.."

"You're pretty," Asta says.

"Why thank you, Asta," Lily smiles. "Can I ask you a question?"

"You just did," Asat points out before placing his hands behind his head.

"Asta be nice," Yuno says as he finally regains his breath, "Nice to meet you ma'am I'm Yuno, and the monkey is Asta."

"Guilty," Asta raises a hand with his tongue stuck out. "And go ahead and ask me anything you want Sister."

"Um... yes," Sister Lily shakes of the dynamic of the two, "Asta, Father Orfari says you live here off and on. What'd he mean by that?"

"It's complicated," Asta says with his tongue slightly hanging out. "But I don't actually live here but up in the forest," he points in the distance. Sister Lily looks out and is shocked to hear and see where Asta is motioning to. "I come into town and help out here and around the village. Some people call me Vagabond for it," he smiles. 

"You live out there by yourself?!" Sister Lily says in shock. "I can't let this stand. A boy your age stays all alone in some hole in the ground in the mountains!"

"Sorry but you don't have much of a choice in the matter," Asta shrugs, "I'm free to do as I want."

"I-"

"Sister please don't try and get involved with the way he lives," Father Orfari hold up a hand. "I and many of the villagers have tried to get him to come and stay in town to no avail. He's been living on his own out there for nearly four and a half months."

Yuno steps in, "Asta has everything he needs out there," He says. 'I stayed with him last night. He has a house, a garden, fish, and even a bath!"

"But winter will be coming in soon," Lily says as she turns to face Asta, "What will you do when it gets cold? Most of the animals will be hibernating then. The fishing holes will freeze over along with the ground meaning no crops."

"I've already thought of that," Asta holds up I hand, "I'll just come down and stay here for the winter and help around the village and church more. Once the snow clears then I'll head back up."

Everyone's eyes got big. "Really, your going to come stay here?"

"Makes more sense than moving on to a new location. With it being this late in the year I can't stock up on supplies, at least not enough for four months. If I did it would barely be enough," Asat shrugs. "Besides, I like it here. Nice people and I've gotten pretty attached to the church and my family. And I can't just leave my rival high and dry after we just started to heat things up, can I ?" he winks ay Yuno.

"Rivals?" everyone looks from Asta to Yuno.



 Three months later, Winter...

Months have passed since Asta and Yuno had become rivals and the two never stopped competing with one another. They would always spur the other on in some way or another. Yuno had a hard time keeping up with Asta in the physical and labor department as a whole but that didn't stop him from trying and improving his own body. Asta naturally couldn't keep up with Yuno in the magic department, until his weather magic starts to reawaken after its near eight month dormancy, though Asta didn't use it at all.

The boys were currently out sparring with each other. Yuno had gotten Asta to teach him fight back when the situation required fist over magic and helped him develop several unorthodox spells. It greatly helped the boy build his confidence. parring was one of their favorite pass times and doing it out in the snow didn't even affect them. Sister Lily would often scold them for pushing themselves to hard to which they would say it wasn't hard enough.

"Alright Yuno I think we should call it a day," Asta breathes heavily as he jumps back, dodging Yuno's wind fist.

'What?" Yuno says out of breath, "Afraid?"

"No," Asta says as he moves to the right and hold of Yuno's arm, and easily flips him on his back. "It's getting late and I don't want to get another lecture about staying out roughhousing by Sister Lily. We already take enough heat from that pretty nun than we already about working up a sweat in the cold."

"The way you talk its almost like you have a crush on her," Yuno says slyly.

"Not a chance," Asta firmly says crossing his arms over his chest. "Yes, I won't deny she's very pretty but- One. She's a nun, meaning she has taken vows to never marry. Two. She's like three times our age!" He shouts throwing his sweat towel in Yuno's face with a thick splat. "Most importantly, Three. I have girls waiting for me back home and we promised ourselves to each other. Once I become the Wizard King I plan on returning home and making them mine!" He boldly proclaims.

"Uh?" Yuno plainly blinks, "You're engaged?"

"Nope," Asta rubs his nose confidently, "But after my folks died they took care of me for a while and helped me get back on my feet. Their families didn't see the benefit of taking me in even if I knew my parents' craft. I was to young and they couldn't risk adding another mouth to feed, so I left. I promised I'd come back to get the girls as soon as I could."

"They're just some sort of fantasy you made up isn't it," Yuno deadpans.

"Believe what you want," Asta threw up his hands. "Once your mind is made up there is no changing it," he says walking away. "Come on. We still have to deliver that message for Sister Lily, bet I make it there before you!" he says running off.

"Not a chance!" Yuno says taking of after Asta.

The boys went and deliver the message.

"Go one get out of here!" A bar keep says throwing a long blonde-haired man out of his tavern.

"Hey I was still drinking ya know!" He rebukes, his face flushed.

"Yea, drinking and not paying!" the barkeeper pokes his chest. "Come back with some coin and settle your tab then you can start again, Until that's done I don't wanna see hide nor hair of your drunk ass here!" he yells, push the drunkard down into the sun. "Ya got coin ya get drink!" he says slamming the door

Just as the drunk starts to hiss and complain he pulls himself out of the snow and sees a couple of kids run by. He takes notice that the two of them have gold of some sort. The black haired one in the form of a necklace and the grey haired one in the form of some sort of a hip adornment. The then smiles evilly and starts to follow them. They then go into a house and he waits.

A few minutes pass and the dynamic duo come out waving goodbye before they start to make their way home. Out of an alley comes a drunk from behind them. He reaches out for Yuno quietly but Asta quickly reacts taking a firm grip on the drunks as he then sweeps round and grabs on with his free hand to proceed to flip the drunk forward onto his butt.

"You little brat!" the drunk hisses in pain as he staggers to his feet. "You two are gonna gimme those shinies! I need them more than you!"

"What for, to drink?" Asta proclaims. "We smelled you as soon as we passed that alley way back there," he thumbs over his shoulder.

"You reek of booze and barf!" Yuno adds.

"I didn't ask you for details," he breathes out as he readies to pounce, "now gimme!" he lungs for Asta this time.

Asta readies to jump back but slips on the frozen ground allowing the drunk to get a hold of the crown at his waist. "Mine the drunk smirks.

Asta's eyes widen and then he grits his teeth and as his face forms into an angry scowl while his pupils become slits and his teeth sharpen into fangs. He quickly jabs to knuckles into the drunk's elbow joint hard. The man yelps in pain causing him to let go. Asta plant's his feet on the ground and grips the man's arm again, while also taking in a sharp breath. He quickly and easily throws the man over his shoulder again but with much more force as he slams the drunk into the ground causing him to bounce upward slightly.

Yuno then holds his hand up and blast the drunk with a torrent of wind into a trash crate.

The man shakily looks up at the kid with one open eye, "What the hell are you freaks?" he breaths out before passing out

"Kids that know how to defend themselves," Yuno says before turning to Asta who was looking into the crown as the drunk had managed to pull it from of the youth. "Him touching the crown really made you mad. I don't think I've ever seen you so actually look at some one so angry before. Are you gonna be okay?"

"Sorry Yuno," Asta says while bends down and picks up the crown, its purple gem reflecting Asta back at himself. He picks up the crown and feels a surge rush through his hands.

"Asta, please help me?!"

Asta freezes as his eyes widen as he recognized that voice, "Twilight..." he says to himself in a daze.

"Asta, are you alright?" Yuno asked quite concerned.

Asta shook his head coming back to reality, "Yuno?" he turns his head looking back at his brother. "What's going on?" he then feels a faint warmth from the crown in his cold. Looking down to his hands sees the crown is glowing. "Ah...

"Sorry Yuno but we need to go now!" Asta says as he grabs the confused Yuno by his collar and takes in another sharp breath, feeling a sharp pain in his longs this time having not recovered from the first one yet, "I don't care about pain right now," he says gritting his teeth as he ran down the path at tops stopped making it to the church in just a few minutes.

Asta sets Yuno down as he grabs his knee caps huffing, "I'll... be back... later..." He says turning around and looking at the forest while hold his chest in pain.

"Asta what's going on?!" Yuno asks, demanding an answer. "You've been acting weird since picking up the crown. Tell me so I can help!"

"Sorry Yuno," Asta looks over his shoulder, "But this is something only I can do. Tell the other not to worry about me,"  he says taking another sharp breath and controlling the blood flow of his legs. "See you... in a couple of days at most," he says taking off at his top speed, pushing his muscles to the max as he bounds down the road, all while pleading with whatever god he could, "Please.. let it be her and let her be okay...."

In the forest...

Asta rushes through the forest. Even at his top speed it still took him fifteen minutes to reach the wood's edge and another ten to get to the ruins of the Elven Village that he'd appeared in when he first came to this world. He collapsed just as he got into the village's first few toppled buildings, coughing vigorously.

"Come on body," Asta wheezes as he crawls along through the snow cover ground, fighting through the pain surging through his body, but most of all his legs. The Crown of Friendship glowing ever brighter the closer he got to the old stone tablet he'd woken up in front of months ago.

He managed to claw his way to his feet again and started to hobble along, "Just a little more," he huffs with the crown tightly grasped in his hand. His love for its bearer being the driving force through his exhausted body. Slowly but assuredly the massive stone tablet came into view, the crown's glow and warmth radiating from its metal and gem. As the tablet came into view Asta saw something lying in the snow in front of it. Asta's eyes widened as he rushed over, adrenaline coursing through him.

He knelt down as the form of a young girl around his current physical age with dark sapphire blue hair with a purple and raspberry streak on the left side. She was wearing the exact same nightgown Twilight had been wearing when she, Asta, and Sunset Shimmer had fallen through the portal.

Slowly she opens her eyes to look at him, "Asta..." she says weakly before passing out again.

"Hang in there Twi!" Asta said with tears as he hugs her before lifting her onto his back, "I'm here. I got get you warmed up and fast," he says looking around for any still standing structure only to find none. "I don't have a choice. I've got to get her to my camp," he says as he trudged along as the temperature starts to steadily drop while the sky darkened with night.

He regulates his body temperature and the air around him to using what firebending he had access to keep himself and Twilight warm as he made his way to his camp. He kicks op the door to the house open, walking in he lit an oil lamp for light before he looks around 

"Good, no snow or ice," he says quickly was walking in with a palm held up a lite with a small flame. "I guess it's a good thing I weatherproofed and stocked up in case I needed to spend a night," he walks over and sets Twilight down against the wall and shuts the door tight to keep out the chill.

"First thing's first. I need to get a fire going then we need to get these wet clothes off and dry on," he remarks as he walks over to a lumber pile and then throws a few longs in the fire pit. "I don't have time to do detail work," he grabs several tinder bundles and places them under the logs before igniting them with his flames. 

"That should get it going for now. Water is another thing but luckily there is plenty of snow," Asta said grabbing an empty clean pot and waking outside, filling it with snow before placing it on a hook above the fire. "Alright, wet clothes time." he looks over to twilight and his face turns pink. "Come on Asta! This isn't the first time you've seen her naked before, well it is in this world anyways," he says as he grabs a large shirt that would do as a dress of sorts for now. "Alright let's d-do t-this..." Asta gulps.

After about fifteen minutes of wrestling with wet fabric due to closed eyes on Asta's part, he finally had Twilight in the dry shirt and tucking into several blankets. Asta then got himself changed and set the wet clothes to dry out by the fire that got a blanket for himself. He sat against the wall, fatigue finally setting into his bones.

"I won't do much good for her if I collapse from exhaustion," Asta rubs his eye before throwing another log on the fire. 

"But... I need to... watch..." his eyes started to close on their own, "Twi..." he mouthed as he drifted to sleep

The next morning...

"Mmm... Asta..." Twilight groggily opens her eyes.

Her body was slightly damp with sweat but yet that was smoothing she got used to from sharing a bed with three other creatures most of the time. Still, that didn't mean she liked being sticky and smelly. She decide to try and throw off the blanket only to find there was more than one.

"What's going on?" She asks having finely freed herself from the blanket. 

She sits up holding her head when a heavy thud caught her attention. Looking over Twilight found her Element of Harmony laying on the ground next to her. Her eyes widened as everything came flooding back to her. Twilight's eyes began to fill with tears as her heart was flooded with sadness.

Reaching out she takes the Element in her grasp, "So, that means I lost him after all," she holds the element up and looks into the lavender star. "What do I do now?" she says as she stares into her reflection. "I need to get back to Equestria first but I don't even know where to start for that."

Her attention is then caught by something else. Looking down her eyes sharking, "My chest is gone!" she cries out. "My tail! My wings! Even my focusi crystal is missing!" she shrieks in terror as she stands up. "What happened to my body?!"

She was immediately interrupted by an irritably familiar sound.

*SNORE!!!*

"Asta! WILL YOU WAKE UP AND HELP ME!" She yells and she looks over in the corner of the room. 

*SNORE!!!*

"I'm hearing things," She shook her head. "Asta isn't here. He's... I don't know where but not here," she says as she looks around to the drawing covered walls, "Wherever here is?" she says as she goes over to the still low burning oil lamp and turning up the flame to light up a good portion of the wall.

"These are charcoal drawings," Twilight says looking them over," they look a lot like the ponies back home in Waillen," she stops when she came to the far wall with the three largest drawings. She could tell immediately that these were done with a lot more love and care in mind but that wasn't what it was that caught her attention, it was who the drawing were of.

"Fluttershy, Aurora, Applejack," Twilight stares, "and me..."

*SNORE!!!*

Her attention was drawn to the corner. She rushes over and pulls the person snoring up with all the strength she could muster, "WHO-" Twilight started to yell only to stop and stare again. In her grasp was the snoring form of a boy how was nearly identical to her husband, with a goof smile included.

"This...." she says and drops him causing him to hit his head as she backs up in shock.

"OW!" The boy calls out. "OWOWOWOWOWOWOWOWOW!" He while rolling around on the floor holding his head. 

"THAT HURTS YA KNOW!"  he hisses while sitting up and rubbing the back of his head.

"Asta..." Twilight manages to wheeze out.

Asta suddenly stops rubbing the back and looks up at Twilight, "Twi, thank the gods you awake," he sighs with a smile.

"ASTA!" She tackles him and wraps her arms around his neck crying, "Is it really you?! Are you really my Asta?! I thought that you were gone! I thought I'd never see you again!"

Asta warps his arms around her tenderly and snuggles into her, "It's me Twilight," he tightens his grip slightly on her, "I'm sorry I worried you like that. I thought the same when I got here too. First, we need to get you back into bed. You still have a slight fever." He says standing up wincing from the soreness of his own body but pushes through it as he guides Twilight back to the bed. "Rest for a bit longer, I'll see what I can dig out of the cellar for breakfast." he smiles tucking her in.

Asta disappears down a trap door and is gone for about ten minutes before returning with a small piece of frozen meat and a few frozen veggies. "Sorry Twilight but I brought most of the food down to the church when I moved into it for the winter. Mainly one thing that would keep when frozen here. The meat is actually jerky but we have it at least. With the stuff here I can at least make you some broth to help keep you fed and help with your cold."

"It's fine," Twilight smiles. "I'm just happy you're okay. It looks like you've been here a while though. Can you tell me what happened after we separated and why we turned into kids?"

"That much I can do," Asta nods. "Let me get some more snow for water then I'll tell you while fixing breakfast. In the meantime, You lay back down."

"Okay," Twilight says solemnly knowing he was just worried about her.

Asta was true to his word. While he was cooking he told Twilight all that he know and all about the world they were in. From his time waking up in this first at the spot he found her on up through the past several months to yesterday when the Element of Magic started to have a reaction. 

Asta gave Twilight a bowl of broth before fixing one for himself and taking a seat in front of the fire, "That's all that's happened."

"Have you come  across that mare that was with us?" Twilight asked as she looks into the eyes of her reflection in the broth.

"No," Asta shakes his head, throwing another log on the fire. "She'll probably show up soon though. She and I lost sight of one another when I wrenched the crown from her grip right after I thought I..."

"Lost me..." Twilight says softly.

"Hmm..." Asta nods before slurping is soup. "Good news is we have your grimoire but the bad news is you don't have any spells in it anymore. I can access my abilities and swords but they're very weak and I can barely lift the sword that I was holding onto when I showed up here. I've gotten stronger and have been able to get some of my martial arts back but for the most part -" he sighs, "I'm just a kid who's a bit stronger than average. At the moment I'm just playing the part of Asat the best I can my way."

"That brings us back to me," she says still looking at herself, "What my story here and where do I fit in?"

"You'll fit in next to me Twi," Asta says abruptly before turning to look at her. "You my wife! We may look like kids but we're still married. I'm here for. Besides," he sighs, "We're brought here for a reason. My brother told me I would face some difficult stuff in the future when I saw him, or an astral projection of him on the train that day we showed up in the Crystal Empire. This is the only thing I can think he meant."

"Why didn't you say anything to us?"

"Because it just would've worried you when we were supposed to be there to support you!" Asta retorts. and sighs. "I'm sorry I didn't say anything to you girls about it but I don't think it would change anything."

Twilight nods, "You're probably right," she sighs, "But back to me. What is the plan?"

"The plan is to get you to the church when you're feeling better," Asta throws up a hand. "Yuno's already seen your picture and after seeing you have the crown he will start to put the two together. We can trust him to keep stuff to himself for the most part but be careful what you say." He stands up, "Eat. I'll be back in a few. I'm going to the underground spring to set it up for a bath. I know you'll need one."

Twilight blushed.

"Then I 'll tell you about my made-up past." He threw a hand up.



Three days later...

Sister Lily stood in the kitchen cooking a pot potato keesh. She let out a worried sigh, "It's been three days since Asta ran off to the forest by himself. What could've been so important that he'd run off by himself at night? I've never seen Yuno so worried either. Those two are practically joined at the hip."

"Whatever it is I'm sure Asta is fine," Yuno comments as he walks into the kitchen. "He said he'd be back in a few days at most Sister. One thing I know for sure about Asta is that he's never broken a promise to me before."

"If you say so Yuno, but that doesn't stop me from worrying about him," Sister Lily shakes her head. She felt a tug on her dress. She turns and looks down to see the concerned face of Recca, the second youngest of the children.


(Recca)



"Where's Asta?" She asks. She was rather attached to Asta as he never shooed her away when he was working or training at the church. 

He always let her watch, but always made sure to tell her to stay back as he didn't want her to get hurt by him when he was training, especially when he swung his practice sword. What really had an affect on her was when he saved her from a wild boar that came across her and Nash when they were looking for berries in the forest.


(Nash)



He was able to lure the beast into a trap he'd set by provoking it with a makeshift spear and something else that she couldn't figure out. Asta was different from normal children in many ways but one way, in particular, was the presence he gave off some times, like the air around him becoming heavy and it becomes harder to breathe, but Recca still knew he had a good heart.

Lily bends down and strokes Recca's head, "I don't know Recca," she smiles, "But he should be home anytime."

"Sister Lily!" Nash runs in huffing.

"Oh my goodness, Nash. Are you alright?"

"It's Asta! He's back!" He points drawing to the front of the church, "He sent me to get you! He said someone needs treatment!"

"What?!" She says, "Yuno watch the food!" Yuno nods as she rushes to the front of the church. She sees Asta laying someone wrapped in a blanket on one of the pews. "Asta thank god you're okay!" she says rushing over and hugging him.

"Sister Lily," Asta pushes her back. "I'll take any punishment later. Right now I need you to use your healing magic on her," he points.

"Her," Lily quickly goes over and pulls the hood down to reveal Twilight, her face flushed and her breathing labored. Lily puts her hand on her forehead, "She's burning up!" she notes with wide eyes.

"I wanted to wait to bring her when she was feeling better but the weather looked like it was turning into a storm." Asta clenches his fist, "And We didn't have enough supplies to hold up in my camp for much longer. I was going to take her to the doctor but the church was closure and the storm was coming in."

"I think she'll be okay with some bed rest," Lily comforts Asta as she checks Twilight. Pulling down the cloak  she notes that Twilight was holding the crown closer to her chest, "Asta, is she the reason you went into the forest?"

"Yes," he said.

"We'll help her get better," Sister Lily says while she opens her grimoire.





A blue aura cover Twilight. Soon her face loses much of its reddish hew while her breathing returns to a more mild state. 

"I've done what I could," Sister Lily close her grimoire and put it away. "She can sleep in my bed for now," She says as she moves to pick Twilight up but is beat to it by Asta. "I should be the one to carry her Asta."

"No," he stares sternly. "I'll carry and I'll help look after her."

Sister Lily had never seen him look at her like this before and though it was a bit unnerving, she could still till it was because he deeply cared for this younger girl.

"Alright then," She smiles, "Follow me." Sister Lily brought Asta to her room and tucked Twilight in before leaving her to sleep. "Asta, who is she, and what does she have to do with you?" Lily looks down at the boy, "That crown meant a lot to you, and seeing that she has means she does too. What's going on?"

"She's from my homeland, or more accurately a village my family and I stayed in a lot," Asta peered into the room through the crack Lily had left in the door. "The crown is hers. She gave it to me after I left when. I promised to give it back when we met again. It's made of a special very type of magic the only she can use. The crown let me know she was nearby."

"So you went looking for her and found her," Lily pieces the story together. "We'll talk to Father Orfari and see what he has to say when he gets back from his trip in the next town over. I also want to know why she's here. You wouldn't happen to know would you?"

"Not my place to say sister," Asta shakes his head. 

Sister Lily sighs, "Well, as long as she's here and not feeling well we'll all have to pitch in to nurse her back to health. You most of all though," she starts walking away, "She is someone special to you after all. Now come along, you must be starving."

Asta's stomach lets out a horrid growl. Not arguing he follows.





A few days later...

Twilight was over he cold but resigned to bed rest. 

Naturally, when the father saw Asta back he was over the moon and then mad, then sad, then happy again. When Asta told why he'd left Father Orfari then proceeded to cry tears of joy and praise Asat for doing such a selfless thing. he was more than happy to let Twilight stay here with them, especially after hearing the story She and Asta had come up with. It was about her village being hit with a natural disaster and her running from slavers, with portions taken from stories Twilight had read in her book and the plot from one of Asta's rejected movie scripts.

Recca and Nash were currently questioning Twilight about herself and Asta.

"So you're from where Asta is from?" Recca asks Twilight.

"Yes," she nods while sitting up in bed. 

Her fever had broken a couple of days before and she was feeling much better but Sister Lily and Father Orfari insisted she stay in bed for a couple of days to rest.

Nash notes the crown in Twilight's lap, "So that crown is yours then," he points and Twilight nods, "You know Asta never let anyone even get close or touch it."

"It's a very special artifact," Twilight says. "It means a lot to me. I'm glad he took such care of it."

"You know he likes you right?" Recca leans in, propping her head in her hands. 

"Yea I do, and I like him too," Twilight giggle.

"No I mean like really likes you," Recca says hold her hands up in the shape of a heart, "I don't know a lot of adults even that would go out so late in winter to save someone unless it was their kid and even then that's only certain people."

"I know what you mean Recca," Twilight laughs. "Asta means that much to me too. It's why I gave him this," she pats her crown.

"Are you going to live here with us after you get better?" Nash spoke up.

"Hmmm..." Twilight pokes her cheek then smiles. "I will be for a little while at least. I don't have anywhere else to go after all, and this is where Asta is too."

"But Asta doesn't actually live here," Recca adds. "As much as Father Orfari begs and even after Sister Lily scolding him he still likes to live in the woods!"

"Its how he was raised when he lived with his parents Recca," Twilight says trying to stick with Asta's story. "He feels more at home there. Most likely he feels closer to his mom and dad."

"I guess," Nash scowls off to the side. "So when spring comes and everything thaws out you plan on going with him?" 

"If that's what he wants then I won't stop him," Twilight nods. "If he wants me to stay here with you then I will do that instead. Besides," she smiles, "It's not like he doesn't come here or into the village half the time. Either way, we'll still be together."

"You're very positive about a lot of stuff aren't you?" Nash raises an eyebrow.

"I never used to be... believe it or not," Twilight giggles as she looks at her crown recalling her friends. "I thought I could live inside a world of only books, then made me go out and I made friends. After that, I met Asta and things started to get a lot... brighter."

"No offense but you don't talk like a kid some of the time," Nash points out. "More like an adult. Asta does that a lot too."

Recca buts in, "What do you except with how Asta grew up Nash," she scowls, "and Twilight just said she was a bookworm for most of her life!"

"Quit pestering her you two!" Asta raises his voice as he brings lunch. He turns and scowls, "No more questions while she eats. Now shoo," he motions with his hands. "Go help Yuno bring in firewood."

"Fine," Nash grumbles as he walks out of the room.

"Get some rest Twilight!" Recca smiles as she leaves.

Twilight smiles with a gentle wave while Asta sets a tray with soup next to her. 

"They're good kids," she says turning to Asta, "I hope Aurora grows up with their demeanor."

"Honestly I'm hoping she grows up to be more like her mother," Asta rolls his eyes as he picks up the bowl, "Say Ah..."

"You know I'm perfectly capable of feeding myself mister," Twilight puffs up her cheeks.

"Yea I know but I want to do this," Asta remarks with a playful smirk pushing the spoon in Twilight's mouth. "We really haven't been able to spend personal time together at all. Not just you and I but also Aj too..." he sighs. "I see Shy more than anypony but that's mainly to help care for Aurora. Running the kingdom takes the rest of my time. I barely have time for pleasure."

"Do you feel like you don't deserve it?" Twilight asks as she has been thinking this over to. "Cause I don't think I earned the title of princess let alone queen... The only reason I have either is because I'm with you..."

"You deserve it more than me Twilight," Asta sighs, "You've defeated gods compared to my hostile take over of a city or fighting an evil king....'

"Asta.... you've saved thousands from slavery. You've saved an empire, you've taken on a literal goddess in an exhibition match," Twilight says grabbing his face and pulling it close to hers so she could look into his eyes. "Not to mention all the other stuff across worlds I've never seen! What've I done except blast a few villains with a Rainbow Death beam that only really purges away negativity." 

She looks down at her crown.

"Tell you what," Asta puts his finger under his fingers under her chin, lifting her head to look in her fluorescent green eyes, "You stop doubting yourself and I'll stop doubting myself. It was you that gave me the hope to go on when I get here anyway. Your crown glowed and I knew you were still alive, somewhere. As long as we have each other we'll be okay."

He smiles.

"Thanks Asta, but the kids brought up something," She says getting serious, "What are we going to do come spring?"

"I'm going back to the mountains," Asta says seriously standing up, "The other pony still hasn't come through yet and we need to be there if she does. She may have come through already too," he adds, "Nonetheless, we need to train and be ready for the future here. I have a feeling we're going to be here a few years. We need to get our strength back before the grimoire ceremony when we turn fifteen. I don't know what will happen when we go but worse come to worse I'll sneak into the Tower and plant our books in it."

"You're the expert here so I'll follow your lead," Twilight nods.

"Don't be afraid to call me out on stuff either," Asta stands up. "You are still my wife, even if we are in the bodies of children."

"Do keep in mind how loud and what you say to," Twilight deadpans with a flat glare.

"Will do, hehehe...' Asta looks off to the side. "For now we get you better. Then we follow the timeline of this world as best we can but doing things our way."

"You point I'll follow," Twilight smiles, "I'm going to lay down for a bit," she yawns, "Go have some time with the kids..." She says dozing off.

"Get some rest Twi," Asta smiles softly, picking the tray and empty soup bowl. "I'll be back after a while," he says softly as he walks out of the room.




Spring time...

Twilight and Asta were currently standing outside the church smiling at everyone as they readied to depart.

"I can't believe you, Asta," Lily sighs, "It's bad enough you're going back to the forest but worse since you roped Twilight into!"

"I didn't force her," Asta throws up his hands, "And to be fair I lived out there for nearly two-thirds of the year by myself before winter."

"That's not my point!" Lily scolds the youth. "Children like you two should stay here where you can grow up happy and with other kids! With fam-"

Father Orfari had put his hand on Sister Lily's shoulder, "This enough Sister Lily. You and I both know once he has his mind made up there's no changing it. Besides," he smiles at Twilight and Asta, "We are their family. It's not like they're going away for a long time. We'll see them quite a few times in the week. Just know that you two are always welcome here."

"Thank you for all you've done for me since I arrived here," Twilight bows. "I'll be sure and come by whenever I can. Seeing as how Asta is the main plow horse around here-"

"Hey!"

"We'll be back quite often," she giggles along with all the other kids.

Yuno steps up and stares at Asta.

Asta holds up his fist with a smirk, "You better not become a slacker with me not being around here."

"Wouldn't dream of it, little Asta," Yuno bumps his fist against Asta's. "Who knows, I might even come just to rub your face in how good I get without you around!"

"See you all later," Asta waves and turns, walking down the path to the forest.

"Goodbye for now everypony," Twilight bows then quickly runs after Asta.

"Father," Lily whispers, "She just said everypony..."

"Pay it no mind dear sister," Father Orfari turns, "Just a slip of the tongue. Now let's fix lunch... with... out...  ASTA. TWILIGHT.  COME BACK! I CHANGED MY MIND! I WANT YOU TO LIVE HERE!" He balls as he tries to bottle out the front gate only to be slammed into the ground by a fist of water.

"Now Now," Sister Lily giggles with her grimoire float next to her, "We both know we couldn't stop them."

The kids could only shake their heads in disapproval.

The Forrest...

Asta leads the way through the forest without a care in the world. Twilight anxiously trailed after the boy, still a bit overwhelmed by all of it as she had rarely been allowed outside due to her cold. It was only in the waning weeks of the winter that she could go out with the other children but even then Sister Lily or Father Orfari kept a vigil on her.

"I can't wait to start studying these plants," Twilight finally spoke in awe.

"You can study them all you want Twi but most of them are going to be common trees we've got back in Equestria or the Savannahs," Asta motions for her to keep up. "If you really want to study that badly though you should consider going to the local school," he retorts readjusting his pack.

"They have a school here?!" Twilight said with big eyes.

"Yea," Asta nods as he sets his backpack down to sit on a rock. He takes off his shoes and firmly plants them on the ground, working the wet soil under his soles. "That's better. And yes Hage has a school for basic stuff but most of all magic to. Sister Lily is a Teacher there," He points out and rubs his chin thinking. "Now that I think about it, it would be a good idea for you to go. It would not only help keep up appearances but keep them from worrying too much. It will also benefit you to know how magic workers in this world. I have an understanding of it myself but I rarely use magic at all to."

"What will you be doing while I'm in the village then?" Twilight asks as Asta stands up.

"Mostly working and training to get my body, powers, and other skills back in shape," He explains as he hefts the large sack on his back again, "But I plan on taking it slow and easy while we're here. I want to go home but at the same time, we can't frit over it as we have no clue how to open the gate. Our best bet is to watch for Shimmer if she hasn't come through the gate already."

"Ans what if she already has?"

"Then we wait for her to come to us," Asta says pulling a tree branch back to reveal his camp. "We have the crown, so she'll be coming to us. Not to mention I recognized her magic from the original storyline. She's going to cross paths with u eventually."

"If you say so Asta," Twilight sighs.

Asta opens the house to reveal a moist atmosphere but dry lodging, "I know you're not one for waiting long periods of time Twi but what else can we do?" he remarks as he walks in and sets the bag down before using his firebending to light an oil lamp, "We're literally adults in the bodies of kids. Not to mention our powers aren't nearly one-tenth of what they were. The best thing to do is wait it out and play our parts in this world while also trying to better ourselves and get our powers back to where they need to be to face the coming threats. It won't be all work and no play though. I plan on having a good bit of fun along the way too. I waited a hundred and twenty-five years to get back to you girls once; what's another nine or ten going to hurt. Best of all I have you this time around at least."

"Okay then," Twilight gave a weak smile.

"I know it's not the best right now but at least we have each other and people to spend it with," He says as he pulls her into a hug. "For now let's focus on getting the homestead back into running shape, Okay?" He lifts her head.

"Okay..."

Two years later...

"Come on Yuno," Asta taunts. 

"You're not going to win this one Lil' Asta," Yuno smirks as he charges and delivers a pam thrust forward.

Asta easily pushes Yuno's attack off to the side and readies to deliver a counter thrust. Yuno grits his teeth, ready to take the blow to the chin.

"Boop," Asta says as he puts a finger on the tip of Yuno's nose.

"Damn it Asta!" Yuno yells as he uses his free hand only for Asta to move to the side.

"You know I hate it when you do that!" Yuno follows up spinning around with a kick. Asta just barely manages to pull his head back enough to keep the blow from connecting but didn't take into account the wind magic.

Asta was sent rolling backward into Twilight's lap as she sat in the shade of the tree in the back of the church reading. She felt Asta's head hit her calf. She lowers the book and looks at Asta, his eyes were swirling. Twilight closes the book and sets it off to the side before leaning over the lad with a sly smirk on her face.

"Good afternoon," She says as he pulls a strand of her dark purple hair behind her ear.

Asta quickly shakes it off, "Not really but if you're  here-"

"Enough lovey-dovey stuff you two!" Nash says as he hangs up the clothes while the others wash. "God I hope I never find a girlfriend just to act like that."

"Hey, we're not that bad!" Asta remarks in protest.

"You're a lot worse than You realize," Yuno points out. "Also... my win."

"Yea, I agree with the second one," Asta points at Yuno, "But I won't lose the next one. Good move with incorporating wind magic into your move to."

"If you say so," Yuno looks off to the side. "So what's the score now?"

"Thundered to three fifty-five," Recca says,  "Asta still in the lead. Honestly, we all know you won't beat him unless you use your magic but yet you chose to only bust it out at the very last minute. Meanwhile, Asta never uses magic at all. I'm beginning to think he doesn't have it all."

"Yea the only thing he's got going for him is his muscles," Nash adds. "Honestly Twilight I don't see why you like him so much. You have most of the boys in the village falling all over themselves just to see you yet you choose the short,"

One insult arrow pierced Asta.

"Loud..."

Another arrow.

"No magic..."

Another arrow.

"He's a knucklehead..."

Another arrow.

"Short.."

Another arrow.

"Oh come on guys you don't have to be so mean!" Asta pleads with watering eyes and a runny nose. "Words can really hurt ya know!"

Suddenly Asta heard a familiar voice he hadn't heard in some time in the back of his mind.

'Save her'

"Asta are you alright?" Twilight asked.

"I thought I..."

'Save her'

"Did Yumo kick scramble what brains ya had?!" Nash laughs

'Save her'

"Nash can't you be nicer to him," Twilight sighs. "He does a lot around here."

Asta grabs his head." Why are you..." He grunts through pain.

'Save her'

"Asta!" Twilight says as she tries to pull him up, "What's wrong?!"

'PLEASE! SAVE HER!'

Images flashed through Asta's mind. Then the image of a woman with Ash blonde hair and fluorescent green with tears running down her face and blood on her mouth.





"Liebe," Asta mumbles to himself before shakily getting to his feet. "I have to go..."

"Asta hold on!" Twilight says.

He puts a hand on her shoulder, "Stay here until I get back. There... is something I HAVE... to do..." he says as he goes towards the gate of the church.

Sister Lily rushes out having been gotten by the others, "Asta where are you going? The others said you keeled over!"

"I've got to leave," He says as he slowly continues down the road.

"You're not going anywhere until I examine you," Lily demands.

"Get out of my way," Asta glares.

Yuno takes notice that Asta's eyes are slitted and his canines have sharpened. He stands in front of everyone and activates his wind magic.

"Get out of my way Yuno," Asta says making a fist. "I don't have time for games!"

Yuno deactivates his magic and moves aside, "Let him go. There's no stopping him once he gets like that and you all know it."

"Thank you," Asta says, putting a hand on Yuno's shoulder before taking a runner's position. In a flash, he was off.

Mere minutes later he arrives at his and Twilights homestead. He walks over to a far wall and pulls a few bricks from it to reveal a hollow. From inside the space, he pulled out a few items. Mainly clothing but it was what the clothing was wrapped around that he wanted. He pulled the clothing off to reveal his grimoire. He placed a hand on it and he got the same mental scream and images he'd got earlier.

"So it was you, Liebe," Asta sighs as he takes the sword he'd arrived without of the wall too. "This is the best I got," he says looking over the sword. "I'll need a disguise too but have plenty of cloaks thanks to the materials from the village. I really need a mask."

I then get and idea and rushes over to the woodpile. He takes a good-sized log before going outside to the bathing area and throwing the long in the bath. He used his bending to force water back into the log and caused it to expand in certain areas. When he was done he pulls the log out of the bath and used his bending to pull the excess water for the new mask he made.





"Not my best work but it'll do,"  Asta nods before attaching a string to the mask and placing it on his face. Looking around he made sure he could see. "Good enough," he says taking off his mask and throwing it in a bag with some food. He then walks over to a nearby rack and pulls off an oversized hooded cloak.





He wraps it around his sword and attaches a belt to it. He places the sword over his shoulder before getting his satchel and placing his grimoire in it.

Walking over to the bath uses air bending to force water into a mist before using waterbending to turn it into a staircase he used to get to the cloud.

"I can't risk using antimagic as I don't know if I have access to it yet or have a way to replenish it if I do," He says while he uses bending to ride through the air on the cloud. "I'm counting on you to recognize where we need to go, Liebe..." Asta remarks as he effortlessly moves through the air above everyone's heads, one of his eyes changing to a bright red with a slitted pupil.

Hours Later

"I've been flying for a while now," Asta remarks as he rides his cloud through the cool night sky. "Hmmm... Alright then," he says before using his bending to head towards an open field.

Asta jumps to the ground. "You recognized the town in the distance so that must mean we're not too far off from the location right."

"I mean we're pretty far into the outer lands of the grand magic zones," He says while looking around. "I won't be much use to you or her if I'm too tired to think straight. Besides," He adds as he uses earth bending to dig a hole in the ground. "According to you we still have a week or so before it happens so we have a bit of time to find the cabin. But again, if I'm to tired then I'll be of no use to help anyone. I need to get some food then some sleep. I'll be up in a few hours so let me rest for a bit," he sighs as he pulls out a pot potato keesh. 

"I miss Aj's cooking," He pouts before digging into the fibery meal.

First Light...

Asta decides to walk into the town he'd seen the previous night. He briefly stops on the outside on the road that leads into the town. He removes his mask and looks down to s specific spot just in front of him. He kneels and places a hand on the spot just in front of him, a line of tears streaming from his red eye.

"So this is the right place for sure," He sighs placing the mask on his face and pulling his hood up. 

Suddenly a man chasing a group of kids charges out of the town with a stick in his hand.

"I'll beat you brats so bad you'll never steal from me again!"

The kids suddenly all see Asta and cower behind him.

"Haaaa... I don't have time for this," He sighs before the man stops in front of him.

"Hey, you better not get in my way! Those brats stole a ham and I need to teach them a lesson!" He eyes Asta up and down, "You're one of them aren't ya?!"

Asta glares, "Leave these kids alone and get out of my way you old fo-"

Asta didn't even get to finish his sentence the old man nails him over the head with the stick, also knocking his mask off on the ground.

"Hehe... Now a few more!" He laughs as he starts to mercilessly beat Asta who stands there and takes it before the old man lets out a sigh. "You're a tough one but you're now," he smirks as blood drip from the weapon.

Asta looks up and glares, "Are you done?" he seethes with blood dripping down his face. The old man starts to back while dropping the stick. "The kids are starved," he motioned having noticed the poor state of the children, "Can you blame them for wanting to survive!"

"No all you really want is to beat something and be happy you got your fucking rocks off do it!" He yells causing the old man to stumble backwards, "Here, let me help!" He roars, reeling back he then barries his fist up to his wrist in the ground in between the old man's legs.

The old man speechless soon faints. 

Asta pulls his water bottle out and uses waterbending to heal his head before fetching his mask and putting it on his face. He looks at the kids, "You better start living on your own and to stealing lest you end up dead quicker. There won always be someone to safe you," he remarks as he walks down the road through the town.

"Yes, no more distraction," he says to himself walking on as the wind blows his cloak.

Days Later

"We've been looking for days," Asta complains. "Hey, don't give me sass! I'm doing all I can. I've never been in this area before and the fact it's in the grand magic zones doesn't help!"

He sighs as he descends from over the woodlands he was over, landing his cloud in a clearing of wildflowers.

"I'm hungry," he says as he hops off the cloud. "Don't give me hell cause I need for asshole!"

Ast reaches up and pulls his mask off his face and looks around the field of flowers, "Pretty place," he sighs as his stomach gurgles. "Alright stomach I hear ya..." he rolls his eyes before reaching into his pack and pulls out a chunk of dry meat and biting into it.

Time passes while Asta busies himself with his meal. He goes over his dwindling inventory making mental notes of what he needs and how much longer he can stay out here. If it was just him he could survive on his own much longer but he had Twilight back home and the orphanage. They expected him back in a few days and he really missed his girl.

"Hmm..." Asta is pulled from his thoughts as he hears rustling and voices in the tree line.  He quickly jumps back on his cloud and uses his airbending to fly high into the sky. Once he feels he'd reached a reasonable height he stops bending the air and looks down. 

After a while, a woman comes out of the tree line. Asta's gaze narrows to get a better look at her and he recognizes her from his time on earth.

She was a slim woman with green eyes and medium-length, ash blonde hair with a single strand protruding upwards from the center of her head, similar to Asta in overall facial features. Her apparel was average for someone of this world. She wore a white shirt with sleeves that reached just past her elbows. Over this, she wore an open, dark-colored vest and two belts. One belt held her pouch on her left side, while the other held a smaller pouch on her right hip. She also wore dark-colored pants that stopped at the midcalf and a pair of light-colored shoes.

Asta's red-eye focused in and started to cry, "So no doubt about it then, that's her... Richita... our mother from this world..."


(Richita)



"Hmmm... I know I heard her talking to Ah there they are," Asta points as a smaller black figure pops out of the tree line running after Richita. 

They have messy, white hair, and short stature. Most of his body is coated in black; a black line extends up to his chest to under his chin, while two lines cross over his red eyes. He has two bat-like wings, two ram-like horns, a long thin tail with a trident-like tip, pointed teeth, and clawed fingers and toes. They were wearing a light-colored shirt, dark-colored pants, and light-colored shoes.

"So there is another you for this world. I wonder what happened to the Asta of this world though?" Asta says to himself

"Is this the day Liebe?" Asta asks, getting a confirmation in his own head from his devil in the grimoire. He stands up on his cloud, picking up his sword and pulling the haori he'd wrapped around it off the weapon to reveal it to the world.






Asta pulls his hood up and then places his mask on his face again, "Now we wait..."

They didn't have to wait long as Leibe's other self was enveloped in a black mist as soon as he got to the middle of the field as he chased after Richita. The young woman looked on in horror at what was happening to the young devil child as a manic visage from in the mist over Leibe's face.

The visage starts to speak and Richita seemed to get angry and starts to rush over to Liebe.

"Showtime," Asta remarks as he tightens his grip on his sword before jumping off the cloud. He raises his sword above his head as he does with the weapon turning solid black, "We only have so much antimagic so I have to make this count and make sure to save some for him," Asta says to himself. "Black SLASH!"

He sent a slash of his signature anti-magic whistle through the air at the women and devil child.

"I won't let you take my son!" Richita yells at the apparition possessing her son. Suddenly a high-pitched whistling was heard then something black slammed into the ground between her and the one in front of her."Leibe?!" She cries out in worry.

"What did you do witch?!" the apparition growls as it waves its arm, clearing the dust. "You're mine!" he laughs as he lunges forward but only collides with metal, "What?" he pulls back t the unexpected intrusion. Immediately his claws and fingers start to degenerate from contact with the metal object.

"Who are you?!" Richita asks in shock.

"Stay back," the mysterious person warns. "I must exorcise this evil!"

The apparition possessing the devil looks at its claws, "What did you do?"

"You can't hurt him!" Richita yells as she lunges at the cloaked stranger only for them to move to the side and knock her in the gut with their elbow, knocking the wind out of the mage woman causing her to blackout.

"Sorry," the stranger says, "I can't have you getting in the way if this is going to go how I want it to..."

Liebe, still conscious in the apparition sees this and starts to cry, thinking his mother died. "DIE!" He cries out, fuelling the apparition with negative emotion and power in the process.

The apparition chuckles, "Thank you for that... now I can-"

He doesn't get a chance ti to finish his sentence as the cloak masked figure unleashes and an onslaught of attack on the mist creature. The due battle for a determined amount of time. The figure shows fatigue while the apparition isn't slowing down. Suddenly the apparition-possessed devil child rushes in and knocks the sword from the masked figure's grip while pushing him back near Richita. He bumps her and a bottle falls from her side and out of it pops a familiar five-leaf grimoire. 

"Things just keep going my way," the apparition chuckles, cracking its claws. "A devil in this world and a five-leaf grimoire," It remarks as its arm quickly springs out toward the woman and grimoire. 

The masked figure quickly rushes in and grabs onto Richita. The demon's claw just manages the come in contact with the right side of the figure's mask, breaking off a chunk of it.

The apparition got its claws on the grimoire and pulls it close to the passed devil child, "You are most resourceful for a human," the apparition chuckles. "You would make a more suitable host than this lower rank piece of trash. Why not make a deal with me and you'll have the power to do anything, have anything you want!"

"AAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU LAUGHING AT HUMAN?!" The apparition seethed.

"I don't need to make deal with you," the figure remarks pulling down his hood and opening his right eye. The right side of his head had a black horn form along with a black bat-like wing.  He opens his eye to reveal a crimson-slitted eye. "I have a devil already and I don't want a backstabbing piece of shit like you anywhere near me. Lucifero!"

Suddenly the grimoire flies from Lucifero's grip over in front of Asta. The book pulses a few times before beginning to glow a red and black aura. The grimoire in Asta's satchels comes out much to the devil apparition's shock. The first grimoire flips open. Then Asta does the same. The books then moves over the top of each other and seemingly start to merge with it. Though it only appears this way as they are actually stacked and covered in anti-magic blurring their forms together. Asta's grimoire pulse two times then burns bright red until it dyes down to reveal a black grimoire with shiny red filigree on the outer edges. On the center of the front and back covers of the book was a single metallic red spade-themed five-leaf clover.  
The other grimoire is still hidden inside Asta’s

The books flip to a page and outcomes two Demon Slayer Swords.

"What is this?!" Lucifero cries out in rage.

Richita starts to come around and looks up to see Asta in his demonic form taking hold of the two massive swords. 

"The end of your hold on that boy!" Asta cries out and takes in a deep breath and controls his blood flow, "Sunny Breathing! Dance!"

In a flash, Asta vanishes only to reappear behind Leibe. Lucifero, frozen in place around the child's body before he burns away to leave Leibe lying on the ground. Asta drops the sword and falls to his hands and knees coughing vigorously. The groomer inside Asta’s shoots out allowing the second Demon Slayer to reenter it before returning to Asta’s Grimoire.

"Leibe," Richita cries as she shakily runs to her son. She immediately notices he is still breathing, if not a bit labored, "He's alive, thank god!" she cries holding him tightly to her chest. She then sees Asta shakily approaching while holding his side. His demon features faded slowly away.

"My goal was to stop the devil lord," He wheezes. "Not to hurt the boy. Still," he holds up his right hand, and a sphere of black anti-magic forms above it. "That doesn't mean he won't try and take him again now that he knows Leibe is here. This well prevents it..." he falls to his knees.

"You're running out of magic," Richita says, "You should go!"

"Funny thing about that," Asta chuckles as his eyes turn back to its fluorescent green color, "I was born without magic. The power I wild is that of a demon that shares the same trait, like your son," he holds up the sphere and it floats over to Liebe.

"That is a sphere of anti-magic," Asta falls to his hands, "It will keep the demon king away and you two will be able to live quietly together from now on..." he says.

Richita raises her hand up and pokes the sphere and it nearly doubles in size. "It really is anti-magic..." her eyes widened as the sphere enters Liebe's body.

"There is one more thing I can do for you," Asta says as he pulls out his water cantine and uses water bending to pull the water out. He places his water-covered hand on both son and mother and heals them before he passes out from having overexerted himself.

Days Later...

Asta groggily opens his eyes, "Ooooo...." he looks up to see a wooden ceiling, "Where am I?"

He starts to set up. The next thing he notices is that he was covered in bandages.

"You're away," he hears to his right. Asta turns his head to see the devil boy in the doorway of the room.


(Liebe)




"Hey there," Asta waves. "Glad to see you're alright..."

"I thought you killed my mom..." Liebe glares. "She told me what you did for us... Thank you for saving me from him..." he bows his head. "Thanks for saving my mom too!"

"It's why I come out here, kid," Asat chuckles as he throws the blanket off. "Where' my stuff I need to leave..."

"And what are you doing out of bed," Asta looks over to see a glaring Richita before her gaze softens. "Thank you for what you did for us but you should be resting."

"I've spent too much time here," Asta shakes his head noticing the weight. "My mask is still on. I thought you'd have taken off to treat me..."

"I was going to but decide that I at least owed you your privacy," Richita looks down thinking. "I found the other piece that came off. It's over there on the table," she points. 

Asta walks over and picks up the makes then walks over to the indoor woodpile next to then picks a few strands of wood fiber from a log, placing them in the fiber of his mask. The mother and son watch in confusion. Asta places the missing piece in place and concentrates. I white light comes over and the mask is fixed for the most part.

"There," Asta taps the mask.

"Can I ask you for your name?" Leibe speaks up.

"You can call me Ferris," Asta answered. "Now, where is the rest of my gear and how long have I been asleep?"

"Only two days," Richita smiles. "And the rest of your gear is in that chest by the bed except for your big sword. I couldn't lift them. Too heavy."

"That's fine," Asta says as he put everything on then looks at his haori before folding it up and putting it in his pack. H throws on his cloak and then his pack. "Again, thank you for your hospitably. Take care of each other," Asta says and looks at Leibe. He looks at the single-edged sword and then holds it up to the devil boy. "Take it..."

Liebe looks up and then to his thoroughly shocked mother.

"This sword led me here for a reason," Asta smiles under his mask. "And I think it was to give it to you,"

"Take it, Liebe," Richita says.

Leibe shakily holds his hands out and recalls all that Asta did in his fight to save him, "Thank Mr. Ferris."

"Learn to use it to save people and help people and evils like your mother did for you," Asta says as his right eye turn red under his mask. When we meet again you'll be a great swordsman. I look forward to sparring with you then. Until then, use it wisely," he says before walking out the door. He then quickly turns and reaches under his cloak into his grimoire and pulls out the other five-leaf grimoire to look at it then he looks at Liebe. He walks over to Richeta and holds it out. “This is his for when he gets older. Inside is an identical sword to mine with the exact same anti-magic properties. I look forward to seeing you again someday Liebe. I hope you train hard to master these weapons for when we meet again. I’d like to see how strong you can get.,” he says as he places a hand on Liebe’s shoulder.

Richita nods a single time and takes the book. Asta then turns once more and heads out the door.

"Mom..." Liebe says with sparkles in his eyes. "I want to be a good guy...."

"You will be Liebe," Richita locks her arms around her son's neck, "You will be..."

In the Clearing

"There you are," Asta says to himself as he l=thinks about the concept of the twin swords, "Two of them aye," he then pulls out his new grimoire, "And now you," he says as the books activate, becoming cloaked in the red and black aura.

"I'd never thought I'd use two of Slayers," he remarks as his sword floats up and then into the book. "But if there was already a Demon Slayer then that means there are also the others too..." Asta takes hold of the grimoire. "I guess this is truly my grimoire now..."

He chuckles to himself, "Twilight is going to beat my ass raw when I get home," he sighs putting the book away before walking into the woods...
> Trials...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been some time since Asta had faced off with the devil apparition and no one knew of the incident except for those involved and Twilight. In that time he had regained all of his lost physical prowess that he could.

Asta more or less just grew up as he had been doing. He'd perfected his martial arts and swordsmanship to the point he could easily best most opponents in under five minutes if they didn't use magic. He'd also managed to rehone his body's hardening and bending skills, not to mention his breathing techniques. He regained complete control over his black flame dragon power as well though he still cover his up.

Twilight had grown and matured into quite the beauty, even more so than back in Equestria due to he having her goddess powers in such a young body in this current world. Many of the boys in the town often fond over and ogled her to the point it really annoyed her. She wasn't afraid to punish them either, often with water magic taught t her for a center sister at the local church. If someone asked her out she'd turn them down, if they were persistent she'd punish them and if they still didn't get the message, that's when Asta or Yuno stepped in. She usually went with Yuno due to his kinder nature as Asta would break a lot of bones, on a good day.

Yuno had grown into quite the fetching lad. Many of the girls in the village fond over him, some were jealous that Twilight was around him and tried to bully her away but that didn't end well for any of them when they found that the girl wasn't afraid to defend herself with or without magic. Yuno was more or less the same way in this mindset though he relied more solely on his magic than overall physicality. It was pretty much the opposite of Asta.

They were the trio of Hage known as the Forest Dwellers, as this is where they spent most if not all of their free time training and or otherwise.

It was around this time that the three were preparing to head to the Grimoire tower. They would all be fifteen in only three days, which meant going into the tower to receive grimoires of their own.

Five Years Later...

"It's coming your way Yuno!" Twilight yells out as she runs through the trees, a purple longbow in her hand left hand.

A low rumbling could be felt through the ground as Twilight was hot on the trail of her quarry.

"I feel its breath on the winds," Yuno calmly says to himself as the rumbling grew louder accompanied by much howling and squealing. 

Suddenly a massive boar bursts through the bushes as it rushes straight at Yuno. The black-haired quickly responds by throwing up his hands and creating an opake wall of green magical wind that the boar collides with head first. The collision bounce back with a massive shockwave but light out a pained squeal.

Twilight jumped out of the trees into the air from behind and shot five arrows down. She shot two into the boar's rear right and the other three into the ground as the beast turns to look. The arrows startled it further causing the wild hog to run off to the left towards a gorge.

The purple-haired huntress wizard lands next to the winds mage as their prey ran off as they'd planned.

"You think that'll be enough meat for a while?" Twilight crosses her arms under her breasts.

"I have no doubts it will," Yuno gives an expressionless nod. "Let's go meet up with the monkey..." He remarks as he turns to meet a scowling Twilight and starts to silently sweat.

You don't have to be so mean to him ya know... " She sighs, "but then again I shouldn't berate you as I know there is no point in trying to stop either of you. Let's go."

They both give chase after dinner.

Meanwhile, in the gorge, a certain ashen hair boy sits in wait with swords he'd forged himself at his hip and an unusual spear lies next to him b . Luckily Asta's gamer skills hadn't lost any of their power so they were currently two of the best swords in this world anyone could forge, far above that of any normal blacksmith outside magical smiths or dwarves that is.







The spear in his hand was his hunting spear and an idea he'd taken from a knife catalog he'd seen back on earth once.





A squealing roar accompanied by loud rumbling not far off in the distance caught his attention. He jumps to his feet and works his foot under the spear before kicking it up into his hand. 

"Looks like those two were able to drive it here," Asta says as he reaches out with his senses. "Yep. Not that I expected other than that. Man, this is a big though," he remarks opens his eyes, tapping the shaft of the spear against his shoulder. 

"It'll keep the orphanage feed for a good while, not to mention me and Twi," He smirked as from the brush merged the towering form of a monstrous boar.

It took one glance at Asta and let out a huff of steam from its nose while clawing the dirt under its hooves reading to charge.

"Bring it porky," Asta motions with his hand.

Not wasting any time the boar charges in. Asta easily jumps over the massive wild hog allowing it to slam into the wall of the gorge behind him, just as he'd planned. The pig itself shakily backs up, blood dripping from the whee it made contact with the rocks.

"Yep. Ya got a pretty thick skull don't ya piggy," Asta remarks as he twirls his spear before rearing back and controlling his blood flow while adding an air current around his spear.

The boar rushes the young man. 

Asta stands his ground and the threw his spear at the charging animal. The spear rockets in a spirling motion straight at the boar but the animal senses it would die instantly if the weapon made contact. On instinct the boar shift only slightly allowing the weapon to pass by its head, but as it did the spear completely destroy the animal's ear and left a shallow groove along the left side of its back before impacting the wall of the gorge.

Asta jumps back off to the left slightly out of the boa's path, "So you read the smell of the wind and felt my killing intent," he remarks, crouching on a stone. "Guess I still have quite a bit of work to go on masking it thoroughly. No offense pork chop but I have people the depend on me to bring in meat from time to time. We can't solely live off pot potatoes after all. And you, my injured and observant friend, are the unlucky candidate for the menu... Besides," he draws his swords as the boar scrapes the ground again with its front hoof.

"I really want some pork and beans," Asta remarks as he charged in as did he wild hog.

Later on that night...

"SO GOOD!" the orphans of the church cried ut as they scarf down wild boar meat.

"I can't thank you both enough for sharing some of the meat from your catch," Sister Lily bows.

"It's no problem Sister," Twilight giggles. "Yuno did help us catch this one after all but we'd still planned on sharing anyways."

"Still though," Father Orfari says as he looks over his happy children. "You have no idea how grateful we are for all you do around here Twilight. I just wish you and," his gaze flatly shifts to Asta as he stuffs his face in an eating contest with Yuno before falling over blue in the face,  "Asta would live in town at the least. You both have the skills to survive, that can't be denied. That being said you make more than enough money with the furs and other odd jobs Asta brings that the two of you could live comfortably here."

Sister Lily's eyes shift to the other side and let out a strained sigh.

"I'm going to need someone to take over here for me and look after the children after all," Orfai laughs. "And yo and Ast would be perfect for it."

"Sorry Father but that's a no-go," Twilight chides causing the father to freeze.

"But why?" He asks with tears streaming down his face.

"The selection is coming up after we get our grimoires," She smiles. "Our plan is to be magic knights!"

"That's quite the goal Twilight," Sister Lily chuckles.

"I know," Twilight nods.

"Yes but don't be afraid to come home when you don't make it though," Father Orfai pats her head with a knowing chuckle, "There's no shame in it at all."

The rest of supper was as lively as always.

Later that Night...

"Just two days until we head to the tower," Twilight says while she and Asta get ready for bed.

"Yea, I was so caught up in training, chores, and catching food I totally forgot about it," Asta sighs as he rubs the back of his head. "We have to sneak in and put our grimoires in the tower som how..."

"You mean you haven't done that yet!" Twilight yells in shock, shooting up from her sleeping mat.

"More like I don't know how I can," Asta sighs while looking up at the ceiling of their home. "It's not exactly an ungraded location but at the same time, it's not like someone's presence won't go unnoticed either."

"I can always just teleport in," Twilight says.

"You don't have access to your Focusi Crystal in this world remember," Asta points before he boops her forehead.

"Shit," Twilight huffs as she plops down next to Asta. She rests her chin on his chest, "Any ideas?"

"We could teleport if you had your crystal but outside that there no way in or out except through the front door," He sighs as he thinks, "And the place isn't too keen on windows if you'll remember... Have you ever been to the tower?"

"Yes," Twilight nods. "I went inside with Sister Lily nice when she brought a class to witness some of the older kids get their books. Why?"

"I was wondering," Asta shrugs. "Outside of busting through a wall or making a door, there's not a lot of way in..."

"Asta, why don't we just do that!" Twilight sits up letting her blanket fall as she gets up and walks over to where Asta keeps the grimoires hidden. Suddenly dark blue swirling vortex opens in front of her hand and Twilight reaches in and pulls something from it. "Her eyes widened, "Yes!" She cheered as she twirls around and shows Asta causing him to sit up, "Like you, I retained my memories so I know my spells but unlike you, I have mana pool so I can use my magic. I used Luna's portal magic to reach in and get our grimoires for the wall."

"That would've been handy when we were tracking down the mountain," Asta deadpans. "And you might want to put a shirt on or lay back down.

Twilight looks down at her naked body and then blushes slightly, "Sorry," she says putting the books away. "But it's just us here and it's not like it's nothing you have seen before," She giggles before doing a pose for him.

Asta's face turns bright red as steam starts to come off his hair.

"Well," Twilight laughs as she comes and kneels down, wrapping her arms around, "It must be a miracle I've managed to silence the Black King," she giggles.

"Grrrr..." Asta grumbles. "Any guy worth his rocks would be speechless at that display," he smirks. "But you've only ever done for me so no one else would know. But what were you getting at right before you entered sexy mode?"

"Oh uh... right," she quickly shakes her head. "I was thinking I could use my portal spell to get in the tower and out without being seen."

"Makes more sense than me sneaking in," Asta suddenly flops back startling Twilight, causing her to fall into his arms. "But that's future Asta and Twilight's plan. Right now I'm just going to enjoy my naked lady."

Twilight blushes slightly, "You charmer," she whispers before laying a passionate kiss on him.

The Grimoire Tower...

Asta and Twilight stood with Yuno outside the tower, slightly shaking.

"Nervous?" Yuno chides.

"No, I'm not nervous!" Asta nearly yells. "Hahahahaha...."

"Really," Yuno smirks.

"Stop teasing him Yuno!" Twilight glares. "Anyone would be nervous in our position!"

"Not me," Yuno says as he quickly turns his head. "But you two are shaking so much you'd think you done something wrong..." He looks back only to see the duo looking at the doors of the tower. "Hmf... even if they were up to something it's nothing bad." He says to himself.

The doors to the tower opened and out comes an elderly man with a heavily bushy beard and mustache and long eyebrows. He was wearing the stereotypical wizard robes and wizard hat in brown and green muted earth tones. He was riding on top of a flying carpet of some sort. A little green ball then appears in front of him.


(Drouot)



The old man steps forward, "Good Morning Everyone, my name is Drout. For those who are new, I am the master of the GrimoireTower here in Hage Village but many of you will also recognize me as the headmaster of the school as well," He looks around the group, taking note of the three individuals from the church in the back. "The time has come once again for you of the age or coming of the age of fifteen this year to take your next step in life. The step to the road of many paths that starts with a single book. And not just any book the one book solely meant for you and you alone to wield. So come with me now so with me see what grimoire chooses you as its wield."

He slightly moves to the side and motions with his hand allowing everyone to enter the tower.


(Tower from the outside)



The interior of the tower looked similar to a circular cobblestone library with shelves all the way to the ceiling.





Once everyone was inside Drouot floated to a podium adorned with a three-leaf clover in front of everyone.





"The time has come," Drouot waves his hand.

Suddenly several of the grimoires came to life. Many over them were glowing in different color auras ranging from blue and green to red and brown. They started to float off the shelves and into the hand of their chosen holders. The teens started to cheer some started grumbling and complaining about the books that chose them.

"The book chooses the page, Ms. Sparkle," Asta teased Twilight as he sounded like an old haggard man.

Twilight just gave home a flat stare.

"At least Yuno thought it was funny," Asta looks aff to the side pouting while Twilight at Yuno who was holding his side doing his best to keep his laughter in.

"Someone had to I guess," Twilight remarks with a raised eyebrow.

Suddenly there was a bright light as four grimoires floated down to three select individuals. In a purple light, a grimoire floated in front of Twilight. She'd cast a camouflaging spell so it resemble its original four-leaf form before her ascension to a goddess. It was dark lavender with a light lavender outline and pink filigree around the edges with a black four-leaf clover on it.

In a gold light, a grimoire floats to Yuno's hand.  His grimoire had a gold-colored cover, the gold-colored four-leaf clover insignia at the center of the front cover, and intricate ornamentation around the golden borders

Meanwhile in front of Asta was the most shocking event. In front of him floated two grimoires feet that not even he'd excepted. Thoroughly shocking even him he stares silently at the books. 

The one on his right glowing in its reddish-black was his five-leaf grimoire that had recently changed its look in the past years in this world. It was now a black grimoire with shiny red filigree on the outer edges. On the center of the front and back covers of the book was a single metallic red spade-themed five-leaf clover. 

On his left was the real shocker. A grimoire he'd never seen before floated there, covered in an aura of black and white. The cover was mostly a lightly tanned leather with the corners being brown leather with a dark brown leather spine. Within each of the four corners of the cover, there were exactly five brass pins in the shape of a 'V' following the outline of the corner. There were also ten more of these pins alongside both sides of the Grimoires spine. There was a thin brass chain running from the front cover to the back that had a key on it. The most notable features were the front cover with a large brass yin and yang symbol on it and the back cover that held a large brass four-leaf clover.





"Asta," Twilight says breaking the silence. He turns his hand and looks at her. She was smiling at him with confidence, "Take them..."

He turns to Yuno who was just as shocked as he was before looking at Asta in the eyes. Yuno smirks with a nod.

Reaching out his hands the books set themselves in their master grip, As they did Asta felt a deep resonance from his new grimoire in his left hand.

Everyone in the room stared silently, even a skinny man in the shadows was in awe before quickly shaking his head and heading out of the building.

Suddenly a lot of chatter broke out. A lot about being the same type of grimoire as the first wizard king's but there was also some about there being three holders at once. There was chatter about them being nothing but peasants thrown in and chatter about how Asta had gotten two grimoires.

That's when Yuno and Asat turned and said, "With this, I am now on the path to become the Wizard King," they say in unison before looking at each other in the eyes and giving stern nods, and heading over to the church group with Twilight. She was rolling her eye while shaking her head, a grin on her face the whole time.

Everyone soon broke off into spilnter groups to gossip or show off their new grimoire to their gathered friends and family.

Later...

"Please you must.."

"I don't have to do shit you old fart!" Asta yells before a window in the upper tower spews glass outward. Asta then sheathed his sword before storming off, leaving the old wizard Drouot cowering behind his desk in his office. Asta burst through the front doors meeting with Yuno and Twilight.

"I take they wanted you to stay for an examination or something," Yuno remark.

"The old bastard tried to justify me staying in town and withhold my grimoires," Asta seethed clenching his fist. "They know the rules. The books chose their wielders. So what if I got two of them! It's not like I planned on this or am trying to steal one from someone else! They're mine!"

"We know but did you have to shatter the window?" Twilight grabs the bridge of her nose.

"It was either the window or the old fart's nose," Asta crosses his arms.

"I'm with Asta on this one Twi," Yuno pitched in. "If I'd just been given such a gift as he got and some tried to justify taking them away I'd react in a similar way, though I doubt I'd..."

He stopped when he noticed at was staring off to the side. Yuno turns his head to see what Asta was looking at it. There on the path leading up the tower we two mages that had been in the group with them early to get their grimoires. They were showing clear signs of hostile intent.

"I won't stand for this!" the blonde throws his hand off to the side. "For not one but three low-life commoners to each get a four-leaf grimoire! This is an outrage! Only noble can have them!" He yells as he activates his Grimoire.

"Hey what are you doing?!" his friend says throwing out his hand. "You only said you scare them off so we could get the grimoires!"

"Fire Magic Fire Run!" he yells as he sends a wave of fire at the trio.

"Yuno," Twilight says calmly, "May I touch your grimoire?"

"Knock yourself out," Yuno shrug as he holds up his book.

Twilight reaches out and places her hand on his, "Hmmm," She opens her eyes. "A strong but protective presence. It suits you," she smirks.

"Careful there," Yuno cocks an eyebrow with a grin. "You'll make Asta jealous."

"Asta knows he has my whole heart," Twilight giggles as she holds up her hand and wind starts to come off it. Yuno's eyes widen as she throws up her hand summoning a massive tornado around them, dispelling the flames as they crashed into the tornado's wall.

The two assaulters stared in awe.

"She didn't even say the spell!'s name!"

"How'd she do that?! I've only ever seen her use water magic! She can't be a wind magic user too!"

"I can be any mage I want," Twilight remarks crossing her arms, the duo hadn't noticed that Asta was gone. "After all," she smiles as fire ignites in the palm of her hand, "My magic isn't elemental in nature but the ability to learn any spell I wish..."

Yuno smirks as he shakes his head.

"Wait, where's the third one?" The friend says when the duo suddenly feels a cold presence behind them.

"You little assholes think you're hot shit cause you're nobles," Asta remarks as he walks in between them. "You didn't know I was behind you until I released my killing intent," he explains as he raises his sword level with their necks. "I got behind you without any magic at all. So what's that tell you both?"

The duo gulps.

"That's right," Asta nods. "Mess with the wrong people and you may not walk away alive again." He quickly sheaths his swords, "Now get out of here."

The two quickly ran past Asta.

"Now," he smiles at his friends, "Let's_"

He was cut off as chains shot out from behind him, forcing him against the wall. Asta looks up to the chains quickly wrap around Yuno and Twilight, trapping them.

"My that was a lucky break," he hears. Asta looks to see a grease-haired man with a scar on his face. "I don't think I could've captured all of you so easily if hadn't been for those fools!" He laughs. "Allow me to introduce myself I am Revchi Salik, a former magic knight. Unfortunately, I did some stuff that someone didn't like so I lost my title and am now forced to make ends meat through the other means."


(Revchi Salik)



"And now that intros are done I will be helping myself to all four of your oh so special four-leaf grimoire!" He laughs. 

"Why do you want our grimoires?" Yuno emotionlessly stars at the man. "It's not like they'll work for you, so why take them?!"

"For the money Yuno," Twilight says. "Even if he can't use them he can sell them to the highest bidder for a lot of money since they're four-leaf grimoires. Most people know about them but have never seen a four-leaf grimoire making them a legendary class item for any collector, especially if he sells it on the black market," she glares at the man.

"Bravo little lady," Revchi clapped. "You're quite the smart one to have easily figured that out for one so young. Though," he eyes the young girl's curvaceous figure up and down then licks his lips. "You may also make quite the find."

"I would even think of trying to leave here with our grimoires let alone Twilight you idiot," Yuno mockingly chuckles.

"I don't think I like your tone pretty boy," Revchi clenches his fist causing the chains around the youth to tighten. "See I can do whatever I want and there's not you can do to change that fact!" he cackles, "And if you think that little shrimp over there can help you then your wrong. He's out cold and even if he was he could do jack shit to stop me. How he got a grimoire with no magic is beyond me and this thing," he held up Asta's five-leaf grimoire, letting it fall open before shamelessly dropping it on the ground, "Isn't even a grimoire!"

"Making a bunch of fuss over nothing!" He belts out laughs, "I bt the whole thing was just you behind it not wanting him to feel left out. You took petty on the useless brat!" Revchi turns towards Twilight who was seething with unbridled rage and hate in her eyes. "Oh scary face," Revchimock shudders, "I know what'll fix that spirit of yours," he snaps, and the chains tighten while also shredding the girl's clothes to reveal much of her skin and exposing her breast, "Wow kid you really got some goods under don't ya! HAHAHA!"

Revchi moves in and reaches out with a hand having left the grimoire on the ground completely forgotten as he lusts after Twilight who kept glaring at him unfazed by the wicked ex-knight's actions.

"If you think you can cause damage by ripping apart my clothes, you're wrong asshole," Twilight says to the knight as she noticed Asta's grimoires had activated and floats into the air. "You're not the first freak to take me hostage and try this shit!"

Asta's newest grimoire with the brass yin-yang symbol opens up to reveal its interior pages with white pages on the left with black writing on them. On the right, the pages were solid black with gold writing on them.




Asta's five-leaf grimoire hovers in the air next to the four-leaf one before opening to reveal its yellowed pages with crimson red writing on them.

Yuno's eyes widened at what he'd just heard.

"But I do suggest," Twilight confidently smirks, "If you don't want to lose that hand then you back off!"

"Out what, you expose yourself more," Revchi chuckles. "Wait... that's not a bad idea! Here let me help you with it!"

Revchi continues to reach out when something sudden zips by and then a thud was heard. He looks over to see the lower fourth of and arm lying on the ground about fifteen away, a pool of blood forming around it. That's when Revchi realized he could no longer feel his left hand. His gaze shift back and his pupils shranks in horror before he cried out in pain. 

He kneels down holding his stump above him," MY ARRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMMMM!"

"You were warned you filthy prick," Came a cold callous voice before something nailed the evil bastard hard into the wall.

Yuno stood there, his eyes slightly shaking as Asta stood there in front of them. A massive sword in his right hand, blood slowly dripping off its blade. He'd kicked the ex-knight in front of them.





Asta walks over to his friends, "Hold still," he says as he raised his sword and quickly cuts through Twilight then Yuno's bindings. "Turn around," old Yuno, who quickly complied. Asta removed the black white and black printed cloak he'd used to conceal himself upon his return from the Seireitei from his grimoire and pulls it over Twilight. "You can turn back around now."

Yuno turns back around and sees the others. Twilight hand her grimoire out and up before she takes a hold of Revchi's grimoire. She feels the cover with her hand a few times before she opens it and flips through it. 

"Some of this could come in pretty hand in the future," Twilight says as she closes the book and tosses it on the ground next to its mask. "I better stop the bleeding before he dies of blood loss," she says with disgust as she bends down, "Gaea magic, Mother's Healing Kiss," she says as her hands light in a green aura and closes Revchi's wounds. "That'll do for now," she huffs. 

"Can we leave now? I'd rather not be seen,"  she grips her cloak, "in this state."

"Sorry Twilight," Asta shakes his head, "We have to explain what happened."

She looks away, "Fine..." She sighs and holds up her hand to Revchi and, "Chain Magic: Binding CIron Chains," she says and he becomes wrapped in chains similar to the one he'd had on Twilight and Yuno. "That'll keep him from going anywhere at least."

Yuno stares in amazement. "Twilight... how can you use so many different spells?"

"I told you already," Twilight giggles. "My nature is to learn all the magic I can. Therefore, instead of having only the capacity for a single magic  I actually have an unlimited capacity for as much as I want to learn. My magic is copy magic," she smiles. "It lets me use any form of spell I've touched through someone's grimoire or seen and gain an understanding through explanation."

"So that's why you touched my grimoire earlier," Yuno smirks. "Could you copy Asta's sword then?"

"Possibly," Twilight shrugs. "The downside to my copy magic is that it's just that, a copy. So it's not going to be as strong as the original. This is especially true when it comes to creation magic or spells that create physical manifestations."

"Seems to me you're still pretty powerful even with just a copy," Yuno says as the adults come out to see what's going on.

"Geek out later," Asta sighs, "We have a lot of explaining to do..."

Four and a half months later...

"Now you know you can always come back here after the exams," Father Orfai says from behind everyone as they all stood outside the church with Yuno, Asta, and Twilight as they readied to depart for the capital and the Magic Knight Entrance exams.

"You three have been training so hard since you were childer, I know you'll make it through these coming trails. Even when you do make come back and see us," Sister Lily says to the three of them. "You family after all and like Father says, this will always be your home."

"We'll come and see you when we can," Twilight giggles as she gets hugs from everyone.

Nash steps in front of Asta, "What'll you do if you don't make it?"

"Never thought about it," Asta knelt down and reaches out rubbing the boy's head. "And if I don't I can always try next year. Never give in and never give up. That is the strongest magic of all," he says as he reaches down and pulls his black sword from his belt and holds it up in front of Nash. "It's going to be your job to protect everyone now Nash and that's why I want to give this."





Nash holds up his hands and wraps his fingers around the sheath and grip of the sword. Sister Lily moves to stop Asta but Father Orfai puts a hand on her shoulder. She looks back and sees him shaking his head. Asta releases his grip on the weapon and Nash slightly stumbles from the weight of the sword but stays standing nonetheless.

"In our country," Asta says. "It is a costume to pass a sword on to a bow to signify he has earned the right to be called a man. Nash," Asta stands up causing Nash to look up. "This is not a toy but a tool. A tool that is used to provide for and protect those you hold dear. I am trusting you with it because I know you will use it the way it is meant to be used."

Nash stares in admiration.

"I look forward to you showing me what you can do with that when next I see you, little brother," Asta smiles at him then turns to Twilight and Yuno. "It's a long walk to the city."

"Yep," Yuno nods with a smile.

"Then we should get going then," Twilight lets out a happy giggle.

"Alright, let's move out!" Asta yells and Yuno and Twilight join him as they march off.





 A few hours later...

Ast looks back into the valley that held Hage Village.

"We've put a pretty good bit of mileage between is and the village," Asta points causing the others to look.

"I didn't realize we were that far out," Twilight astonished looks back.

"It feels a bit surreal," Yuno remarks.

"Hey Twi," Asta says getting his girl's attention. "I think we're far enough out we can use them."

"You think so," Twilight says with apprehension in her voice. "We are pretty far into the mountains so no one would see us and it would drastically shorten the trip to the capital from weeks to a few short hours at most."

"What are you two talking about?" Yuno looks at the couple thoroughly confused by their conversation.

"This," Asta says with a smirk as he activates his black grimoire and pulls out his demon slayer sword.

"A sword?" Yuno raised an eyebrow.

"Yes, the Demon Slayer Sword to be specific," Twilight nods with her own knowing grim as she activates her grimoire. "Copy Magic: Demon Slayer," She says as she is soon holding up an identical sword, much to Yuno's shock.

"Why are you tow pulling out massive sword now?" Yuno asked, the wonder having worn thin.

"So we can do this," Asat says with a shit-eating grin as he breaks into a slow jog and then throws the Slayer out before he jumps on it, surfing through the air. Twilight soon copied him. "We cut our time done to merely a fraction of what it would be this way," Asta points.

"Oh yea I get it," Yuno nods, "But that'll drain most of your mana though..."

"Not at all," Asta shakes his head.

"These swords have antimagic properties in that they repeal mana," Twilight crosses her arms under her chest. "We won't lose any mana at all."

"Okay that makes sense I guess but how do I travel with you if I don't have a broom and those things don't allow passengers?" Yuno points at the sword. "And it's not like I KNOW how to do that!"

"I got ya cover bro," Asta smirks as a broomstick emerges from his grimoire and he tosses it to Yuno who stares up with a raised and highly skeptical eyebrow. "You can give me the dirty look all ya want but I actually bought that for you. Yea it's worn a bit but it's still a good broom."

Yuno sighs before jumping on the broom feet first and surfing on it similar to Asta and Twilight on their swords.

"Let's go," He smirks as they all took off towards the royal Capital.

Hours later at sundown the trio soon sees the Royal Capital in all its glory. 





As they got closer they could make out the city and more importantly, the arena where the Magic Knight Exams were going to be held in the coming weeks.





"Let's land here," Twilight pints to just outside the gates.

"Sure," Asat nods.

"Lead the way," Yuno says nonchalantly;y.

The trio land just outside the city walls and disembark into the city passing a few magic knights in green robes with a praying mantis on them.

"I suggest we find somewhere to bed down for the night," Asta holds up a finger. 

"I agree," Twilight sighs in exhaustion. "Even though it wasn't on mana power it still takes a lot out of ya to get here. Hey, why don't I just make a portal back to the church? That way we don't have to spend any money."

"I don't that's a good idea Twi," Yuno says.

"Why?"

"Because we just spent the whole day getting here and we don't want Sister Lily and the kids to know that, let alone work Father Orfai into another crying spill," Asta groans as he quickly drops his head and arms. "We'd never get I'm off us..."

"I have to agree with you and that Asta," Yunos acknowledged flatly with two nods of the head. "But also because we should keep our abilities to ourselves as much as we can."

"Okay I get why the church is a bad idea," Twilight faintly chuckles while imagining Sister Lily and the kids trying to pry Father Orfai off Asta, Yuno, and Her legs. "But why not just go to our mountain hut, Asta? And why keep our abilities to ourselves? I'm not ashamed of mine."

"Think about Twi," Asta looked back over his shoulder at her then he looks around and takes note-off of every other person who thought the group wasn't paying attention to them. "A four-leaf grimoire holder is a very rare thing and then you have us, three at one time is an unheard-of event, let alone one of us having two grimoires," Asta says darkly. "News of us has already spread this far about us in a short time, and a lot of it has been spun into tumors at this point. If people don't know what we can do it'll be easier to get into the knight's exams with very little interference from third-party mages like the asshat that tried to steal our grimoires."

"When you put it like that I can understand," Twilight nods, "But there is still the immediate threat of needing a place to stay, and then we have to take into account or money."

"We have more than enough funds to keep us stable for a good while," Asta retorts as they head through the streets. "But you never know so it would be prudent for us all to get part-time jobs just in case."

"I would like to do some learning too," Twilight adds. "Not just pick some new spells but also to get to know the city."

"We will also need to keep up with training," Yuno puts his two cents in. "We can't relax just because we're in the capital after all."

"Agree," Asta and Twilight nod.

"But we'll," Asta motions to him and Twilight. "Won't be training alongside you. It's to help us get stronger and so we won't know what you're planning. There's a very high probability we'll be in separate squads after all."

"I don't think having your girlfriends helping you is very fair," Yuno says flatly.

"Don't be an idiot Yuno," Twilight says smugly. "Other than helping drag him along or the occasional healing spell I've never helped him get with training. That was always him and then you," she quickly turns giving Yuno a bright smile causing his cheeks to turn slightly pink.

It was all true. Though the healing spells were a bit more of healing sessions instead of just spells. Asat quickly found that his de-aged was significantly lacking in the durability department. He could only figure it was the same reason Twilight didn't have her focus crystal, wings, and tail. When coming through the gate their Equestrian powers had been sealed away somehow, which meant the crystal shards that had been infused through his bones weren't there anymore.

"Fair enough then," Yuno sighs as Asta stops.

"This will do," he points up to an inn sign. "Tomorrow we can get a look at the city. I have a few things that I want to see if I can find while we're here."

"I'm fine with it," Yuno nods.

Walking in Asta steps up to the counter, "Two rooms please,"

"Five coins per room for three nights," the innkeeper says he eyes the trio. "And I better not see any funny shit!"

"We'll be here for about two weeks so here's enough to cover our stay," Asta says as he forks over the money and then gets the keys. "Here," he tosses one to Yuno. "See ya in the morning," he remarks as he and Twilight head up.

"They get younger and younger every time," The innkeeper shakes her head and then goes back to clean after Yuno follows the couple up.

Two weeks later...

Asta had found work in a blacksmith's shop. They wanted to have him start as an apprentice but he said if he could prove his worth then could have access to the forge. The shopkeeper laugh but guaranteed it. Asta immediately threw down the sword. He then quickly forged a knife that easily trumped and cut a fully classed apprentice's best sword in two. Asta got the job and helped around the shop when not working on his own projects.

Yuno got a part-time job at a washateria as a clothes dryer.

Twilight worked at a bookshop.

When neither of them was busy they were training or spending time with each other. Asta in particular was looking for specific items for his projects at the Blacksmith's shop. 

A red-haired woman with several younger children in tow walks into the blacksmith shop.

"Hello," she greets the smith behind the counter. "I was hoping you could take a look at this," she says while putting a broken knife on the counter. It had a fairly worn and chipped blade with a small crack running down the middle.





"Let's have a look here," the old man says as he flips open his glasses and picks up the knife. "It's a very used pieced."

"Yes. It's been through a lot," the woman nods. "Is t fixable?"

"Afraid not miss," the older gentleman shakes his head and sets the blade down. 

She looks down dejected. 

Soon Asta emerged from the back of the shop and saw the girl and immediately recognized her, "Hey old man, what's going on here?" He asked as he pulls a towel from behind him and wipes away the sweat from his brow before draping it on his shoulders.

"Girl brought in this knife," the old man points. "I can't do anything with it but maybe you can..."

"Excuse me but who is this?" The girl asked. "I thought you were the shop ower?"

"I am the owner," the shopkeep nods while Asta looks over the knife, "This here is Asta, our part-timer, and his skills are second to none. I'd say he's on par with me if not above it. Well?"

"Well you have a few options," Asta sets the knife down. "I can try and patch it but that's just a bandage and it would crack and ship again in no time flat. I can melt it down and cast it as a new one but at that point, it would be cheaper to just buy a new one. The last one is similar to the second in the a take the knife and completely reforge it into a new one. It doesn't really add or take away any of the existing material but is still pricy."

"I can't afford a new one let alone a complete reforge," the girl looks down disheartened.

Asta looks at the old man who was scratching the back of his head. He then looked at the little ones who were comforting the older girl.

"What's your name?" Asta asked.

"Rebecca Scarlet," she responded.

"Are the little ones your siblings?" Asta asked.

"Y-Yes they are," Her eyes widened in shock. "How can you tell? Most people just think they're my kids..."

"Easy. They look just like you but look up to you," Asta smiles causing her to stare. "See I'm from the Forsaken Realm beyond the mountains. I'm actually here in the city to take the Magic Knight Entrance Exam. He doing part-time work till then to make a bit of extra money to live off of."

"Even if ya don't make you'll still have a job here kid. Hell, wish ya would stick around here and not the pompous knight bs. You do great work and could make a name for yourself as a smith," the keep comments.

Asta rolls his eyes, "Anyways, I'm from a village called Hage. I live out there with a few of my brothers and sisters in an orphanage," Scarlet's gaze slightly widens." Though we're not blood-related and I live in the woods most of the time. I stay with them mainly in the winter with but I still take care of them as much as I can."

Scarlet keeps staring.

"Tell you what I'll do," Asta takes the knife, "I'll do a reforge on it pro-bono and get it back to you within the next few days. I'm kind of in a rut anyway as I can't find some of the material for a project I've been working on and this will be a nice distraction."

He smiles.

"But I can't pay..." Scarlet shrinks back a bit from worry.

Asta sighs, "Forgot you guys don't know what the term pro-bono means," he rubs the back of his head. "No, it means I won't charge you for the knife work. I know you need all of your money for your family," he quickly turns to the old keeper, "That cool with you old man?"

"You're projects your call," The smith waved it off. "As long as you keep up your end of the deal with helping out on your rotation I have no problems with you taken your own side jobs. If they make you money of have you spend it on the customer is on you boy."

"It's decided then," Asta smiles as he looks back an astonished Scarlet. "Come by in a couple of days to check in. Hopefully I can get it done in just a few, but we'll see if I can get what I need for this."

"Thank you very much," Scarlet says as she stares.

Later...

Asta was currently in a back alley of the city, looking for the entrance to a certain area.

"Found it," he smiles under his cloak as he put his hand on a wall and it had a bit of a liquid ripple effect as if you were throwing a stone into a still pond. "I can definitely get what I need here. hehehe..."

One Month Later...

The time had come for the Magic Knight Entrance Exams to finally begin.

The entire group of wanna-be Magic stood gathered in the arena for the tests. Small birds swarmed around various examinees in differing amounts. They had black feathers on their back, wings, and around their face. Their faces have red feathers while their undersides have white feathers. Their beaks are black and they have a pair of feathers that are shaped like downturned horns.

"What are these stupid things and why want they leave us alone?" one person askes as he swats at the birds who merely dodged his hand. "So annoying!"

"Just calm down," another chuckle. "They're called anti-birds and they're supposed to be mana sensitive."

"So what they, like can tell how much mana a person has?" the first asked.

"Yep," the other nods, "They'll peck at those with low or no mana. Anti-birds won't approach anyone with high levels of mana and will become frightened when they get close to those with powerful mana. So when the captains come in they'll clear out."

"Well if what you're telling me is true, look at those two," the first point over to a purple hair girl and the black hair boy next to her. "There are no birds at all around them!"

"Woah..." the second says and then notices a very large swarm of birds that had settled on someone. "Look at that guy. He's covered in them!" he laughs as he points at an ash-haired boy.

"Yeah, hahaha!" the first laughs then stops and noticed the birds were quiet. "Um, why aren't they pecking at him?"

The boy was sitting still in a cross-legged fashion on the ground. The birds were quite docile as they perched on nearly every surface they could on his body. The body was just as still as if he was a statue.

Everyone just stares when suddenly the birds' eyes shoot open and they all flee in terror. 

Asta opens his eyes and then quickly grabs a hold of a wrist of someone, "I don't like being touched by strangers," he says with a chill as he slightly turns his head to see and an older man with a bit of shock on his face.

He was a tall man with a very muscular build. He has grey eyes and black hair of medium length that is messily combed backward, making it stick outwards. Additionally, he sported a stubble mustache and beard. His attire was that of a simple white A-shirt and black trousers. The trousers have an extra layer of tan leather that covers his outer thighs and down to his knees. The trousers are only supported by a belt around his waist. He wore another pair of belts, one of which he uses to carry his grimoire. Lastly, he wore black high boots that cover most of his calves.

What was more frightening was the fact he was oozing vast amounts of magical power. "You caught my hand.." he remarks.

"What of it?" Asta remarks as he releases the man and stands. "You scared off my birds so I think that makes of even. How about we call it there and part ways here, M'kay?"

The man gritted his teeth and his hand shot out again for Asta's head only for the teen to quickly grab hold with all his strength on the man's arm again.

"I said I don't like to be touched!" Asta growls through gritted teeth.

"Captain Yami there you are!" Came a new voice. 

(Cpt. Yami)


A man soon ran up from behind the older man. He was a slender young man of average height and build. He has "droopy" eyes, and his light brown hair is somewhat unruly. He had a generally pleasant, smiling expression. His outfit was fairly simple. On top of a white undershirt, he wears a light green, loose-fitting tunic with long sleeves and long tails at the back. He also wears dark trousers and a green pair of wide, knee-high boots that lace up the front. He wore a short mantle similar to the one the old guy was wearing and his grimoire holder is on his left hip. He also wears a pair of green earrings.
"I've been looking all over for you sir," the younger man wheezes.

(Finral)



"Oh Fenrall," Yami looks over his shoulder, "Uh yeah... Kinda got lost..."

"Yea ya think!" Finral hissed. "You use me a taxi and as soon as we get here you run off!"

"I had to go take a dump geez..." Yami says. "Looks like it's your lucky day kid... you kid to keep breathing for a while longer," Yami retracts his hand causing Asta to stumble slightly. Yami pulls out a cigarette and lights it before speaking, "I look forward to seeing what you can do half-pint," he smiles as smoke comes from his mouth.

"We should really get going sir," Finral says with a twitching eye. "We have to meet the other captains after all..."

"Yea, yea," Yami says nonchalantly. "Those guys are nothin but killjoys. It won't kill'um to wait a bit..." he says as the pair walks off. "Better show me a good show kid. Cause if ya don't then I'm gonna come back and kill ya!"

"I can't wait," Asta smiles evilly, "Captain Yami..."

Everyone started to talk.

"Was that Captain Yami the God of Destruction?"

"That kid... he just caught his hand like it was nothing..."

"Hey, there. That was some stunt you pulled there with Cpt. Yami," A random man comes up to Asta. "The name is Sekke Bronzazza."

"What do you want scrub?" Asta glares at the man.

"Hey no need to be hostile," Zekke quickly threw up his hands. 

"What the hell are you all staring at!" Asta yelled causing everyone to shut up really quick as he let loose his blood lust.

Meanwhile, Yami stops for a minute and then smirks before continuing to walk.

Some times passes and then everyone heard doors open above their head. They look up to see all of the Magic Knight Captain enter the both above them before sitting in their assigned seats. 





And so the test began...

Zeke still kept trying to ingratiate himself to Asta via telling him who the magic knight captains were. Asta already knew who they were of course so he just tuned out the annoying mage.

Captain Van then announced the test would begin and he cast a spell creating several brooms for the examinees to showcase their baser abilities.





No surprise Yuno and Twilight easily outdid everyone. Asta took his broom and hover on it with everyone else showing standard ability. He took note that the Captain of the Silver Eagles, Nozel Silva, left for a brief moment before quietly returning.





The tests continued with Yuno and Twilight continuing to lead in the ranks. Asta just stayed in the lower forty of the other examinees with Sekke still mockingly cheering him on. If it were up to Asta he would've broken his face long ago but was holding off for the final test, the combat test.

First up was Yuno and his foe had sought him out.

"Your name is yuno right," came a voice. Yuno looked out of the corner of his eye. "The name is Salim de Hapshass and you commoner have the glorious honor of being my stepping stone to get into the Magic Knights."


(Salim De Hapshass)



"Let's get this over with," Yuno sighs.

"Here comes my-"

"Cyclone fist!" Yuno says immediately as he threw a fist forwards and sent a hurricane right into the repulsive jackass and straight into a wall.

Everyone whispered.

"He didn't even have to activate his grimoire for such a powerful spell..."

"That's a four-leaf wielder for ya..."continue wi

"Done," yuno say was his opponent was definitely knocked out cold.

More applicants trail went by, each with their own unique magic and spells. It contained for some time while Twilight secretly went around and touched people's grimoires adding to her own arsenal. The main targets were most of the unconscious mages, like Yuno's partner which provided her with quite a powerful lightning spell. She did this until it was her turn to fight.

She headed towards the field. Her opponent was another nobleman who was ranting about how this would be child's play for someone of his bloodline. He then got an eye full of twilight and then started having certain thoughts. Asta saw the look in his eyes and it really pissed him off, though he kept it to himself as he knew Twilight could handle this low-level mage without even putting any real effort in, especially with her using her new skill.

"Don't worry sweetheart I won't hurt you," the noble held his chin in his forefingers, "Even for a commoner you are a rare find and I wouldn't want to damage the pretty face of my future bride."

"Creep," Twilight shuttered.

"What did you just call me" His gaze narrows with his grimoire floating next to him.

"You heard me," Twilight turns he nose up at him while her grimoire floats up.

The noble grits his teeth in anger but then sees her grimoire and the four-leaf clover, "Now I see," he chuckles. "We'll just have to alter your thought process a bit with this battle. Getting a four-leaf grimoire has clearly gone to your head. In fact, I heard there were three of you hasbins that supposedly got a four-leaf grimoire but that there was someone amongst you with a second grimoire alongside the four-leaf. Know I see it was just a rumor after all and that there were only two of you getter rats that managed this feat. Still, only those of noble blood should have those. Future wife or not I will put you in your place for lying!"

Twilight's gaze quickly shot forward as she glares enraged.

"Now Armory Creation magic: Hail of Blade!" He laughs as swords form in the air and start to fall.

"Your magic will make an excellent addition to my collection. In fact, I think it's just what I need to complete my new technique," Twilight says as her body becomes covered in purple aura, "Sound magic Speed of Thunder!" She levitates for a second then rockets around while dodging the sword to get right in front of the pompous nobleman. "Interesting. The ability to make and remake any weapons from mana, magic, and other materials available," she remarks as she puts a hand on his grimoire, "This is just what I need for my new theory. Too bad such useful magic is waist on someone such as you!"

"You bitch!" He yells. "Armory Magic Blasting Ballista!" All of the fallen swords suddenly convert into crossbows aimed at Twilight and the noble, "Oh and I can't be injured by any of my own spells by the way!" He cackle. "And your little speed spell won't save you either cause those arrows will follow you until they make contact! Admit defeat and I'll make it less painful on our honeymoon!"

Twilight's gaze hardens as she recalls the time from being kidnapped and the hell Fluttershy told her about. She then delivers a roadhouse kick sending him flying into the center of the arena.

The fat noble shakily gets to his feet and glares at Twilight, "You bitch I'll end you! Fire all rounds!" The crossbows primed and fired on Twilight.

"Compound Magic: Demon Chains!" Twilight siles as chains shoot up from the arena floor wrapping around her entire form defecting the bolts as they fired at her.

What Twilight just did thoroughly shocked everyone.

Captain's Balcony...

"First sound magic then chain magic..." The captain of the Blue knights thinks. "Not only can she use two different types of magic she can use them back to back. I wonder what else she can do? She can centrally handle men that's for sure, and from the way she kicks she's got more than just magic and good looks on that body of her..."





"She's totally a badass Char!" The tall black-haired woman with tan skin and a revealing outfit says. "She's totally fit in with us and the other girls. We should snatch her up!"





"Sol how many times do I have to tell you, call me captain Sol," Cha reprimands her subordinate.

"You got Char!" Sol gives a thumbs up. "Back to our newest recruit... I totally think we should snatch her up!"

"I have to concur with you there Sol," Char nods as she holds her chin. ' But that look in her eyes... I know that sparkle... but she so you to have it... No, I'm just overthinking things again...' She thinks to herself as she looks at Cpt. Yami at the very end who was just yawning.

*YAWN*

"Yea big deal so she can use two different magic back to back. Big deal," He remarks scratching the back of his head. "She's a pretty girl with the power to spare I'll give her that much though."

Arena Floor...

"W-what is this?" The noble shutters.

"Will, you said they wouldn't stop until they hit me so I let them hit me," Twilight giggle evilly from inside her chain coffin. 

"Honestly," the chains slowly start to peel away to reveal Twilight, unscathed. "I didn't think I'd be able to pull off this spell until now, but then again it's all thanks to you. As much as I hate your disgusting face and just about everything about you, I have to thank you because without your help understanding how to do this spell would've taken me a lot longer to figure out."

"How?" The noble trembles as the chains' bladed tips zero in on him. "hOW CAN YOU HAVE TO MAGIC ATTRIBUTES WHEN NOBLES DON't!?!?!"

"That's easy you stupid little man," Twilight giggles and places a hand on the ground, "Earth Magic: Sinking Sands," the arena floor quickly converts to sand, and the noble sinks before stopping and hardens back into stone around his ankles and wrists. "My magic allows me to learn any spell I want. The are many means I can learn spells or magic but the best way is the most direct way. By touching someone else grimoire. Now die..."

The chains rocket at him.

"PLEASE DON'T KILL ME!" He manages to yell before passing out and wetting himself in fear.

"Pathetic," Twilight scoffs as she flips her hair and deactivates her spells. She heads off to the side and meets up with Asta and Yuno. She looks at Asta first, "Yu don't think it was too much do you?" she says with a hint of embarrassment.

"Too much?" Asta smirks with a raised eyebrow, "Twi... I got chills," he chuckles, "Not gonna lie though... It was really hot..."

Twilight's face quickly lit up bright red as before a puff of steam comes off her face and she hides her eyes behind her bangs.

"Was that really necessary Asta?" Yuno shakes his head.

"You can't tell you didn't get somewhat turned on by all the badassery she just pulled off?" Asta motions to her.

"I will neither confirm nor deny that," Yuno turns his head while his cheeks turns slightly red. "But you defiantly passed with flying colors and those spells... I didn't know you had them. Where you get them?"

"Oh, They're combination spells," Twilight says doing a one-eighty. "See my spells aren't as strong as the original users' spells so I took the concept for us. From when we used to hunt we used all of our skills to I thought I could combine my spells into newer unique spells to make up for some of their weakness. Thanks to fatty's magic I was able to do that seamlessly" 

She smiles with a giggle.

"I definitely saw a few heads turn up there in the balcony so someone wants you," Asta turned his head.

"Doesn't matter if someone wants me or not," Twilight smirks, "I'm only joining the knight squad that you join, and if not then I'll stay in town or close by."

"Same for me Twi," Asta nod. "In the meantime, let's enjoy the coming show until my turn comes up. You could some more useful magics after all"

She gives a curt nod.

Time passed and more battles went on. Mages fought one another with amazing spells and not so amazing spells. Some went on about how they would win because they're noble until they got their asses handed to them. Some of the noles actually held a candle and were able to back what they said.

Finally, it was Asta's turn and his opponent was none other than Zekke Bronzazza.



 

"Hey there," Zekke waves. "Sorry if we got off on the wrong foot there. How about we partner up?"

Asta shrugs and walks out onto the main floor, "Alright let's get this over with-"

"I couldn't agree with you more," Zekke evilly grins, "I'll show you who's a scrub! Luckily for me, you're all talk and won't even be a change for someone as powerful as me! Haha!"

Asta's face hardens.

"I was going to be nice but I can see that's a wasted effort on my part," Asta growls, "You nobles think just because you have money that you have power. Grant it, there are a number of you that do indeed have a great deal of magic power but you think you're above others just because you have that little bit of extra posh in your pockets..." He glares, "Well for those of us that grew up lucky to get food that we worked for every day have just as much power as ou but you deny us because we don't have money, bull shit! I'm going to show all of you what real power is!

Black and white mana start to waft off of Asta's form as pressure builds around him to spread over the arena.

Yuno smirks while Twilight sighs.

"How can you have this much magic power?" Zekke's eyes grew wide with shock. "You were at the very bottom of every test we took! I SAW IT!"

"You and everyone else funny man," Asts smirks, "You all saw what I wanted you to see asshole. Me doing just enough to get by without doing anything too impressive to give away myself or the power I hold noticed," he throws back his robe and out floats his grimoires. 

That's when everyone froze in awe.

"Y-you..." Zekke shutters. "Have a four-leaf and a second grimoire... but those were just-"

"Rumors... Yea they were," Asta nods. "But the thing about rumors is that they're usually based in some form of truth..."

"Bronze Magic: Zeke's Magnum Cannonball!" Zekke shouts as he becomes covered in a bluish magic sphere with spikes and starts to laugh, "You might as well just I've up. This spell both lets me attack and be completely defined at the same time!"





"Hmf," Asta snorts. "Allow me," he takes a stance, "To crack open that shell!" Hee rockets forward and his right fist collides with the sphere.

"I told you I'm totally defended in here! So what if you have strength!" Zekke laughs.

"I didn't honestly think I could do it in one punch," Asta scoffs and then controls his breath, dig his hand underneath the sphere, and easily lifts it into the air above his head. 

This threw everyone for a loop. Many of the captains were trying to deduce what kind of augmentation spell he was using but Yami said it was no spell but pure muscle.

"Time to play ball!" Asta swirls tossing the sphere into the sky. "Dark magic, Dark platforms," as he said this numerous black planks appeared in the air, and Yami's cigarette fill out of his mouth.

Asta used the platforms to shoot around Zekke in his cannonball easily knocking it before it was high in the sky. Asat got above it, "Light magic," Captain William's eyes widen slightly under his mask, "Chain of Enlightenment," Golden chains of light shoot out and wrap around the sphere and the dark platform. 

That's when Asta stood on the cannonball and looks in at Zekke with a smile. 

"Just with a bit of magic and A lot of physical strength I was easily able to get you up here," he remarks as he drew his demon slayer sword from his other grimoire. 

"I call this move, Zekke's Falling Star!" Asta jumps up and then slashes his sword down into Zekke's cannonball sending the sphere and magic inside rocketing into the base of the arena.

As soon as the dust cleared Zekke laid there passed out, his spell cut in two on one side.

"This kid..." Yami smiled widely in the balcony.

"For those of use without money or who are from foreign lands magic means jack shit!" Asta shouts out. "Magic this magic that! We are lucky to get a full course meal where we live, so I train and live through it! My magic is facing my day-to-day and never giving up! That's the strongest magic there is and if anyone says otherwise I'll shove my foot so far up your ass you'll taste your own shit! And when I'm the wizard king I'm going to change things!"

He storms off.

"Nice speech," Yuno holds up a hand.

"You know it," Asta gives him a high five.
> Tribulations...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta, Yuno, and Twilight all stood off to the side. Everyone gives them plenty of space after their overwhelming displays overpower, skill, or outright atmosphere.

“It looks like no one wants much to do with us with you around,” Yuno comments to Asta while looking around. “Of course, that’s to be excepted after your fight…”

“You can prod all you want dear brother,” Asta responds from the spot where he sat. “I meant what I said and you know I won't stop till I achieve my goal.”

“Yea but that’s where your wrong cause you won’t achieve that goal this time,” Yuno points at himself, “Cause I’m going to be the Wizard.”

“Before that, I think we should figure out which Knight Squad we’re going to go with,” Twilight remarks with an eye twitch, having grown annoyed with the boys' conversations. “I already know which squAD I’m going with…”

“About that Twilight,” Asta cuts her off. “I want you to choose a different squad than the one I’m in.”

“Why?” She asked confused and shocked.

Asta looks at Yuno, "We're going to go for a private chat. Come get us if they start calling people forward."

Yuno looks at them both and gives a single nod.

Asta and Twilight quickly leave the main area and head to the bathrooms. Asta looks around, making sure no one was within viewing distance. He also reaches out with his Qi sensing and only sensed the people in the arena who are watching the fights.

"Okay we're safe," Asta murmurs as he holds up his hand. "I.D. Create," a small grey sphere appears above his palm before expanding to cover him and Twilight. "I can produce a small field that lasts for a few hours, anything bigger than this lasts less and less."

"At least more of your powers have returned," Twilight places a hand on the field. "Now why do you want me in a different Squad. I thought the plan was to stick together until we come across Sunset?"

"Yes that was the plan but I think it would be better for us to spread out," Asta speaks. "Sunset should reveal herself fairly soon but at the same time we still have about a year or just under until she may show herself. This is why I want you to be out in another squad and make friends but at the same time, it's to keep an eye on things. I think will be here until certain events fall into place, only after can we have the means to open the door and return home. Besides, we've been side by side for nearly eight years now. It won't kill us to be apart and there is the small aspect of the other girls that are meant to fall in love with me from the original story."

Twilight harshly glares then sighs in defeat, "If it's what you want I'll do it. But these other girls," pointing at his nose, "I want updates and date nights every now and then. You know we're not against having more added to the heard but if they're not approved bY Fluttershy and that means you can't have them."

"Relax Twilight," Asta quickly threw up his hands. "You've already met Scarlet so she's in the clear for now and as for the other two, well... Ones a bit of a pompous tsundere that I'd prefer not to fall for me but is an overall good and hardworking person but is treated harshly by her family. I will be doing something about that. The third is just plain nuts, very similar to you but in some areas but at the same time a nightmare."

Twilight glares.

"I think we should get back now," Asta nervously chuckled. 

The bubble shattered and they both returned as people were starting to be called out.

Yuno saw them, "I was just about to get you two..." he noticed Twilight's annoyed mood. "Not going to touch this one," he eased away from them.

Time passes and everyone was called out and either shown to be wanted to be claimed by a knight squad captain or outright reject and told to move on or wait and try again next year.

"Number 4  step forward/ No hands..."

This process repeated itself until.

"Number 69," The captain of the purple Orca's raised his hand.

"Number 78/ The Crimson Lion Kings..."

"Number 99/ The Coral Peacocks..."

"Number 116/ No hands..."

Slowly but surely the number of examines was dropping.

"Number 141/ No Hands..."

"Number 163..."

Twilight final steps forward 

'Go for it Twi,' Yuno and Asta cheered mentally.

all of the captains raised their hands shocking everyone. Many started to whisper that they'd never seen all of the captains raise a hand before. 

Twilight remained silent until the background noises died down. In that time she thought to herself and about what Asta said, She knew he had another reason for her to join another knight Squad other than the one he was going for but honestly couldn't figure it out, This thought thoroughly ticked her off to.

She looks up and noticed the two women knights, ' Fine. If he wants to be apart and for me to make friends then I'll make friends.' She gives a cheeky grin. "I choose the Blue Rose!" she blurts out.

Everyone started to whisper again.

'Uh oh...' Thought a certain ashen-haired lad.

Twilight then steps back and gives and evil mirk to Asta.

'Oh shit...' Asta's head and arms dropped downward.

"Number 164..."

Now it was Yuno's turn and as with Twilight all of the Captains raised their hands. Yuno somewhat copied Twilight and was lost in thought until he made up his mind.

"It would be an honor to join the Golden Down!" Yuno says with pride.

Nearly everyone in the crowd had their mouths hanging open.

Yuno then stepped back with the others, "Good luck," he remarks towards Asta.

"Number 165..."

Asta steps forward and everyone was whispering about how he'd managed to hide himself amongst the crowd.

'Pick me or not I don't care. I'll do what I have to in order to get us home,' Asta as he clenches his fist and looks up to see all hands raised, utterly throwing him for a loop. "Eh...." he says as his mouth hangs open a bit.

"Please choose your Squad number 165!" The announcer remarks.

"Ah..." Asta shakes his head. "Right," He looks over to Cpt Yami and Finral "I choose the Black Bulls!" This time it was Yami's turn to have his mouth open allowing his cigarette to fall out of his mouth.

That was when the uproar in the stadium started and everyone started yelling at Asta. He had the opportunity to be with the best of the best and he chose the worst of the worst.

"SHUT UP!" Asta roared sending a wave of pressure out, choking everyone. "I don't care about your stupid opinions on who's the best or who's more powerful! It's my choice and I choose the Black Bulls! So either come at me or stay out my way!" He glares at everyone sending chills down their spins.

Yami shakes off his stupor and jumps down while also sending out waves of his magic power.

"That was some impressive power you put out kid," he remarks while walking. "So you wanna be the Wizard King someday? Well, now that you've seen a small taste of a magic knight captain's power do you think you still can? Cause if you wanna be king you're gonna have to beat all of us first."

"I know I can," Asta smiles as he removes the demon dweller sword from his grimoire and points it at Yami. The Black power starts wafting off the weapon as the surrounding mana is absorbed and turned into anti-magic. "I'm willing to start any time you are captain," He gives a wicked grin.

Yami pulls his new cigarette out and lights it. Taking a puff his lets out the smoke and starts laughing hard.

"I was right about you and you'll fit right in with us," Yami smiled, "What's your name?"

"Asta Ferris," Asta kept smiling.

"See ya after eh selection is done, Asta Ferris," Yami waves and walks off, 'That kid... He's got way more skill than just physical power and magic power... He's got a really strong spirit too. That pressure coming from him... If he really wanted to I bit he could've made the whole arena faint, and put us captains through a bit of stress just to move to...'

Suddenly Yami bumps into someone, "Hey watch where you're... Wait a minute aren't you..."

The last of the selections wrapped up without any more hitches. Everyone that made and didn't that wanted to stay behind was gathered in different groups. That includes Yuno, Twilight, and Asta.

"DID YOU REALLY HAVE TO BE THAT RECKLESS!?!" Twilight yells as she was bright red in the face with fury. "PICKING A FIGHT WITH HIM WASN'T ENOUGH THE FIRST BUT YOU DRAW A SWORD ON HIM THE SECOND!?!"

"Relax Twilight it was all a show," Yuno tries in vain to calm the girl down.

"Let her go Yuno," Asta placed a hand on his brother's shoulder. "She has every right to be angry at me but at the same time, I don't regret what I did. If there's going to be a change someone has to stand out and so it Twi."

"BUT YOU DIDN'T HAVE TO DO IT THAT WAY!" She retorts.

"On the other hand we all got in squads," Asta smiles. "I've got something for you both," 

Asta takes off his sword and gives it to Twilight. "It's not magic but you can use magic with it. If it breaks just come and see me, same for maintenance.

"Are you sure about giving this to me?" She hesitates.

"Yes," he holds the blade up to her.

"Okay, and thanks," Twilight smiles lightly as she takes the weapon with a bit of a blush. 

Asta turns to and holds up his hand, "Go luck!"

Yuno smirks and gives him a high five.

Zekke in the meantime was watching from afar with bared teeth.

"See all of ya later, and love ya Twi," Asta kisses her cheek and then bolts off/

"Later Twi," Yuno puts a hand on her shoulder.

"Take care Yuno and do come by a see me every now and then. I still need someone to talk books with," Twilight turns and leaves.

Meanwhile, Zekke starts to follow her when he's suddenly grabbed from behind and slammed into the wall by none other than Asta and Yuno.

"If you ever try anything you'll be in pieces in less than a second," Asta slammed his into the wall leaving an indent of it.

"And no one will find those pieces," Yuno glares as he holds up a palm of wind.

"Got it?" they said in unison.

Zekke vigorously nods then runs off.

The brothers look at each other then walked in opposite directions from one another.

Asta met up with Yami and the others.

"Hey what the heck took ya so long?" Yami glared.

"I was saying so long to my family," Asta threw up his hands before crossing his arms. "Are we gonna go to the base or what?"

"Yea normally we'd fly but I don't want to waste any more time so, Finral," Yami turns to the others.

Finral sighs, "Right," he opens a portal.

"In ya-" Yami says but Asta was already walking through the portal.

Asta sticks his head back through the portal, "What are ya waiting for let's get moving already,"  pulls his head through again.

Finral just stares in shock.

Yami just smirks, "Yea, he's gonna fit right in let's go," he laughs and walks through only to see no Asta, "Where the hell could that kid have run-off too?"

Finral comes through and looks around, "Great..." he sighs, "Not even his first minute and he's already lost..."

Meanwhile, Asta is just standing off to the side popping berries into his mouth. "What ya looking for?" he munches.

"The newbie of course...." Finral blinks a couple of times, "WHERE THE HLL DID YOU COME FROM AND WHY DO YOU BERRIES?"

"Got' um from the woods," Asta comments while he swallows as he thumbs over his shoulder. "I grew up in the Forsaken Realm where we grew most of our food but I was raised on hunting and gathering by my parents until they were killed. I kept doing that and wandering until I ended up in this land where I lived in the forest and kept up with my hunting and gathering. Besides..." He smirks, "I got hungry!"

Finral just killed over and Yami just laughed.

"Come on kid let me show ya to the hideout," Yami motions.

Asta looks around into the forest, 'Plenty of space out here,'

"Welcome to the Black Bulls Hideout," Yami motioned to a massive segmented mansion of sorts that looked like it'd been Frankinstiened together from other smaller homes.





"Let's get you-" Finral started to say having caught up.

"Its going to explode," Asta deadpans.

"What?" Finral nervously chuckled. "Don't be silly!"

*BOOM!*

The front of the house blows up in a fiery explosion along with some electricity thrown in there to reveal a whole cast of odd characters.

"Get back here ya little twerp!" A man with a lean build and two different colored hair ch, a light grey hair at the top, black hair at the sides yell while running around the room chasing a younger kid. Additionally, he also sports a black mohawk. One of his facial signatures is a straight line mark surrounded by three pairs of dots on his left forehead while also having a set of dark purplish sunglasses.

He sports a white shirt covered by a navy leather jacket and navy trousers. In addition, his jacket covers half of his torso. He wears black fingerless gloves, a pair of blue shades, a pair of black boots, a chain hanging from the left side of his waist connected to his trousers and a belt that he uses to support his pouch containing his grimoire. The pouch is black and has a skull and crossbones symbol at the front.





"Will ya fight me if I do! Haha haha!" the kid cheerfully laughs as he runs from the delinquent fellow.  He was of short stature with blue eyes and medium-length messy blond hair. His hair is long enough to cover both his ears and forehead.

His outfit is very simple and consists of an aqua-blue tunic with long sleeves. The sleeves get larger as they reach Luck's hands, making the tunic appear loose. Additionally, the tunic's length extends just below his waist, making it look to be a size larger for Luck. His pants are teal and extend just below his knees. Additionally, it has light-colored strips with stitch-like cross patterns at the sides, running from top to bottom. Like most knights, he also carries a pouch for his grimoire, which is strapped around his chest with the use of a belt. Finally, he wore a pair of light-colored brown boots that cover just above his ankles.





"Yummy food!" An extremely tiny child-like girl remarks while scarfing down food.





"Has anybody seen where my wine is?" A pink-haired busty woman in a red bra and panties and robe similar to Yami's trapped over her shoulders complains.





"Marie, My sweet Angel...." a tall, slender-built young man says to himself. He has brown light skin and shaggy light brown hair that drapes over his forehead and left eye. 





"Hweuuuuuuu...." An imposing figure sounds with smoke or steam coming from his mouth. He was an extremely large, heavy-set man with slicked-back black hair, sphere earrings with links that connect to other small spheres that hang, and glowing eyes. The rest of his appearance is not shown because of it being shaded.





In the corner was a depressed man drawing circles in the dirt and mumbling something inaudible to every. His overall appearance was similar to that of a creepy mime in a sort of militaristic uniform.





"Alright shut up sit down!" Yami yells.

"Yes sir!" everyone says and completely complies.

"I wanted all of you to say hi to one of our new recruits," Yami places a hand on Asta's shoulder. 

"You mean you manage to snag another one?' Finral asks. "When and where are they?"

"They're around somewhere and when you weren't around," Yami says nonchalantly. "They'll be here tomorrow sometime. For now, focus n helping his newbie fit in around here."

"Ah Yami..." Finral says. "Where is he?"

"Over here," Asta pokes him in the shoulder causing Finral to scream in terror making all the other laugh.

"DON'T DO THAT!" Finral yells. "Anyway let me introduce you to everyone, Starting from left to right you have resident delinquent Magna Swing, Luck Voltia or battle nut, our Bottomless Pit Charmy, the always lovely but always drunk Vanessa, Our sis-con Gauche, Grey who is just here and not much else, and our Mumbler but all-around good guy Gordon, As for me I'm Finral he Lady Killer..."

At that same time...

Yuno stood in the base of his new squad with his superior.

"So you're the new recruit, Yuno if I recall correctly. Though it doesn't really matter given your background," he spoke down to him, "You must have some merit of power if Captain Vangence recruited you then. As for introductions, my name is Klaus Lunettes and I am your superior officer." 





"Now follow me for the tour of the base," he quickly turns.

"Yes sir," Yuno says rolling his eyes telling him that this was going to be tedious.

Back at the Bulls Base...

"So this is the newbie," Vanessa remarks seductively, "How about we get a drink-"

Asta steps back as she proceeds to puke, "You hot no doubt about it but I'd rather not be hung on when you're plastered."

"How about some food?" Charmy holds up a lamb shank.

"Sure how about a trade," Asta says as he gives Carmy the berries he had left and took the shank in exchange.

"THESE ARE SO GOOD!" Charmy yells.

"Hey names Luck," Luck waves, "Do you like to fight?" he starts to jab at Asta.

"Yea I love a good scrap," Asta fist bumps Luck. "We'll have to have a serious match sometime."

Luck stares starry-eyed.

"So," Magna stares, "Barely any magic power at all, and you think you've got what it takes to be a Black Bull?"

"Actually," Finral starts but is quickly silenced by Yami.

"I think it's time for a baptism," Magna smirks.

"Sure," Asta shrugs with a smirk.

Everyone starts to set up couches for the show. Asta and Magna stood off in the distance a bit.

"Better get the med supplies ready," Finral huffs. "Another one of these stupid baptisms. We end up losing more recruits to the hospital bills and Magna every time."

"I think you'll be surprised by what happens," Yami smirks.

"Okay you have to do everything I say and first you have to-" Magna looks at Asta as he walks over to a nearby Boulder.

Asta reels back and delivers a palm strike on the rock surprising everyone. The boulder soon shatters to piece causing everyone's jaws to drop.

"Let me save you the option of physical power and overall stamina," Asta says. He picks up a piece of the boulder and then turns to the woods and throws the rock, sending it rocketing like a cannonball. A loud squeal was then heard, "I'll be right back," He says and then disappears in a blur. 

A few moments later stomping could be heard coming toward everyone from the woods. Soon Asta comes out with a huge boar on his shoulder, a hole in the side of the animal's head. Everyone's jaw was now on the ground as Asta throws it off his shoulder with a hefty thud, bouncing everyone.

"He hasn't even broken a sweat from this," Luck shakes off the awe. "But what really counts is magic power and I don't sense any from him."

"Alright so you have stamina and physical power," Magna stares at the boar, "But what about magic power! You have to either-WAAAAAA!"

Asta quickly pulls out his slayer and slashed on Magna, "Attack or shut up!"  Asta rests the sword on his shoulder. "Magic power this and that! It's all the same for you people," Everyone stares. 


(Appearance the sword takes without Anti-Magic)



"I don't care about magic. I've gotten along just fine without so I can keep getting on without but if you really want to see it!" He stabs the sword into the ground.


(What the sword looks like when channel mostly dark magic with a bit of Light magic)


"Here it comes," Yami says with vigor.

"I'LL SHOW YOU!"

Luck's eyes widened, "His power it's.... growing!"

"Light Magic!" Light erupts from Asta's left hand, "Dark Magic!" Dark poured from his right hand, "Dark Light Sprial Eruption!"

The magic flowed into the ground and it starts to shake.

"Uh oh..." Finral starts to sweat.

"What was that sup-" A pillar of swirling light and darkness erupts from the ground and covers Magna.

"That much power and control..." Vanessa remarks in awe.

"That was fucking awesome!" Magna shouts as he rushes in and starts to hit Asta on the back.

Everyone, including Magna, quickly surrounded Asta and happily patted him very roughly on the back. They partied on into the night.

In the capitol...

At the Blue Rose Knight's headquarters, Twilight was getting the full Tour by Sol.

"I'm curious," Twilight stops, "Are there any men in this squad?"

"Yea we have a few but they're not for missions," Sol says nonchalantly. "We mainly have them for domestic duties like cleaning, cooking, laundry, and running errands. It's all they're really good for ya know. Don't be afraid to claim a couple for yourself either. It really makes me feel good giving them orders," She smiles.

"Y-yea... Alright..." Twilight let out a confused chuckle then remembered the times that Asta volunteered to do a lot of those to allow her to practice or read.

"Oh that reminds me," Sol stops as and turns as they reach a door. "Who were those guys that followed you around? Your personnel servant? Cause if they are I'm sure Char can get them transferred over to our squad."

"WHAT??!" Twilight reels back, "No they're m friends. We grew up together and stuff. I would be here if it wasn't for one of them," she says shyly.

Sol just blinks confused, "Well alright then. Just let someone know if you need something. This is your room here. I'll leave ya to it newb. We've got a long day tomorrow so get sem rest."

The Golden Dawn's Base...

Yuno and his new mentor slash superior were standing in the middle of a lavish bedroom.

"This will be your room though it's better than you deserve. I room like this is wasted on the likes of you," Klaus comments in a condescending voice. "Now," he adjusts his glasses, "Tomorrow I will go over your duties as a magic knight. I don't particularly wish to be your tutor but these were Captain Vangence's orders so I have no choice in the matter so be it."

Silence.

"Are you listening to me boy?" Klaus voices his displeasure.

"My name is Yuno..." He closed his eyes.

"Hmm..." Klaus raised an eyebrow.

"My name is Yuno," He reopens his eye coldly. "Klaus, not boy."

"Enough," Klaus raises his head, "Watch your tone. I outrank you so you are to address me as sir."

"Yes sir..." Yuno replies with the slightest bit of disdain.

"Better," Llaus remarks as the light reflected in his glasses hiding his eye, "Don't be late tomorrow," He tacks on as he walks away, leaving Yuno alone in the room.

Yuno turns and looks out the window then down at his desk, "Hmmm... I think I'll write back home and let them know I made it in. No doubt Twi and Asta are gonna do the same..."

The Next Day...

Back at the church in Hage, everyone was up and about cleaning up, doing chores, and going about their day. The younger kids were chasing one another while Nash was busy chopping firewood. Sister Lily was outside hanging out a load of laundry to dry when a portal opens up and out of it comes an owl carrying three letters. The bird deposits the letter in Sister Lily's hands before flying back into another portal.

"Come quick everyone, we have letters from Asta, Twilight, and Yuno," Sister calls out causing them to gather in the main area of the church.

"So what do they say?" Nash asks. "I bet Asta barely made it."

"I really hope Twilight is doing okay," Recca sighs.

"We'll have to cheer her up when she gets here. I hope she doesn't mind a pot potato party," Father Orfai says as he gets his broom.

"That won't be necessary Father," Sister Lily giggles. "Because none of them will be coming back. They all passed the exam with flying colors. According to all three letters, all of them got all of the Captain to want to them."

"WHAT!?!" Everyone just stares in amazement.

"From what it says here," Sister continued to read, "Twilight is part of the Blue Rose Knights. Yuno picked the Golden Dawn while Asta went with the Black Bulls."

"Well... this is... Ah... Great news," Father Orfai remarks stunned by the overwhelming good news. "I'd say this is the best news that Hage has had in a long time," he smiles awkwardly as he floats out of the church on his broom. "We have to let everyone right away!" 

He and the smaller kids fly off to spread the news.

Black Bull's Hideout, Asta's room...

"Hey Asta!" Magna Swing bursts into Asta's room," TIME TO WAAAAAAKKE UP!" he yells only to get no reactions. "The hell?" he says walking into the room further to see Asta's bed already made. "That punk is already up. How the hell am I supposed to give him a tour of the place if he's not here."

Magna walks over to the window, "Where could he be?" he asks then heard something. Looking out the window Magna sees Asta swinging his Deon Slayer around. "Gota give him credit. The kid has drive and muscle but how the hell does he swing the big ass sword with such ease with one hand most of the time?"

"Yea I noticed that too," Yami says coming into the room with a newspaper tucked under his arm. 

"Yami," Magna salutes and then turns back to Asta.

"The kid's obviously had formal training," Yami tacks on as he pulls his cigarette from his mouth and points at Asta's feet, "I can see it in his feet."

"His feet?" Magna raised an eyebrow.

"Yea," Yamo puts the cigarette back in his mouth. "His footwork. It's too coordinated for random swordplay. I've seen a lot of different fighting styles in my day and can see some of them when he's practicing. Not only is he using sword forms but he's also throwing martial arts movements in there with them to compensate for some of the sword's openings."

"I still don't get why he can sword that thing so easily?" Magna scratches his head. "It's a tall as he is!" They both laugh.

"Yea! HAHA! Ya got that right!" Yami laughs, "But in all seriousness, he's just the freakin strong. I'd say the kids all muscle, not an ounce of fat at all. Coarse f ya grow up hunting and gather like he says he did then he would have a pretty good body. Add that to his workouts and training like that and you got the recipe for a totally bulk body that can stand up to the most powerful of mages."

Magna turns his head, "You're serious?"

"Course I am," Yami blows smoke, "I'm myself am more of a melee type, using strengthening and fortification magic on my body and sword. I lot of mages don't fight at close range giving those like Asta and myself a great edge in combat. Coarse that's only if we can get in close as more experienced mages usually have a counter for this and have close-range spells that have a short casting time and work nearly instantly."

"Never thought about that before," Magna adjust his glasses.

"Course ya haven't," Yami turns and starts to walk out. "Course there are those like our newbie down there that excel in close combat and can also cast mid and long-range spells. It's those mages you really need to look out for. Then again our runt down there is a bit more of an outlier than most with his two grimoires."

"I gotta get'um so he can know where stuff is at for the chores," Magna just realized. "I bet the beasts would love to meet him. HAHAHA!"

"They did love him," Yami says nonchalantly. "Runt walked right up to the cage and all the commotion the beasts make for real quite like real fast. I've only ever seen'um behave like that for me, but it's more of an admiration and love thing for me."

"So what was different for Asta then?" Magna raised an eyebrow.

"Dominance," Yami looks over his shoulder. "The kid was raised to hunt beasts like that boar from a young age so I'm not surprised really. It's like a predator thing with him. They know not to fuck with him..."

Suddenly Yami's got made a low gurgling sound. "Toilet!" Yami yelps as he rushes down the hallways with lightning speed.

Magna turns back to Asta and then notices a figure coming down the path towards the hideout and gets a smirk on his face, 

"Let's see how Rasta deals with our other newbie..."

Outside...

very grateful anti-bird sits high above Asta on a branch in the tree next to him.





Asta lets out a huff, "Alright I think that's enough of a morning workout," He looks at his weapon. "You lost the grimey look. Probably because I switched to magic and not Anit-magic. This is probably gonna happen to all my swords when I use them with my mana. No need to worry with it," He smirks as he returns the blade to the Black Grimoire and it regains his dirtied-rustic appearance.

He grabs a towel and a canteen from nearby and down a green liquid. "God that shits gross, but it helps with digestion," he burps. Screwing the lid back on the canteen Asat noticed an approaching Qi.

Asta turns to see a girl with a slender build and pink eyes. She possessed long silver-colored hair, which was tied up in twin pigtails on either side of her head, with her center bangs hanging down over her forehead. Additionally, she was wearing a pair of purple stud earrings with a cross flory fitchy shape and a silver bracelet on her left wrist.

She wore a sleeveless, backless, short purple dress covered by a silver-colored blazer. The blazer has a backless design with sleeves attached at the back that extend slightly beyond her elbows with gold-colored cuffs. The blazer also has a pair of pins, that matched her earrings, attached to it around her collarbone area. Additionally, it had frilly edges and a rounded tailcoat that extends down to her knees that resembles the wings of a bird at rest. Furthermore, the blazer extended up to her neck where it has frilly edges and is held together by a gold locket. 

She had a brown leather belt which supports a pouch, it has a similar color to the belt and gold ornaments at its corners. Siad pouch was on her right side and contained her grimoire. She also wore a pair of silver-colored leg warmers with a gold-colored cuff at both ends and a pair of sandals.





"And what a member of House Silva doing this far out from the capital and royal palace?" Asta jabs as he dries his sweet off with a towel he brought from the house before throwing it over his shoulder.

The girl looked a bit stunned before answering, "I'll have you know that I am part of this squad, not that a country heck like you would know! At least you know I'm royalty, little insect" she scoffs as she flicks her hair.

"You can throw insults all you want little girl," Asat sits down. "Yea, I'm a heck and proud of it. At least I can take care of myself and don't have to rely on someone else to wipe my own ass," he chuckles as he takes another swig from his canteen.

The girl's face immediately turns red, "I'll have you know I can take care of myself! I may be royalty but I'm not inept." She grits her teeth, "And how dear you speak to me in such a manner and with such foul language!"

"Oh my I'm so sorry for my transgression against you your highness," Asta playfully mocks. "I've got some news for ya sweetheart," he rests his head against his fist propping his arm on his leg. "If you can' take some playful banter like that then you're sure in for a rude awakening in this squad,"

Asta smiles as he jumps to his feet and walks over to her, "How about we start from the beginning," he points to himself, "Hi my name's Asta Ferris," He slightly bows. "It's nice to meet you, Lady Silva."

"Hmf," She looks at him and could tell his gesture wasn't just a mock-up but a genuine pose, one that had to practice a lot in order to perfect so well, "So you do have some form of manners after all. I guess that moves you up from insect to mongrel at least. Seeing as how you gave me your," she sighs, "My name is Noele Silva of the Royal House Silva." She curtsies, "By the way, how did you know I was royalty? Most don't even know until they see the crest but you were too far away to see them."

"Your hair color for one," Asta stands back up. "Not many have such beautiful silver hair. It's the trademark of your family."

Noelle blushed slightly.

"And let me make one thing clear," Asta raised a finger. "Royalty doesn't matter out here..."

"WHAT?!" Noelle says outraged. "Over course it does!"

"Really?" Asta tilts his head with a finger on his cheek. "And how exactly does it?"

Noelle held up her and starts to gather water above it, "Why the amount of Magic power of course!" 

She launches the massive water ball at Asta but it misses and nearly hits the resting bird. The ball bursts as it hits the tree branch under the bird and water pours over Asta.

Asta just stares while Noelle's face flushes, "Whatever I quit this stupid squad!" She cries with tears in her eyes as she takes off the robe and throws it down before running off. 'All he would do is mock me to after that...' she mentally sobs as she runs deep into the wood and curls up into a ball. Not realizing it Noelle starts to gather water around her and soon a massive ball of it forms around her.

Meanwhile, Asta reaches down and picks up the robe Noelle threw down, "Well that could've gone better," he sighs, "I best go find her before a catastrophe happens," he says as he walks into the woods.

Sometime later...

"Man, for such a petite girl she sure did run a goodways out," Asta notes as he jumps through the tree branches. "Then again if I had berating family like those three and I wanted to practice I'd go as far out as I could so I could be alone too."

Something shimmering in the sky catches his eye, rocketing toward him was a massive water ball.

"I don't care if he had his reasons," Asta grits his teeth as an image of the Silver Eagles captain, Noelle's older brother from in his mind.

Asta didn't hesitate and drew his demon slayer from his black grimoire with it remaining in its Anit-magic form. He quickly sliced the incoming water ball in two, absorb the mana into anti-magic.

"He still shouldn't have treated his little sister like that," Asta slug his sword throwing the water off of it. "I'm can't water for the day I meet those arrogant bastards," several more water balls came down and Asat sliced them to pieces. "Cause I'm not going to show any mercy," water fill in front of his face, his eyes slit and his teeth sharpened.

"At least I know I'm headed in the right direction," He says as he jumps onward, "Just flow the incoming balls..."

It wasn't much longer until he found Noelle in a clearing standing in front of a tree with a target painted on it. She was panting and sweating very hard.

Asta jumps down and crouches in the nearby bushes just inside the tree line, the constipated-looking anti-bird on a rock next to him.

"Poor girl," he sighs. "She tries so hard and yet only gets berated for what she has."

"Why won't t work?" Noelle huffs as she creates another waterfall and sends it off only to miss. She tries again and again only creating craters around her. "Why can't I ever hit what I'm aiming for?!"

She bends over and her eyes started to water, "So it's all true... Everything that's been said about me... "

Noelle starts to recall her older brother and sister mocking her to her face while other nobles talked about her in front of her cousin. They mocked and berated her for having such a tin grimoire for royalty along with no magic control whatsoever. Her oldest brother told her she'd never join his Knight Squad and that she was a disgrace, a failure.

"I am not a failure," Noelles steals her resolve, "I will make you accept me!" Sh gathers her mana to create more water balls sending them at the target only for them t to vir off in odd directions.


"Poor girls," Asta sighs and the bird flies away causing Noelle to look in his direction. He lets out another sigh, "Hey Noelle," he walks out.

"Little mongrel, how long have you been there?!" She grits her teeth. "Are you..." Asta starts to ask but the only thing Noelle hears are the remarks of her family. "No... Take this!" She makes another ball but it quickly gets out of a hand and consumes her and quickly gets out of control.

Asta sighs as he rubs the back of his head, "This is exactly what I didn't want to happen," he says as he throws his hand out and the Demon Slayer spins over and he jumps on it, surfing through the air.

Inside the Black Bull's Hideout...

Yami walks down a hall, "Yea dump taken," he sighs with relief, "Guess it's time for a cat nap, "Something outside the window catches his attention, "What the hell is that?"

Luck sparks on the back of his neck, "Something fun is happening outside," he laughs and jumps up.

Everyone looks out the window to see a large square of water running wild through the air.

"That's a lot of magic," Gauche says.

"Yea and... we're gonna... have todo... something about it..." Magna hesitates.

"Hey Finral, can ya pull her out with your portal stuff?" Yami asks.

"I can't even get close to that!" Finral stammers.

"Well, we have to do something," Yami scratches his head. "Where the kid at anyways?"

Suddenly Asta rockets through the sky on his Demon Slayer.

"What the..."

"Look at him go!"

"So cool!"

"I didn't know he could fly with his sword?"

In the air Asta avoids the water, "Great," he sighs, "I'm not landing on my face. DWELLER!" The Demon Dweller sword's page quickly flips open and Asta removes the sword from the book. "Let's end this!" He says plunging the dweller into the water sphere and whizzing all around it, turning it into Anitmagic and absorbing it.

He then rushes in and gets Noelle, carrying her bridal style. 'Yea this'll speed things up with her... Shy forgave me please...' He thinks to himself.

Noelle quickly comes around, "What... Nah..." She looks over at Asta who smiles.

"Hey there," He smiles. "Looks like you have a bit of a problem controlling your power," He said, causing her to look away. "It's nothing to be ashamed of Noelle. After saying how hard you were working to try I have to admit I misjudged you a bit. And I can tell you this in confidence too," He looks at her with earnest, "We all have problems. So what if you can't control your power right now, big deal. It was quite impressive to see how much you have. I'll admit I didn't really get the whole bigger magic power cause your a noble bullshit because I grew up without magic for most of my life."

Noelle looked at Asta, "But you have control over your power," She sniffles.

"Only because I practice every day," Asta says as they reach the ground. He sits her down and hands her the discarded Black Bull's robe she threw down earlier, "Instead of fighting alone why not try and ask for help?"

"Your power is very much like a river. You can direct it all you but there are times where it's harder for you to try to work against it. In those times that you'll have less control you'll have given in and go with the flow," he holds his hand up and the slayer enters his grip, Asta's light and dark grimoire then floats up and Noelle sees the four-leaf clover, "I've only just awakened my magic, Noelle, so you're not alone in learning control. I'll be there to help you if you need me," He smiles. "And so will the rest of our squad."

Asta motions to everyone as she starts to pay compliments and tell her how they can help. Except for Finral who was upset he didn't get o play the hero saving the damsel in distress.

Asta starts to walk away, "Where are you going kid?"

He looks over his shoulder to see Yami, "Into the forest," he props the slayer on his shoulder. "I have hunting to do for our welcoming party after all."

He starts to walk away again.

"Asta!" Noelle hurries over. "Thank you for helping me. Would you please train with me sometime?"

"As long as you help pull your weight around here and don't pull that royalty crap," He looks over his shoulder. "Then sure. For now, though, let's enjoy ourselves," he keeps heading towards the woods.

"Captain," Noelle asks. "Did you let me in cause I'm a screw-up?"

"Hahaha," Yami laughs, "I let you in cause your willing to give it your all no matter what the assholes say kid. And look at us," he motions to the others, "We're all screw-ups here, royalty or not! AHAHAHA!"

Yami walks to join the others in the merryment.

"WAIT FOR ME!" She rushes in and joins others.

Days later...

"And tell us again why we have to do this?" Noelle skeptically raised an eyebrow as she held on to Magna as they rode the Crazy Cyclone to get to his home village,


(The Crazy Cyclone)



"Cause you two need some field experiences and you can't except Yami to clean up his own debts," Magna proudly states

"I was planning on stopping by my house if I had time," Asta adds. "I grew up in the next village over so I thought I'd stop in once we've finished the mission."

"Got your eye on  special lady aye?" Magna snickers. "Now that's what makes ya a man."

Noelle listened intently.

"No," Asta instantly replies. "I grew up in the area but technically I didn't live in the village except for in the winter months."

"Wait," Noelle looks over, "You said you lived in an orphanage but yet you didn't live there but only in winter? That doesn't sense at all!"

"It does if he didn't grow up there until he was a certain age," Magna tacks on. "I noticed it when you cleaned that boar you nailed in the head during your baptism. Not only did you know where it was and where to hit it through all those trees but you also gutted and cleaned like a pro."

"Not from this kingdom," Asta says keeping his eye ahead of himself. "Parents died when I was about six and we were nomadic so I picked up life skills early. After they died I went on traveling and ended up here eventually. Hage had plenty to offer in terms of work and food so I decided to stay," he effortlessly lied, "Stayed in the forest using the skills I had to live on. Made money in town with labor to buy things I needed and couldn't get on my own. The local Father would check on me and make sure I was alright. Said I could stay with him and the other kids when I needed a place. e neer really forced me but always insisted that the forest was no place for a kid to live alone."

"That explains a few things," Magna nods.

"What'd you mean?" Noelle asked.

"Think about it Noelle and I mean really think about," Magna held up a finger, "Asta always said he can get along just fine without magic and the fact that he's so ripped and physically stronger than even a normal person that would work in a field."

"Hmm...." Noelle ponders for a moment. "I guess that explains a few things but even if he did all that manual labor that still doesn't explain why he's so strong?"

"That's because I physically conditioned my body," Asta adds. "I didn't just do manual labor all the time but actually trained and exercised."

"I thought your movements were a but to clean when you swung that sword around," Noelle's vision narrows.  "Anyway, what's this mission?"

"Boar hunting," Magna smirks. "Some really nasty wild boars have moved into the area recently and are making it hella hard for the villagers to plant their crops. These big pigs are too big and bad to be taken down by normal magic users out here so they can cause real problems if left unchecked. They often send Knights out to quill the population down if the villagers can't manage on their own. Me and Yami lost a bet with old Seihi and the village needs de-boaring so it was a win-win for some of all parties involved."

"Seihi, who's that?" Noelle asked.

"He's the village chief of Sosshi and the reason I took the Magic Knight's Entrance exam," Magna chuckles, "Once I got my grimoire I thought I was hot stuff cause I had a bit more magic power than the folks out here so I tried to take over Sosshi and make it my own personal place. Safe to say that didn't happen and it was all old Seihi's doing. If it wasn't for that old dude wouldn't be the manly man I am today."

"Alright, this is the area. Let's set down here and get started," Magna points, and they descend. Once on the ground, he looks at the area. "Yep, they're pretty bad this time. Asta, your skills as a hunter are really gonna come in a big way here, and seeing as how you're the hunter I'll hand the advice reins to you. Tell me and oral pain in the ass what to do and we'll do it."

"Royal pain in this Ass!" Noelle hissed, "I'll show you who's a royal pain in the ass!"

She immediately starts throwing water balls around saturating the ground turning it into a muddy field as Magna dodges.

"Well, that'll attract them," Asta deadpans. "We should really sweet up a trap line that we can shut when they show up with most of the pack. We don't want to take all of the hogs as it could unbalance the ecosystem around the area."

"Look at you being all smart," Magna claps.

"I honestly didn't think you could think like this," Noelle says a bit awestruck.

"Just cause I grew up outside school doesn't mean I'm stupid," Asta scowls. "Now let's get started."

 Sometime Later...

Asta finished tieing up the skins from the boars he and the others had killed and cleaned. Magna wasn't deterred at all by the blood and guts of the animals. Noelle on the other hand was completely against going near the carcasses of the boars after they'd been dispatched. The only helpful thing she really did was create fresh water for Magna and Asta to do the cleaning with when she wasn't hurling in the bushes.

"Alright as Secure," Asta pats the meat and hides on the back of the Crazy Cyclone.

"So how am I supposed to get around with that taking up the back of the broom?!" Noelle protests. "I can't use a broom and even if I could we only have one!"

"I can carry you if you want?" Asta throws a hand up. "We're only going to the village a little ways up the road so it won't be long."

"D-don't be s-stupid!" Noelle says as he face heats up.

"What?" Asta shrugs. "It's not the first time I held you."

"Shut up Stupasta!" She shouts as her face heats up even more and shoots a water ball at him.

Asta easily sliced through the ball with his slayer, "Look, I get it. It's embarrassing but it's either you walk, I carry you, Or you ride with me in the slayer," he lists off on his fingers with the sword propped on his shoulder. "It's not like we have a lot of time for you to decide. We need to get this stuff to the village so it can be finished being processed. We also don't need to linger around here cause the longer we do the more chance we have of running into a predator that's been attracted by the smell of the boar blood."

Noelle shuffles her shoulders as she looks away, pink still in her cheeks.

"Well," Magna says as he hops on his broom, "While you two decide that, I'm going to head to the village," he waves as he takes off.

"Only if you carry me gently," Noelle hesitantly points. "Like the first time, you did it. I'm royalty and very delicate after all..."

"Hai-hai," Asta rolls his eyes as he throws his slayer into the air. He rushes over behind Neollle before she even relaxed it and quickly picked her up bridal style. "Hang on," he smirks.

"I said GEEENNNNNNTLLLLYY!" She screams while he jumps into the air and lands on the slayer before following Magna.

"Hey there lovebirds took you long enough," Magna quips as Asta and Noelle Join him.

"Something's not right," Noelle said abruptly, "I sense Magic power ahead."

"How do you know?" Magna raised an eyebrow.

"Because it's in the air," She adds, "Some sort of water-based spell. It's faint cause it's traveled a bit but I sense magic power in the water droplets in the air and they're unnaturally cold for this time of year and day."

"I know this area is known for fog but look down there," Asta motions. "I know fog doesn't just accumulate centrally around a village. I sense a mass of people gathered in the center and a smaller group not far off."

"We've gotta get in there," Magna says as he starts t rush in.

"Stop," Asta and Noelle quickly get in front of him. "Don't just dive in there. That fog is obviously some sort of barrier meant to isolate those in the village from those outside. If you dive in you could go straight through to the other side. Our best bit it to walk into it."

"Okay but what then?" Magna glares. "If it distorts perception then we're no better if we fly in. What's your solution to that?"

"I'm standing on it," Asta motions with his head to the Slayer. "In this form, my sword can both cut through and deflect magic. The downside is that I can't use my magic when it's like this either. I can use the sword to carve a path to the villagers. The real question is do you trust me?"

"Don't really have much choice," Magna shrugs. "Let's set down and cut our way in."

Everyone hits the ground, "Noelle, You're on defense," Asta says as he readies to cut through the fog. "When we find the villagers your duty is to protect them."

"But what about you two?" She retorts. "I can't just leave you two alone!"

"We got this," Asta smirks with confidence.

"Soken like a true man Rasta!" Magna cracks his knuckles.

"Alright! Stay sharp and follow me!" Asta yells as he starts cutting through the fog.

It didn't take long for them to get into the town with Asta swiftly cutting through the mists that surrounded its living quarters. The deeper the Bulls went into the mists the colder the air grew around them. The moister that hit Asta's body from the fog steamed away as his internal temperature rocketed as he cut through it the mist with every cut he made. Soon they came to the center of the village where the townsfolk were all huddled with each other. 

Mahna immediately rushed to them, "Hey is everyone okay? Is anyone hurt?"Suddenly icicles rain down from above on the villagers, "Explosive Scattershot!" Magna roars as he sends a wave of fireballs at the ice destroying them.

Asta was huffing as they arrived, "Made it through..." The water vapors coming off streams.

"Hey, Asta, are you going to be alright?" Noelle asked of concern, "Not that I'm worried about you or anything..."

Asta puts the tip of his sword in the ground and used it to support himself, "I'm fine Noelle just a bit winded, but thanks for asking..." He stands up and looks around. "Stay close to the villager and Magna Senpai. I sense the other out there... Somewhere..."

Magna moves among the people and comes across two crying children 

"Nick, what happened here?"

The villagers start to talk amongst themselves while Nick cries while trying to explain what happened while Magna looks over to see an old man he recognized immediately. 

"Hey come on stay with me old man!" Magna shakes him while shaking him. "You can't be gone!"

Asta comes over and sees the blood. H kneels down and checks his neck, "It's very faint but he still has a pulse. He's fading though and fast.," He looks to the village, "Dos anyone knows any healing spells? Anything at all to help close his wound?"

"Don't bother Asta," Magna states. "Outside of a minor cut or bruises they don't have a spell for anything like this. I don't even think I minor spell would ease his pain at this point..."

"If we had a spell for prolonged healing I could at least supply mana for it," Noelle says but everyone looks away.

"I don't have a choice then," Asta sighs while holding up his left arm. He proceeds to unzip the fingerless gauntlet he was wearing.





"What are you doing?" Nick ask

"Asta?" Noelle asked. "I don't think taking off a glove is going to help..."

Asat pulls off the gauntlet to reveal the black dragon rider scar the snaked its way up his arm the head of it starting on his palm.

"You have a tattoo?!" Noelle reels in shock.

"Be quiet," Asta says not looking away from Seihi, "I need to concentrate," he says as he takes in a deep breath while placing his hand over Seihi's wound, "Please work..." he says to himself. " Waíse Heill!" Asta said with stern resolve and a blue light pours into Seihi's wound, quickly closing it.

The light fades as Asta falls over huffing again. The old man then starts coughing.

"Ah, Magna..." He looks over to Magna then his grandkids tackle him crying.

Magna looks at Asta, "What kind of spell was that?"

"I've never heard that language before..."Noelle stares at Asta's arm

"I'll explain later as long.... as long as you keep it to yourselves..." Asta huffs as he shakily stands. "Right now... we have assholes to tend with..."

As he said this, four figures appear from the mist, three in cloaks and one not.

The uncloaked man pulls out a pocket watch and checks it over, "This has put us off," he remarks before clicking it shut, "How did you three get through my barrier?"





Asta glares at them, "Sucha waste but you have seen us and interfere so now you must die," he says as icicles form around them. 

"Noelle," Magna gets to his feet. "Protect the people. Have one of them call the magic knight squads in the capital if you think you can reach them." 

He starts walking forward as the icicles shoot. Noelle instantly reacts and throws up a water barrier stopping the ice spears for a time. 

Asta gets up with his sword, still huffing. "Not much gas left in the tank..." He chuckles at Magna.

"Look who talking wheezy," Magna added with a chuckle.

"I have more than enough power left to fight," Asta returns his slayer to the black grimoire. "But I won't be using that piece. Come forth, Decapitator!"

Magna looks to the side and his eyes widen as he sees a type of sword that he's only seen one other person carrying before.





"I'm not going to show any mercy to these bastards," Asta says as his eyes turn to slits and his teeth sharpen slightly.

"That's fine," Magna cracks his knuckles, "Just don't kill any of them. We still need answers," he adds as he pulls a bat made of flames from his grimoire.

"You're going to pay for what you've done here..." Asta glares.

"I don't see why you're upset. Thee things are as low as cattle. You should understand as you are one with a great deal of power, seeing as you're a kn-"

Asta rockets forward as he controls his blood flow. The enemy mage barely had time to react as he summons a wall of ice to block Asta. The ice merely slowed him down.

"Power, you judge based on magic power!" Asta yells. "Yea I may have power now but that was only since I got my grimoires. I grew up in these forests! I survived off the land without magic! Let me show what real power is!"

Asta and the leader immediately faced off. Asta overwhelmed him with his raw strength and technique while the leader did his best to keep up.

Magna was having his own rage moment as he took on the three others.

Inside the Barrier...

The villagers all coward in fear around Noelle who was struggling to maintain her barrier keeping the ice spears out. She looks through the water and sees Magna and Asta giving it they're all in their fights with the enemies. She then turns to the villagers and looks at Seihi and remembers Asta's word from a few days ago.


'Just go with the flow..."


"I won't let anyone get hurt," She grits her teeth and throws her arms out. Swirls start to form in the barrier as it stabilizes, "If they're doing all they can then so well I! Water Creation Magic! Sea Dragon's Nest!" 



"Miss!" Nick gets her attention. "It finally went through!" He claimed as he holds up what looks like a decorative jar with a holographic projection of Zekke in a green mantis knight robe.




"This is Zekke at Magic Knight Communications. Huh ha!" Zekke winks at Noelle who's eye just twitches slightly. "How can I help you today oh so lovely maiden?"

Shaking of the obvious and lousy, "Listen!" She shouts starling the bug man. "We have a crisis out here! We need reinforcement out on the Forsaken Realm! Location: Sosshi Village! We have knights currently engaged in a battle with four individuals that assaulted the village! Send help immediately! "

Zekke immediately starts fumbling as he hastily writes down the message, "Yes ah... Right away Huh ha!" He salutes then signs off.

"Miss?" Nick looks worredli at Neolle.

Noelle put on a serene smile, "Don't worry. Magna and Asta are going to stop them."

Outside the Barrier...


Asta and Magna were back to back breathing heavily breathing from the fighting.

"I don't have much magic power left...." Magna states through his exhaustion. "How're you hold up... Asta..."

"Not much better, unfortunately..."Asta replies. "The hunting and healing had pretty much drained me physically and magically... I'm pretty much running on empty... It's why I switched to my katana instead of the slayer... "

Magna then had a realization, "You said that big sword not only cuts magic but reflects it too right?"

"Yea," Asta says as he slices through several icicles while Magna used his bat to destroy several more on his side. Asta then remembers what happened in the manga and anime of the show when Magana and Asta fought these guys.

"I think it's time for them to be baptized, Asta!" Magna reels around and throws a fireball straight into the sky.

Asta immediately pulls out his Slayer and used it to surf high above everything, getting ahead of the ball before taking it with both hands, "I couldn't agree more Senpai!" He smirks as he smacks the fireball with the flat of the blade.

Back on the ground, the leader looks up and then looks at Magna with a raised brow, "A bit late for a suicide attempt..."

Magna smirks and points up, "Ya might wanna look up."

Suddenly a rain of fire pelt all of the bad guys bring them down.

"And that's all she wrote," Magna flops down on his as Asta shakily comes to the ground. Noelle then lowers her barrier as the icicles all shattered.

"You think I'm down," the leader sets up.

"Didn't think you'd stay down long so I wove another spell in with me Explosive Fireball," Magna points as the flame still burning the man and his followers sprang to life and entrapped all of them in binds of fire. "Flame Rope Solid Binding!"

Asta starts to walk over toward the leader and pulls out his Demon Decapitator Katana once more.

"Asta.... is over..." Magna says as he starts to stand.

"No, it's not..." Asta looks into the leader's eyes.

"You've taken lives before, haven't you boy?" He says without hesitation. 'I can see it in those eyes. You were fully prepared to kill me and my men without a hint of guilt or hesitation and you wouldn't lose a wink of sleep over it."

Asta stares back, "I've killed a lot of things before yes," he says as he points the tip of his sword at the man. "It's all part of surviving after all..."

"I don't mean animals for food," the leader keeps staring. "You've ill people before and not just one. No, you've slaughtered hundreds, no more tens of thousands. Don't deny it either. I know those eyes. They're like mine. You've even killed someone very close to you before, someone you've considered like family to you..."

Noelle and Magna just stare at Asta and the man on the ground as they listen intently.

Asta reels his sword back, no hint of emotions in his eyes.

"Asta, don't you dare kill him! This is and order!" Magna Yells as he gets to his feet and points

Asta looks at Magna who is shaking where he stands out of the former of his eye.

"Asta!" Noelle calls out, "Put the sword down. He's down and beaten we've won. There's no point in spilling blood needlessly," She says as she slowly walks over. "Please put it away..."

"There's no use in talking him down," the leader says emotionlessly. "There's no sentiment in those eyes of yours. I would do the same in your places."

"Hmf," Asta noises as swiftly cuts into the mage's flesh, sending blood off to the side.

Noelle and Magna stare in shock.

Asta raise his hand and thrust into the mage wound causing him to cry out in pain. Asat feels around carefully before his eyes widen and he pulls his hand out and opens it to reveal a glowing crystal of some sort. The leader's eyes widen as he stares in anger at Asta.

"I never planned on killing you," Asta remarks as the leader's wound heals. Asta leans in, "After all, we need you and you boys to answer all of our higher-ups' questions. I sensed a foreign Qi inside your body during our fight," he holds up the bloody crystal in his hands. "I suspect your men have the same device inside their bodies too. It was tricky to find due to my fatigue and its size. I suspect is some sort of suicide in case you're ever captured," his black grimoire floats up next to him and he places the crystal inside it along with the katana. "I really do want to spill your guts all over the place but your luck you're needed and I don't kill needless either but had it come down to you or the people and my friends I would've cut our head off without a second thought."

He stands above the mage as the slayer flies into his right hand and hs rests it on his right shoulder. The sun cuts through the mist s it dissipates and case a red hue on the sky behind him. The leader's eyes widened as he looks at Asta and his face was mostly obscured by shadow but his eye glowed red with the hue of the light of the sun being reflected from the leader's split blood off to the side. Behind the young teen was a much darker and more ominous shadow.




> Incidents of Leisure
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“It was like no magic I’ve ever seen,” Magna tells Yami. “I mean I’ve heard of foreign language and spells that use strange names before but this was something else. HE DIDN’T EVEN USE HIS GRIMOIRE!” He flails about.

Yami pulls his cigarette from his mouth and lets out a stream of smoke, “And on top of that he took down held his own and beat a pretty strong opponent while thoroughly exhausted.” He looks out the door and down at the party going on downstairs. “I strange kid with two grimoires able to wield two types of magic and a stranger magic with miraculous power. I don’t think I need to be the one to tell ya to keep this to yourself, do I?”

“Not at all sir,” Magna salutes with a familiar three-finger chest gesture. “Asta told me the same. We told the villagers it was a new experiment type of magic item and to keep it to themselves as a military secret.”

“I don’t like being sneaky but that is for the best,” Yami rub the back of his head. “Does he know you’re telling me about this?”

“He told me to tell you sir and he knows I can’t keep a secret from you,” Magna vigorously nods. "He said he speak with you about when you called for him."

“What about Noelle?” Yami looks back at Magna.

“She did pretty well in that fight actually,” Magna crosses his arms, “But the real clincher is-“

“Is what that merc said,” Yami sighs.

Magna nods once. “Asta having killed a lot of people before without even batting an eye. If I hadn’t seen the look on Asta’s face at the time I would’ve never believed it myself.” He looks at Yami revealing one of his eyes through his sunglasses. "It was like he was a totally different person. Not the happy kid that faces down his problems without magic that he's been saying he is. Do you think there is any truth in what the creep said?"

"That kid has faced some stuff that's for sure," Yami nods once as he thinks. "He's a good kid overall but I think he's done some things that have bloodied his hands. Yea I know for a fact he's seen and dealt his fair share of bloodshed before but I don't think it was for the wrong reasons. What really catches my attention is the sword you say he used and some of the phrases too. You're certain he used a katana and said Qi?"

"Without a doubt," Manga nods again. "The same exact type you use."

"A few more things we'll have to discuss then," Yami sighed. "For now, let's just leave him be for now. They did a good job so let them have a good time. You should be down there too," He lifts Magna by the collar, "Cause I gotta take a serious dump!" He yells as he tosses Magna down to everyone else.

Meanwhile, Asta walks outside away from everyone, a familiar little anti-bird was sitting on his head.

"Alright," He says, "That's enough of your playing dumb birdy little girl."

The bird immediately opens its eyes and spreads its wings before Asta quickly grabs her.

"You're not getting away," Asta says knowingly. He holds up a gem with a symbol in it and the bird's eyes widened. "Knew you'd recognize it. It's what those bastard ice mages wanted to get after all. I can tell you this," he glares, "I won't stand for any of your pecking bs, Secre Swallowtail."

The bird froze.

"That's right I know all about who you are," He says as he set her down on a rock nearby, "Fricai onr eka eddyr.(I am your friend.)" 

The bird's eyes started to water a bit.

"No need for tears. It's nice to see that elvish is not totally lost in this world," Asta sighs as he sits down. "I'm not from this place Secre. I don't belong in this world but I can't go home until I do certain things. Things that involve you, your friends the elves, Licht, and your king, the first Wizard King. I promise to help you if you help me in turn. Alright?"

The bird stares but then nods once. 

"Good," Asta stands up. "For now, you keep the stone. Build a nest in my room and keep it there," He sets the store down next to her. "We have to gather more of them but that will be the future. I will tell you about myself personally when we can have some alone time with someone dear to me. For now, just play the part of the clingy little birdy."

He walks away leaving the bird alone. 





A couple of days later...

"PAY DAY!" Yami yells, "Line up front and center!"

Everyone comes down immediately in a rush.

"One for you, One for you, One for you, One for you...." Yami passed everyone their pay. "And you all have tomorrow off so go spend it anyway ya want. I'm going to the can," he remarks as he walks off.

"So, what ya gonna do with yours?" Vanessa moves in but Asta jumps back slightly and she stumbles into Noelle, thoroughly burying the teen girl in Vanessa's boobs.

"I'm going to send about half back to the church and keep the rest," Asta nonchalantly tosses the bag around.

"Did you really have to let her smother me with her chest?" Noelle protests as she pushes Vanessa off.

"I know a good way you could easily triple that," Magna smirks.

"Yea, like I'd take gambling advice from the guy that lost everything except grimoire in a game of poker, and even after still lost," Asta deadpans, "Seihi needs money but it's not my job to provide for your friend and his village with my pay. That's all, you buddy." He turns to the girls. "Didn't have to but at the same time, I'm not one for playful flirting with a girl I have no feelings for other than friendship. Sorry, Noelle."

"Okay, so who wants a ride to the capital to send their money tomorrow?" Finral asks and everyone raised their hands. "Yep," he sighs, "That's exactly what I was thinking..."

The next day...

"Alright out now," Finral points as everyone exits his portal from the hideout to the capital. "You're on your own to get back," he proudly walks off.

"Let's see here," Asta says as he pulls out a list. "I can get a good bit of these cheap in the outer front stall. I can also stop by Pop's place to see if he has any of the extras of the tools I'll need."

"So ah," Noelle looks at Asta, "What do you think he's got that list for?"

"No telling kiddo," Vanessa shrugs. "Oh, I know. How about I take you two to a really good place where you can get great stuff on the down-low and for cheap too?" She winks.

"This place wouldn't happen to sell items to help with mana control, would it?" Noelle embarrassingly asked.

"No better place actually," Vanessa winks, "Hey Asta... Wha... Where'd he go?"

"Over there," Noelle points as Asta walks on without a second thought. "Should we stop him or something?"

"I think we'll just play follow the leader for now hun," Vanessa giggles. "I wonder what kind of secrets or boy scout has?"

"Yea... hehe... Secrets..." Noelle looked down, a bit nervous as she recalled the events from a few days prior in Sosshi. The look in Asta's normally cheerful and warm eyes had turned stale and cold.

"Don't let it get to you Noelle," Vanessa says. "Even if what you heard in that village is true, I don't think Asta is a bad person. He led a life alone for years trying to survive. In the type of world he grow-up in it was kill or be killed."

"But to think he killed people when he was so young...." Noelle hesitates.

"Even if he did Noelle, he's not someone to kill without reason," Vanessa says while they follow Asta into the lower parts of the city. "You saw it yourself. Even if he wanted to, he held himself back. The evidence was in front of you with those mercenaries, wasn't it?"

"Yea," Noelle looks to the side. "But still..."

"I can say without a doubt he would never harm any of us or those he cares for consciously or without a very good reason to," Vanessa smiles. "The look in his eyes when you three got back. It wasn't just the joy I saw from that boy but also a great deal of pain. He's hurting a lot Noelle, from a great many things in fact, but most of them he either won't or can't tell us, at least not yet anyways. But if and when he does want to open up about it we'll be there fr him. It's what squads do for each other after all."

"Right," Noelle nods, "But ah.... where are we exactly?"

"The lower part of the city in the industrial area," Vanessa looks around. "What would he come here for?"

"Hey, he stopped in front of a shop!" Noelle points at Asta as he takes in a deep breath and then rings a bell.

"Hey, old man ya die in an explosion yet?!" Asta yells. 

There was a massive explosion that proceeded with the girls just looking puzzled at the scene.

"I'm okay!" A gruff voice calls out. "Who's out there?" a short buff older man with white bread and hair tied in a bun steps out in a leather apron and green smoke-filled goggle with a large hammer on his shoulder. At his full height, he was just at Asta's chest line.

"Oh, Asta good to see ya lad." There was a brief silence before the old man start to slap Asat on the back, "So ya made it in aye. I had my doubts after I didn't see nor hear from ya after ya packed up your last day here. Good for ya, but what're ya doing here? Need to forge a new sword?"

"He can forge?!" Noelle and Vanessa said dumbstruck.

"Actually, yea, in a way at least. I am looking for a few things to help with a couple of future projects," Asta hands him the list. "Anything you can spare as far as tools and or materials on this list would be a great help. I just got my pay in so-"

"Don't even think about paying me," The old man says. "You brought back my fire and brought in new customers and apprentices," he laughs, "They all try and outdo those scrap pieces of yours I kept. Never seen young ones so motivated."

"You seriously kept those pieces of crap," Asta sighs. "Anyways the list?"

"Let's get ya all set up," The old man waves. "As long as ya come here you're money is no good, most of the time, hehe! And you bring in a new piece every now and again to show off to the newbies..."

"Hai-hai," Asta sighs while the old man leads him in.

"What should we do?" Noelle asks.

"I honestly think we should shop," Vanessa remarks. "One thing I know is that if a man is working on a special project it's either something for himself or someone else and either way, they doesn't like people to know about it. We'll play the coincidence card and bump into him. How about that?" She winks with her tongue out.

"Project for someone else..."  Noelle says with a bit of worry.

"Or you could just stand in the middle of the street," came a familiar voice behind them.

"Yes, or we could just stand in the middle of the street," Vanessa repeats and immediately wilts.

They both turn to see Asta with his items in hand and on his back give them a deadpan stare. 

"You both really need to work on your sneaking," He walks through the two women as they stare ashamedly.

"I knew you were both following me from the start," He remarks. "You're not very quiet when you talk only about ten feet back from someone, also you stand out like a red sore thumb and reek of alcohol," he points at Vanessa who was nervously chuckling.

"So ah... what was with the shop?" Noelle interrupts.

"I worked for the old man as a part-time smith while I stayed in the city while waiting for the exams to occur," Asta shrugs. "Had to make money to stay in an inn somehow after all as he walks on."

"So, you went to him because you had history," Vanessa looks up, "Makes sense. Was he a dwarf?"

"Not a full dwarf," Asta tacks on. "More like a partial partial dwarf."

"So he's a descendant of a dwarf," Vanessa nods. "But he got more of the gene than some of the others I've seen before."

"Excuse me but what's a dwarf?" Noelle raised an eyebrow as Asta led them through the alleys.

"An ancient and very magical race of craftsfolk can that live for exceedingly long periods of time," Asta remarks. "Not a lot is known about them as they generally kept to themselves, even in the past they weren't overly friendly. They're known very well for their ability to make magic items of just about any kind. Nowadays like you most people don't even know about them," He turns and looks at Noelle. "I'm not surprised you know about them Vanessa with you being a witch. Anyways," he turns and saunters on, "These days you can really only find their descendant like pops back there, but every now and then you can meet a truer dwarf, like Charmy," he stops in front of a restaurant and the see Charmy stuff her face through the window. "Of course, she doesn't reflect the crafter part of er dwarf side at all. She is only half-dwarf but at the same time she's proof they're out there hiding somewhere."

"How about we get the rest of my shopping done then I can take you two to a really special place," Vanessa claps.

"Be my guest," Asat shrugs. "But I'm carrying your stuff for you."

The breaking of glass was heard in Vanessa's mind as part of her plan had been shattered to pieces.

"I have a few more things I need to look into while I'm in this part of town anyways," Asta turns.

Noelle looks at him and then to Vanessa, "Go on hun I can see you two need some time together," Vanessa winks. "I think you're the only one who can help him through his strife right now anyways. You don't have to talk just be there at his side. I'll meet up with you two at this intersection later," she points in the distance.

"Okay," Noelle nods before running after Asta.

"Ah," Vanessa sighs, "Young love. They're both so clueless though," she giggles before doing her own shopping.

Later...

"Follow me you two," Vanessa motions.

"Where are going exactly?" Noelle crosses her arms.

"The Black Market," Asta nonchalantly responds causing Vanessa to trip and fall on her face.

"The what now?" Noelle raised an eyebrow.

"I'm surprised you know about a place like this Asta," Vanessa chuckles as the trio enters through a miraged entrance. "The black market is a place where you can find all sorts of items and powerful artifacts for a reasonable price."

"Yea. I stumble across this place when I was working for the old man as a smith while looking for martial one day," Asta nods. "I came here to get materials for my smithing. I recommend you look for a stand run by a woman by the name of Code. She makes all kinds of stuff, but be sure and look into the wands. I think you'd really benefit from it. Just be careful as she's rather... big on the Inflation of her prices"

He starts to head off.

"And where are you going?" Noelle abruptly asks.

"To say hi to my old supplier and see if he has what I need," Asat waves without even looking back.

"Well, as long as he knows what he's doing," Vanessa shrugs. "But yea we should check out of these stands here and I know the woman he was talking about. If anyone can help with what you need it would be her, t but he's right about her being somewhat greedy."

In the gambling sector...

"Come again sonny," An old hag chuckles.

"Huh ha..." Zekke sadly remarks, "The old bat cleaned me out... Oh well better get back to patrolling. At least I get to see the city instead of being stuck behind a communications desk... huh ha..."

Zekke throws a coin on the table and walks away towards Noelle and Vanessa who were examining magic suppressing jewelry.

"Hey, what about this one," Vanessa points. "It's pretty strong."

"Yea but..." Noelle says with a disgruntled look. "It's so ugly."

"So what," Vanessa shrugs. "If it works it works. Why not put it on and try casting a spell?"

"Well alright," Noelle sighs as she put on the ugly necklace and forms a smaller waterfall than usual and shoots it but it veers off and hits Zekke dead on. "Well, ah... you shouldn't have chosen to stand there..." she flicks her hair.

'Huh ha... Jackpot...' Zekke thinks to himself as he gets to his feet. "Well hello, ladies. You know this isn't the best of neighborhoods to be in. Perhaps_"

"Can it bug boy," Asta interrupts as he walks up. "They're the last ladies that need any sort of protection around here, especially from someone like you."

"Ah... Asta... hello... how are you doing today?" Zekke nervously chuckles, 'The best longing women here and they have to be with this guy! Of all PEOPLE! HUH HA!'

"Your face is just screaming 'oh no not this guy why this guy... huh ha'," Asta deadpans before turning to the girls. "Find anything interesting?" He looks to the girls completely ignoring the bug man.

"Well, we found this," Noelle lifts the necklace hesitantly and then her face heats up as she realizes the view she is showing off."

"Try this," Asta holds up a wand to Noelle.





"Unfortunately, Code caught a cold and so in turn her stall wasn't really open but she was there and more than willing to sell this in exchange for some extra incentive and some medical advice on her cold in the form of an herbal remedy," He hands the wand over to Noelle.

The girl takes it, a bit shocked by the gift, "Why did you get me this..."

"You're my friend for one thing and is also an apology for the way I looked at you in Sosshi," Asta rubs the back of his head. 

"I'm not the nicest person when it comes to my friends and those, I care about are put in danger because someone is targeting them or if they have evil intentions in general. I can get very, very... scary... I don't like that side of me but at the same time, I can't help it cause that's the way I've always been. I zero-in on the things that've caused the harm and want to harm it back, usually till it's nothing more than a steaming pile of flesh on the floor."

"The fact that you don't act on those impulses says a lot more about you than you realize kiddo," Vanessa cuts in. "You really have a good heart."

"Thanks," Asta smiles with a bit of red in his cheeks.

Suddenly a man in a hood stalks the old gambler hag and knocks her over and takes her winnings while riding on a cloud.

"STOP THIEF THOSE ARE MY WINNING!" She yells.

Asta sighs, 'And there goes the moment' he thinks as he pulls his slayer from his grimoire and turns it with the flat facing the ground. The thief speeds up and starts to head upwards but Asta jumps up and effortlessly slices the cloud causing the thief to fall on his face.

He looks up at Asta, "How did you-" Asta punched him in the face giving him a black eye and also knocking him unconscious.

"Lucky we were here granny," Asta takes the winning and hands then back to the old hag. "We'll leave this guy to you Huh ha.  After all," He smirks as he throws the thief on Zekke, "It's our day off and you're on patrol, so your jurisdiction," the girls giggle. 

"Later," he waves as they depart leaving a confused Zekke with an out-cold would-be robber and a gambling hag.

"Huh ha?"

The trio departs, leaving the old hag behind as Zekke sighs and drags the would-be robber along on the ground.

As soon as everyone was gone the old had transformed into a tall man blonde man in a royal red cape.





“Well, that was most exciting,” he smirks. 

“Though I wished he would’ve used his Light and Dark magic too,” he looks off in the direction that Asta’s group went. “Still, it was worth coming out just to see that sword of his,” he smiles. “Ah, new magic! How I adore them!” He gushes as he spins around dramatically. “I must see more!“

He starts to walk off but a glowing circle with a young man with blue mushroom-shaped hair ops up in front of him, “There you are sir,”

“Oh, hello Marx,” the man waves.


(Marx)



“Sir where have you been?!” Marx exclaims. 

“Out and about discovering new magic,” the man smiles innocently.

“Please sir this is in no way something for the likes of someone of your position of power to be doing,” Marx tiredly sighs. “The wizard king should not be out golfing off when there is work to be done.”

“Yes well, when new magic stops being born then Julius Novachrono will sleep,” The wizard king proclaims, “Until such a time occurs, I will continue on my much need research trips.” He looks up to see a flying chariot accompanied by two knights. “Oh, and there the other four-leaf wielder that William recruited.”

“Sir, please come back,” Marx begs. 

“In a little while,” Julius waves off. “I’m going to give these new Dawn members a test, later Marx!” He waves.

“Sir wait-“ Marx didn’t even finish before the king leapt off.

Later…

The black bulls soon returned to the hideout. Asta surfs on the Slayer while carrying his totes. Vanessa rode her broom accompanied by Noelle.

"So, tell me," Vanessa says quietly. "What're your thoughts on our dear Asta?"

Noelle's face suddenly lit up, "W-w-what d-do you mean by that?"

"Oh, you can't hide it for me hun," Vanessa chuckles. "I've seen the way you look at him. You like him."

Noelle hides her eyes embarrassed, "Maybe a little..."

"I can definitely see why," Vanessa looks out of the corner of her eye. "He's strong, not just magically but also physically. He's a hard worker. And not the bad looking either. Most of all he's kind and caring."

"I know all that but..." Noelle says, "But there's more to him than that to..."

"The village incident?" Vanessa looks back.

Noelle nods, "I just can't stop thinking about it! I know what the man said about Asta and him being the same and I don't want to believe it but that look in Asta's eyes when he looked at me... I don't know if it's the truth... or..."

"So, what if it is true," Vanessa remarks. "I'm not going to deny some of what I heard from Magna as I know it's the truth. At least some of it..."

"But how?" Noelle asks shocked.

"The look in his eyes and the feel of the aura he gives off. When as you go along in this world and even ore in our profession you pick up on center things just but the air someone give off alone," Vanessa hides her left eye under her hat, "He's killed people before yes, but not for the same reasons the mercenary has. Asta was alone after his parents died and had to get on in the world by himself so he did what he had to in order to survive. In fact, he gives off an eerily similar vibe to someone else we know."

"Who?" Noelle asks confused.

"Yami," Vanessa says sternly, "He and Asta give off a very similar atmosphere. Look, Noelle, if it's really bothering you that much just go up to him and ask. If he doesn't answer then ask him if he can at least tell you why. If you still can't get any answers then just tell him he can come to you whenever he needs to talk."

"What if he doesn't though?" Noelle asks. 

"Then either leave him be or force him," Vanessa says. "At the end of the day just let him know he can trust you and that you'll be there for him whenever he needs you or not. It was obvious that he cares about you a lot more than he lets on. The wand he got you for example. Code isn't one for making deals. She charges out the ass for her stuff, in the end, it's well worth what you'll pay but even she isn't one to cut a deal for just a cold."

Noelle reaches down and pulls out the wand that Asta bought for her then smiles.

'That a girl,' Vanessa smirks.

"Hey we're here," Asta says getting their attention.

The group all flew down to the hideout. Vanessa and Noelle dismount the broom and start to head inside. Noelle stops and notices Asta still on his sword as he turns in the opposite direction. She quickly runs after him.

"Hey Asta," Noelle calls out.

"Hmm..." He stops and turns back around. "Yea what's up Noelle?"

"You're not coming in?" She asked.

"No," He shook his head. "I got the all-clear from the captain earlier and am heading out for a couple of days."

"Oh..." She looks down. "Alright but ah... I want you to know that if you ever need someone to talk to about anything or just listen that..." She swallows hard and looks up as her cheeks flush, "I'm here for you, okay?"

"Sure," Asta smiles, "You know you're really cute when you're embarrassed like this, hahaha!"

Noelle's face becomes even redder and she pulls out her wand and starts firing off water balls as Asta flies up and dodges them.

"I'll see ya in a few days!" He calls out as he flies away.

"Idiot, Hmf," she flicks her hair and turns around a small smile on her face, "He called me cute..."

Much later...

Asta lands in the forest outside Hage Village amidst the ruins of the old village.

He takes in a deep breath, "Ahhhhh.... fresh air and no one screaming their head off," he says as he walks. He then hears a low ting. "Hmmm...." he peeks around a corner.

There he saw Nick swinging the sword that Asta had given to him. The kid had worked up quite a sweat letting Asat know that he'd been out here practicing for a while

"Hey, there kid," Asta says as he comes out.

Nick jumps back and points the sword at the knight before realizing it was his older brother, "Asta! What are you doing out here?"

"I'd like to ask you the same thing but seeing as how your all sweat and holding a blade I have my answer," Asat chuckles. He takes a look around and examines some of the training equipment he'd left set up. He runs his hand down the side and notices the coloration differences. "You've been coming here for a while." He remarks with a turn.

Nick nods, "Ever since you gave me this sword," He held up the weapon, "I come out here and train whenever I can. But you never answered my question, why are you here?"

Asta thumbs to the bags of materials he brought, "I'm here to forge myself a pair of new swords."

"Well," Nick looks down at his sword, "If you need a sword you-"

Asta quickly bonks him on the head, "That's your sword now kid, not mine. No I'm here to forge two all-new swords just for me," he walks over to a bag and pulls out a hammer with a small head and long handle as tall as himself. "One that I can us with my grimoire. And seeing as you're here," Asta stabs the handle into the ground in front of the kid. "You can help. It'll be a part of your training. A swordman needs to know how to maintain his sword as well as use it."

Nick still rubbing his head looks up. He takes a hold of the hammer, "If you say so..."

"Alright, let's get started then," Asta returns to the bags.

"Wait, you mean right now?" Nick said abruptly.

"I only have a few days off and we have two separate swords to forge," Asta confidently remarks as he hands Nick a wooden box with a piece of metal in it, "So we have a lot of work to do and not a lot of time to do it. This is called Tamahagane, or jeweled steel. It's what we use to make swords in my homeland. It's much stronger than normal steel and as an added bonus I found it conduct magic rather well."





Asta used his dark magic on his finger and touches the steel and the metal immediately turns solid black.

"While we're forging, I'm going to use my magic on the hammers and other tools I'll have in hand to better infuse my magic into the sword's very core thus changing its nature of being slightly, thus making it stronger and a much better conductor for my power," Asta pulls his finger back and walk over to an old house and pushes a brick in. 

Suddenly a trap door opens not far away and up from the ground raises a forge already smoldering.





"Let's get started shall we, "Asta smirks as he lifts his bags and brings them into the newly arisen structure with Nick closely following him in awe. "First we have to heat the steel," Asta says. "Throw it in the fire Nick."

"Ah uh, what?" The youth snaps out of his stupor. "Oh, yeah right," he says tossing the steel nugget in his hands into the fire,"

"While we wait for it to heat, we can get started with some of the handle work," Asta smirks as he pulls out a couple of wooden blocks. "Let's keep up this pace."

Into the evening...

Asta once more struck the superheated billet on the anvil of his forge with his hammer that he'd infused with his dark magic sending purplish-black spark out. Nick watched in awe as his older brother beat the red and yellow metal drawing it out and then proceeded to fold it over on itself. Asta told Nick it was a process called layering that made the sword's tensile strength with each layer, whatever it meant Nick chalked it up to making the blade stronger. He'd been repeating this process over and over several times until the color of the billet had changed to that of a solid light consuming black, the exact opposite of his earlier forging. 

He'd already done this same work before but with his light magic to create a billet of metal the shined nearly as bright as the sun to the point he'd covered it up in order to see the heat of the current billet.

Once he was stratified with his layer count Asta then started to draw the billet out again but this time he shaped it into a shape that looked very similar to that of Nick's sword but with more of a curve in the blade. It was also noticeably nowhere near the width of Nick's blade either.

"Alright," Asta let out a strong huff as he holds up the second of his creations. 

He looks it over and then quenched it a barrel of oil he'd had here already. Though it was black you could still feel the heat coming off the sword and hear the loud hiss it made when Asta dunked it into the pulled it out quickly partially out of the oil. There was a small plum of fire that ignites as the still superheated part of the sword made contact with the oil the cascaded of the blade only to be quenched with another dunk in the oil.

"Nick, just like before," Asta called out.

"R-RIGHT!" The boy reacts and quickly runs over and placed a wooden board on the table next to Asta.

Asta pulls the sword from the oil and placed it on the board and Nick sandwich it with another broad as Asta then tightly ties a rope around the sword sandwich.

"Woo..." Asta lets out a relieved hoot as he steps back. "Good job," he smiles as he places a hand on Nick's shoulder.

"I had no idea making swords was such hard work," Nick let out a tired huff of his own.

"Yeah well, we got most of the hard work done with this," Asta proudly ats the two sword sandwiches on the table. "Tomorrow is more hard work too but it won't be as strenuous. We'll also be working on the hilts but that doesn't require heat." 

Nick looks at the sky, "I didn't realize it was so late! I need to get back to the church!"

"I'd take you back to my house but there's no point with us being so close to town," Asta yawns. "Seeing as it's my fault you're still out I'll take you back. It'll also give me the chance to say hi to everyone and have dinner with them too."

"Are you going back to your base?" Nick asked.

"Too far away," Asat shook his head. "I'll just stay at the church while I'm here. It's easier than flying all that way and back, especially with how much time I can devote to our pet project here." He and Nick walk out of the forge and Asta hit the switch in the wall lowering it back into the ground. "Let's go," he says as he pulls his slayer from his black grimoire.

"Ah... Asta that's a sword, not a broom..." Nick points.

"Yes, it is but it can still fly," Asta smirks but then something in the trees catches his attention, "Nick get behind me!" he calls out forces the youth behind him as he used the sword to block incoming darts.

Nick stared in shock while Asta reached out with his sense.

'Four...' he mentally counts. 'No only three with hostile intent.... that's right I remember now...'

"If you bastards want to keep breathing then I suggest you leave me and my charge alone," Asta calls out. "If not then I won't guarantee your survival!" He roars as light and dark magic waft off his body and then erupts from his sword completely covering it.





He senses some of them shaking as he exerts his bloodlust and murderous intent, yet they still don't back down.

"I'm disappointed in all of you," Asta glares as he raised his sword above his head while the assailants carefully move into him a Nick, the boy cowering in fear as he clung to his older brother. "You can all burn in hell then!" the light magic spewed from the sword while the dark magic gathered in the core.

"Light/Dark Magic: Light of Darkness Spiral Destruction!" He yells and brings down his sword send a golden spiral of magic out the changed into fark magic as it spiraled outward.


(A first, Then number 3, Finally Number 4)


The only thing that was left in the wake of the attack were golden flames laced in black edges. Nick stares in awe at Asta's actions. Along the flames lay three individuals twitching in pain.

Asta walks up to one of them and points his weapon right at his throat, "You have to the count of three to tell me why you're here and why I shouldn't add you blood to my quenching barrel!" The man shakes, "Now talk!"

Suddenly a horizontal tornado heads straight for Asta. The knight quickly infused his drained sword with Anit magic and cuts through the tornado's side as he rushes in. He then stops abruptly as the weapon's edge found the neck of someone very familiar.

"Yuno?" Asta raised an eyebrow.

"Asta?" Yuno returns the expression.

"Well, that explains the tornado aimed at me,"  Asat sigh as he backs off and props his sword on his shoulder. "What the hell are you doing out here?"

"I could ask you the same thing but first as long s your here I could use your help, though," Yuno leans over, "You seem t already done more than excepted."

"I have some time off and I had some projects I wanted to get done so I came out here to get them done, or as much as I could before I had to return back to base," Asta throws up a hand. "I ran into Nick before I started and rope him into helping me in the forge," He points at the still frozen lad, "Anyway, what do ya need?"

"That actually helps wrap up a good bit of what I needed," Yuno says. "I took out a good few of these guys on my way in but locked them all out. They took sister Lily. We thought they also had Nick when he didn't come back to the church by sunset."

"There were four of them but one f them was smart and turn tail," Asta points with his sword. "He's the only one not out called." He looks over to the trees in a distant house struck, "Sister Lily is over there. I can smell her perfume and pot potatoes."

"Yuno!" a man calls out and soon Klaus appears from above. "You should've waited for me!? He scolds them looks around and spies Asta. "And who are you?"

"Try introducing yourself first," Asta walks away. "I have my family to deal with first."

"Hey wait you can't just-" Claus was cut off with a sword's tip right in between his eyes.

"Magic knight or not," Asta glares. "I'm off duty so I don't have to answer to you."

Klaus looks down and spots the Black Bulls robe and then sees the two grimoires, his eyes drawn to the four-leaf clover on the lighter book.

"You're the other on of the...."

"Yes, I'm one of the other three that got a four-leaf clover grimoire," Asta scoffs. "I'm also the one that turned dawn every Magic Knight Captain in favor of the Black Bulls because of the magic and status bigotry that you oh so high and mighty nobles give yourselves. The same wielder that one my status through hard work and physical prowess over magic. I don't have time for this."

He walks off and fetches sister Lily with Nick leaving Klaus staring in shock as he looks at the aftermath of the battle. Yes, it was true he won his match with physical power. See what lay before him though, there was no denying the fact that this knight that just held a sword to his throat had the conviction and magical power to back up what he's said and done.

After Sunset...

Everyone stood in front of the captured noble ringer leader and his goons.

"What do you want to do with them?" Klaus asked Yuno.

"Let them go," Yuno glares, "As long as they never come near Hage."

"You bastard," Salim. stands up. "This was supposed to have you de-"

He was shut up was a blast of water magic from Sister Lily, "Shut your filthy mouth! There is a child present!" Sister flowers down at the noble, "You should be ashamed of what you've done here!"

She proceeded to scold and berate them all while everyone else had nervous smirks on their faces.

Klaus turns to Asta."Thank you for your help in apprehending these fools," he says and holds up a hand, "I'm sorry for what I said earlier and admit I was wrong. I've been a fool to have kept that mentality and am going to follow Yuno and Your example from now on. Commoners or not, you're both a credit to the Magic Knights and examples of what we should strive to be." 

Asta looks out of the corner of his eye and then shook Klaus's hand, "Its alright bud I wasn't in the best mindset either. I can get a bit more defensive and negative f the situation presents itself and trust when I say it did. Sorry for pointing my sword at your throat to<" he chuckles.

"What did I just hear you did young man?!" Sister Lily yells. 

Asta turns his head rather mechanically, "I'm in big trouble now aren't I?"

She just glares at him and then pulls him off by the ear off to the side, Asta screaming in pain the whole time.

"Yes well," Klaus adjusts his glasses. "I do believe we'll be taking these fellows in. I'm sure your father would love to hear about this along with the rest of the nobility Salim."

"You can't do this!" Salim countered. "He's nothing but a commoner! All of them! Those three don't deserve the four-leaf grimoires! nor do they deserve to be magic knights!"

"Shut up!" Klaus demands, "Yuno and Asta are both accredits to what knights stand for and should strive to be! I've seen what they can do and theirs no way you would stand a chance to either of them!" He glares, "Honestly, if you were truly a noble you would've accepted your defeat with grace and honor, and yet here you are throwing a tantrum because someone was better than you!"

Time passed and everyone decided to stay for supper at the church where Asta met the third member of Yuno's party, Mimosa Vermillon.


Mimosa)



"So you're Yuno's brother?" She asked Asta as he rubs his ear.

"Yea we grew up together," Asta winces in pain.

"I also heard you have a four-leaf grimoire," She stares with stars in her eyes. "Is it true you can wield both Light and dark magic!?!"

"It's right here and yea," Asta bluntly says and holds up his grimoire. 'She might be as bad as Twilight about this sort of stuff...'

Mimosa then noticed the other black grimoire, "Wait you the one with two grimoires! the one who got into the knights with weak magic spells and overwhelming physical power!" She stares star-struck.

"How about we have some dinner I can give you details there," Asta nervously chuckles.
> Dungeon Crawlers!_!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta stood in his room staring into the night sky. Secre looked at him with unwavering eyes as usual. The black grimoire floats up and opens. From its pages comes the Demon Dweller sword in its magic form. Asta summons the blade from the book to his hand then holds it up above his head to look into his reflection.

"Tomorrow we'll get the order to go exploring a Dungeon Secre," he tells the little anti-bird. "That is where this world's Demon Dweller sword is sealed away. In some sort of side room to the main holding room. It would be a great asset to had to my power..."

He turns to look at the little bird.

The bird just blinks.

"But I'm not that's sword's true wielder," He sighs. "But I do know who is. After I retrieve it I'll have to deliver it. I'm not looking forward to this next quest...." He tightens his grip on the sword. "Hopefully the sparring sessions with Luck will have done the trick in helping change his mentality. I think I'll have one first thing tomorrow with him just to reinforce the lesson.

"He returns the sword into the grimoire and placed it on the desk.

"Time for sleep right now," he yawns laying down on his bed and quickly falls asleep.

The next day...

Vanessa was awoken from her boozed induced slumber by loud booms that rattled the very rafter in the house.

"Aaaaaa...." She groans. "It's too early for this crap.... who the hell is making all that noise? It's so bad I can't even ignore it like usual."

"Yea that would be our resident battle freak and our resident oddball," Finral says nonchalantly as he flips through his newspaper. Dust and debris fill from the house and he simply opened up portals sending them elsewhere.

The was another loud boom that shook the windows.

"Man, they're really going at today," Carmy remarks with a mouth full of food before swallowing. "I don't think they've ever faced off with each other this hard before."

"TWENTY ON ASTA!" Magna shouts from outside.

"FOOLS BET, THIRTY ON LUCK!" Yami laughs after that.

"Are they really bitting on who's going to win?" Vanessa rubs her head. "Oh my pore migraine..."

"Your own fault for drinking so much," Finral shrugs. "And this is Yami and Magna, so you tell me," Vanessa sighs with a nod.

Gauche was working on a statue of his little sister with a bit of blood running down from his nose, "Oh my dear Marie... I do so wish I could be with you," more rattling, "This fighting is nearly distracting from finishing my latest sculpture... How bothersome..."

Gordon murmurs something about how he to wished he could deepen his bond of friendship with everyone through sparring and battle, though he went unnoticed again. He was used to it but found solace in the fact that Asta actually conversed with him. The boy had no problem understanding exactly what the older man said nearly one-hundred percent of the time and was constantly pushing him to speak up more.

Outside...

"HAHAHA!" Laughed Luck. "THIS IS SO MUCH FUN!" I big creepy smile on his face the whole time, 'No one ever wanted to spar with me except and they couldn't keep up except for the captain. But Asta, he's ready to every time I ask! I can't help but get into with him!"

Asta brought his leg down hard sending Luck whirling into other ground sending out a shockwave.

"You're getting better at thinking straight when fighting Luck," Asat says but Luck suddenly bursts from the dust cloud with and electric claw but Asta counters and throws the berserker over his shoulder.

Yami and Magna were both cheering from the sidelines.

"Hey Yami, don't you think it's a bit odd for Asta too much Luck?" Magna asks.

"Yea, Normally I would agree with you there," Yami crosses his arms. "But given how strong our little newbie is without magic it really throws it out the window."

"I know he's strong but still..." Magna looks at the two enjoying their fight, "He's fighting bare-handed and without magic1

Yami points as the two collide, "He has an auto-defense."

"Auto-defense?" Magna raised an eyebrow. "What the hell is that?!"

"It's something that normally martial arts train rigorously to get," Yami let a cigarette. "And even then, they rarely ever achieve. It's a skill where the body naturally defends itself and turns as hard as steel. He clearly knows he has it but he can't whip it out whenever he wants. That usually takes a lot longer to learn."

"But if it takes years then how can he do it?" Magna scratched his head.

"Cause he trained every day ya idiot," Yami berates. "Probably went through hell for days at a time just to even get it up there."

As he finished an owl comes through a portal and drops a letter off for him before flying right back into the portal.

"Let's see here..." Yami remarks as he opens the letter and reads t. "AHAHAHAHAHA!" He slaps his knee. "This is great! Just what they need!" He stands up, "As soon as they're done bring them into the house," He waved the letter.

"This is gonna be great! AHAHAHAHA!" He laughs while walking over as another explosion of dust erupts behind him.

Inside...

Noelle walks down the stairs into the main area when more shaking causes her to miss-step, slipping and falling on her butt.

"Owwww..." she says standing up and rubbing her sore behind. "What's with all the rattling around here? It's way more than usual."

Secre then flew down and landed on her shoulder.

"Oh hello there," She looks at the bird, 'So cute!' "Aren't you usually with Asta though?"

The bird points at the window where Asta and Luck collide on the other side, wide grins on their faces.

"Really? This early in the morning?" Noelle deadpans. "I mean I know he trains this early in the morning but fighting? Really?"

"Hey sometimes a good scrap is the best way to wake up in the morning," Yami counters as he walks in. "It helps the blood get flowing..."

There was a loud crash outside and several.

"HAHA! My win!" Asta proudly laughs.

"YEYAH!" Magna yells, "Captain Yami OWES ME BIG MONEEYYYYYY!"

"Tsh, damn it..." Yami scowls.

"Oh, man...." Luck pouts. "I lost... Oh well.. wanna go again?"

"Later smiley Magee," Magna counters. "Captain wants to see you two inside."

"I guess I better get started on my training," Noelle starts to walk away when Yami suddenly grabs her by the head.

"You stay," Yami demands and holds up the letter he got earlier. "You and the brawlers have a mission sent directly from the Wizard King Himself."

"Sweet. A mission," Asta says as he and the others walk in. "Any details other than that Captain?"

"Just that you three won't be the only group he's sending in," Yami says as smoke comes out of his mouth. "You'll be competing with a group from the Golden Dawn and the Blue Rose Knights."

Finral grabs the note, "Hmmm, I can get you guys pretty close to the dungeon you're supposed to explore that way you can conserve your magic, but you're still gonna have to fly a good ways to get there."'

"Alright, then no time like the present!" Asta pumps himself up along with Luck, "I hope there's a big powerful dungeon boss!"

"Why me..." Noelle wines while Secre pats the back of her neck before flying over to Asta's shoulder.

Outside the Dungeon...

Asta sets Noelle on the ground having carried her as he used his sword to travel to conserve his mana. Luck used his lightning creation magic to make a pair of armor boots and ran after them on his own physical power. The group was there in under ten minutes and as the letter said, they weren't the only ones there.

Yuno, Klaus, and Mimosa were there along with Twilight, Sol, and another, rounder, member of the Blue Rose Knights who wore blue eyeshadow, a lot of red lips, and had her hair pulled back in several buns.





What caught Asta's eye was Twilight and her attire.


(This exact look but with more of a human with lavenderish white porcelain skin-tone and no horn)



Asta had a small drop of blood run down from his nose. Noelle noticed him looking at her but said nothing and seethed in jealousy but then examined her own self and then looked back at Twilight and eyed her form up and down. Her head fill flat as she put her hands on her breasts under her Bull's Rober.

"Wow she's pretty," Luck says as he pops up, "You know her?"

"Uh wha?!" Asta was pulled back into reality.

"You might want to wipe your nose and stop gawking before they come over here," Noelle scoffs, "And best get any and all ideas out of that thick head of yours Asta. They're with the Blue Rose Knights. They're very well known for their bitterness toward all men, even their own members who they use as maids and go-getters."

"I gotta agree with Noelle there," Luck laughs as Asta hastily wipes his nose on his glove. "If she's with those ladies she's way out of reach."

"Relax," Asta played it off. "Me, Yuno, and Twilight all grew up together in Hage."

"Wait you all grew up together?" Noelle quickly asks a bit flustered. "Wait, if you three all grew up together in the same village then that would make her the other..."

"Yep," Asta crosses his arms with a confident smirk, "She the final four-leaf grimoire holder in our little triad of commoners," 

'Though her grimoire is really a six-leaf clover and not four. She placed an illusion spell and lock on it to make it look like a four-leaf grimoire.', "He thinks as he flatly looks off to the side.

"NOELLE!" Mimosa yells as she rushes over. "I didn't know they were sending you!" she remarks as she hugs the silver-haired lass.

"Oh hey, Mimosa it's good to see you too," Neolloe awkwardly chuckles. "It's been a while hasn't it?"

"Sure has!" Mimosa happily giggles.

"Hey, Yuno what's up?" Asta smirks, holding up his fist.

"Not much," Yuno smirks as he returns the fist bump. "Did you get your project done?"

"Hell yea," Asta grins confidently as he crosses his arms. "Yo Klaus, good to see you!" He holds up his hand.

Noelle is taken aback by the very informal greeting her comrade just gave to a member of the esteemed Lunettes family, his eyes hidden behind the glare of sunlight on his glasses. She was then even more thoroughly shocked when said mand simply returned the gesture with his own extended hand and the duo shook with a well-affirmed grip.

"It's to see you again Asta," Klaus confidently smiles. "It appears we have the chance to work together again, but this time officially sanctioned."

"Yep," Asta smiles as he releases the man's hand.

Mimosa then shrinks back, hiding behind Noelle with a bit of pink in her cheeks.

"How do you two know each other?" Noelle abruptly interrupts the bromance.

"Oh ah...." Mimosa speaks up. "We all ran into Asta about a week or so ago when we were on a mission out. There was a bit of a hassle with a noble and Asta was in the same area and took out the noble's hired goons on his own."

"Wait you met him too?!" Noelle says with a hint of jealousy and worry.

"Oh yes, we all had dinner at the church where Asta's and Yuno grew up," Mimosa happily smiles causing Noello to s=freese slightly.

"While I can't say it wasn't an unpleasant time I'm still would rather not do it again," Klaus coughs into his hand. 

"He was stuck in the bathroom for three days after eating pot potatoes," Yuno smirks.

"Yea if you're not used to them they can be a bit of a gulley washer for your guts," came a new voice that Yuno and Asta knew all too well.

"Twilight!" the boys say as they are both wrapped in a warm hug of arms and boobs.

"Its good to see you guys!" Twilight laughs.

"Air..." they both wheeze out.

"Sorry..." she quickly releases them as Noelle pouts with a sour look as she looks in another direction while Mimosa nervously fidgets in place. "Anyways, it's good to see you both. I haven't seen too much of either of you except in passing. What ave you been up to?"

"Training, missions, general stuff," Asta shrugs. "You know."

"Pretty much the same," Yuno nods.

"Let me introduce you guys to my comrades from the Blue Rose, "Twilight motion the other. "This is Sol," She points to the tall lady.

"Great. Nothing but men to get in our way," She scoffed.

"You get used to that," Twilight bitterly smirks with a twinge before moving on to the round woman. "And this is-"

"Puli Angel," She introduces herself. "And don't let Sol's attitude towards men fool you. Not all of Blue Rose is that way. She's just her and the Captain is just that way too, but doesn't see the need to show as much animosity. Tell me, how do you two know our rising star Twilight?"

"We grew up together," the boys say in unison.

"That makes sense," Puli nods.

"And what do you mean rising star?" Noelle asks.

"Finally someone speaks up worth listening to," Sol smirks, "And it means just what it sounds like. Twi here is on the path to be the next captain of the Blue Rose Knight, Second only to me and Char!"

"Of course, she is," Asta smiles while Twilight's face turns red from embarrassment. "She's always shown promise with magic. Even when we were kids she was able to use Sister Lily's Hammer of Love water spell."

"Yea I bit she used it on the both of you to keep you in line," Solsnidely comments.

"Actually, Asta and Yuno were the only ones I could never hit with my spell," Twilight replies, shooting down Sol causing the tall amazon to fall back. "Yuno's wind magic and Asta's overwhelming physical strength and combat training simply made the both of them too fast." 

"Hi, I'm Luck!" Luck happily jumps in front of Twilight. "I can tell you're really strong! Wanna fight?"

"Ah, so you're the lightning magic senor type prodigy I've heard about," Twilight remarks with twinkles in her eyes as she grasps his hands. "I'd love to fight and study you some time!"

Luck just stares at Twilight in awe, sensing her immense magical power from his direct contact with her.

"There she goes again," Puli chuckles.

"Every new magic she in counters," Sol sighs as she rubs the back of her head.

Asta laughs aloud while Yuno lets out a single chuckle.

"Urf," Klaus clears his throat while drawing everyone's attention. "Well, I do believe it's time to go dungeon exploring. And front the looks of things we may not be the only ones in there..." He points to the busted inward doors.

"Looks like we can have some fun then," Asta smirks as he cracks his knuckles.

"I'm down for a good fight," Luck smiles as the duo rush in.

"Wait we need to stick together!" Noelle calls out as she chases after them.

"Ah..." Klaus just looks with a raised finger.

"Best not to ask Klaus," Yuno sighs with a smirk. "I think it's better if we do split up actually."

"At the very least we should split up in our individual Knight units," Twilight adds. "That way we can explore the dungeon but also still be in groups. I wouldn't worry too much about them though," She giggles as she turns and walks towards the dungeon's opening, "After all, Asta has more than enough skill to know what's inner here," she says to herself.

"Shall we then?" Mimosa smiles.

"Let's," Klaus lets out a strained sigh as his group follows.

Inside the Dungeon...

Asta and Luck ran on while Noelle tried her best to keep up with her much more athletic compatriots.

"I think that's far enough," Asta says with an abrupt halt.

"Awe no more race?" Luck pouts.

"You and I both know your more interested in the other intruders here,"Asta says as he notes the sinister grin growing on Luck's face. "Your senior officer so you give the orders, or would you rather run-off and fight?"

"Definitely the second one!" Luck proclaimed as he darted off in a separate corridor.

As sighs as Noelle managed to finally catch up, "What.... happened.. to sticking... together?" she wheezed.

"He was reaching his limit," Asta rubs the back of his head with a sigh. "The taste of battle is to great to resist for this senpai."

"That's the second time I've heard you say that," Noelle says with her hands on her knees. "It is a phrase or something?"

"What senpai?" Asta raised an eyebrow as takes a water canteen out from his black grimoire and handed it to Noelle who graciously accepted while nodding. "It's just a phrase from my homeland that translates to senior member. Its mainly used in the case of someone with a higher rank or seniority in a school."

"Makes sense I guess," Noelle says as she drinks, "Thanks. And how di you pull that out of your grimoire and what are we going to do now?"

"My black grimoire is more like a storage place I found out," Asta placed the canteen back in the book. "As for what we do... We keep moving. Give me a second. "He walks over to the wall and closed his eyes before he slammed his palm into in it hard enough to cause an echo to ring out but soft enough to not damage the structure. "Senpai is on a direct course for one of them. The other knights are branching out into other areas." He points, "If we keep heading this way and take a few turns we should hit the main treasure room where another individual it at."

"How do you know all that?" Noelle looks at Asta creeped out slightly. 

"It's a form of echolocation," Asta chuckles, "It's part of blind martial arts training and hunting cave dwellers and borrowing quarry. It has its uses like this instance for recon but if I really want to use it with proficiency I have to close my eyes constantly, which I can but I'd much rather see."

"You have some of the weirdest abilities," Noelle raised an eyebrow. "But if you grow up in a land without magic I guess you'd have to develop your senses and other skill in order to survive."

Asta gets in front of her and bends down, "Come on," he looks over his shoulder slightly. "I'll carry you on my back for a while. You're still tired after that run and still recovering. I'd rather have you fighting at full strength pulse we can beat the others if I do all the leg work. I'm faster after all."

Noelle just stood there and fidgeted slight as she looked off to the side.

Asta sighs and readied to stand up, "I'm not going to force you if you don't want-"

Noelle wrapped her arms around Asta's neck, "You better not get handsy or any other smart ideas mister!"

"Hai," Asta chuckles as wraps his arms around her legs and easily lifts her up. "Hold on!" He smirks.

"Oh no..." Noelle remarks as he immediately regretted what she's done as Asta bound forward with a single step.

She was taken aback by the force Asta used to cover such distances on his sword before but this was somehow different from when he held her in his arms. No, this time she could truly admire his strength. She also took note of his back and how broad it was. Her face began to heat up slightly from such thoughts. She then notice he actually had what looked like scars just below his shirt collar.

'He's worked so hard for this strength...' She thought, 'Strength that we royals don't have... the strength that comes from surviving and not just living...'

They soon came into a large open area filled with floating blocks and water pouring from openings in the walls.

Asta stops on a block and lets Noelle down. 

"Looks like Luck is having a bit of a hard time all by his lonesome," Asta kneels down looking over the edge.

Noelle peers over and sees Luck punching randomly as he was surrounded on all sides by a large cloud of black smoke. She immediately felt the magic power.

"Looks like it's the Diamond Kingdom's Hell Lotus and company," Asta explained.





"Do you think you can force him out of the clouds from here or do you need to get closer in order to use that new spell yours?"

Noelle looks over, "I think I'll need to be closer. It's not a real spell after all so I have no definite control over its accuracy." She scouts out the area and points to a block, "If you can get me over there it should close the gap enough."

"Alright," Asat says as he swiftly picks her up bridal style startling the girl. "No screaming, Insect breathing," he says as he controls his blood flow and dashes across the blocks. "You unload from here," he says as he puts her down.

"Right," Noelle nods as Asta vanishes into a blur. Running over to the side Noelle pulls out her wand and concentrates, "Takes this Sea Dragon's Tears!" She shouts as she starts to fire water balls randomly into the smoke cloud.

Asta in the meantime darts around the blocks, "Never thought I'd use this power Ed," he remarks as he claps his hands together and with a brief flash of blue electricity and prepares to slam into a black form above, "Destruction Palm!" He yells as he slammed his hand into the block. 

The structure immediately was covered in a spark of electricity and procured to break apart. Asta then threw his other hand forward and the debris scattered like buckshot out of a shotgun. Several people cried out in pain as they were pelted with the make-shift stone cannonballs.

Asta saw Luck was bound in smoke bindings. A man with black hair came out of the smoke with a sword made of smoke coming from behind him. 

Summoning his grimoires Asta shot down and pulled out his newest weapons from his Black grimoire and crossed them in an X and caught the man's sword with his own.



(Gentle Darkness)


(Light of Destruction)




Asta glares at the man who summons another smoke sword and the two start to exchange a flurry of blows in an extravagant dance of blades. Luck stares in awe at his junior's tenacity in the fight. He wasn't fighting to enjoy himself no, he was fighting to save his colleague.

The man smirks, "Have to say kid your really good," he says as he locked blade with Asta. "Your talents are wasted in on this guy though. All he cares about is fighting!"

"So what if he likes to fight!" Asta counters as he forced the man back whit slashes of light and dark magic shocking the assailant. "He still cries!" He charged and led with a swipe from his black sword. "He still cares! He's my comrade and most of all his m y fellow knight and Friend!" Asta sent a slash of light forcing the man to retreat into the smoke.

"Asta to the right!" Luck class out.

Asta quickly dropped his katanas and spun around pulling out his demon slayer. With a hard thud, hud dug the blade into his opponent's side sending him flying.





In the next moment, he was gone falling as in a wagon made of smoke with his mages piled inside it.

"Thanks for that," Asta says as he uses his Demon Dweller sword to cut Luck's binding and absorb the smoke spell into the blade.

"Ah it was no big deal," Luck played off the thanks. "If it hadn't been for you two I would've been done for. It sucks that he got away though."

"Can someone please get me down from here!" Noelle cries as the block she was on floats away. The boys look at each other and just laugh before Asat jumps after the girl.

At the same time elsewhere in the Dungeon...

Chains shot out and quickly wrapped themselves tightly around a pair of mages in white robes. The chains then slammed the mages into the floor then the ceiling and finally each other. The chains released the pair and retracted to their user, Twilight Sparkle.

"She really is something else isn't she Sol?" Puli chuckles as she and Sol follow behind Twilight. "I can see why she was even able to give the captain such a hard time."

"Yea," Sol proudly nods. "Even I have to admit Twi her own woman. Char even said if Twi really wanted to she could beat her if it was in an all-out one-on-one fight. Not only is she powerful and super smart but Twi's arsenal of spells is something else. She can also combine those spells into unique ones that only she can use."

"Perhaps we're looking at the future leader of the next Blue Rose," Puli chuckles. "Though I the name would change to the Lavender Rose Knights"

"Isn't that like two flowers in one?" Sol snickers. "Yea I could call Twi captain."

Twilight stops as the team comes to the floating block area, "Sounds like a battle is going on elsewhere in here," she remarks as she then goes on. "More treasure for use then."

"I'm down with that!" Sol runs after her.

"Seconded," Puli chuckles.

 Sometime later...

Yuno breathed heavily as he wiped the blood from his mouth. Mimosa was behind him healing Klaus who was had taken a sword straight through his gut to the other side of his back. Yuno was doing what he could to protect them while Mimosa did what she could to close Klaus's wounds but due to constant interference from the enemies she was having a lot of difficulties. 

Though there was only one mage there were several enemies.





"Damn!" Yuno curses as he throws up a wind barrier as crystal cutlasses try and kill him and his party.

"It is pointless to struggle," came an emotionless tone. "It is obvious you will all die here. Do you know why?" The man steps forward.


(Mars)



Yuno glares at him.

"I shall tell you though you already know it," he raises his hand and grimoire floats up. "It is simple I am strong and your a weak there for you must fall to me. Now Crytal Magic: Leviathan..."

A giant crystal sword appeared above Mars's hand.





"Now you shall die," Mars says with no mention and drops his hand swing the massive sword.

Yuno closed his eyes waiting for the impact but it never came. He opens his eye again to see Asta holding the massive sword back with his demon slayer's flat.

"You did good," Asta smirks.

Chains then shoot out of nowhere. They proceed to wrap around the crystal man and smashed them together causing cracks to form through their bodies. Feathers then proceeded to enter the cracks and expand outward, shattering the puppets to piece. 

Yuno looked to see Twilight and her group.

"You still can't do anything alone," Twilight smiles as she joins the two boys.

Asta forces the gigantic sword back with one pus and then cuts it in half with the edge of the slayer.

Mars's eyes open slightly, "More weaklings matter not," He starts to cover himself in crystal and grows to a gigantic humanoid form. "For I am strong and will kill you all... Crystal Magic: Heavy Armor Titan."





"I got this one," Sol jumps out and activates her grimoire. "Earth creation Magic! Rampaging Mother Earth!" A massive humanoid form emerged from the floor and Sol jumps on its shoulder.





"Alright, big girl, let's show these boys they're not needed and put that arrogant prick in his place!" Sol points and her golem roars before charging forward and locks hand with Mars's titan. The two proceeded in an all-out slug fist of giants.

"Look out!" Asta rockets out and collides with another giant sword that formed while Sol had been fighting. "CAK!" Asta coughs up blood as he is sent flying through the dungeon.

Twilight watched then gritted her teeth at what happened. Her grimoire pulsed while her skin and hair start to darken and blue mana formed into a mask and spiral horn on her forehead. She through her hands out and countless chains shoot out and wrap around Mars's gigantic titan. She struggles to keep her consciousness in check as Sol laid into Mars.

Meanwhile, Puli angle hand joined Mimosa in healing Klaus. "You're quite skilled Mimosa but you let your emotions get the better of you this time," The rose knight comments as Klaus sits up.

"Easy," Noelle says. "You're out of the woods but you still in no shape o move around a lot," Comments having taken over Yuno shielding with her Sea Dragon's Nest

"Right thank you," Klaus winces in pain, "I didn't expect to see one of the Eight Shing General of the Diamond Kingdom down here."

"We ran into a guy Asta called Hell Lotus," Luck smiles. "He was really strong and was about to have me when Noelle and Asta stepped in to help."

"Sometimes I think my good luck is too much," Yuno comments as Puli and Mimosa work on healing him. "We came straight here and hit the big boss."

"It looks like we're managing now," Klaus adjusts his glasses, "But we won't be able to keep this up for long. Wait where's Asta?"

They all looked away.

Meanwhile, Sol was still barreling into Mars, "Just hang in there a little more Twi! I almost got the bastard!"

"Can't hold on much longer," Twilight strained as she fell to one knee and many of the chains start to snap.

"MOVE!" 

Everyone turned to see Asta hold his slayer above his head shining extremely bright in a black and golden aura.

"Move now!" Klaus orders and Yuno act realizing what spell it was. The youth pulls everyone onto a boat off wind and zips towards Asta and off to the side

Twilight drops to her hands slightly relieved about Asta's return, "Sol, we need to move now!" She calls out.

"Then let's move!" Sol says.

"Out of mana..." Twilight huffs.

"We still have feet!" Sol snickers as she throws Twilight over her shoulder like a sack of pot potatoes and runs like hell.

She gets a look at Asta's face and from his right eye flowed dark magic and light magic from his left. On his forehead was a spinning symbol she didn't know.





As soon as they were out of the way Asta unleashed his spell, "Light/Dark Magic: Light of Darkness Spiral Destruction!" A torrent of magic spiraled out and tore into Mars.

Mars's titan struggles to bring up its arms, "I am stronger." he says.

Suddenly Asta shoots down the eye of the storm straight at Mars, "Water breathing! Water Slash!" he says as he switched his sword to anti-magic form and slashes Mars out of the titan and cuts through the massive doors that were behind the general at the same time.

Later in the treasure room...

"Man I wish I could've fought him," Look pouts as he looks at the unconscious Mars.

"YOU IDIOT!" Twilight and Noelle both yell at Asta in unison while he nervously snickers as he sits on the floor while Puli and Mimosa heal him. The two females in front berate him for his recklessness while the others heal him from behind.

"Quite alike and lively aren't they?" Puli chuckles.

"Yeaaa....hehehe...." Mimosa awkwardly chuckles.

"There sure is a lot of treasure in here!" Sol looks around. "We'll get a nice hall!"

Yuno see a scroll on a pedestal and move over to it.

"Be careful in here," Klaus warns, "We have no idea who built this dungeon let alone what kind of artifacts are in here."

Picking it up he feels a slight breeze coming from it. He undoes the bind and unfurls it to see a sparkling green script. A gust of wind erupts into his face before dying down. He looks down and is shocked to see the writing is gone.

"Didn't I just say to be careful Yuno!" Klaus scolds the youth.

"Oh ah..." he rolls the scroll up and places it in his scathel. "Sorry, it won't happen again sir," he bows and then continues to explore.

Twilight and Noelle let out sighs and both walked away. Noelle looks at Twilight and eyes her up and down.

"What?" Twilight quickly jabs.

"Oh sorry," Noelle turns away. "I ah... just wanted to know... what exactly is your relationship with Asta?"

"We grew up together," Twilight says. "Well, it's a bit more complicated than it is with Yuno. We've known each other from back when his parents were still alive. They would come to our village two or three times out of the year and live in the forest and do trade with our village. He and I would play together while his parents did business in town or with my parents."

"If you have parents then why are you here?" Noelle asked.

"I don't for the same reason Asta doesn't," Twilight scowled. "They died due to circumstances. My father was part of the town protectors and my mother got sick after he died. We couldn't afford medicine. After she died I ran away and looked for Asta. It wasn't long after his parents died I found him and we survived. We were out at sea and got caught in a storm. I was thrown overbroad and washed up several miles away from where he landed in the wreckage of our raft."

"I'm sorry," Noelle looks away.

"If you want to know more then ask me when I'm in a better mood, or run to Asta," Twilight turns her nose up and walks away. 'She really does have it bad for him... Hmhmhm... I hope Fluttershy lets her in if she comes back with us. 'She looks over to Mimosa, 'She reminds me of Fluttershy but more outspoken. I can see that she has a thing for spells. I think we'll get along nicely.'

"All done," Mimosa smiles.

Asta jumps to his feet, "Yea I feel a lot better. Only a little sore." He turns and looks at Mimosa with a big smile, "Thanks a lot Mimosa," he turns to Pulis, "Ms. Puli!"

"Oh well you know," Mimosa blushes. "It's the least I could do after you saved us."

"Not a problem dear," Puli smiles.

"Now if you'll excuse me ladies," Asta bows. "I need a word with Twilight," he turns and quickly sidesteps avoiding Sol and a face full of boobs. "You need to keep your wits about you lady."

"You better be talking about yourself kid?" Sol glowered at Asta.

"No I'm talking straight to you as you're the one who was walking," Asta retorted with his own stern glare, the one that reminded Sol of the one her captain gave her when she was pissed. "If you would then you would've picked up on the attack during your fight. Now, excuse me," he says as he walks away and towards Twilight.

"Oh hey," Twilight noticed him. "Sorry about being a bitch. Feeling better?"

"No, I kind of deserved it," Asta shrugs it off. He then holds up a piece of Mars crystal swords, "Here," he tossed it to her.

"Thanks," She snickers and analyzes it. "Not much different than Rarity's gemstone magic but this is pure. With this, I should be able to make pure gemstone like the ones from back home now."

"One more for you," Asta says as he pulls out his dweller from his black grimoire. The middle was an eerie black smoke color. "I absorbed a binding spell. You don't have many of them do you."

Twilight puts her hand on the blade and concentrates, "No, and especially not one like this. Thanks. I'll definitely make use of it."

"Well," Asta turns and goes off, "I'm going to explore," he holds the crystal sword up and looks at Twilight, "Got my eyes on some of that gold, but mostly the swords. Be careful Twi."

She nods once and he walks off.

In the dungeon...

"Let's see," Asta says as Secre points with a wing. "Well you know better than I do..." he walks on. 

Asta soon came to a blank wall.

He points, "This one?" he knocks it with his knuckle while looking at the bird on his shoulder. 

Secre nods.

Asta rubs his hand across the surface of the stone then concentrated. Using his earth being he punched the wall causing it to crumble away in chucks to reveal a spacious room on the other side. Asta looks around and sees many weapons lining the walls and floor of the chamber.

The dark magic knight smiles as he walks over to a very familiar sword and places a hand on its hilt and pulls it from its resting place to hold it up. Looking it over a few times he nods and looks over to Secre who nods in turn. 

Asta places the sword inside his black grimoire then keeps looking around, "Ya know it would really be a shame to let all of these fine weapons just sit here and waist away," he remarks as the bird rolls its eyes. "Oh don't give me that. I can sell a lot of these axes and stuff for profit. I know there's a ton of gold out there but as a smith, I can't just let these works of art sit here and rot," he proudly proclaims and then giddily hops around and starts throwing the weapons into his grimoire

At the main entrance...

Mars's eyes open and look at the group. "You should've killed me," he says as he gets to his feet and his grimoire activates and flips to a page and he lights on fire, "Flame Recovery Magic: Pheonix Robes..."

Everyone stares in shock.

"He's like Asta," Noelle says in disbelief.

"No, he's a bit different," Luck smiles. "Unlike Asta, whose magics due represent two opposing forces they're still two sides of the same thing. Not only do light and dark oppose each other they also complement each other cause one can't exist without the other in order to maintain some form of balance."

Twilight looks intent at Luck.

"What's the difference between short stacks and this guy then?" Sol adds as she grabs him and lifts him by the collar.

"Fire and earth don't go together or complement each other at all," Luck points out as Sol shakes him. "It might be crystal but it's just a higher form of earth magic. They're not compatible at all!" He chuckles.

"I remember hearing tales from other knights that the Diamond kingdom goes as far as to experiment on youths in order to create more powerful mages for their army. Even going as far as to forcefully implant magic artifacts into the bodies of the subjects in order to amplify their magic," Klaus adjusted his glasses. He gets a better look at Mars, "Yes. I think he is one of these test subjects. Now that I've gotten a better look at him I can see several magic stones that are implanted in his body. It also explains why he's so strong. Even if he is a Shining general. They probably experimented on him first to see if they could create a duel magic wielder but he was deemed a failure as it seems he can only use that one spell. Then he was implanted with the augmentation stones to boost him."

"We've already spent most of our magic in our last fight with this guy," Sol says. "And shorty is in no shape to do that super move again. What do we do?"

"Don't forget he's also spent a great deal of magic too," Twilight adds as she activates her grimoire and summons her Demon Slayer. "Even if he does have magic he's nearly empty like us."

"And all we really need to do is get past him," Noelle points her wand.

"Really? But I wanna fight this time," Luck complains while everyone else glares, "Fine I get it. I don't think it would be very fun anyways..."

"None of you shall survive," Mars again replies, "Crystal Magic: Crystal Armor Titan and Harpe..." Once more crystal blades formed in the air and Mars was incased in his crystal titan form but this time he was covered in flames.





"This isn't good," Klaus glares as he summons his steel spiral lance. "He still has far more mana than all of us combined. I don't know if we can beat him.

Another giant crystal sword formed. Yuno watches on but the world soon freezes in time and turns grey. He looks around wondering what going on then notices a small fairy floating next to him and yawning as if she'd just woke up from a nap.





"Ah?" he looks on as the fairy sends a puff of her breath at the sword and it immediately starts to crumble away. "What?"

Everyone stares and then looks at Yuno, who was just as dumbfounded.

"I hate to ask but where is the shrimp?" Sol asks. "Even if he can't use that super move he would come in handy right now..."

Back in the Armory...

"I never expect to see this here," Asta placed a hand on a suit of armor in front of him.

There was then a loud boom as the room shook.

"Damn it," He cursed. "I got so caught up in the weapons I completely forgot about Mars's recovery spell," he curses as the grimoire floats up and starts to pull the armor in, "I don't have time to collect his!" He cries as he tried to pull the blood away but quickly found he couldn't.

"Fuck," Asta runs over and picks up his Dweller sword. Once the book was done it returned to his side and he pulls the Slayer from the pages again. "You and I are going to have words later," he looks at the book. "I don't have time for this now though, Sun Breathing," he took in a deep breath, "Plus air bending," he starts to float and with one kick rocketed through the air as if he were a jet plane.

The Entrance...

Noelle  had let Twilight see her grimoire during the early part of their battle with Mars and the duo had managed to cast a double Sea Dragon’s Nest water barrier around themselves and the others. They had all put up a furious offensive agains t the Shining General with the last of their strength. Though it was all for not as they had bled themselves dry of their mana and were now depending on Noelle and Twilight stave off death as long as they could and from what they save in the hastily conjure double barrier, it wouldn’t be long.

The crystal blades spin like saws trying to cut through Noelle and twilight’s combined barrier. They were both nearly drained of their power.

‘You’re going to die unless you use my power,’ Twilight heard in the back of her mind. 

It was a voice she’d only come to hear in the recent months after reconnecting with her grimoire in the tower. It was a voice that promised power and anything she wanted in exchange. It sounded so much like her own but yet so different all at the same time.

Twilight shook her head and refocused her thoughts on the barrier.

‘Be that way my little sparkle but you but you can no loner ignore my voice since coming to this world like you did in the other world. It’s only a matter of time before you’ll come seeking me out, hehehe…’ the voice remarked with a fading snicker.

“You have certain lasted much longer than I thought you would,” Mars calls out. “Admirable and I acknowledge your strenght but I am stronger so therefore you must die,” he says as he creates another gigantic blade but this time the Titian armor grabs a hold of it. “Now die.”

He sings the sword down when suddenly a massive black disc comes in and effortlessly tears through Mars’s swords and puppets. Several black slashes then slam into the titan armor forcing it to stumble backward and drop the massive weapon that was in its grip. Just as it did Noelle and Twilight’s barrier gave out as the two fell flat on their stomachs from exhaustion. As it does it is cut in two pieces but this time it turns into black anti-magic and is absorbed by Asta’s Dweller sword. The black disc comes in and Asta’s catches it revealing it to be the massive Demon Slayer coated in a layer of anti-magic that was thrown and sought out any magic its wielder considered hostile.

“You are strong,” Mars says while he stomps forward. “But why was effort on those weaker than you? They matter not_”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP ASSHOLE!” Asta yells as he seethes with rage. His eyes having become slotted and his teeth sharp once more. “Strength this strength that! Yea yea I get it! You have power on physical strength to back it up but you have no drive or reason to use it. I can see it in your eyes,” he points his dweller at Mars, “A long time ago you had someone in your life that you used your strength for but then they did something that drove a knife in your back!”

Mars’s yes widened.

Asta slowly starts to walk forward, “Or that’s what your chose to believe for your self and the fact that your twist experimenters told yo and then said you have to be the strongest!” He boldly moved on, “I can see it. You loved her with all your heart and you think she betrayed you when she actually did what she did to have you live one!”

“What’s he talking about?” Sol grimaced . “He just need to shut up and beat that guy…”

“You’re wrong,” Krause winced as he stood up. “Asta… is trying to reach him… I can see it…i had a similar notion about the world until recently and… it was that boy that changed me…”

“You don’t know anything!” Mars shouts in anger finally show true emotions while charging forward. “Strength is the only thing you’d can rely on in this world and i am strong because I have it and I am strong because I AM ALONE!!!!!”

“No,” Asta remarks as he eyes glowed while and anti magic covers the right side of his body, “You’re strong for the sake of those you cared for and in turn care for you,” he says in multiple voices as air starts to flow around him and lifted him up of the ground. 

Blue marks appeared all over his body and the Yin-Yang symbol glowed bright ly on his forehead. He rockets forward with a tornado coming from his waist. The Dweller returned to the black grimoire as Asta released his grip on it.

“THAT IS WHERE MY TRUE STRENGTH COMES FROM AND I WILL DIE FOR THOSE I CALL MY FRIENDS!” He roars.

Mar’s created another gigantic blade and Asta easily parried it away. He holds the Demon Slayer above his head and anti-turns the sword jet black. The weapon pulsed as if it had a heart beat and several red, yellow, and orange glowing lines start to spread over the blade.

Twilight’s eyes widened as she realized what he was was doing,We have to get out of here! NOW!”

“How we don’t have any mana left?” Noelle says.

“I think i can help,” Yuno says as he creates a boat of wind. “I’ll need help getting out of here though.”

“I really wanna see the fight but leave the directions to me,” Luck cheerfully pouts slightly.

“EVERYONE ON NOW!” Twilight points and everyone does as their told.

Meanwhile Asta’s sword pulsed and every time it did it grew in size until it started to cut into the ceiling. The dungeon started to fall apart as a result. The sword was now massive and burn with heat.

“CONTINENT DIVDER!” Asta roars as he bring the sword and ceiling down on Mars and his crystal titan armor with a single slash of the searing blade.

In a last ditch effort Mars sent several rapidly spinning sword the sliced into Asta.

“ASTA!” Noelle, Twilight, Luck, Mimosa, and Yuno cried about as they saw what happened. 

Yuno quickly rushed over and caught the boy. Altogether the cuts weren’t like threatening but he would bleed out in minute if they weren’t treated. Mimosa quickly went to work and used what mana she had left to heal him or at least keep him alive.

A Day later…

“Owww….” Asta groans as he sets up in bed. He turns his head and see twilight snooozing on his left side and then and tries to reach over be finds his can’t. He looks over to the right and see Noelle sleeping on his right. “Ah… okay…” he blinks a few times.

“Mmmm…” Noelle is the first to set up. She looks at Asta, “Good morning Asta…” she says before going to lay her had back down. She then immediately open s her eye, “Asta!” She shouts startling Twilight awake while she hugs him.

“I’m up!” Twilight snorts and then looks at the two

Asta just blushes while Noelle holds his head to her just.

“Urrmm,” Twilight clears her throat causing Noelle to look at her then to Asta then to her then to Ast and then the sliver haired girl’s face turns bright red and throws Asta into the bed.

“Stupid Asta!” She says as she sit down. “You had a lot of people worried, not that I’m one of them….”

“Okay I get it you weren’t worried Noelle,” Asta smirks, “But please be gentle with me I’m very sore.”

“That answers my question,” Twiligth says, “other then sore are you all right?”

“Yea especially since i was able to wake up to to beautiful girls attending me,” Asta continues to smile.

“You’re a miss,” Twilight says and bends over and kiss Asta right on the lips.

Noelle looks over and freeze in place.

Just as this was happening everyone else burst into the room.

“THE HERO GETS THE GIRL,” luck laughs.

“Oh dear,” mimosa stares as he face heats up and she places a hand over her mouth.

“My that was… unexpected,” Klaus says as he adjusts his glasses.

Yuno just shrugs with a blank expression as he’s seen it before.

“Oh my!” Puli smirk with wiggling eyebrow.

Sol was shocked as he jaw hit the floor.
> Off the beaten Path...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been about a week since the dungeon incident and everyone had healed up in the village that had originally found the dungeon before going their separate ways. Twilight rarely left his side and the same went for Noelle and Mimosa. Sol kept giving him the evil eye from behind every corner or tree she used to try and stay out of his line of sight. The tall amazon woman really annoyed him doing this as he wasn’t even able to enjoy his time with Twilight Sol would constantly leap out and ‘shield’ Twilight from his evil. Mostly the black-haired chick tried to grind his bones to dust with her Earth goddess golem spell. 

Noelle stayed close but at arm's length. Mimosa was worried about her and Asta ‘asked why’ she knew Noelle so well and she told him cause they were family. Mimosa’s behavior really didn’t change that much but she did try and be a bit Nero aggressive in her action, and not just her feelings but her spells too.

Asta was starting to think Twilight kissed him in front of everyone on purpose at this point. Either to troll him or to get the girls to get a bit more serious about their feeling for him. Well, except for Sol of course. He thinks she didn’t factor in Sol’s behavior or that Twilight didn’t think the tall chick would act out like she had been.

Asta, Luck, and Noelle headed back to the Black Bull’s hideout. Noelle rode with Luck on his broom this time however and it really didn’t bother Asta too much but he was still a bit concerned as she has just about gone silent on him. He would have to deal with it some other time though as he had plans when she got back.

Asta was head for the main area of the base to request about a week off from work and was approved seeing as how he’d only just recovered and needed to get back in top form he was sure he’d get it. After some rest, he went for his debrief with Cpt. Yami.

“AHAHAHAHAHA!” Yami laughs as he slaps his knee while Asta just blinks. “I can’t believe you actually kissed one of the Blue Rose knights. Ole prickly pants is probably losing her shit right about now! Ahahahahahaha!”

“I can’t believe his luck with women,” Finral pouts as he crouches behind the sofa with tears streaming down his face. “I have nearly five years and knight seniority on him yet he gets the Blue Rose’s up and coming star to flat out kiss him on the lips after a mission and he has Noelle chasing after him too….” He bites down on his shirt.

“Yes well,” Asta clears his throat. “That’s how things went do so about my time off?”

“You know you’re a real oddball kid,” Yami remarks as he pulls the cigarette from his mouth. “You faced off against one of the Diamond Kingdom’s Shining Generals, not once but twice. Ya did have a bit of help but from what luck told me ya beat him on your own the second time. Even if he was weakened that’s nothin to sneeze at. He also told me about a tornado you made, a black power, and how you made a sword grow to the point it caved in a whole dungeon. All while not using an ounce of magic power. What is it exactly that you’re not telling?”

“My secrets are my own and they’ll stay that way unless I want to reveal them,” Asta glares back at his Captain.

“You’re the only guy around here with enough balls to give me back the scary look,” Yami holds up his hands. “I’m not gonna pry. You know better than anyone we share when we want to around here. I am curious as to how strong you really are and how you can do all this stuff but that’s your stuff so I won’t go into it but you have to realize it won’t stay capped for long. Especially with the other individuals that saw it and wrote reports. It's better to get stuff out there so we can better protect yea if shit goes down. Now or later it will.”

“My power is my own and it’ll stay that way,” Asta crosses his arms. “I can tell you it has a lot to do with Qi techniques passed down from parent unto child in my clan from my homeland.”

“That’s another thing,” Yami taps the but of the cigarette knocking off ash before he returned to his mouth. “You’re from across the eye like me but you’re also a bit further. Descendant of a nomadic tribe. I can tell you I’ll keep it to myself about this but don’t be surprised if people scorn and ridicule you. Some might even come to have ya killed. But you’re not worried at all are ya? You’d sooner kill them just as they’d kill you?”

“If it means surviving, yes,” Asta boldly states,

“Anyways, go ahead and have a week or so to yourself,” Yami waves a hand. “I know full well you could use it. See ya.”

Asta nods and leaves the base on his Slayer while Noelle watches him from her room's window.

“Sir are you sure it wouldn't be better to find out about his powers?” Finral says.

“I can tell you this Finral,” Yami takes a drag on the cancer sticks and blows smoke, “that kid is way more powerful than he lets on. More than likely it would take all of you guys and me in the squad to bring him down if he ever truly accessed his full power. And even then I don’t think we’d be enough. Hell, it might even take all the captain and then we’d barely be a match for him.”

“You really think Asta’s that strong?” Finral says with a bit of scared skepticism.

“Let’s just say I don’t want to be him or between him and whatever he deems his enemy cause he won’t stop till it lays dead and gagging on its own blood at his feet,” Yami says. He stands up, “Now for a dump…”

A day later…

He had flown far from the base into the Forsaken Realm even further out than Hage. Being able to use his sword at full power made the trip much faster than it had been in the past. Once he arrive he looked around for a small hut he’d once visited years prior and soon sighted it. He was here to see a couple of people for the sake of the future and to allow his devil, Liebe, to see someone he held dear to his heart.

He dawned a mask he’d carved and repaired giving it a scar pattern before removing most of his clothing and entering the water of a river in front of him. The mask had been enchanted by Twilight to make him appear older than he currently was in this body. It was to help him seem as if he’d barely aged to the guests while also making him seem much smaller as if he were the size of a seven-year-old child.

He planned to do some very specialized training while he waited for the nearby guests to come and fetch fresh water. 

Asta was currently sitting under a waterfall mediating. In front of him, you could see all four of  Asta’s demon swords floating in mid-air. They then started to fight one another in fandom fashion as they would constantly switch between opponents. It was a form of image training for Asta to gain more refrained motor control over his swords if he needed to fight at a distance or throw them like he’d done in the dungeon.

Of coarse with all the noise it didn’t take long for the locals to arrive and investigate what was going on. They watched from the bush as the sword fought each other with no one wielding them. When the Slayer got close enough that when on of the locales recognized it as one of the exact same ones that he could use.

The young devil came out of the bushes followed by his adoptive mother.

“I’d never thought I’d see another one,” Liebe of this world says with awe. “But if this is here then that can only mean that Ferris is here!”

“You didn’t look very hard did you, Liebe,” Richita giggles then points at the waterfall.

“That water must be freezing and coming down hard!” Liebe said with shock.

“It is indeed young Liebe,” Asta remarks as the sword seized their fighting. In a single motion, he arrived at the shore near his clothes. “It’s good to see you both again. It’s been a while.”

Liebe and Richita were a bit in shock when they looked on Asta’s body.

“You have… so many scars…” She remarks.

“I bit ya have some great stories about them don’t?” Liebe remarks with excitement.

“Perhaps,” asta remarks as he pulls his shirt over his head without removing the mask. 

“How’d you do that without the mask falling off?” Liebe asked.

“Cause it's enchanted that way,” Asta taps the mask.

“We haven’t seen you in years,” Richita crosses her arms. “And we’re the only ones out this far without going into a kingdom. So why are you here?”

Asta points at Liebe, “I’m here for him. To fulfill the promise to see you and train you how to use a sword properly. And I was in the area. But mostly its the promise and because I have a gift for you,” Asta reaches out and pulls the second Dweller from the black book and holds it out to Liebe, “Another sword like mine. Meaning you can use it. II will be here for a few days in order to give you training in how to use them properly and how to do this,” he points to the floating sword behind.

“Awesome!” Liebe proclaims as he easily lifts the sword and it immediately turns jet black.

“Let’s get started,” Asta smirks under his mask.

At the same time in the caption…

Twilight walked next to Sol through the halls of the Blue Rose Knight's base.

Sol opens a door and the duo walks into their captain's office. Charlotte was currently going over the report she’d received from Puli on what had gone down in the dungeon and to say she was unnerved was an understatement. It was mostly the dungeon that had her riled up but also twilight’s actions with Asta.

“So you’re finally here,” Charlotte looks up and sets the papers down. She puts her elbows on her desk and enterlaces her finger and rests her chin behind her fingers, “To say that I’m surprised is a drastic understatement. Sol tells me this boy from the Black Bulls, Asta as he’s called, forcibly kissed you Twilight.”

“Yea I saw it with my own eyes, Char!” Sol grits her teeth with a raised fist. “He was all over “

“Quiet Sol!” Charlotte ordered sternly. “I was addressing Twilight. Now back to you,” she turns her attention. Back to the newest member of Blue Rose, “Men are not allowed here Twilight. That also means relations but seeing as how he moved on you I can overlook this for you but-“

Twilight abruptly spoke, “First off, let me make things clear Captain. I," she points at herself, “Kissed him! He didn’t force anything on me! If anything, I forced him!”

Charlotte eyed Sol and then sighed, “Sol, give us the room. I need to have a private talk with her…”

Sol quickly left still in shock at what Twilight just said and Charlotte’s briar magic quickly covered the door with a soundproof barrier.

“Blue rose knights around not allowed to have relations with men Twilight,” Charlotte says.

Twilight swiftly removes her robe and tosses it on Charlotte’s desk, “Then I’m no longer a Blue Rose knight. If I can’t be in this magic knight squad because I love a man then I don’t want to be in this squad anymore!”

Charlotte smirks and then chuckles, “I knew you like him already Twilight so this really isn’t a shock to me,” she leaned back in her chair. 

“You did?” Twilight said confused, “If you knew then why’d you let me in?”

“Because you’re a talent mage with powerful magic and a good head on your shoulders,” Charlotte points, “Besides, if I kicked you out for being in love with someone then I shouldn’t even be the captain anymore. What I’m about to tell you is a secret so kept it to yourself.”

Twilight nods once.

“I suffered from a curse that nearly consume me,” Charlotte says. “It wasn’t until my heart was conquered that the curse was broken, it wasn’t until I felt love for a man that I was freed. I know I’m a hypocrite for always saying men are disgusting but the truth is I’m just as guilty as you for loving. And again, I already knew you loved him.” She smiles.

“But how?” Twilight asked.

“The look in your eyes when you looked at Asta the day of the Magic Knight Entrance Exams,” Charlotte kept smiling. “It’s the same look I get in my own eyes when I look at them or think of the man I love when no one is around.”

“You mean the flustered look you get when you when you see Captain Yami for the first three seconds, ”Twilight flatly points.

“How do figure that out?!” Charlotte stands up with her face bright red. “Rum… Yes. I like Yami. Ironic actually that I like the Captain of the Black Bulls and you're in love with the rising star of said squad.”

“Yes, I love him with all my heart,” Twilight smiles with pink in her cheeks, “But you’re actually missing a small detail. We’re not just together as lovers. We’re actually engaged,”

‘Married actually but eh…’

Charlotte looks at Twilight before sighing. She grabs the robe from her desk and walks over to the youth and puts it back on her. 

“I think it’s time we make a few rule changes,” Charlotte smiles as she buttons the robe. “How about we go tell the others about our dirty little secrets. I bit many of them have si liar ones too.”

“Mhm,” Twilight nods with a smirk.

In the wilds…

Richita was busy gathering up clothes to wash in her cottage. “I wonder if Ferris has anything he wants washed?” She smiles as she looked out the window and sees Liebe being instructed on how to use his swords.

“Now you have to remember that as a demon you’re physically stronger than any normal human. I’d say you’re even stronger than a full-grown man that’s spent his time doing nothing but muscle training without magic,” Asta says as she positions Liebe in a stance. “This means you can easily wield these weapons with one hand each.”

“What about you Ferris,” Liebe looks at Asta. “You’re really small but you wield that Demon Slayer with one hand as if it were a knife. Is it a spell of some kind?”

“Something like that,” Asta shrugs. “I can’t really explain it clearly but a little of this and that but mostly its skill, strength, and technique. I’m going to teach you something that will further increase your strength but its just going to be the basics. Once you have them down then we can alter them more.”

“Alright,” the young devil smiles.

Back inside Richete moves over to Asta's bag and opens it up and is shocked at what she finds. In horror, she looks back out the window and then back down at the bag. Inside it sat the robe of a magic knight.

She quickly rushed out of the house, ”Liebe get away from him now!”

“Mom? Why?” The confused demon looked at Asta.

“Do as I say now!” She ordered and her son complied. She glared at Asta, “You…. We trusted you… Who are you and why are you doing this?!” She says with tears in her eyes.

“Mom…” Liebe says still confused.

“He’s a magic knight Liebe,” Richete throws the robe she found down in front of her.

Liebe looked at the masked man in horror.

Asta sighs, “You really shouldn’t go through other peels things,” he throws up a hand. “Yes, I’m a magic knight. No, I’m not here for anything other than to train the boy how to properly use his swords.”

Richete’s scowl softened slightly as she heard the word boy but kept up her defense.

“You saw my body and remarked on how scarred it is,”  Asta removed his shorts and took off the bandages he had wrapped around his chest.

Liebe and Richete’s eyes widened as they saw the massive crimson five-leaf clover on Asta’s chest.

“That’s…” Richete looks on in horror.

“A scar,” Asta nods as Anti-magic covers his hands, formed horns on either side of his head then wings and a tail. Most importantly the clover on his chest turned jet black.

Liebe looked at him in shock.

“I have my own demon,” Asta remarks as the anti-magic fades away. “Liebe is very special to you. I’m here beachside Elsie time in the near future this world will have need of the power he wields. A power that is a mirror to my own. My time in this world is drawing to a close and I will be leaving. Hopefully, I will return to the time and place I truly belong,” he wraps the bangles back around himself. He walks over to the robe and picks it up, “When I am gone it will be you who will be needed, Liebe.”

The young devil just stared.

“If you don’t trust me anymore then I understand,” Asta sighs. “I will be leaving now…” he states to walk away.

“Will you come back and teach me more?” Liebe asks.

“Please come back and see us…” Richete hesitates.

“Hmm,” Asta nods and summons his slayer. He pulls out his cloak and throws it on and removes his mask and instantly his size changes to match Liebe’s, startling mother and son. “Sorry for lying to you two for so many years but the truth is I only recently became a knight myself. My physical age in this world was… Well, let's just say my physical body is much much younger than my soul is in this world. I’ll be leaving the robe here for you Liebe,” he says without turning his head. 

He then looks at his mask and a glowing blue circle appears on it. He moves the circle around and then it fades back into the mask. He then wraps the robe around the mask and then tossed the bundle over his shoulder and it lands in front of Liebe. 

“It's enchanted with a disguise spell by a very skilled mage who is very dear to me,” Asta says as he reaches into his black grimoire and pulls out a new mask, and places it on his face. Turning around he reveals his fluorescent green eyes under his new mask to the others.


  


“I’m sorry but I must keep my face to myself,” He bows. “That mask will allow you to walk around and look like a normal human. The robe marks you as one of the Black Bulls, though technically I don’t have the final decision. When your ready, come and find the Hideout.”

He remarked and in a gust took off on his slayer.

While he was in the air he pulls out a second robe from his black grimoire and put it on, "Good thing I keep a stock of these from Rarity..."

Far off in the distance, someone watches the events play out. A man in a grey trench and fedora with a purple and seafoam band with a black shirt and pants stood on the cliff far out of range of Asta's Qi Sensing. He had slicked back jet black hair that was just above his should.

Keeping his eyes hidden he turns with a sinister ganged smile and left.

 Outside the Capital in a small rural town...

Asta surfs through the air on his sword, "Let's see.. there it is," he says as he spots the graveyard he'd been searching for.

He then saw a couple of people in the graveyard disrespecting a grave.

The knight couldn't stand this and quickly pulled out his Dweller and sent a slash of anti-magic crashing into the people.

"What the hell?" one of them says as he gets to his feet while Asta jumps off his sword. "Whi do you think you are?"

"Asta of the Black Bulls," Asat proclaims with a scowl. "And you two were disrespecting the dead and the grave of a former magic knight."

"Hewas no knight," the other gets to his feet. "He was just some low-life common er just like you're some low-life kid who got lucky...."

"Low-life eh?" Asta tilts his head as his second grimoire activates.

"Oh this could be very bad," The first guy starts to back away. "He's got two grimoires and one of them is a four-leaf... Wait you wouldn't happen... Oh crap..."

Their screams were heard from miles away.

Not too long after the duo was tied up with golden chains of light, "And just so you two can't worm you're way out of this," Asta's grimoire turns a page. "Dark Magic Dark Truth," he says as he waves his hand and the two glowed with a black aura for a moment.

He goes over to the grave the delinquents were trashing. 

It read 'Zara Ideale' .

"Seriously," Asta clicks his tongue. "If you don't respect the man at least respect the dead," he remarks as he pours water over the grave from his canteen and pulls out a rag to wipe off the boot mark that the one that has left from his kick.

Asta placed his hands together and gave a bow, "Thank you for never giving up on your dream of becoming a magic knight," he whispers and then stands up. "It's because of you that others like ourselves can be knights. Rest well."

Asta nows once more out of respect before going over to the delinquents and easily hefting the bundled culprits onto his shoulder.

"I'll drop you two off at the local office. That spell will last for two days so all your dirty laundry will be out for air," Asta starts to walk away before stopping and retracting his foot. 

He bends down and picks up an insect.





"Go one this is no place for stink bugs," he smirks as the bug flies away into the forest.

"Onward," he says as he marches on.

Just behind the tree line, he was being watched, and he knew who it was.





The stink bug lands on the man's shoulder. "So, that was the fable double trouble... I must say even for one with that power he's quite the guy. I never would've guessed he was a commoner and a decent guy..." he looks over to the freshly cleaned grave and notices a white rose resting at the foot of the headstone.

"Quite the guy indeed..."
> A Capital Invitation
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Black Bull's Hideout...

"Man I am starved!" Asta complains as he sits down and props his head on the table.

"Hey Asta when did you get back?" Magna asked.

"Last night," he grumbles. "You were all busy being yourselves. Hungry...."

"Must you be so dramatic?" Noelle looks off to the side.

"Noelle was worried about, you ya know," Vanessa chuckles. 

"I was not!" Noelle sharp shot back

"I mean you took off without so much as a goodbye to her after all." Vanessa teased.

"I was not worried!" Noelle yelled. "I was..." her face turned pink, "Wondering if he'd ever come back is all! yea that's it! Ehehehe..."

"Yea and looking out the window and staring off into the direction he flew is a fad around here," Finral added as he sits his glass of water down, "Hate to tell ya, but that's worrying plain and simple." 

"Sorry about that Noelle," Asta sits up. "I should've at least said goodbye to you and the others. Thanks for worrying about me though," he smiles

"I mean you did get cut all over your body and conquer a dungeon and bad guys," Magna adds. "Anyone would need some r-n-r after something like that."

"I think a whole week of going dark somewhere where no one can reach you or knows about is a bit much," Noelle looks sternly at everyone.

"I was worried about you too and glad to see you're back safe and sound..." Gordon murmurs.

"Shoooo..." Grey blows smoke.

"Enough of this idle chit-chat. Think of my Goddess Marie," Gauche says as blood runs from his nose while he turns his head and reveals the picture of his little sister, "Someone tells me something interesting. I need more stories to tell her. I only have thirty hundred and ten left."

"How is that not enough?!" Finral says.

"Here ya go," Asta remarks as he reaches into his black grimoire and tosses a book labeled, 


'Fairytails of The Brother's Grimm for Children'


"It's a book my parents read to me back in my homeland. It's got all kinds of stuff little girls will love in it."

"She will most certainly adore this when I present it to her," Gauche says as he imagines Marie's smiling face and gets another nosebleed. "Oh Marie, My Marie."

"You know you really shouldn't encourage him," Noelle berates.

"Hey if it keeps him happy let him fantasize," Asta nonchalantly throws a hand up.

"Thank you, Asta," Gauche remarks as he knelt down. "How can I repay you for this treasure. Oh, I know! I let you see my latest picture of my Darling Maire!" He joyfully pulls out a new picture, "Isn't she just so beautiful!"

"Ah yea...." Asta has his hands up. 'Yea I think I made a mistake with this one...'

"So how ya feeling now?" Luck asked. "Can we have a fight?"

"Ya good as new," Asta flexed. "But I can't fight ya just yet bud. Need food first."

"Ah yea!" Luck happily laughs.

"Hey Everybody!" Charm happily shouts as she and a procession of sheep cooks with large plates of food over their head march in. "Hope you brought your appetites cause the sheep cooks prepped a lot!"

"FOOD!" Asta roars as he gluttonously dives in scarfing down huge portions and immediately starts to gag.

"Seriously!" Noelle remarks as she holds up a glass of water, "You really need to pace yourself."

"Thank You," Asta took the glass and washes down his gullet. "Sorry about that Noelle. You're a lifesaver!"

Noelle's face lights and she turns away.

Suddenly the hallway door explodes and Yami steps in. "Alright time for food then back to bed," he remarks as he sits down. "Hey kid, nice to see you back and ready to go."

"Yes sir," Asta replied in between his portions while Noelle just sighed and held her head.

"Ahaha!" Yami laughs. "Yea it's really good cause now ya can go give a report on the dungeon to Knight's Headquarters."

"Oh, can I go?!" Luck raised a hand.

"No. I don't like that look in your eyes," Yami pants, "Knowing you it wouldn't be ten seconds until you tried to fight someone. You can go on a Battle mission with Magna as Back up!"

"A battle mission! Yea!" Luck threw up his hands. "Let's do our best Magna!"

"Ah... who are you and what have you done with Luck?" Magna says out of shock/

"Oh, can I go?" Charmy throws up a hand. "Just thinking about all the yummy food in the capital makes my mouth water!"

"Yea, why would I send you," Yami raised an eyebrow. "All you'd do there is eat and that's all here anyways. Besides," He blew smoke, "They're big kids. I think they can take care of themselves. Have fun!"

Noelle and Asta at each other and then he shrugged and went back to eating."

The Noble Realm...

Asta and Noelle walked through the streets of the Noble Realm. Finral had dropped them off pretty close to the Knight's Headquarters but not at the actual spot as he said he would compromise as he had a date to get to and any close to the Headquarters would make him later for said date. Noelle and Ast just flatly looked at him and went along with it as they didn't feel like wasting energy on him, so after that, this is where they were now.

"The meeting isn't set for any time why don't we enjoy some of the vendor shops on the way?" Asta asked.

"We need to get to a debriefing and you want to go sightseeing?" Noelle says bluntly.

"I never said we were gonna play hooky. I just said we have a little time to kill and why not do so on the way there as long as it's on the street that leads to Headquarters," Asta held up a finger then smirked.  

It stayed silent for a while. Asta noticed she hadn't really even been backbiting him since his return to the base like she usually did.

"Hye," He jumped in front of her startling her causing her to 'eep' and jump back. "I thought so. You're lost in your own head. So, what's going on Noelle? You look like something is really eating you up inside."

"Am I really that bad?" She sulks as she bows her head.

"You haven't even dosed me with water since I came back from my break," Asta points out. "If you need to talk about it I'm here for you."

She looks at him and sees he's seriously worried about her.

"Alright. Here goes," Noelles looks at him right in the eyes. "I spoke with Twilight about her relationship with you. I figured it went deeper than just friends and growing up together. It appears I was right after seeing... How she... K-k-kissed you on the lips right in front of all of us." She stuttered a bit as her voice dies down slightly while pinks flush slightly, "She told me about what you two went through to get to this country but told me to ask you about what's going on if I really wanted to know..."

"This has been bothering you since the dungeon?" Asta scratches the back of his head as he looks off to the side. She nods once with a lot of force. He sighs, "Okay then are you sure you really want to know the truth that bad."

"Please," Noelle says weakly.

"Alright then," He sighs and crosses his arms, and thinks. "How can I put it gently?" He bites his nail. "Screw it. Twilight and I are engaged. We've been engaged since we were very small," he says.

That news hit Noelle hard. She felt as if someone shot her through the heart.

"It was something our parents set up. It basically an arranged marriage," Asta says. "Do you have those here?"

"Y-yea..." Noelle says as she feels a bit relieved. "Lots of Nobes and royals do it all the time. But since your parent and hers aren't alive anymore that means you don't have to get married."

"Hmmm..." Asta crossed his arms again. "Technically yes. But we grew up together too. Twilight was one of the few constants in my nomadic life and I looked forward to seeing her every chance I got. I didn't have a lot of friends living the way I did. Twilight was... special too. She's considered very pretty and was sheltered due to her linage as that of a lesser noble house that was often sent to serve as the emperor's concubines. If she was already set up to marry someone already then she was automatically exempt from that rule."

"I see..." Noelle says as she knows full will this was usually the way things went, unless the noble or royal in question used other means to get what they wanted. Most often they did.

"We gradually grew to like each other over our visits," Asta continued. "To the point, our points set in a contract. After our parents passed away and she found we grew closer to the point we decide to continue with it."

There is was. The one thing that she was hoping not to hear in this.

"Have to say I wasn't excepting you of all people to be interested in things like this," Asat says is mock humor with a chuckle.

"I can see it now!" He walks on.

"W-what do you see?" Noelle says as she does her best to hold back tears.

"Twilight putting you in a wedding dress!" He laughs.

Noelle recoiled and froze in place for about ten seconds, "WHY WOULD SHE PUT ME IN A WEDDING  DRESS?!" She shouts and sends a blast of water at him.

Asta uses his waterbending to kick the ball into the air where it explodes and send a short rain elsewhere. "There's the real Noelle. And say that because where we come from it's normal for even commoners to have more than one wife."

"WHAT?!" She repeats in shock. "Why is it normal for commoners to have more than one wife? I mean here many noblemen have mistresses that range down to lower class nobles but very rarely is there a commoner amongst them!"

"In our home country females outnumber males," Asta says. "So in order to keep it up man take more wives. My father had another wive before my mom and another after her too," he holds up three fingers. "I have both and older brother and a little brother by each of them."

Noelle blinks. "If you have an older brother then why didn't you stay with him instead of running away?!"

"Cause he is nearly ten years older than I am and left the family to pursue his own women and dreams," Asat shrugs. "He didn't want to burden him. My younger brother was still very little and I made sure he got to our older brother and then I lift. When I saw my older brother I saw he had three kids of his own about the same age as my baby brother. I ddin't want to be a burden but I also wanted to be like him and live my own life my way. So I left."

"S-so back to the wedding dress thing," Noelle says playing with her hair.

"See she probably took your asking as that you might be interested in me romantically," Asta smirks with a light chuckle.

"Oh," Noelle says as her face turns bright red.

"See back home there is still a process for a woman to go through," Asta adds. "If the man in question is interested in a woman and not married already then that's wife one if she says yes. That is her spot and she is the head wife. If the guy wants to add another woman to his harem as it's called then the woman must be approved by the head wife. She is the deciding factor for the most part. If the other wives, if he has any, are against it then they can't really do shit about it but at the same time, they can still be very nasty to the new member. The headm- wife can also put certain stipulations in place in place if she proves this new woman."

"Like what?" Noelle asked, genuinely curious as she rushed to catch up.

"Let me think... Hmmmm... Oh," He raised a finger. "Like you must spend this much time with me before her or you can only spend the night with her on a specific day. My father wasn't allowed to....," His cheeks turn pink slightly, "Ah.... be intimate with my mother and second mother except on extremely specific days."

"I think I understand it now," Noelle looks up, "Is there any limit to a harem's number?"

"Hmmm," Asta held his chin, "I don't think so.... The ones empower were the ones who generally had the most wives and they generally had ten or more gone the amount of wealth, status or influence. At most any given small home would range from two to three wives. A medium home would be around four to six while a larger home at most had seven to eight. The wives would also help in fields and take care of the kids in shifts to make sure they could interact with their sister wives and children. It was usually up to the man when he would bed them, unless of course there were stipulations as I said before."

"Sounds pretty complicated...." Noelle flatly while looking to the side. 'So I need to speak with Twilight again... Not that I like him that way...'

"Good morning you two," they heard from above. They both turn their heads and see Yuno, Klaus, and Mimosa. "On your way to headquarters for the debrief?" Klaus asked.

"You got it," Asta points with a smirk. He noticed the little fairy floating next to Yuno. He jumps up and lands on the bars in front of them startling Klaus, the Fairy, and Mimosa.

"Hey what the big idea?" the fairy yells. "You better not be trying to put the moves on my Yuno!"

"You are," Asta points. "And relax dolly, I don't swing that way. Never that I'd see wind spirit here..."

"Me! Wait did you just call me a doll?!" She fumes. "And how do you know what I am!?! I'm a really powerful force of nature made conscious! I'm Sylph, one of the four cardinal spirits of nature!"

"I know what you are and of your race little wind sprite," Asta says bluntly. "In my homeland spirits are quite common. So much so there's usually one in every home."

"Yeah right," She scowls. "Again I'm one of the four cardinal spirits," she proudly puffed out her chest. "Even if there are more of use in abundance, they can't compare to me!"

Asta pokes her in the cheek and she froze at his touch, "Yes your top of the top alright but don't let your pride carry you away," Smacks his finger away, and then she froze in horror as she saw the form of a tall white glowing woman with blue tattoos on her face in a white kimono with blue trim looming over the man in front of her. This was an old spirit and she irradiated power from every part of her being.





She quickly darts away to hide behind Yuno only barely peeking over his shoulder, "Belle?" Yuno raised an eyebrow, "I know Asta can be blunt but he's not that bad."

"We should get going," Asta says as he backflips and lands next to Noelle. "See you three there," he waves and looks at Noelle, "You ready?"

"Sure," Noelle nods, her mood had greatly improved. "I didn't know your mere brutish presence was so great that all you had to do was look at a fairy to scare it," She slightly jabs.

"Oh, come on... I'm not that bad," Asta shoots back, and then they both laugh as they walk away.

"Let's be on our way as well," Klaus says while adjusting his glasses, "We don't want them to beat us there do we," he chuckles and walls on.

"Yuno," Slyph whispers.

"What is it, Belle?" Yuno asks and then his eyes widen slightly as he notices her shaking uncontrollably. "What's wrong?"

"That guy," She whispers

"Asta?" Yuno raised an eyebrow. "What about him?" He looked at Atsa for a second then back to Slyph, "If you're worried that much don't be. He's powerful and really loud but a good guy."

"You have no idea... He is extremely powerful..." she looks down and grasps his knight's robe tightly. "But he's also really really dangerous... You need to be careful around him."

"Why?" Yuno chuckles. "I grew up with Asta. I know him pretty well. We used to spar together."

"He has a spirit like me inside him!" Sylph blurts out. 

"So he has spirit magic to..." Yuno smirks at the idea. 

"No, or at least he will soon," She looks away. "I don't know if he knows he has it but I can tell you it's been there for a very long time, most likely since he was born. It's a lot like me as I since wind from it but different too. I also since earth, water, and fire coming from that spirit."

"Since he was born..." Yuno hints and images of what happened in the dungeon at the end of the scuffle between Asta and Mars flash through his mind. "It does explain a few things. What else can you tell me?"

"Just that the Spirit has the four basic elements as secondary powers and that its main power is pure light," Sylph says as she starts to settle down.

"It makes sense seeing as Asta uses light magic," Yuno looks up. "Did you see another spirit?"

"No why?" Sylph asks as she comes to rest on Yuno's shoulder.

"Because Asta also uses dark magic," Yuno whispers. "I thought maybe if he has a light spirit then he has to have a dark spirit too."

"Dark spirits aren't really a thing as for as I know," Sylph thinks. "I mean it does make sense that they should exist but I've never come across one before but that doesn't mean they're not out there somewhere."

"We're here," Klaus says as they stop.

"What took you so long?" Asta waves with a smirk and Sylph immediately hides behind Yuno again.

The Debreifing area...

"This way please," one of the magic knights in an extravagant robe motioned to a set of stairs.

The party walked up the stairs to be met with the wizard king himself.

"Good morning to you all," Julius smiled. "I heard you had quite the run-in down in the dungeon."

Asta salutes then quickly drops it, "Yea," he sighed. "One o the eight Shing General along with Hell lotus a crew of powerful Diamond mages."

"Ooooo I so wish I could've seen that!" Julius gushes. "Crytal magic, Black SMoke magic, and even fire recovery magic!"

One of the attendants cleared his throat.

"Oh yes let's move on to the reports," Julius sighed and everyone began to tell their stories.

"It seems like everything lines up with what the blue roses told us earlier this weak sir," Marx says checking his papers.

“Now that that’s all said and done I heard you received a new spell in the dungeon,” Julius looked at Yuno, “or should an I say spirit.” He looks at the fairy hiding behind Yuno, ‘Hmmm…. She seems unnerved by something. That’s saying a lot for one of the four cardinal spirits.’ His eyes drifted to Asta. “You’re the fabled duel grimoire user. Tell me what new spell you got in the dungeon. If by going on the reports you’re the true hero of the day.”

“If you wish,” Asta hands his black grimoire over to the wizard king. 

“Interesting design,” Julius said starry-eyed as he opens the book and his opened wide. “Ah…. I… can’t read any of this…” he says as he flips through the pages.

“Allow me,” Asta as the book activates and he pulls the demon dweller sword from its pages in anti-mode. He held the sword up to the king.

“Thank you,” He happily smiles and puts a hand on the hilt of the weapon. As soon as Asta lets go the blade falls with a heavy thud. ’Huh… this sword is already sucking up my magic power like crazy. How does he wield such a weapon with one hand let alone with its magic draining ability?’ His eyes drifted to Asta, ‘Yet right now I sense no magic power in his body at all. Could it be that he can switch it on and off?’

“Thank you for letting me take a look,” Julius smiles and hands the sword back to Asta, “That sword is certainly unique that’s for sure. It's too much even for me to use.”

Yuno took note of that, “If I may ask sir what does it take to be the wizard king?”

Asta’s eyes shifts slightly but stayed quiet.

“Yuno know you can’t just so rudely ask something like that!” Klaus cuts in. 

“Ahaha!” Julius laughs with a warm smile that turned serious, “It's quite alright Klaus but to be frank, you must be the strongest there is around. Get results, climb the ranks and earn the hearts of you people and fellow knights around you. Prove it that your someone that gets things done while also showing others you can be relied on.”

’Not exactly the same but close enough,’ Asta mentally remarks. 

“I think that about wraps our business up,” Asta says returning his sword. “Let’s head back to base,” he says to Noelle who nods with a yea.

“Oh you don’t have to run off,” Julius quickly steps in front of them. “Were about to have a ceremony for those magic Knights that earned enough stars to get promotions. I was hoping you'd stay and join us?”

Asta looks at Noelle who shrugs. 

“Alright but don’t blame me if something nasty goes down with commoners being there,” Asta crosses his arms.

Julius smiled and led them all through the castle to a set of doors that open to reveal a chamber full of knights of varying squads. Julius would call them to the front and tell them their new spot in the power structure then give them a bit of advice about how to use their powers. The knight in turn would take it with a smug smile and play it off as nothing.

After the ceremony was finished Marx came in and whispered something to Julius. The wizard king then excused himself to tend to urgent business. He told everyone to enjoy the food and to mingle before promptly leaving.

“What a fowl atmosphere,” Klaus comments. "How could the wizard king subject us to this."

Everyone around them was giving off the air of superiority with smug grins while looking at them.

"You're playing right into their hands Klaus," Asta remarks as he eats ."Best to ignore the arrogant bastards and enjoy the food that's been set up for us," he swallows. He looks over his shoulder at Mimosa, "Come on Mimosa dig in!" he held up a piece of meat to her.

"Oh ah..." Her face went a bit red, "Thanks I will!" she says happily and takes the offering.

"As usual the atmosphere has no effect on him," Klaus gave sigh.

"Filthy blunt commoner," Alecdora Sandler of the golden dawn members remarks, "Why would the wizard king invite such a vulgar guest?"





"I can't sense any magic power from him," a woman that had been introduced as Nebra Silva snickers. "If it was in fact that cleared that dungeon then it was nothing more than luck."





"What a positively atrocious way to eat, uhaha...." the golden dawn's Hamon Caseus mocks.





The silver eagles Solid Silva was up next to insults, "It's much like have a rat in a thrown room. It's unnatural."





All three enjoyed laughing at Asta who simply went on eating.

"If I remember you have a commoner in your squad too?" Leopold Vermillion of the Crimson Lion Kings says as he walked up the golden dawn members. "Everyone thinks he's a big deal because of his four-leaf clover grimoire. But he's a commoner through and through."





Alecdora looks over at Yuno and Yuno took a bit of an annoyed look while Slyph started to grind her teeth. Asta placed a hand on his shoulder causing Yuno and Slyph to look at him. Asta just handed him a plate with a smile on his face. Yuno gave a relieved sigh and nodded once.

"They may have pulled off the dungeon crawl but I have no doubts," Leopold smirks with confidence, "I would've done a far better job." He turns to them.

Alecdora smirks, "Will crimson lion cub aren't we full of ourselves, "he scoffed, "While it is true his work may be subpar and he may be golden dawn, it's not like we expected much of him to start with as he is a commoner. It is we nobles who embody the ideals of our squad and Captain."

"Now with all due respect-" Klaus cuts in.

"And what about you Klaus," Alecdora cuts him off. "A man of your caliber ought to be ashamed being seen in the company of those commoners." Klaus let out a slight utterance, "And then there you Mimosa," He glares, "I heard you were nearly hurt killed that dungeon and were forced off the frontlines."

"Ah... I..." Mimosa looked down ashamed.

Asta looks over at him while he continued his rant, "Your actions are making house Vermillion a laughing stock."

"NO, SHE PERFORMED ADMIRABLY!" Klaus glares in rage. 

Alecdora looks at him then a voice of one of the silver eagles speaks up, "Come now Alecdora," Solid Silva looks at them with a smirk as he held a glass of wine, 

"Ah..." Asta gave a satisfying sigh. "All done," he remarks to himself and sets the plate in his hands down while all of this was going on.

"We all know who the most inept person here is," Noelle froze and Klaus Looked to the older Silva as he walks over and stands behind Noelle. 

He holds the wine glass over her head and begins to lean it over but before he could pour the contents of the glass out on Noelle's head Asta had walked over and abruptly wrapped his grip around Solid's wrist, shocking everyone there.

"What the hell do you think you're doing?" Solid says.

"I'm not about to let some pathetic excuse of an older brother like you degrade his little sister by pouring wine over her head like that," Asta coldly smiles,

Noelle looks at him in awe while Soiled struggled in vain to pour the wine on Noelle and get his wrist free.

"I'm surprised you were able to move that fast without any magic," Nebra says. "But now you're going to unhand my brother and we're going to put you..." She looked at Asta who was giving her a very cold glare that caused her to free immediately.

Solid in the meantime was doing his best to try and free himself from Asta's vice-like grip, "You filthy commoner release me at once!"

"Shut up," Asta tightens his grip.

"AAAAAAAAAAA!" Solid cries out of pain.

"YOU WILL RELEASE HIM NOW!" Alecdora remarks as sand start to rise from the ground but Asta draws his dweller and simply placed the tip in the sand and the spell stopped. "What?!"

"You will release my younger brother at once," Nozelle Silva, Captain of the Silver eagles demands. "Now peasant."He loomed over Asta. "If you do as I say that-'





He was cut off as Asta's spiritual powers causing everyone to freeze.

"How can he have that much magic power?" Nebra shook in fear while Solid cowered in Asta's grip. "He had none earlier."

"You think just because you're born with magic and money you're special," Asta remarks coldly and easily tossed Solid across the room. "Guess what, it doesn't. If you want to counter my statement then by all means do so. I'll show you the power of someone who was raised without magic. Oh, wait I just did," He dares as he retracts his power. Asta turns to the Silva siblings, "You should show your sister a lot more respect. She has more power in one arm than both of you combined and she works hard to master it! She was vital in the dungeon!"

Nozelle steps in, "I will not acknowledge you or her," he states as he flexes his mana, "Now kneel and -"

Asta vanished only to reappear above the captain and slammed his face down into the ground, "No, you'll kneel and beg her forgiveness," he demanded, "I don't care for your reasons. I will not stand for someone I call my friend and comrade to be treated this way by anyone, least of all the likes of you, most of all their family! You will apologize or face my wrath in full," he threatens as his eyes become slitted and his teeth sharp.

Everyone just stared at how easily he took down one of the magic knight captains alone and one of the top three captains at that. Asta held Nozelle as the captain gritted his teeth and tried to activate his magic but quickly found he couldn't

"When I'm the wizard king there's going to be a lot of changes around here," Asta says. Solid suddenly dives in with aid from his sister but Asta grabbed him by the wrist again and threw him down "You're all pathetic," Asta scoffed. "I felt your bloodlust before you could even act." The sword floated in midair. "Just because your nobles and magic knights doesn't mean I'm above speaking my mind to your lot or putting you in your places."

Solid suddenly dives in with aid from his sister but Asta grabbed him by the wrist again and threw him down. "I think you need a lesson in pain. See how it feels when dealing with your bullshit," Asta pulls, and Solid cries out for him to stop. 

Everyone just stared in horror unitl Noelle steps up, "Asta! That's enough! You've made your point," She says with tears in her eyes. "I'm thankful that you stood up for me but that doesn't mean you need to lower yourself down to Solid's level." 

“Please," She begs, "Let my brother go."

"You're sister just saved your ass rich boy," Asta comments while dropping Solids arm. "And to think she still considers all of you family. She deserves better than all of you."

Suddenly three of the knights active their grimoire.

"Fine! I'll show you what I can do!" He says as he actives his black grimoire and his three other demon blades shoot out of it and have their tips at the throats of the mage who'd activated their grimoire. "By the way," he smiles, "the power you felt earlier wasn't magic but the cry of my soul," his dark/light magic grimoire floats next to him. "I spent a week training to wield both of my grimoires at once," his magic power started to surge. "You want to judge someone based off their magic powers alone!"

Light magic began to waft from his left eye while dark magic wafted from his right. The swirling yin-yang symbol appears in the center of his forehead.

"Then let me show you my magic power!" The magic pouring from Asta snaked around each other. A mental image of his magic formed in their minds and what they all saw was what looked like twin black and white dragons tie sting around one another.





Everyone was in awe of the amount of power Asta was putting out. Then there was laughter coming from someone, it was Leopold Vermillion.

"I like you!" he points causing Asta to pull his magic, "Asta! You are now my rival!"

"Eh...." the group says. 

Soon the captain of the Crimson Lion King and Leopold's older brother Feogoleon Vermillion step up.





"With such power as yours, I must agree," Feogoleon smirks. "I'd heard rumors of the powerful duel grimoire user and recall your statement during your exams. I just played it off as a fluke when I saw you and chose the Black Bulls but now I see Yami was right in testing your resolve.”

Held out his hand.

"That's more like it!" Asta smiles as he shakes Fuogoleon hand and noticed how callused they were

"This is preposterous,” Nozelle Silva scoffed, “Not only one but two royals acknowledging a commoner as the rival.”

“Did I just hear the chirping of a little bird?” Asta mocked. “I don’t really care about what you have to say about me rich boy. The fact that acknowledged my presence is more than enough respect. But don’t expect me to see you as a human being! You treat little sister like she is an embarrassment when the fact is she could wipe the floor with you and your good forth nothing brother and sister. She puts in the effort t every day to master her power. As far as I’m concerned, she’s the person truly here besides the Vermillion’s that deserves such an honor to be called a royal.”

“Asta…” Mimosa and Noelle blushed slightly.

Nozelle scowled at the commoner who just ignored it and walked over to the windows and pushed it open. Just then alarm sounds and screaming were heard from outside. 

A mage then burst into the room, “The royal capital is under attack!” He cries.

Asta walks out onto the balcony while his swords returned to his black grimoire except for fort he slayer that floats into his hand.

“Where are you going?” Leopold looked confused.

“To end the bastards that are tormenting our people,” Asta coldly replied as he jumps up and surfs off through the air on his slayer.

“HAHA! I expect nothing less from my rival!” Leopold proudly boasts. “Wait for me, Asta!” He jumps out the window and runs after the Black bull.

“Damn it, Leo!” Fuegoleon scoffed, “Always running off before forming a plan!” He then began to assign the knights in the room to go to certain areas of the city to provide aid, “Finally Noelle you’re with me!” He says as a lion made of flames appeared and he jumps on his back then pulls Noelle up, “Nothing less than victory will be permitted!”

“Right!” they all called out then departed!

In The city Streets…

“What are these things?!” One the mages yell Ashe blasts a hole straight through an assailant's chest but they merely got back up and walked on.

“I planted a hole straight through him and he’s still moving!”

“Thunder Breathing,” Asta says from above as he jumps down and lands in between the squad of knights and assaulters, “Sixteen old Thunderclap and Flash!” In a blinding burst of thunder Asta swiftly removed the heads of all the aggressors causing them to fall down and stay down this time.

“These are obliviously some form of undead reanimated by a magic caster,” He says as he pulls one of the knights to their feet. “Simply throwing magic at them won’t work. Target the head and they’ll stay down. Be careful if you come across any using magic. They’ll obviously be stronger than these corpses. There are other knights on their way. Please help direct them where most of the commotion is. Civilian evacuation should be your top priority.”

“Thank you, sir,” The knights bowed, “Right away!”

Leopold just stared at what he saw Asta just due, “He took those things down without an ounce of magic…” He looked at his rival, “How…”

“Leo,” Asta calls out, “Get it in gear! Your fire magic should be great against these things!”

“Oh right…” Leo jumps down and starts to burn the walking corpses. “They're not very strong at all….”

“That may be but they're still more than a hassle due to their sheer number!” Asta say as he cuts off the heads of three more walkers, “Push them back!”

 Meanwhile, in the skies…

A figure in a black armored cloak and red half mask watched the display with a wicked fanged grin on his face. He maintains his flight on red leathery bat-like wings that shined in the light of the sun. each flap.





“All that training with the devil kid upped to his control of those words of his,” the figure smiled wickedly with a fanged grin, his eyes hidden under his mask and hood, “He now has much finer control of the swords then if she were to just summon them to his hand. No, he’s more like a puppeteer now,” he snickers, “I wonder how Rades will fare against him? No doubt the fool will lose…”

“Sir the preparations have been made,” came the voice of someone who’d emerged from a black portal wearing a white robe with a golden three-eye key-like adornment at the neck.

“Thank you for the update Vados,” the hooded man kept smiling as he crossed his arms, “Let’s see if these magic knights are really all he’s made them out to be…”

“Shall we proceed with the next step?” Vados asked.

“You may proceed as you see fit Vados,” the smiling man snickers, “I’m just watching as everything plays out. I’m not part of your little group. I’m only here for my own reasons and I’ll interfere if it gets to the point I know you guys won’t be able to handle it. So you may do as you wish…”

“Then we shall commence with the next stage,” Vados dove into his portal.

“Hehehe,” The man snickers, “I don’t think you’re plans are going to go as nearly as smoothly as you think it will….Hehehe… The main objective for me is to get the stone. And to see Asta show off a bit…. Hehehe… he sure has gotten strong since I last fought him….”
> Capital Invasion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The capital was alight with flames across the whole city.

'I will make him pay...' Asta thought to himself.

Asta and Leo both tore through the streets, cutting down as many undead that came into view. Asta had switched his swords from the Demon Slayer Claymore to the more agile Demon Decapitator Katana. The smaller sword made it so he could tackle more opponents at once while using his breathing techniques and saving his stamina and strength, which he knew he’d need later.

“Man,” Leo huffed as he and Asta were back-to-back and surrounded on all sides. “There’s just so many of them, and we’re only two guys…”

“Is that doubt I’m hearing from my rival?” Asta remarks as the dead charged in, and the two knights effortlessly struck them down in a series of slashes and flaming punches.

“Not a chance,” Leo smiled.

There was a scream of a woman from nearby.

“Leo, can you handle them?” Asta looked over his shoulder.

“I got this,” Leo grabbed one of them by the head and incinerated it to ash. 

“I’ll leave them to you then,” Asta smirked as he rushed into the undead mob and slipped through them easily, ’This isn’t like in the manga or anime…. There are way more of them, so many that the knights barely have the manpower to put them down. Where and how the hell did Rades get his hands on so many bodies?’

An undead was about to strike a red-haired woman in front of a cafe, “ANYONE, PLEASE HELP US!” she called out as she held a child close. 

“WATER BREATHING, WATER WHEEL!” Asta shouts as he cut through the swarm and the one in front of the woman in half straight down the middle. “Hey, are you alright?” he asked.

The woman looked up, and she recognized who saved her, “Asta?"

“Oh. Hey, Rebecca,” Asta oddly chuckled, “Long time no see. Odd we get to meet up again in this type of circumstance,” he chuckled before getting serious, “You need to get inside.”

“But…” she looked down. “He’s hurt…”

Asta looked down and saw the boy she’d been holding, “Wait, that’s your brother Marco?” she nodded once, “Why are you two in the capital today? Aren’t you off today?”

“We need groceries, so we came in. Then, these things all started to attack everyone,” she cried, “He was trying to protect the others, and he got hurt…”

“Let me see,” Asta knelt down and saw four claw-like scratches on Marco’s forearm that were black and emitting a grayish purple haze. “So, that’s how there are so many of these things running around.”

“What is it?” Rebecca pleaded.

“A curse,” Asta said as he read the Qi flow in Marco’s body, “A curse that turns the ones it affects into these undead. The less magical power you have, the quicker it seems to affect you. The good news is Marco had enough power to stave it off for a while, but the bad news is he’s nearly out of it.”

“Is there any way to save him, Asta?” Rebecca asked.

“There are a few, but given the circumstances, we’re in, we don’t have but one option,” Asta said calmly as the affected area started to fester, and the boy's skin tone started to darken. “The thing is, do you trust me to do it?”

“Yes, please!” Rebecca pleaded, “JUST SAVE MY BROTHER!”

“Calm down, Rebecca,” Asta held up a hand as his black grimoire floated up and a handle came out, allowing him to draw his Demon Destroyer Sword in Anti-magic form. “I’m going to have to give him a small cut with this. It can then extract the curse magic from his body. It’ll have to be deep enough to break his skin. It will leave a scar…”

“Save him,” Rebecca sternly looked at Asta.

Asta nodded once and then proceeded to cut Marco’s arm. It was a shallow wound but deep enough to draw a good bit of blood from the young lad. Asta made the cut, and the curse magic already started to seep out and into the blade. Once it was done, Asta tore his sleeve and wrapped it around the boy’s arm.

Asta’s other grimoire floated up, and this startled Rebecca. She’d heard the rumors of a knight with two grimoires but just played them off as a gimmick to boost propaganda.

“Dark magic, Pain Eater,” Asta said, and Marco’s arms were covered in an eerie purplish-black tent. “It's a minor healing spell to help speed up his recovery and stop the pain. Now get inside and stay there. Barricade all doors and windows. If the place has a second floor, get up there,” he instructed.

Rebecca picked Marco up and looked at Asta, “Thank you,” Asta nodded and then turned around as he used both swords to cut down the undead and made his way back to Leo. “Has he always…?” she thought as the cafe owner hurried her inside and closed the door.

“Leo,” Asta called out, “I know why there are so many of them.”

“What? Why?!” Leo said as he punched another undead.

“It's some sort of curse magic woven into the spell that animates them,” Asta relayed. “If anyone is scratched or injured by these things, they turn into one of them. The less magic power they have, the faster they turn. Do you think you can get it to our forces?”

“Got ya covered, my rival,” Leo smiles. “There’s a garrison not far from here. I’m guessing you’re going to keep pushing on then?”

Asta nodded once.

“Then, get going, my rival,” Leo gave a thumbs up, and the two shot off in opposite directions.

All across the city, the magic knights were doing all they could to suppress the undead, whose numbers steadily rose.

“I don’t have a choice,” Asta said, tightening his grip on his swords, “I’m gonna have to use anti-mana zone in order to wipe out the curse at the rate.” His face hardened as his sword started to pulse.

‘Don’t use it…’ he heard in his head.

“That voice…” he said.

A beautifully white glowing white-haired woman in a white and blue-trimmed kimono appeared in front of the knight.

“You must not use that power,” she said to him in the voice he’d heard in his head, “There is another way.”

“It’s been a while since last we spoke. Even though your form has drastically changed and we haven’t spoken in a while, I still know that voice,” Asta smirked, “It's good to see you again, Raava.”

“It is nice to know you haven’t forgotten me, even if you only draw on my powers instinctively,” Raava bowed. “As for the new form, that is due to you,” she pointed out, causing Asta to raise an eyebrow, “When you received the dark and light magic grimoire, it caused me to become infused with light magic and changed my form. I have spent the last few months maturing into this new body. Thanks to the magic, I am now the light magic spirit along with the avatar light spirit.”

“Wait, if you're a light magic spirit, does that mean I can also use light spirit magic?” Asta asked. 

Raava only gave a nod, “If you use my power coupled with your Demon Destroyer Sword's curse absorption, then we may be able to save those who have recently been turned into the undead while nullifying the original curse spreaders.”

“But it’ll only work as long as I cast the spell, and there is still the risk of it spreading if I stop it while the opposing mages are still in the city to cast the undead spell,” Asta noted and Raava nodded once more. “Then, we better get started,” he held up the destroyer, and it shifted to its light magic form.





“Do you think you can manage the spell after it’s started?” Asta asked.

“If you can leave the sword with me, I should be able to channel the spell as long as I have it,” Raava stated, “It will take longer to do so, as I will need to gather the mana necessary on my own.”

“I will channel all the light mana I can spare for you then,” Asta said, holding the sword above his head, and the blade started to glow in a blinding white light.

“What is that?” said a man from his spot atop a spire. “That’s a lot of magic coming from over there,” his eyes widened, “Why are nearly half of my undead gone?” He glared, “I bet it's the light type's fault,” he seethed with anger, “I’m coming for you!” He jumped from roof to roof to get to their location.

“That will be plenty, Asta,” Raava held up a hand, “Stab the sword into the ground in front of me, and I will begin the preparations for the spell.”

Asta nodded a single time and stabbed the sword into the ground, allowing Raava to grasp the hilt.

“My job is protection detail then,” he said as he returned his katana and retrieved the slayer and dweller.

“So, you’re the ones that've been destroying my soldiers!” cried a voice of rage.

Asta looked up to see just who’d he been expecting. “Rades Spiritos,”  he said as he glared at the wraith mage.





"Oh, a smug magic knight," Rades glared. He looked behind Asta to see Raava and the light she was emitting. "What the hell is that?!" he pointed as he freaked out.

Asta used his earthbending to call a small rock to his hand and threw it as hard as he could without using too much strength at Rades's footing. The mage fell as the small projectile tore through the building and destroyed part of the roofing he'd been standing on.

"What the hell?" Rades grumbled, getting to his feet. "The guy just threw a small rock through the building, like it was shot by an earth magic spell..."

"Tell me why?" Asta glared.

"What?"  Rades raised an eyebrow.

"I said, tell me why?!" Asta shouted, "Why are you doing this to these innocent people?!" 

"Because I'm more powerful and I can!" Rades laughed, "And if you think some Black bull is going to stop me on the road to destroy this kingdom, then you're dead wrong!" he smirked manically as he activated his grimoire, "I'll take you down, then I'm going after that light thing behind you! I don't know if it's a spell or something, but I do know it'll be bad for the rest of my army if I let it finish whatever it's doing!"

Suddenly, four new figures appeared around Rades. "Say hello to my friends!" he laughed, "Jimmy, David, Alfred, and Carl!"



(Jimmy)


(David)


(Alfred)


(Carl)



"Black Bull brat!" Rades laughed to the sky, "Say hello to your demise!"

Asta kept glaring as his black grimoire floated up, and his katana came out to float next to him. He released his grip on the other two swords, and the two floated up on either side of him.

"What are ya gonna do now?! My corpse magic supplies me with any number of corpses!" Rades laughed more, "AND THE BEST PART IS THAT ANY INFECTED BY THEM RETAIN THE ABILITY TO USE THEIR MAGIC POWERS, EVEN WITHOUT THEIR GRIMOIRES! AND ALL WITHOUT DRAINING ME BARELY OF ANY OF MY OWN MAGIC POWER!" His attention then suddenly shifted back to Asta as more piles of bodies rose from the ground, "These guys were all top tier magic knights on par with captains, back when they were alive! So, tell me, black bulls brat! What's your little sword magic going to do about that?!"

"I don't use sword magic," Asta said causing Rades's eyebrow to twitch, and as soon as it did, Asta launched his swords into three of the corpses, impaling them all.

"It doesn't matter if you stab them, idiot!" Rades kept smiling, "They're already dead after all! Now, get up, you three!" he commanded, but the cadavers didn't listen, "HEY, I SAID GET UP, YOU GUYS!" The bodies still remained motionless, and Rades became enraged and directed his focus back at Asta, "You! What did you do?!"

"I impaled them on my anti-magic swords," Asta scoffed with a smirk causing Rades to freeze.

"It doesn't matter, cause as soon as the swords are out, then they'll come after your ass!" Rades threw his arm out to the side, "And you only have three swords, while I have four corpses! Now, get'em, Jimmy!"

Spheres of purplish mana formed around the corpse as it moaned and then launched them at Asta. The swordsman couldn't move, or they'd hit Raava and the spell she was prepping. He also didn't have his anti-magic blades to nullify these attacks, so he took them straight on. Immediately after, the places that were hit on Asta's body started to profusely bleed out as he fell to the ground.

"AHAHAHAHAHA! YOU IDIOT AHAHAHAHA!" Rades pointed, "Carl uses curse magic that causes wounds to bleed out, and they won't stop and can't be closed until you die. Your anti-magic will make a great addition to my undead squad! AHAHAHA!"

"Asta!" Raava called out.

"Don't worry about me!" Asta said as he shakily got up. "This is nothing compared to the pain Marco could've been going through," he lightheartedly chuckled as he held his side, "I've been through far worse before, and I'm not about to let some laughing jackass get the better of me!"

"Better of you! AHAHAHAHAHA!" Rades laughed, "Wow, kid you really are something else! It won't be long until my Turn Undead curse takes effect again and creates enough soldiers to storm the fucking castle! SOON, THIS WHOLE DAMN CAPITAL WILL BE MINE! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"I won't let that happen," Asta snickered. 

"Yo-" Rades started to say but stopped as he saw the look in Asta's eye. His pupils are slitted, with his teeth sharpened into fangs. He then saw it: a second grimoire.

Asta's second grimoire floated up next to him. "Dark Magic, Pain Eater," he said as he placed a hand on his body briefly, covering himself in an eerie purplish-black glow.

"Ha… what the hell was that supposed to do?! You can't heal my curse with such a wimpy spell!" Rades snickered, having regained his composure, "I have to admit, I didn't think you were the rumored dual grimoire holder! Now, I really have to add you to my squad!"

"Ahahahaha!" Asta laughed as he reached over into the black grimoire. "It wasn't a healing spell so much as a painkiller spell. It'll allow me to move without being hindered by my wounds' pain, while also allowing me to get an adrenaline rush," he pulled his arm out to reveal one of the treasures he'd received from the dungeon's armory. 

A black metal gauntlet that glowed with red glowing parts in its creases emerged.





He then threw out his right hand and summoned the slayer to it.

"W-what the hell are you?!" Rades said as he started to fear the knight.

"I'm a magic knight!" Asta roared as he rocketed forward with a thrust.

Jimmy then jumped in front of Rades, only to meet the slash and be sent flying. Asta then flattened his gauntleted hand and went for Rades's face. The wraith mage narrowly escaped with his life, but was still cut on the right side of his face by the claw of the gauntlet.

He went tumbling into a pile of corpses, ending up beneath them. Asta then summoned his other two swords and pinned the rogue mage with them, forming an X formation behind his head.

Asta fell back to the ground, breathing hard as Leo and his older brother ran in with Noelle behind them.

"Ahaha! Hey, guys, you missed all the fun!" Asta said. He held his gauntlet hand and grabbed ahold of his right arm, slightly breaking the skin and causing the curses on his body to evaporate.

"Partly! We saw what you did, and I can fully say it was most impressive," Fuegoleon smiled, "I can see now that Leo was right to make you his rival, and seeing as how you're aiming to be the next wizard king, that means you're my rival as well."

Asta gave a big smile.

"Stupid Asta!" Noelle came in. "How can you just run off like that?! You had me really worried, ya know?" she said with deep concern in her voice.

"Sorry, Noelle, but there was no time," Asta winced as she checked him over.

"Well, there's a lot of blood, but it's not too bad, to say the least," she sighed as Fuegoleon went over to look at Rades.

"So, you're the one that was controlling the corpses," he glared down.

"Rades Spiritos," Asta said, "A wraith magic user and a guy with a lot of magic power to go along with it..."

"Oh, yes, I remember you from the exams a few years ago," Fuegoleon nodded as he looked at Rades and saw his grimoire laying on the ground, "How about we have a look?"

Fuegoleon bent down and reached for the book, but was stopped just shy of it as one of Asta's swords shot out to protect it.

The Captain turned to look at Asta, while Leo and Noelle were frozen at his actions, "The man may be a criminal, but that doesn't mean we can go looking at his grimoire without permission, captain," he sternly looked at Fuegoleon.

Rades looked at Asta, shocked.

"As long as I'm right here, that won't be an issue, will it?" Asta stared.

"No, it won't," Fuegoleon held his hands up, "You're an odd one for sure, but I'm glad my brother and I have someone like you around. The other captains will be here soon, so we'll decide what to do with you afterward." He looked back at Rades, then he turned and looked at Raava still prepping her spell. "I believe you can stop now!"

"Better safe than sorry, my dear captain," Raava replied.

"I understand the feeling, but things are o-" Asta suddenly knocked Fuegoleon back with a rough shove as a beam of black magic was blasted straight for his heart, with Asta narrowly escaping it himself.

"This is far from over," Asta growled as he summoned his swords to his hands.

"FUEGOLEON, WE'RE HERE!" Nozelle announced.

"No, you fools, get back!" Fuegoleon called out, but before any of them could react, a massive wispy black portal opened above them, swallowing the whole group.

"My, that was far easier than I thought," came a proudly condescending voice.

The remaining knights and captain turned to see a tall figure clad in a black heavily ornamented cloak and red demon mask under a hood.





"Even in my best efforts to be sneaky and take him down in one go, you managed to save our dear captain," he chuckled, keeping his eyes hidden under his hood.

"Quick your yackin’ and get me out of this!" Rades demanded.

"Oh, do be quiet, Rades," the hooded figure ordered with a light-hearted chuckle, "I already foresaw your defeat, though you did significantly better than I originally expected you to. I'm guessing you were able to modify your spell to act as an infecting curse through the wounded."

"Yeah, with a lot of help from me!" Came a black-haired girl in glasses, dressed with very little modesty in a revealing crop top and shorts with a robe over them.





"Shut up, Sally! It wasn't even your idea in the first place!" Rades yelled, enraged.

"I do wish you two would stop bickering," came the exasperated tone of a new person out of a black portal, like the one that kidnapped the captains, "Or you'll start to annoy Master Fragment."





"Thank You, Valtos," the cloaked man held up a hand, "Now, you two go free Rades and play with the magic knights, while I go after the Captain and the ashen-haired boy."

The group separated and went after their assigned targets.

"So, your name is Fragment?" Asta clearly kept his eyes on the cloaked man.

"It's actually more of my existence than a name, Asta," Fragment chuckled as Asta was a bit surprised, as he'd never stated his name, "Oh, yes, I know who you are. I know quite a good deal about you, actually, but I'm not in a sharing mood right now, so I'm going to be going after what we came here to get. And just so you don't get in my way…" he held his hand out and sent a shockwave straight for Asta.

The knight prepared to cut the attack apart but found his blade merely cut through the air. As the wave hit him, Asta felt a surge of pain like he'd never felt before running through his body. He keeled over in pain, dropping his sword as he hit his knees.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Asta cried out. 

Suddenly, blood started to darken his shirt and right glove as it poured out.

"Asta, what's happening to you?" Fuegoleon asked as he'd only seen the cloaked mage hold up a hand toward the boy. "What did you do to him?"

"A little reminder," Fragment chuckled lightly, "Now, on to you," he turned his attention to the flame mage as Noelle and Leo did their best against the other three.

Fuegoleon ignited his fists with flame magic, but Fragment merely waved them apart with a swift motion before landing a heavy blow to the captain's gut. Fuegoleon coughed up blood from the single punch and rocketed into the building behind him. He lay there, embedded in the wall unconscious, while Asta tried to push himself through his pain. 

Fragment casually strolled past him and up to the unconscious Asta. "That should do it," he let out another evil chuckle as he reached up and took ahold of the crystal pendant around his neck, quickly yanking it off.

"Now then," he remarked and turned around to Asta. "On to you," he said with the slightest bit of malice in the undertone of his voice.

Fragment reached into the interior of his cloak and pulled out a jet black sword. It was dual-edged, and if you looked down, there was a black core with grey edging until you reached the guard, which split and looked like a belfry with an orb of black metal left in the center, and the edges rejoined into a cone shape. The orb rested here, as the sides twisted back together to form the handle.

"Time to die!" Fragment laughed as he thrust his blade down, only for it to be forced down into the pavement. "Grr... And who are you?"

"His fiance!" said the girl with purple hair as she stood in front of Asta, thoroughly pissed off as she tightly gripped the sword Asta had given to her on the day of the entrance exams.

"Wait a moment," Fragment stopped and got a better look at her. "If it isn't Twilight Sparkle, or should I say Princess Twilight Sparkle," he chuckled, causing her to freeze for a moment as Asta got to his feet, holding his chest.

"Who the fuck are you?!" Asta called out through his gritted teeth in pain.

"Allow me to formally introduce myself," he gave a dramatic bow. "In the rift is from where I hale. From pieces of this and that is from which I was formed, thus Fragment came to be born!"

"That doesn't make any sense, and how do you know about us?" Twilight pointed her sword.

"I know quite a great deal about you both. It may not make sense, but that doesn't mean it's any less true," Fragment chuckled.

"He's telling the truth, Twilight," Asta breathed heavily.

"Yes, and I've grown bored of these questions, so I believe I'll pick up where I left off!" he forced Twilight out of the way with a single swipe of his sword. She used her's to block, but the force of Fragment’s strike caused it to shatter and sent her flying into a building before falling to the ground.

Asta stared in shock.

"Hmph," Fragment snarked, "I expected more from Celestia's student." 

Asta mechanically turned his head, clenching his fist so tightly he drew blood.





"Got to say these brats put up more of a fight than we'd thought," Rades huffed.

"I've gotten so much data, but I really wish I could've gone against the other guy! He was really interesting!" Sally gleefully laughed.

"We must hurry," Valtos added, "Master Fragment, we-"

He was interrupted as a black figure whizzed through the battlefield into a building, through its wall.

Valtos looked and immediately sensed the power. "Master Fragment!"' he called out and opened a portal, but it vanished just as fast as it appeared, "What?!"

"My soldiers, my magic power?" Rades looked at his undead as they all started to fall over and then to his hand, "Why? What's going on?"

"Hey, me too!" Sally said, puzzled but happy about it, "My salamander isn't a salamander anymore! More like a blobmander!"

"What's going on?" Leo added, "I know we've been fighting a lot, but I still had plenty of magic power up until just now!"

"Same here..." Noelle huffed, "It wasn't until that robed guy flew by that this happened." She turned to look in the direction from which the cloaked being came. The blood in her veins froze at what she saw.

"What are you looking at?" Leo said as he turned, and his pupils shrank in shock and fear.





Asta was covered in blood while rage was spread across his face, as his eyes glowed red from the flames of the fights. Black power wafted from all over his body and formed black wings on his back, and he was steadily making his way in the direction of the demon blades that were still in the corpse from earlier. He walked over in between the slayer and dweller.

As he came through, Valtos reacted out of rage, "BASTARD!"

Asta simply slightly turned and looked in their direction, and everyone froze in place with fear as he reached for the slayer with his still gauntleted hand. 





Black power poured over the weapon and turned it solid black, as more of this power came off of Asta's body.

"All of you, step back," Fragment ordered his underlings as he came out of the building with his own sword, "He's far too strong an opponent for any of you to fight, especially in the state he's in right now." Fragment smiled as he lifted his hood, finally revealing his golden eyes. "Abyss Magic, Abyssal Blade," he said with a sadistic smile as magic covered his sword.





"I suggest you leave unless you want to be cut down without mercy, hehehehhe!" Fragment's smile grew wider.

He and Asta shot at one another, colliding with such a force it sent a shockwave outward, causing the windows in the surrounding area to crack or shatter. The two flew upwards into the sky, colliding over and over again with increasing force as their weapons tore into each other.

The shockwave was felt by an unconscious Twilight on the ground. 

'YOU'RE ABSOLUTELY PATHETIC!' called a familiar voice, YOU LET THAT BASTARD HURT OUR ASTA! AND NOW, YOU'RE JUST LAYING HERE WHILE HE'S OUT THERE FIGHTING! HE'S IN NO SHAPE TO DO THIS!

"WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO DO?!" she cried, "He's so strong..."

"IF YOU'RE NOT GOING TO FIGHT TO SAVE OUR HUSBAND, THEN I WILL!'

In the waking world, Twilight's skin started to darken once more, as it had in the dungeon, turning to a bleak grey. Her hair became a shade of purplish-grey with greyish-pink streaks, but this time, she also had a more steady stream of seafoam-colored magic around her eyes. Her green magic seemed to leak out from her body. The wounds, no matter how minor, all over her body miraculously healed in a flash. 





Twilight ceased to be the one in control of her body. Now, Midnight had finally come forth into being.


(Midnight Sparkle)



Opening her eyes, Not Twilight looked at the hilt of the sword she was still clutching tightly in her hand. "That bastard is going to pay for shattering the sword my beloved gave us." She held it out, and her grimoire floated up next to her and somewhat flickered, as it had darkened under the concealing spell Twilight had cast to hide its true form. "Briar Magic and Iron Chain Magic! Gather the usable pieces of my weapon now!"

Chains and rose vines spread out and gathered as much of the shattered sword as they could find.

"Tch," she clicked her tongue, "There's barely enough, but I don't have time to waste! Multiple compound magic, Iron Chain Magic, Demon Slayer Magic, and Briar Magic alongside Asura Flame magic!" 

Chains and vines crawled up and covered the hilt and the floating pieces of the former blade before they ignited in a bright blue fire. The bundle was soon burned away to reveal a piercing sword similar to a rapier-saber combo with a vine-like pattern.

"Hmmm…" she looked over her new creation, "Midnight is what they called me, from what I heard when I was first born, so thus I will christen you The Midnight Thorn!" 





"I have these minions to deal with before we can save our beloved Asta," Midnight let out a strained sigh. "Though I do not wish to share him any further," her focus came to Noelle, "I do kind of like this one."

"Now that that sword brat is gone, we have our powers back!" Rades laughed, "Now go, David!"

The fat corpse let out a low, angry moan as it summoned a wave of muddy water and sent it surging at Noelle and Leo. Noelle was ready to cast her Sea Dragon’s Nest barrier spell when a wall of earth sprang up in front of Her and Leo. The two looked at each other in shock, then looked around, but saw no one.

"Where the heck did that earth magic wall come from?!" Sally excitedly waves her arms about.

The wall then formed into a few medium size mud humanoid forms.

A blue portal opened on the ground in front of Leo and Noelle, and from it emerged Midnight with a sword in hand, "Earth Magic, Mother Goddess Split Body!"

"OH, WOW!" Sally jumped about, "Seemless spell shifting! I really want this one for my research!"

"Twilight?" Noelle asked with much reserve.

"A blue rose knight?" Leo raised a confused eyebrow, "Thanks for the save."

"I didn't save you, but Noelle. You just happened to be right next to her," Midnight scoffed.

Leo rolled his eyes, "Yep, typical blue rose..."

"You are Twilight, aren't you?" Noelle asked again.

"Twilight was named after the beginning and end of the daylight," Midnight snickered as she raised her sword in front of her and then quickly turned it to reflect her face, "I am named for the beginning and end of the day and night before the sun rises at all. I am Midnight!"

Midnight shot forward before anyone could react, and as she did, a chunk of David's mid-section went missing. "Spatial Magic," she said as she revealed her glowing blue blade, "Spatial Slash..."

Rades was frozen while Sally was in awe, "WOAH! So, you're like that other guy and can use more than one magic! Earth and Space, which are exact opposites! I've decided you're both going to be mine! Gel Magic, Sticky Salamander!"





"You're wrong, little girl," Midnight said with a little chuckle, "Compound Magic. Split Goddess with Demon Slayer, and Iron Chain magic." She smirked as the earth goddesses became covered in chains and also each began wielding a Demon Slayer Sword, thoroughly shocking everyone there, "Split Earth Mother Demon Hunting Goddess Knights!"

"How can she wield so many different magics?!" Valtos said with worry, "Not only that, but she can even combine them so seamlessly to make new magic spells?!"

"You have copy magic, don't you?!" Sally blurted out.

"Acute observation," Midnight slightly raised her head, "Of course, I shouldn't expect anything less than that from a fellow scholar and magic researcher."

"I've seen copy magic from one other person. That's how I was able to deduct this outcome, but even he can't stack multiple spells like you're doing so easily!" Sally salivated, "Even then, these are all high output spells! Now, I really want you and that boy!"

Midnight scowled, "Over my lifeless corpse will I let you have my Asta!" She charged forward with her army.

Leo blinked a few times at that line while Noelle was a bit disgruntled.

"Ah, Noelle... what the hell is she talking about ‘her Asta’?" he asked.

"Apparently, Twilight and Asta have been engaged for a while," Noelle begrudgingly answered with a bit of red on her face.

"WHAT?!" Leo roared.

In the Skies above...

Fragment and Asta were both having it out in the skies above the capital.

Asta glared at the golden-eyed robed man floating in front of him. His breathing was labored as his body was covered from head to toe in cuts and other wounds. Blood dripped off him in slow trickles, down to the ground below. Fragment, on the other hand, barely had any scratches on him at all.

“I must congratulate you on your effort,” Fragment smiled.

Asta threw up his left arm and black flame erupted from it and burned through his glove.

“Black Flame Dragon!” he roared, and the flames shot out at Fragment in the form of a massive dragon.

Fragment was a bit surprised by this but quickly brought up his sword with a wide smile, “Abyss Magic, Abyssal Sphere!” 

The magic on his sword shot forward and formed into a massive black ball that proceeded to effortlessly absorb the black flame dragon Asta had shot out. Asta stared in shock as his dragon was devoured by the sphere, before it shrank into nothing, revealing the maniacal smile of Fragment behind it.

Asta channeled anti-magic into his demon slayer, blackening his sword to the point it was just the shape of a sword.

He took in a deep breath and controlled his blood flow, or what little blood flow he had left, "Moon Breathing; Eighth Form: Moon-Dragon Ringtail!" 

Asta used the Anti-magic coating to enlarge his blade into a gigantic version of the sword and created a singular gigantic jet-black crescent-shaped slash that slowly decreased in size, creating dozens of pitch-black crescent moon blades that headed straight for Fragment.

"WHAT IN TARTARUS?!" Fragment reeled back in sheer shock from the many incoming black anti-magic crescent moon-shaped blades. "ABYSS MAGIC, ABYSSAL BLADE LEGION!" he shouted as he threw up his hands and created several suits of heavy full-plate black knight soldiers that did their best to engage the incoming anti-magic attack.

It was more or less a one-sided effort to stop Asta's attack with these dolls, but they still did what Fragment wanted and countered the incoming attack just long enough for the dark mage to escape.

Asta breathed heavily, feeling the fatigue and anemia starting to set in throughout his body.

"That was a most impressive display of power," Fragment mockingly clapped as he appeared in front of Asta via a black gate, "If you'd have done that move from the start, I dare say I'd have been in the shape you're in now. I've decided that you're enough of a threat now that I'm actually going to take this a little more seriously, hehehe..."

He reached into his cloak and pulled out what appeared to be an empty hilt. It was white or an extremely light coffee tan color that twisted downwards. At the pommel, there was a singular silver ring that would allow one to hang this item from a hook.

The only material that came to Asta's mind that this hilt could've been made of with this sort of color scheme was bone. 

Fragment held the hilt up in front of him sideways. "Abyss Magic, Antithesis..." he grimly said with a wide evil grin. The magic on his first sword immediately dispelled off the weapon before flying into the bone hilt and forming a new jet black purple-edged blade that was much thinner than the first sword.





Asta charged forward, but Fragment easily dodged the fatigued knight.

"I never said I was finished," he smirked as he now held up his first sword. 

His golden eyes then turned bloody crimson while he also grew a set of upwards pointing horns on his forehead. From his back sprouted two red bat-like wings, and he also grew a whip-like tail that ended in a spiked spear.

Asta’s eyes widened in horror at this form.

"Demon Blood magic," Fragment said with a sinister tone, "Cursed Blood Blade...." 

His first sword's blade raised off its hilt, along with the sphere. A torrent of blood flowed upward from the sphere down the edges of the blade and hardened, forming into a thick red edge, turning the sword into a claymore on par with Asta's Demon Slayer.





"You have-"

"Demon Magic," Fragment showed his fanged smile, "Why, yes, I do!"

The two blade-wielding demonic mages engaged in a fierce battle of blades once more, a battle that Asta was quickly losing.

Asta blacked out for a moment and woke up to find himself in a somewhat familiar landscape, one he hadn't seen for nearly eight years now since coming to this world: a vast kingdom modeled after that of the Black Clover Kingdom. In the distance, there was a series of statues lining the base of the wall in sets of threes before repeating. The statues were of Fluttershy, Applejack, and Twilight, in that order, in the distance.

"I have to get back to the fight!" Asta immediately said.

"You have no chance of winning against that thing," came a familiar voice.

Asta turned and saw the all too familiar form of his older brother standing there.

"Big brother..." Asta said with a light smile, "I'm glad to see you. I could really use-"

"Not this time, Asta," Edward caught him off, "This is your fight, and I will not step and save you." He turned, "I'm not even sure you'd be able to beat Fragment, even at full strength. Whatever it is, it's extremely powerful, to the point it'd even give you more than a run for your money, even if you had access to your full power plus your new grimoire."

"You keep saying it," Asta pointed out, "So, you know who he is?"

"Actually, I don't," Edward threw up a hand, "Its very existence is something that shouldn't be in this world at all, and yet, it somehow managed to worm its way in."

"If you’re not going to help me, then why are you here?" Asta demanded, "I need power, and you're here, so you must be a seal that the real Ed placed inside my soul at some point."

"Oh, no," he shook his head, "I'm the real Ed. As for the power you need and the seal you mentioned, you placed this seal here yourself."

"I never placed a seal on my-" Asta quickly stopped speaking, as Edward moved off to the side to reveal a sword embedded in the courtyard of this place. 





"Yes, you did," Ed corrected him, "When you fought your hollow, you sealed it in its sword, thus also sealing away your own powers."

"If I let that thing loose, it-"

"Might try and devour you and destroy the world and everything you hold dear," Ed smirked. "Yes, but that's what our hollows do. It's their nature. But it's quite clear," his face hardened, "If you want to even have a hope of surviving in this fight against Fragment, you're going to need more power..."

Asta walked over and looked hard at the sword, "Even with this power, I still won't be able to win?"

"I don't really know for sure," Ed shrugged, "Why not-"

Asta grabbed the hilt of the sword with a smirk. "Dig deep and go beyond my limits and find out!" he yelled as he pulled the sword out, and black and green-edged reiatsu spewed out from the ground.

Edward smirked, as he too was engulfed in the outpouring of his brother's spiritual power.

In the outside world, Asta had been fighting in a sort of meditative trance, while Fragment was pushing him back.

"Looks like I win this time, boy!" Fragment laughed as he was about to deliver a fatal slash.

Suddenly, he was forced back by an outpouring of power from Asta.

"What is this power?!" Fragment yells,  "It's not magic! What is it?!"

The power died down to reveal Asta standing with blackened eyes and a new mask on his face. Every single one of his wounds had miraculously closed, not even a single scar of them was left on his body.





For the first time today, Fragment showed something he hadn't felt before: anger. He glared at Asta, who'd been at his mercy mere seconds before. The demonic magic knight then sprung into action and began his assault on the demonic mage once more.

In the city...

"How is she so strong…?" Leo asked as Midnight continued to assault Sally, Rades, and Valtos.

"How are they still able to fight against her…?" Noelle said as she took deep breaths.

Midnight was indeed putting on quite the display of strength, but that just meant she was taking her opponents extremely seriously. She'd been managing to hold her own quite well, but she'd never got close enough to the group to land a single hit on any of the mages. 

Thanks to Rades's corpse with the barrier magic, any spells she used at a distance were automatically blocked, even her anti-magic demon chains, though they were mostly used in blocking incoming attacks or binding enemies. Valtos would counter her spatial magic attacks with his own, causing the two to cancel each other out. 

Then, there was Sally and her damn jelly constructs that she used to absorb hits from her Earth golems. The gel would just sploosh back together if it was cut, as even though the Golems all wielded a copy of Asta's Demon Slayer Sword, all their swords could really do was cut through magic or deflect it while without a wielder who had anti-magic. Seeing as how the gel was a construct and not a projectile, it couldn't be dispersed, and if enough distance was put in between the pieces, they'd just reform into more gel lizard things.

On top of everything else, thanks to her multiple high-end spells stacking and fighting, Midnight was also starting to wear down. It was clear she wouldn't be able to keep fighting like this for much longer, or even defend the others behind for that matter. Still, she'd fight till her last breath and leave Twilight to be damned to rot in their mind, as she'd been left to do.

"It won't be much longer now!" Sally eagerly licked her lips.

"Even if she does have a ton of mana and a ton of powerful spells," Rades grinned, "If all she does is pump it out, she'll eventually wear down!"

"Yes," Valtos nods, "Especially with the three of us fighting her at the same time.”

"I won't fall until I've killed all three of you!" Midnight clenched her fist, though she knew they were right.

Suddenly, a great pressure washed over them from above, causing everyone to stagger and barely stay on their feet. Everyone but Midnight found it much harder to breathe as well. Midnight knew this sensation all too well from her recollection in Twilight's mind, when they lived in The Black Clover Kingdom on the other side of the mirror.

"Asta," she said looking into the sky to see Asta had dawned on a mask she nor Twilight had ever seen before. Even so, there was no doubt in her mind that this pressure was his spiritual power being unleashed.

Valtos looked up, and his eyes widened in horror, "Master Fragment..." 

Everyone else also looked upwards.

Asta and Fragment were locked in a clash of swords, each matching the other’s blows with such force it caused the equivalent of a thunderclap.

'How could I have acted like such a child?' came Twilight's voice.

"Go back to crying, Twilight," Midnight said to her other-self.

"No," she pulled Midnight into their shared mind space, "You've burnt through most of the mana you had. You barely have enough left to do anything!"


(Just no Staff)



"Then, I'll just help myself to yours!" Midnight said, reaching out, but Twilight grasped her wrist, "I barely have any left, too... But if we work together, we'll have enough to protect Noelle and Leo..."

"Me, work with you when you were too weak to help Asta?!" Midnight shot back.

"I know," Twilight looked away, "Up until now, we… no… I've relied on Asta to protect me from every bad thing out there since we established the kingdom. When push came to shove, I broke..."

"Leaving your body open to become mine!" Midnight snarled. "Why should I work with you when you aren't even strong enough to back Asta up?!" she fumed. "He needs someone like me, not you! I can't stand here and watch him get hurt for us AGAIN!" she screamed.

Twilight realized it then as she looked at her darker self in the face: tears. She had tears running down her cheeks.

She walked over and wrapped her arms around Midnight. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry," she held her tight, "Of course, you want to help him and have his back, too, because you love him, too..."

"Of course, I love him!" she cried, "That is why it hurts so much when I see him get hurt, even more so when I can't do anything to help! It becomes unbearable, as I can't even hold his hand while he recovers!" She threw Twilight off her, "It’s not fair that you get him, and I get nothing!"

"I'm sorry. I never knew..." Twilight looked down in shame.

"HOW COULD YOU KNOW?!" Midnight blurted out, "You never listened to me until we came to this world..." she bawled.

"I'm listening now," Twilight looked at her other self, no, her sister. "And I'm not going to shut you off ever again, Midnight. You will even get to spend time with Asta. I swear I won't let you rot here anymore. First, we have to help Asta and do what we can here."

"I'll be holding you to that," Midnight dried her eyes, "But how do we help Asta? Neither of us has enough mana to do much more than a few minor spells."

"Separately, yes," Twilight nodded. "But if we work together, we'll drastically increase our power. If we're separated, our power is only half of what it’s supposed to be. Light and Dark, together..." she clasped her hands together around Midnight, and a warmth began to fill them both.

"We are the goddess of Balance, after all," Midnight chuckled, "Leave it to the bookworm of us to figure out our strength was only half of what it should be."

"It was only thanks to you," Twilight smiled, "Two halves make a whole. And Light and Dark mark the goddess of Balance..."

The light and warmth enveloped them both, and they returned to the waking world as one.


(Twilight of Balance)



"What's going on?!" Sally called out in worry, "Her mana pool just exploded!"

"I'm going to make you regret tangling with us!" Twilight of Balance remarked as she created a bow and then held up her right hand as a spark of magi appeared in it. She took it and drew it back on the bow in her left hand.

"I don't even think I can deflect something like that!" Rades said as he backed away.

"Valtos, you gotta send that arrow away!" Sally panicked.

"If I do, it'll eat away at most of my mana," Valtos said with fear.

"DO IT NOW!" Sally cried out, and Valtos opened a portal just as Twilight shot the arrow.

The concentrated magic went through the portal, and a massive lavender explosion erupted in the distance from the capital.

Noelle and Leo were frozen in awe at the fight, while Twilight jumped back between them and fell to her knees, having exhausted her mana and returned to her normal self.

Up above, Fragment took note of this feat and locked swords with Asta once more. He then made a swift motion and disarmed the knight, while sacrificing his Antithesis, and grabbed ahold of Asta by the neck.

Only the upper left portion of his mask remained on his face as he glared at the demon mage.

"As fun as this is, I'm afraid my pawns are nearly out of battery life," Fragment said without a shred of remorse. "Thanks to that stunt your little princess has pulled, we're done for day!" he smiled as he threw Asta to the ground, where he impacted just in front of his friends and Twilight.

Fragment quickly appeared in front of his own group, "Rades, were you able to add in  the feature I asked you to?"

Rades blinked for a moment, and then gained a wide, evil grin. "YES, SIR!" he laughed as he activated his grimoire, "Corpse Fireworks!"

"I shall open a gate for us, master," Valtos weakly said.

"Poor Valtos, allow me," Fragment said in mock concern, "Abyss Magic, Abyss Gate!" A large demonic gate appeared in front of them. "I suggest you get ready for a lot of cleanup duty!" he chuckled while pulling his hood up. He then noticed something at Twilight’s waist, "The Element of Magic!" He quickly summoned his Antithesis once more.

"Twilight! Move!" Asta ordered as Fragment’s sword blade shot outward.

"Hmmmmmm!" Fragment let out an annoyed groan. "I'll just go after something else then," his gaze was now on Noelle.

"NOELLE!" Asta said as he took a deep breath and controlled his blood flow to blur right in front of the silver-haired girl, causing the blade to run through his chest.

Noelle looked in horror as blood ran from his mouth.

"Hmph," Fragment deactivated his weapon. "Stupid boy..." he remarked as Asta fell to the ground.

"They're ready, boss!" Rades chuckled.

"Activate them," Fragment remarked.

"Yes, sir!" Rades mock saluted as he said," Boom!" Then, he walked through the gate, followed by his party.

Soon, explosions started to go off all over the capital.

"They didn't," Asta winces in pain as he looked over at the piles of corpses. They were starting to expand. "They did..." he grunted as he got to his feet.

"Asta, don't move," Noelle said, "You have to stay still, or you’ll bleed to death!"

"Have to... purify the... corpses and curses," he said as he reached Raava, who'd been charging her spell this whole time, "Will it... cover ... the city?"

Raava gave a single nod before Asta stepped behind his sword. The light spirit entered his body, as he took hold of his weapon. The sword’s coloring changed to have a gold hilt and guard, while the blade turned black with a white edge.



Asta held the sword above his head. "Spirit Light Magic: Cathedral Requiem of the Eternal Rest, Revival of Lost Souls!" he cried out, and a large cathedral of light sprang from the magic around him and played a song.





All across the city, the dead looked up to the sky before falling over and turning to dust. People affected by Rade's curse soon felt much better. Something stirred in the souls of many across the Capital as well.

Once the spell was over, Asta dropped his sword and fell to his knees, having completely fallen onto the ground.

"Asta...!" he heard, as everything faded to black.




I hope you all enjoyed this as much as I did when brainstorming and writing it. The coming chapter or chapters will be a bit more mellowed down and focus more on Asta and his standing with the girls in his life since coming to The Clover Kingdom, with less fighting and more drama as well as laughs.

Stay strong and keep reading. Never stop pushing your limits my fellow Magic Knights!








GHOST ALVASA, OUT!


> Datenight Pt 1- The Mixer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Upon their return from parts unknown, the captains were in utter shock at the state of things in the castle city. What was most concerning were the states of the three individuals that held the frontlines here. Fuegoleon and Asta were both unconscious, while Twilight was on the verge of collapsing.

Twilight was the only one who was able to give a brief summary of what happened. Fuegoleon was a bit worse for wear, but for the most part, he was just unconscious with a minor concussion.

Noelle was by Asta’s side, where’d she’d been since he’d collapsed after using his last spell and had no plans of leaving. While this was happening, Mimosa did her best to treat his wounds, though only was able to keep Asta stable.

It has been a day since the assault by Fragment and his forces of undead led by Rades Spiritos and his fellow mages.

Bad Guys’ Unknown Hideout…

“Damn it!” Rades punched a wall, “How is that damn capital still standing?! There were enough bodies in that place that it should’ve been nothing but a crater!” He rubbed the scar on his face from where Asta managed to cut him. “It's that kid’s doing, I just know it! This scar he gave me hurts!”

“Yeah, no, it doesn’t,” Sally pointed. “I made sure to heal it up all nice and clean! There’s no way it hurts anymore. Whatever you’re feeling is just in your head,” she bluntly said.

“No!” Rades clenched his fist, “It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! That boy, he pitied me! I’m going to get him and make him one of my toys!”

“Don’t even think about it, boyo!” Sally countered, “He’s mine! I NEED HIM FOR MY RESEARCH!”

“Will you two ever be quiet?” Valtos quietly chided, ”You’re going to upset the masters.”

“I find their banter quite refreshing, actually,” came a calm and gentle male voice from the shadows, “I must thank you again for your involvement and apologize for getting you involved with this Fragment.” He bowed off to the side.

“I’m not even from this place, so I care nothing for this land or its people,” Fragment chuckled as he sat, looking out over a moonlit valley. “The things I do care about just so happen to be aiding those who oppose you, so the way I see it, we both benefit, Licht. I get to keep track of them, while also helping you.” He tossed the magic stone he pulled from around Fuegoleon’s neck.

The stone landed in Licht’s palm. “And if both of our objectives are met in the process, then so be it,” Fragment let out a light chuckle, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have my own affairs to get into order elsewhere.” He gave them all a fanged smile before departing through an abyss gate.

“Are you sure he can be trusted?” came a rough voice from the shadows behind Licht, “He seems awfully sketchy to just be offering us a hand so freely, without asking for anything.”

“You are right to be wary of Fragment, Vetto,” Licht smiled at the man, “We will continue to keep him in the dark of our important plans but allow him to keep helping as well. His strength is on par with my own, making him a great asset with his dual magic power. He has also proven to be trustworthy up to this point, especially with the addition of Fana he provided for us,” he looked over to a girl with burning red hair with golden amber streaks in it, wearing a robe similar to the one Valtos wore. 

“I’m grateful to him for that, but I still think he’s sleazy,” came the voice of a black-haired man lounging on a table nearby.

“And if he does try and betray us, I know all of us together will be more than enough to destroy him,” Licht smiled, “Don’t you think so, Fana?”

“If Licht commands it, I shall burn him to a crisp with the aid of salamander,” Fana said, revealing her solemn green eyes and a small fire dragon on her shoulder.

“Now, now, just calm down,” Licht lightly chuckled, “There’s no need for violence on him yet. The Eye of the Midnight Sun still has its uses for him..”

“Very well,” Fana said, leaning against the wall again.

Meanwhile, in a lightless void, Fragment floated in a sphere of opaque red mist that was drawing in other shadowy and crimson mists into itself.

“Pathetic,” Fragment chuckled as he listened in on the conversation via the unknown link he placed in Fana. “You’re all lucky you’re essential to the coming plans I have laid out,” he said before getting serious, “Asta… he was stronger than I expected, and the fact the Element of Magic is here was an unforeseen but uplifting surprise,” he chuckled, “I’m guessing it’s thanks to you, Sunset… Or should I say… Fana,” 

An image of Sunset/Fana appeared in front of him, “It was a good thing I found you first, hehe…ahaha…AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!”

The Clover Kingdom Knights’ Medical Wing

Asta was lying in a bed, under heavy magical treatment. Noelle had barely left his side at all since arriving with him. The same went for Mimosa as well. Twilight soon joined them after she was cleared to move around by one of the doctors.

“Why…?” Noelle finally spoke.

“Noelle?” Mimosa looked at her cousin.

“Why’d this idiot have to jump in and take that sword for me?!” Noelle yelled, causing the other girls to look at her, “I’m sorry…”

“No, you’re right,” Twilight spoke up. The others looked at her, and she had dark marks under her eyes, “He is an idiot, and he’s always been the idiot to jump in and protect what’s precious to him…”

“What’s precious-” Noelle said. 

“To him…” Mimosa continued, “You mean, like in the dungeon?”

“Something like that, yea,” Twilight sighed, “You two mean so much more to him than I think even he realizes just yet. The same goes for the both of you.”

“W-w-what are you implying?!” Noelle blushed, while Mimosa did, too, but looked down.

“Asta threw himself in harm's way just to stop a sword from reaching you, Noelle!” Twilight raised her voice, “The man I love may be an idiot, but he’s an idiot that follows what’s in his heart! He goes to great lengths in his everyday life, just for you!” she scolded, “He stood up for you to your fucked up family to the point he was willing to fight every single top-tier magic knight along with the captains in that room just yesterday!”

“We were both there, Noelle, and after that, I have to agree with Twilight,” Mimosa added, “I’m not afraid to admit it. I fell in love with Asta not long after I met him. The way he talked to me and treated me like a person and not a noble… It was something I had never experienced before, and the way he talked and acted with me around his family… it was no different than when he was being gentle and kind to his family. How strong he is to the point he went out of his way to help Me, Yuno, and Klaus. I couldn’t help but fall for him. He makes me want to try harder and get strong so I can be a better person all around!”

“That’s Asta. He’s always been like that. He has that effect on people, to treat them no different from any other and get them to do the same to others, getting them to grow stronger for it,” Twilight giggled.

“What about you, Noelle?” Mimosa looked at her cousin.

“What?” Noelle said, a bit flustered.

“What are your feelings regarding Asta?” Twilight gave a sly smirk.

Noelle’s face turned bright pink as she hid her eyes behind her bangs as she fidgeted in her seat, causing the others to giggle at her.

“I… ah… I don’t really… I mean, I can’t…” Noelle nervously tried to speak, “I can’t say for sure how I feel about him, okay?! I just know that I do care about him!” she yelled, then covered her mouth and hid her eyes, “I do care about him, and it really hurts to see him in a condition like this, while it also fills me with a little bit of happiness that he'd go that far for me, okay…?”

“Sounds fine to me,” Twilight giggled again.

“How are you okay with us admitting we love him so easily, Twilight?” Mimosa cut in both curious and a bit put off by Twilight’s quick easy-going attitude about hearing how two girls love her fiance, “I mean, you two are supposed to be engaged, and here you are acknowledging possible lovers that may cause him to stray away from you?”

“I don’t see the issue with it,” Twilight simply smiled, causing Mimosa to become even more confused.

“I think I understand what you’re doing,” Noelle eyed Twilight, “You're not sizing us up or putting us off, but encouraging us to go after him.”

“What? But why?” Mimosa jumped out of her seat and stared with worry at Twilight, who kept smiling.

“Because you both care about him, and I want Asta to be happy,” Twilight softly said as she looked lovingly at her ‘fiance’, “If being with you two will make him happy, then I want you to be with him.”

“It's not… um… common for nobles to have mistresses or consorts, but they’re not considered part of the actual family. Even if they have children, they’re only considered part of the family if they’re from other noble bloodlines,” Mimosa thought, “I don’t care if I’m with sta but I still don’t get why you’re so calm and collected about this?”

“Asta told me about it yesterday when we were heading to the knight’s headquarters,” Noelle cut in as she started to fidget again, her face even redder than before.

“Really?” Mimosa turned to face her cousin.

“Yea,” Noelle hid her eyes, “It’s because, from where they’re from, it's actually a common practice for men to have more than one wife…”

Mimosa blinked a couple of times, “Oh, I see… WAIT, WHAT?!” She turned to Twilight, looking in disbelief, only to have the purple-haired girl smiling confidently while nodding.

“It’s true,” Twilight said, “Though the lower castes generally only have three to four in an adult household, there is actually no limit to the number of wives a man can have.”

Suddenly, the clapping of a single person was heard throughout the room. Noelle looked around, and her eyes came to rest on a chair across the room. She got up and started to walk. As she passed behind Twilight, she saw nothing at first, but as she passed further, she saw a man in a red hooded coat and black pants, and a shirt with white gloves had appeared on a chair. His golden hair and golden amber eyes shined in the light.

“Well said, Twilight. Well said indeed,” he said with a smirk.

“Who are you, and how did you get in here?” Noelle said without hesitation.

“Relax, little girl,” the man said as he stood up and stood a good head taller than all of the girls. “If I wanted to harm anyone, I wouldn’t need to make myself known to do so. As for who I am… just ask Twilight. She can fully vouch for me,” he said as he started walking over to Asta, only for Noelle and Mimosa to quickly get in front of him. Without them even realizing it, he was already behind them, “I’ll admit, you’ve got guts,” he said, causing them to whirl around.

“How…did he get back there?” Noelle said in shock.

“We were standing right here this whole time,” Mimosa added.

“Stop it, you two!” Twilight said. “There’s nothing you can do about him. Even if we were all in top form, we’d still be no match for him…” she said as she glared at the man.

“Who is he, Twilight?” Mimosa said in shock. 

“He’s known as the Crimson Sage,”

“But you can only be a sage if…”

“You’ve completely mastered every form of magic related to your grimoire…” Noelle added.

“We don’t have grimoires where we’re from, remember?” Twilight said, “He’s mastered many, many more things than just magic, and believe me that even on his best day, Asta would still be no match for him. Isn't that right, Edward?”

“Bingo, little lady,” Edward winked, causing the girls to shutter slightly.

“Ah… Twilight… Just who is this guy exactly, and what’s his relationship with you and Asta?” Noelle nervously asked.

“He’s Asta’s older brother,” Twilight said, causing the girls to freeze.

“How is he Asta’s older brother?!” Noelle said, “He’s, like, nearly twice our age?!”

“Kehehe,” Edward chuckled, “You have no idea… And technically, we’re only half brothers,” he tacked on to go along with Asta's made-up story about his past. “Same father, different mothers. He was born when I was practically grown and out on my own.”

“So, you didn’t come till now because…?” Twilight narrowed her gaze.

“It's not my place to raise him, Twilight,” Edward's tone grew stern, “You know how things work in the world we come from. That means he walks his path, and I let him. I’m here now to give him a bit of a helping hand.”

“But, why now?” she asked.

“He pushed his body well beyond the limits, over what even he should’ve been able to handle,” Edward placed a hand over Asta. It glowed in white light, and soon, so did Asta. “If left to normal devices, even with the best healing magic this kingdom has to offer, it would still take him months to even be able to walk with a cane normally. I’m just going to give him a little bit of help to get up on his feet and move around. He’ll still have to do a lot on his own, and I want you three to help him out if you can. Nothing more than this though,” he said, retracting his hand, and the glow subsided. “Take care of my little brother for me,” he smiled warmly at them, “The idiot is lucky to have you by his side.”

“Thanks, Edward,” Twilight smiled, “That means a lot.”

“I don’t do much. Just heal him, but thank you,” Mimosa said with a blush.

“Mmm…” Noelle just looked down in shame. “You really shouldn’t be saying that to me. It’s all because of me that he’s in this state,” she clenched her eyes shut as tears started to form as Edward started to make his way to them.

Ed walked over and placed a hand on her head and slightly rubbed it, “Asta is in this state because he put others first. He put the people of this kingdom’s safety, and yours, before his own,” he said, retracting his hand and allowing her to look up at his smile, “Especially yours. Like I said, take care of my idiot little brother.”

Noelle just blinked a few times as he pulled his hand back, “Asta is right, ya know?” he says, “You’re a lot stronger than you realize, and that goes for you too, Mimosa,” he looks at the others, “You’ve grown quite a bit stronger yourself, Twilight. I hope you and your other half continue to grow closer, so you achieve even more.”

“Now,” he said, with his voice growing stern. “Don’t tell anyone I was here, outside Asta, or there will be less than desirable consequences for it,” he warned, and all of them gulped the lump in their throats and vigorously nodded. “Good. Now, I shall see you around,” he snapped and disappeared.

“Twilight…” Mimosa said as she looked at the purple-haired girl, “Um… how powerful is Asta’s older brother?”

“Let’s just say he could take on the entire magic knight corps and have the wizard king still backing them, and it still wouldn’t be enough…” Twilight said dismally off to the side, “Even I know not to cross our brother-in-law. That would be utter suicide!”’ Midnight tacted on in their mind.

Suddenly, a large growl was heard throughout the entire room. The girls’ attention was immediately drawn to the source that was in the middle of all of them. They got in close and again heard the growling noise emanating from Asta’s gut.

The magic knight shot up, “HUNGRY!!!!!!” he looked around and was met with Twilight and Mimosa’sfaces in their hands while they shook their heads. “OH! Hey, girls. What are you all doing here?”

Noelle, in the meantime, was trembling with anger as she raised her fist and clocked him over the back of his head, “STUPID ASTA! I CAN’T BELIEVE I WAS EVER WORRIED ABOUT YOU!” she shouted before storming off, cursing about wasting her time being by his side.

“Noelle, he’s still recovering!”Twilight said as she chased after the silver-haired girl.

Mimosa could only giggle.

“It’s good to see she’s okay,” Asta chuckled lightly as he rubbed the sore spot on the back of his head. “She wasn’t hurt, was she?” he asked Mimosa.

Mimosa shook her head, “No more than any one of us.”

“That’s good,” he placed a hand on his chest. “I don’t know what I would’ve done if you guys would’ve been hurt. You all mean a lot to me,” he smiled at her, causing Mimosa to blush heavily.

“You’re very kind, Asta, and Noelle was here before anyone, of outside of Twilight, who was here because of her severe exhaustion,” Mimosa walked over and healed the lump on his head, “She may not be able to admit it right now, but I’m sure she cares about us just as much as you care about us.”

“Thanks,” Asta smiled and noticed a knot on his bedside stand. He picked it up and read it, 
“What's that?” 

“A note from my older brother, literally saying, ‘Do your best and take care of those around me, YOU IDIOT!’” he lightly laughed and handed her the note, and it said exactly that. “LET’S GET FOOD!” he remarked as he jumped out of bed and revealed everything on his backside.

Mimosa just stared for a minute as she threw her hands over her mouth and her face lit up bright red as steam wafted off the top of her head,

The Black Bulls Hideout…

Asta had returned a couple of days ago. He had somehow completely recovered overnight, but the medical staff wanted to keep him for a few days to observe him. He stayed for two of the total seven. When the staff tried to force him, that’s when the wizard king himself decided it would be better for the staff and castle to not have any more explosions or giant holes in the walls, so he was cleared to go.

Luck and Asta were currently sparring outside under the afternoon sun, working up a good sweat as they faced off with each. Asta had come up with the idea for Luck to up his overall physical strength without relying too much on his magic. He was a close-range fighter and made use of his speed to overwhelm his opponents, while still prolonging his fights to dodge their attacks. It was safe to say that Luck quickly found himself outmatched. He couldn’t outpace the anti-mage, no matter how much magic he poured into his armament, and thus figured Asta had a point, as every time the younger knight dished out an attack, it left a small crater in the ground, while he solely relied on his pure physical power alone.

Raava had taken to spending a lot of time outside of Asta’s body after the invasion. She wanted to watch him but also wanted to enjoy the world on her own merits. It was safe to say she was thoroughly pleased with being able to interact with the world outside Asta’s inner world or mindscape. Her separation didn’t have an effect on his bending abilities either, outside the fact he couldn’t access the avatar state. She was currently sitting on a rock under the shade of the trees while sipping tea as she watched the two boys spar.

Noelle had taken the opportunity to further her own growth with some inspirational words from Raava. The light spirit had explained how she didn't need to actually use spells to the girl andow when she would just blast water balls at people that she was subconsciously diverting her attacks away, not wanting to hurt anyone.

With Raava’s help, Noelle was able to overcome this notion. She was able to help the girl push past the block and put in its place the concept of doing what needed to be done in order to move forward. Noelle also learned how to become more creative with her magic, as she was now able to create weapons and even change their state of matter, going from vapor to even solid ice. Her occasional attack still went straight for Asta from time to time though.

Asta himself was still not one hundred present either. His older brother had fixed him up just enough to where he could fight, but his strength was still subpar. Thanks to his training with Luck during the day and healing sessions with Raava in a hidden spring that Asta had found in the forest with high concentrations of mana in it, he was able to recover a good deal faster than he’d thought possible. He was nearly at fifty percent peak physical condition once more.

It was getting toward the end of the day, and the boys had finished up their training session and were just walking into the hideout. They both loved the sparring, but they really liked washing away the sweat of a good workout with a nice long soak in a steaming hot bath, which is where they were headed. After about thirty minutes, the two of them came out refreshed and saw Finral making a commotion about something.

“What do ya think has him so wound up?” Asta asked Luck.

“No idea. Maybe he wants to fight?” Luck happily laughed.

“Nah,” Asta held his chin, “It must be something to do with a girl knowing Finral. I wonder how bad he was rejected this time?”

Suddenly, Finral saw the two of them and wasted no time in rushing over, “Asta. Luck. Just who I needed,” he smiled, “I have some open positions in a coming mission, and you two fit the bill.”

“Oh, a mission,” Luck awed, “Do we get to fight?”

“Ah, not exactly,” Finral nervously chuckled.

‘Wait a sec, isn’t this the-’ Asta started to think.

“We’re going to a mixer!” Finral said excitedly.

‘Yep. At least I get to see Rebecca…’

“What’s that?” Luck asked, “Is it something you can fight people at?”

“No, Luck,” Asta placed a hand on his friend’s shoulder, “It’s a group date. It’s where the same number of guys and girls go to a club or restaurant and pair off and share dinner with each other,” he looked at Finral, who was taken back by Asta’s knowledge, “So, why us?”

“Oh… ah….” Finral thought as he was put on the spot, ‘I can’t just tell them that my two usual wingmen bailed on me at the last minute, cause they started dating girls they’ve had their eyes on for a while now…’ “Um…”

“Your usuals bailed on you, and we’re the next best choice,” Asta flatly looked at the spatial mage, who was just depressed with defeat.

“As long as you’re the one paying for it, I’ll go,” Asta sighed.

“Yeah, me too! You can’t beat free food!” Luck laughed.

Finral just hung his head in defeat, “Fine. Let’s just go, so we can make the reservation…”

“Where are those three stooges going?” Noelle asked.

“Finral said something about a group date,” Vanessa hiccuped, as she was plopped out on her couch already drunk.

Noelle looked over at the portal, a bit concerned.

“If you’re gonna tail him, you better hurry up and go through it before it closes, while they’re none the wiser, hon,” Vanessa said before passing out.

Noelle was a bit hesitant but swiftly jumped through the portal and ducked into a nearby alley, out of sight. She peered around the corner and watched the boys enter a small tavern.

“I know I shouldn’t be worried, but still,” Noelle said to herself as she headed to the staff entrance. “If I picked one thing up from Raava, it’s to get creative,” she said as she saw a bin of waitress uniforms. “Better make this quick,” she said, looking around before grabbing a uniform and swiftly changing.

In the main lobby of the restaurant, Asta, Luck, and Finral all gathered, waiting on their respective ‘dates’ to arrive.

“There they are,” Finral said covertly to Asta and Luck as three women in fashionable dresses walked in through the front door. “Why don’t we start by introducing ourselves?” Finral happily chided.

The black-haired girl spoke, “Hi. My name’s Erika Sitate. It's nice to meet you.”


(Erika Sitate)



“My name’s Helene Barbary,” the blonde placed a hand on her chest.


 (Helene Barbary)



‘Why’d I let these two drag me into this…? Oh, I’m next,’ she cleared her throat, “Hello there, I’m-”

“Hey, Rebecca!” Asta called out, shocking three of the four others in the group.


(Rebecca Scarlet)



“Asta,” Finral pulled him off to the side quickly, “You mean to tell me you already know one of these beautiful ladies?!” he whisper-shouted.

“Yeah. I’ve known her since before the entrance exams,” Asta shrugged, “I met her while I was working part-time as a blacksmith to get by. No big deal.”

“No big deal?!” Finral dragged his hand down his face, then got an idea as he quickly wrapped an arm around Asta’s back, “Asta, ole buddy, ole pal, I’m going to need you to cooperate with me-”

“Nope,” Asta sharply cut him off, using two fingers to swiftly and sharply remove Finral’s hand from his back. “If you want to pick up chicks, then do it yourself, Senpai. I’m not a wingman to help you get girls. Now, as I know one specific girl, I think I’ll be her date. You two are on your own,” he swiftly walked away, leaving Finral in tears.

“Man, not only do girls reject you, but guys do, too! Ahahahaha!” Luck laughed at Finral’s plight, as the spatial mage held his hand with his fingers pulsing while tears streamed down his face.

Meanwhile with the girls…

“Spill it, Rebecca,” Erika ordered, “What’s your connection with green eyes over there?”

“I must say I’m curious myself,” Helene said as she briefly looked to the boys as the oldest looking one was currently trying to find out the younger’s connection with Rebecca, much like they were.

“I thought I told you two about Asta,” Rebecca tried to recall. “He’s the one who made me the really great cooking knife!” she smiled.

“You mean the blacksmith that made your favorite knife, the one that easily cut through several cutting boards, is the same shrimp over there?” Erika stealthily pointed out.

“Even if he is a bit on the shorter side, he’s not that bad looking. Even for a black bull, it’s pretty obvious he’s quite a catch,” Helene swiftly glances back to Rebecca. “Wait a minute… Asta… Asta… Asta…” she thought.

“Asta…” Erika joined in the recollection, “Oh, I remember now! Asta is the name of the knight who saved your little brother!” She slyly looked at Rebecca, “So, the smith and the knight are one and the same, is he?”

Rebecca just looked down.

“I think I might try and take him home tonight,” Erika slightly chuckled.

“NO, YOU CAN’T!” Rebecca blurted out, causing Erika and Helene to slyly look right at her, but then covered her mouth with both hands, “Mmmmmm….” she quickly hid her face in embarrassment, as her face was so red it nearly matched her hair color.

“Don’t tease her too much, Erika,” Helene quickly stepped in, “Oh, here he comes…”

“Hey, ladies,” Asta waved, “It's nice to meet all of you. My name’s Asta Ferris and to my left-”

“Hi. My name is Luck Voltia, and I really like fighting strong people,” Luck nonchalantly said to Helene, “But, recently, I’ve been taking a break from the fighting world to see what else I can do. My specialty is lightning magic and magic sense.”

“Oh… well, that was a bit unexpected,” Helene said, “Sorry, but I don't think this is going to work out. I don’t really… see the point in being violent…”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Luck reassured her, “When I mean fighting, it's just like a martial arts match and stuff like that. It's not fun if you kill your opponent, cause then they can’t come back and fight you again, when they get better and even stronger. We don’t try and kill each other, just try and see who's stronger or see how strong we’ve gotten. Sorry if I came off that way,” he sighed and looked down, “Though, you do have a point. All I ever used to do is think about my next fight. This is the first time I’ve ever really been out on any kind of date before. I know you ladies are really here just to see if you can find a guy with a bit of prestige who can support you financially.”

‘Even if he is a bit on the blood-thirsty side, he’s still a pretty decent guy. I feel really bad now…’ Helene mentally scolded herself. “I’m sorry,” Helene bowed her head, surprising Luck with her sudden gesture. “You weren’t wrong with what you just said, but after hearing you be so honest, I want to start over and be honest, too, “ she took a deep breath and then smiled, “Hi, my name’s Helene, and I work at a barbershop. As for my magic,” she said, as a pair of green scissors materialized next to her head.

“Oh, wow!” Luck says with whimsy, “So, that’s the magic you use to cut hair! It's awesome!”

“Oh, it's nothing much,” Helene blushed. “It's quite easy, see?” she said, as the scissors cut a lock of her hair.

“Well, the magic power may not be much, but your technique and control have to be very precise in order to use it,” Luck smiled.

‘He’s so cute! How can someone be so bloodthirsty and yet so cute at the same time?’ Helene giggleD, ‘Oh, my tummy feels all tingly. Oh no…. Don’t tell me I have a thing for a dangerous guy… Oh, screw it all to hell!’ She then just came right out with it, “Hey, Luck, do you think you could show me bit of your magic?”

“Yeah, sure,” Luck smiled, “But we’ll have to go outside. It's cramped in here, and I don’t want to cause anyone unnecessary trouble.”

“Okay. Let's go, then!” Helene smiled, and they both stood up and walked out.

‘Well... that was very unexpected…’ Erika mentally said out of sheer shock. ‘How’s Rebecca doing? She can’t be getting along that well…” she looked down, out of the corner of her eye, and saw she was dead wrong.

“So, how’s Marco’s arm?” Asta asked.

“He’ll have a scar, but he’s doing just fine,” Rebecca smiled. “He actually goes around showing it off, like it’s some sort of medal,” she laughed.

“Or definitely not…” Erika sighed to herself.

“So… Ya wanna hit the veranda?” Finral said at his best attempt to be smooth.

‘Screw it… Let Rebecca have her man to herself. Maybe she’ll get lucky tonight,’ Erika mentally sighed “Sure. Why not…?”

“Then, let us be off,” Finral winked as the two left.

Asta rolled his eyes at his senior while taking a sip of his drink then turned his attention back to Rebecca.

“Well, he is a guy, after all,” Asta laughed. “We often take pride in our scars if we get them for a good enough reason, like protecting our older sister,” he smiled, “I’m glad he’s safe and proud of him for protecting you, but at the same time, I’m a bit worried about him jumping into things without thinking.”

“Yea,” Rebecca looked down, “I wish I could be at home more often, but I have to work in order for us to have a roof over our heads and food on the table.”

“If you need some money, I make more than enough. I can give you some,” Asta offered.

“I can’t let you do that!” Rebecca recoiled, “What about the orphanage?”

“Trust me,” Asta chuckled, “Between me, Twilight, and Yuno, they have more than enough wages. Besides,” he looked at her, “You need it way more than I do. About a third of what I make goes back home while the other is just sitting there. Occasionally, I’ll buy something like materials for forging, but outside that, I don’t usually go out to eat, as I hunt my own food in the forests.”

“Well… if you insist, then I won’t turn you down,” Rebecca smiled. “It would be great if you could come around to see everyone again, too. They really miss you, ya know? Somehow, they thought we’d get married, and you’d be their older brother!” she laughed, then looked down, “But I know that won’t happen… You have Twilight, after all…”

“I’m not against that idea,” Asat said without hesitation, causing someone in the background to snap a plate clean in half, followed by the manager complaining. 

There was also a commotion from a table not that far away.

“W-W-WHAT are you saying Asta?!” Rebecca stuttered, “W-w-w-we can’t just get married! Aren’t you and Twilight engaged?!”

“Not this reaction again,” Asta sighed, grabbing the bridge of his nose, “I keep forgetting this is foreign territory for you Clover Kingdom people. In mine and Twilight’s country, a man can have more than one wife, so like I said, I’m not against getting married to you.”

“But why me?” Rebecca said, “I’m not that pretty, and even now, I'm just dressed up for this bull. You’ve seen where I live, how I live!”

“Yeah, and because of that, I can honestly say this,” Asta gave her a stern look as he unloaded the truths he’d seen, “One, you work your hardest for your siblings and try to do what's best for them. Two, you’re much prettier than you give yourself credit for, and three you’re just plain awesome, and I have a thing for redheads,” he snickered.

Rebecca just sat there quietly as her face turned bright red and steam wafted from the top of her head. Just as she was about to say something, another drunken patron came over.

“Hey, what do we have here?” he belched. “A magic knight… but you’re a scrawny thing, aren’t ya…? *hic* Hey, if they let you in, maybe I should try out…” he looked over at Rebecca, “Oh, you’re pretty. What you up to, tryin’ to score a magic knight… Hey, ya look familiar.. Oh, yeah! You’re the one from that restaurant that runs around with a kid strapped to your back and …. and a whole herd of them underfoot… hahaha!” he wiped his nose, “What? Ya tryin to score a magic knight cause your man left ya high and dry?!”

“I am not their mother. I am their older sister!” Rebecca shouted back.

“No wonder you’re tryin’ to land a magic knight,” he licked his lips, “Well, you’re pretty enough, and if ya want a man that bad, then I can help out!” 

He reached for Rebecca, but Asta’s hand immediately shot out and grabbed onto the older man.

“If you even try and touch her, you’ll regret it for the rest of your drunk days, you old bastard,” Asta glared.

“Oh, and what kind of spell are ya gonna throw at me, Mr. Magic Knight?” the old man laughed.

“Why would I waste magic on a bastard like you?” Asta growled as he tightened his grip.

“OWOWOWOWOWOWOW!” the old man howled in pain as he was forced back. “How the hell are you so strong?!?” the old man cried out in pain, “I‘ll teach you-”

Asta let go, letting the old man stagger backward while he quickly got behind the drunk. He grabbed ahold of the old man's collar, then Asta threw him across the room into the ceiling, before he crashed into a table and on top of three other guys, whose date then got up unscathed and left, thoroughly dissatisfied. The drink on the table went flying through the air and completely drenched Asta in booze turning his clothes somewhat see through.

“Damn it,” Asta scoffed as he rang out his clothes. 

Rebecca just stared at him.

All the other women in the room stared, too, but more at the muscles than his face.

“Hey, what did you do to my table?” the owner said in shock.

“Sorry about that,” Asta pulled out a bag of coins and tossed it to him, “That should more than cover the damages for tonight. Sorry about the ruckus,” he turned to Rebecca, “How about We get out of here? I can take ya home.”

“Yeah… sure,” Rebecca nodded.

“Later, Noelle,” Asta waved as he and Rebecca passed the water mage left. “Ya mind if I take a bath at your place?” he asked.

“Sure,” Rebecca smiled. “The others will be happy to see ya again.”

They ran into Luck and Helene on the way out.

“You two seem to have hit it off,” Asta raised an eyebrow as Helene lovingly held onto Luck's arm, who was just laughing.

“Yeah. I just talked a little and did some spells,” Luck laughed. “And then, this happened…” He chuckled, “I kind of like it!”

“Hey, where’s Finral?” Luck asked.

Off to the side was the aforementioned mage. His head was hagging low, as tears streamed down his face, “Mmmmm…. How is it that these two got girls, and I get dumped…?”

“Is he…ah… going to be okay?” Helene asked.

“He’ll be fine,” Asta waved it off. “He gets dumped all the time like that,” he shrugged and turned back to Rebecca, “Shall we?”

“Yeah,” Rebecca smiled, and they walked on.

“Come on, Luck. I want to show you my favorite spot to watch the moon,” Helene pulled the lightning user along.

“How about you tell me where, and I carry you? That way, we can get there faster,” Luck said as he carried her princess style and then jumped off with a bolt of lightning.

Finral, in the meantime, sulked in an alley, “Mmmmm…. I was dumped…”

From the shadows, a tall figure in a hood watched this all play out before her eyes and was taking images with a magic capture tool. Once she was done, she smirked under her hood and then ran off into the darkness.
> Datenight Pt 2-Confrontations
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta flew through the air on his demon slayer sword, Rebecca in his arms, holding tight to his form.

“Sorry about getting your dress nasty with spilled booze,” Asta looked away with his eyes as a light blush filled his cheeks.

“I don’t mind it,” Rebecca giggled. “The way I see it, it's just a small price to pay to have the man I like to carry me like a princess. Besides,” she leaned her head against his cheek deepening his blush, “It’s just a dress, and I can easily wash it.”

“Oh, look! There’s your house, ehehe…” Asta said nervously and they landed. 

“Let’s get inside, shall we?” Rebecca said as she jumped out of Asta's grasp. “You need to get a bath, and I need to change out of this and into my usual.”

“Yeah,” Asta looked himself over and stuck out his tongue in disgust.

“Yes, well, let's get inside. I can see if I can find something else for you to wear while the water is heating,” Rebecca was saying as the door suddenly flew up to reveal the eldest of the Scarlet sibling entourage, “...up….” she blinked.

“Well, how did it go?” the oldest of the bunch, Luca, asked after opening the door.


(Luca)



“Hey, is that Asta?” Luca smiled. “Wait a minute,” she gave a sly smirk, “He was your date, wasn’t he?”

“Luca, whatever scenario you just came up with, it didn’t happen!” Rebecca yelled as her face heated up.

“Well, it is true,” Asta said, causing Rebbecca to whirl around to glare a ’Not Helping’ glare at him, “Shutting up now…”

“Oh,” Luca smirked.

“Enough,” Rebecca demanded, “Asta got into a bit of a scuffle at the tavern and brought me home. I’m going to let him use the bath to clean up.”

“Alright, sheesh,” Luca relented, “I think we still have a set of his clothes from the last time he was over, helping with the chores.”

“Perfect,” Asta said.

“I’ll put some water on to boil,” Rebecca said.

“Oh, I can just use a spell for that,” Asta said, “We can change while we wait, and we’ll talk in the meantime.”

“Oh,” Rebecca said, a bit disappointed.

“It actually worked out, cause the other boys haven’t bathed either,” Luca held her nose, “They’d love to see you, Asta.”

“Cool,” Asta said as he started walking. “I have some pretty neat magic knight stories I can tell, too,” he walked in, followed by Rebecca.

Luca threw up an arm and stopped her older sister, “Well, how’d it go for real?”

“Very well, actually, and things are looking pretty good if you don’t mind a few… inconvenient details,” Rebecca sighed, “He didn’t reject me. Believe it or not, he’s more than willing to be with me.”

“But,” Luca said, “The purple-haired one is still in the picture?”

“The purple-haired one’s name is Twilight, Luca, and yes, she is,” Rebecca sighed. She looked in to see Asta laughing with her little brothers and Marco showing off his scar. “I’d have to play second fiddle to her. They're allowed to get married to more than one woman in the land they’re from.”

“I don’t see the big deal, as long as you’re happy,” Luca shrugged. “To tell ya the truth, sis, I bet he has more than one lady already. I mean, he’s strong, kind, and does what’s right. If he can make you happy along with the other girls, then I say go for it. Besides,” she smiled, “That just means we have a bigger family.”

“I’ll think about it,” Rebecca gave a soft smile.

Asta quickly changed into the clothes he’d left over here at Rebecca’s house from one of the times he’d come over to help out around the house or to watch the kids.

“So,” Marco said as he sat in the corner of the room, “You and my sis are a thing now?”

“I wouldn’t mind it,” Asta said, “But it's for her to decide, Marco. You do remember Twilight, right?” the boys nodded, “And you know that Twilight and I are already engaged. Before you say something, you should know that where Twilight and I come from, a guy can have more than one wife.”

“Sounds like every guy's dream, but at the same time a hassle,” Marco raised an eyebrow.

“Trust me, kid,” Asta looked off to the side, “You have no idea…”

“If she does say yes, then you’d become our big brother, right?” Marco asked with a bit more vigor, “And if you are, that means you could be around more, like when you came over and watched us or helped sis out around the house!”

“Yeah, I could, but at the same time, I still have my job as a magic knight, bud,” Asta placed a hand on the boy's head, “Even if she says no, I’ll still come around more. I do miss you guys.”

“We’ve never had a father,” Marco looked down. “Yeah we had the guy that ya know…” he sighed as he looks off to the side, “...was with our mom before she died, but he didn’t see us as his kids, just a nuisance. That’s why we liked it when you came around. You were kind of like a dad to us like sis is a mom. You took the time to do stuff with us; play with us and even taught us how to fight and take care of ourselves better, so we didn’t have to rely so much on Rebecca.” He held up his arms to show off his scar, “And I’m glad, because if you hadn’t taught me how to fight, then I wouldn’t have been able to protect sis when those zombie-things attacked.”

Asta smiled at the boy. “I taught you some self-defense, yes, but that doesn’t mean you can be reckless,” he lightly bopped the boy on the head with his fist. 

“I don’t have a lot of magic, but what I do have is my brain and the skills you taught me,” Marco smiled, “And I’ll use them to the fullest.”

“Well said, Marco,” Asta laughed, “I tell you what. I’ll be around a little more and teach you some simple stuff that you can practice, even while I’m not here. Though, this training is hard work and requires you to also do your chores. Learn how to do your chores in the ways I intrust, and you’ll learn how to get better at fighting.” He clenched his fist, “As you said, you may not have a lot of magic, but you have your brain and body. I didn’t have magic for most of my life, actually, so I made up the difference by honing myself physically to overcome that gap. Never giving up is the strongest magic of all!”

“Now, let's get out of here,” Asta pointed with his thumb “I have a little something special I want to do for you guys for putting me up for the night,” he smiled.

In the main area of the house, the Scarlet family gathered. Asta sat in front of them, and his black grimoire floated up and opened. A strange-looking item came out of the book that resembled some sort of musical instrument, like a violin but longer and with only three strings.





“This is called a shamisen,” Asta said as he then grabbed a fan-shaped piece of wood, then struck the three strings of the instrument. “And this is a song from my homelands,” he began to quickly strike the strings on the instrument while also strumming and using his left hand to control the vibrations of the strings. 

Quickly, a quick and catchy, but yet somewhat sad song came to be heard.






Across the kingdom…


A hooded figure quickly darted through town with a huge evil grin on her face. She looked down at her hand. In it was a small silver magic communication device, similar to the standard ones used by the magic knights. These devices served more than one purpose, as they could also capture still images instead of just sending live magic messages long distances. It’s how many local news sources recorded specific events, and these were a lot less sophisticated than the standard one used by the knights and a lot less traceable.

“Just wait till Twi sees these,” she said as she moved, “She’ll blow her top and beat the crap out of that piece of shit.”

She stopped at a still open vendor and bought a cheap broomstick, using it to take off and fly back to her home. Thanks to the broom, she soon landed just outside the iron gates of a medieval-style mansion with a familiar crest on the front of it. It was the headquarters of the Blue Rose Magic Knight Squad.





Throwing her hood back, she revealed herself to be none other than Sol Marron. Though the Blue Rose knight didn’t have an official vice-captain, many members of the other knight squads saw her as the unofficial one for the squad. Sol herself never claimed so, often saying that Char was all the leadership she needed.

“Open up,” she said to the gates, causing it to swing open, allowing her to rush in. She then immediately headed right for the room of her squad’s current rising star, none other than Twilight Sparkle.

“TWILIGHT!” Sol relentlessly pounded on the door to Twilight’s room. The echoing could be heard from nearly every corner of the headquarters. 

Many of her squad mates heard it in their rooms and just deadpanned whatever was currently in front of their faces as they lay in bed. 

“COME ON, TWI, OPEN UP! THIS IS REALLY REALLY IMPORTANT!” she yelled. 

Sol heard shuffling, and the door to the room unlocked before opening to reveal Twilight in her pajamas, with a book under her arm.


(Something Lile this…)



“Sol, this better be as important as you make it out to be and not another cafe that serves great cake,” Twilight glowered at her senior, “Just as I got to the really good part of my nightly chapter, and I’m not going out after getting comfy for the umpteenth time!” She held up her book.

“Enough book. Get in your room. I have something I need you to see,” Sol forced her way into Twilight's room. “I still think you have too much purple in here,” she said, turning around as Twilight shut the door.

“I like my purple, thank you very much,” Twilight pouted as she went over to her desk and plopped down, “So, what’s so important you have to nearly bust my door off its hinges and interrupt my reading in the middle of the night for? And if it's another cake, I swear…”

Sol chuckled with confidence. “This,” she showed Twilight her recording device.

“An image sphere,” Twilight raised a dissatisfied eyebrow, “Get out…”

“Not the sphere! What’s on it,” Sol points to the device. “I HAVE PROOF!” she laughed victoriously as she held the aforementioned item above her head like a trophy.

“This isn’t really helping me want to listen, let alone keep you in my room,” Twilight remarked with an annoyed tone.

“I have proof that your fiance is a no-good dirty cheating bastard!” Sol said as she set the sphere down and activated it to reveal several images of Asta with Scarlet at the mixer and after they exited the building to their departure. “See? He’s with another woman behind your back! So, what ya gonna do after ya call off the wedding?! Maybe have him wallow in self pity?!”

Sol chuckled evilly, but noticed Twilight’s astute absence of reaction. “Huh? Twi?” She looked over and sees Twilight had gone back to reading her book. “Hey, aren’t you pissed about this?!”

“Why should I be?” Twilight replied, not looking up.

“Because he’s cheating on you!” Col threw her arms to the images.

Twilight sighed and closed her book. “I keep forgetting your people are monogamous,” she rubbed the bridge of his nose.

“ANYA-WHAT?!” Sol raised an eyebrow.

“In the country that Asta and I came from, men marry more than one woman….” Twilight said, a bit exasperated. “The woman in the pictures…” she pointed to the images, “Her name is Rebecca Scarlet. Asta introduced us after we came to the city before the entrance exams.”

Sol just stared with her eye slightly twitching.

“You mean you two…” she motioned from the image to Twilight, “...are….”

“I knew she had a slight crush on Asta, yes,” Twilight nodded once, “It’s not like she tried hiding it either. She knew about my engagement with Asta, but it didn’t stop her. Honestly, I was hoping it wouldn’t.” She stood up, “Rebecca's a good person, Sol. Don’t mess with her, or I guarantee you won’t like what you find down that road.” 

Twilight walked over to her door and opened it. “That’s not a threat, but a warning. Asta hates it when people go around and cause trouble for those he cares about, and the same goes for me. If you are really this devoted to stopping a relationship, then maybe you should take a step back and take a good long look at yourself and try and have one with the person you love,” Twilight activated her magic and easily forced Sol out of her room, “You don’t care for men. I get that, but that doesn’t give you the right to stick your nose into a relationship you have no understanding of in the first place, Sol. Go out and try having one, then come back, and we can talk about it. And just because I’m telling you to date, that doesn’t mean you have to date a guy. Now, good night!”

Twilight slammed the door, allowing Sol to stand there and let the purple-haired mage's words sink in,

“I don’t have to just date a guy…” she said to herself.

Twilight’s door then opened up, and she threw Sol’s image sphere out. The device hit its owner in the head with a hard thunk, but Sol didn’t even flinch with pain as her head was now at a slight tilt.




The sun rose on the house of Rebecca Scarlet and her family.

Asta walked down the stairs and stretched.

“Good morning, boys,” Rebecca said with a smile as her brothers followed Asta down the stairs, “Hungry?”

“Yeah!” Marco said with a smile.

“None for me, thanks,” Asta said, “Unless it's something I can eat on the go. I need to head back to the hideout and check in with the captain.”

“Luckily, I have some bacon that’s had time to cool down,” Rebecca motioned with her hand, “Asta… can we talk just for a bit?”

Asta quickly grabbed a piece of bacon, “Sure,” he chewed. “I need to get my robe and clothes off the drying line anyways,” he swallowed, “Walk and talk?”

“Sure,” Rebecca smiled, “Luca, please look after everyone.”

“M’kay,” Luca said as she chewed. “And sis,” Rebecca turned, “Good luck.”

Rebecca nodded and followed after Asta.

“So, what ya wanna talk about?’ Asta asked as he took the robe off the line and immediately put it on.

“I want you to know if you’re willing to put up with me and my burdens, then I’m more than willing to give us dating a try,” Rebecca said as her cheeks heated up, “But you have to understand, my siblings come first. I have to do what’s best for them.”

“I understand,” Asta nodded as he walked over and pulled out a sack from his satchel and put it in Rebecca’s hands, “And as your boyfriend, it's my job to support you and them. This should help with food and house repairs, as well as a little extra, so you don’t have to break your back at the restaurant.”

Rebecca just stared at Asta, and tears ran down her face. She then dropped the bag of coins and wrapped her arms around his neck in a warm hug.

“I don’t know when I’ll be able to come back again, but it should be soon,” Asta held her in return. “I want you to know-”

“I’m not worried about the others,” Rebecca pulled back, “Cause I know you’ll love us all the same, no matter how many of us there are. I also know that you have two more back home, and Twilight isn’t the head wife either.”

“Twilight told you,” Asta looked off to the side.

“Yeah,” Rebecca nodded, “ I wrote to her last night before bed and she got back to me this morning. She told me a lot actually, and that you two come here because you wanted to and that you will have to go back to your homeland someday in the future. If we’re still together, could me and my siblings come?”

“I’d have it no other way,” Asta smiled.

“You should get going before it gets too late in the morning,” Rebecca said.

“Yeah,” Asta nodded as he rubbed the back of his head. His Black Grimoire floated up, and he pulled out his Demon Slayer. “I’m just gonna leave this set of clothes here. Something tells me it’d be a good idea. Better safe than sorry,” he smiled.

“That’s fine,” Rebecca smiled. “Asta,” she stopped him before he could take off, “One sec.” She bent down and kissed his cheek, causing his face to glow pink. “A parting gift,” she giggled.

“Ah… yeah… see ya…” he said in a bit of a stupor as he jumped on his sword and wobbly floated off into the distance.

Rebecca waved until she saw he was a good bet away and then gathered his clothes and the sack of coins he’d given her before returning to her siblings. Said siblings were all gathered at the window before they quickly shot back to their positions.

Rebecca looked at them, “Well?” Marco asked.

“It went… very well,” she smiled, causing the others to smile, too.
> Aftermath…
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta made his way to the Black Bull’s hideout at his own pace, so it didn’t take him long to walk in before someone was yelling at someone else for something they did or didn’t do. He looked over and saw Finral slumped over in the fetal position with a steady stream of tears rolling down his face. Captain Yami, on the other hand, was sitting in his usual chair but with a burst of mocking laughter coming from his biggest face hole as tears under his eyes.


https://c.tenor.com/TE2fdmldDL0AAAAS/black-clover-anime.gif


“I was dumped…” Finral whined.

“Hahahahahahaha! I don’t believe what’s more surprising! The fact that Finral had a woman discreetly slip away or that the runt and Luck actually got lucky with women who were interested in them! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Yami belted.

Vanessa sat on her usual couch in her underwear as usual, with her head on the back of the couch as she nursed her usual hangover. “I don’t see what’s so hard to believe, captain,” she chided. “If you get past the fact that he’s a little bloodthirsty, Luck’s actually a decent catch for any lady. And Asta,” she thought, “He’s a bit loud and can be a little dense from time to time, but he’s a pretty good guy who's there for his friends and family when they need him. The fact he played a major role in saving the city helps, too… Oh, my head….”

“I’m sorry, wino, but I’m with Captain Yami on this one,” Magna added still confused himself, “I mean, I get Asta, but Luck?! How in the ever-living infernos of manliness does that little lightning bug get a chick to like him, let alone actually start a relationship with him?!”

Gordon was just staring up with the biggest fucking creeping toothiest grin someone with his face could ever for the love of god make.


https://c.tenor.com/9WILEgOd74kAAAAd/black-clover-anime.gif


Charmy was stuffing her face at the table, as per usual, and Gauche was staring at a picture of his little sister Marie with a steady nosebleed, as per the usual. The only ones missing were Luck and Noelle. 

“Luck must still be with his girl,” Asta muttered to himself as he scratched the back of his head. Nero soon flew down and landed right in her usual spot on top of his head, “Oh, hey there, Nero. Have you seen Noelle?”

The bird just stared and blinked once before flying to her usual spot in the hideout rafters.

“I’ll take that as a no then,” Asta sighed. “I hope she’s alright,” he said before turning to head out the door. He pulled it open and came face to face with the aforementioned water mage.

“Oh! Hey, Noelle,” he smiled, only for the girl to turn her nose up at him and then swiftly march past, knocking him in the shoulder.

“Watch where you’re standing, peasant!” she shouted before rushing off, thoroughly pissed.

“Okay, she’s pissed about last night,” Asta sighed.

“Yeah. Of course she would be, after she went to watch you with another girl, and you called out to her, knowing she’d been watching the whole time,” Finral called out in anger before returning to his depressed whining.

“I should go talk to her,” Asta said as he went to go but was stopped by Vanessa’s string magic.

“I think you’d best leave her be for now, kiddo,” the witch said, “It may be a little your fault in knowing she was there, but it's mostly hers for going. Let her sort some of her feelings out first, then talk to her, okay?”

“Alright,” Asta huffed, “Hey, Captain? Got any missions?”

“Yeah,” Yami said still laughing, “Once Luck gets back, you and him can go clear a dungeon! AHAHAHAHAHA!”

A few days later…

Asta was in the woods, training in the usual clearing in the woods outside the Black Bull’s hideout. Currently, he was practicing his sword and breathing techniques. He was taking the steps well beyond what he took in his youth, in order to recondition his body for the coming fights ahead of him. His fight with Fragment had left him with a particularly nasty taste of defeat in his mouth. A loss he could take, but a loss to someone who wasn’t even putting forth any real effort into a fight was something that didn’t sit well with him at all, and then, there was the fact he was just a sociopathic bastard of an asshole.

Asta swung his sword down hard and sent a slash of air out, clipping off a low branch from a nearby tree. He took a second to look over to the area where Noelle generally used when practicing with her water magic. It was noticeably dryer than it had been in a while.

He let out a sigh and went back to swinging his sword.

In another part of the forest that not many used stood Noelle, as she used her magic to try and create some sort of projectile before shooting it at a target strangely shaped like Asta’s face.

“Stupid, stupid stupid stupid!” she shouted as she fired blast after blast of water at the target, “STUPID ASTA!” before she finally destroyed it.

She stood there huffing. “Why’d he have to go and call out to me out like that?” she said, with tears welling up in her eyes.

“So, so this where you’ve been practicing,” came a calming female voice.

Noelle took a second to dry her eyes before she looked up and saw Raava standing before her.

“Oh... Hey, Raava,” Noelle said, looking away sadly, “Aren’t you supposed to be with Asta?”

“Just because I share a bond with him that doesn't mean I have to be with him at all times,” Raava explained, “I am here because I wanted to check on you, my young water bender.”

“Water bender?” Noelle was now thoroughly confused.

“You are one whom can control, produce, and manipulates water,” Raava said as she extended her hand and used her power to pull some of the water Noelle had made to float above her hand into a ball. This shocked the water mage even more, “In the lands we hail from, those who can do this are called benders, but they do not do this through the use of magic but rather through the use of their Qi. The skill is not limited to just water either, but all elements. The four most basic ones are water followed by fire, earth, and finally air. I can use them all.”

Suddenly, many of Asta’s other feats made much more sense to her, “So, Asta can use the elements without magic…”

“Yes, and my presence further augments his power to do so, but on his own, he is far more than capable of putting on quite the display of power as you are aware. Even more so when wielding the elements,” Raava said, as she blew on the water ball, and it turned into ice, “Asta is a unique case, too, in the fact he can wield all elements, while most can only bend a single element, along with some variants branching out from it under certain circumstances.”

“Why are you hiding here, instead of confronting him about this issue?” Raava abruptly asked.

Noelle hesitated, “I…  just don’t know how to face him right now. He knew I was there at the restaurant, and he even acknowledged me as he left with that girl… I just don’t know… I just don’t know what to feel or think about what’s between us…”

“As long as you’ve known him and after knowing what he can do, is there really any reason to not expect that boy from knowing you were there?” Raava asked.

“I guess you’re right about that…” Noelle sighed as she held her arms, But it really hurt though… Seeing him leave with her and him acknowledging me as he left. The pain of him knowing I was watching them...”

“It sounds to me that you are jealous, young one,” the light spirit said nonchalantly.

Noelle looked right at the spirit, thoroughly put off by Raava’s directness.

Raava just smirked. “If you weren’t, then why’d you follow him to the mixer in the first place, Noelle?” she narrowed her gaze, “I’ve been helping you with your magic a lot lately, and very rarely do you not ever look at him when he’s there or think about what he’d do in a similar situation.”

“But… but… but if I was j-jealous, then that would imply t-that I…”

“Love him, or more than like him as a friend, at least,” Raava implied, “Because you do, young one. I have been around for many millennia and have seen many forms of love in that time between my hosts and those they call their lovers or those around them who fall in love with others. It may not be love, but you do deeply care for him more than just as a comrade or friend.”

“Okay, so maybe I do like the idiot more than just a really good friend,” Noelle looked in both directions as she quietly spoke, “But, it's not like he’ll…”

“Act on it. He would if you put forth the effort, like Rebecca has,” Raava said sternly, “You should know that Asta and Twilight aren’t in this land by choice, Noelle, and he has done his best to make as few connections with others as possible; only interacting with those he needs to and doing so in a way that will help them grow and grow as people, to grow stronger for when he and Twilight must depart.”

“Wait, what?!” Noelle stopped her, “They’re going to be leaving?! When?!”

“There are things he keeps to himself, but as of now not even I or they know that for sure when that will be,” Raava said looking up, “Just that they will be for sure in the future, as they have those who are counting on them to return to them from whence they came. It’s why he tried not to get entangled with you girls too much, but not even he could stop the red strings of fate and love. Even he has grown to care for you girls very deeply.”

Noelle’s heart felt a bit more at ease, hearing that.

“Even now, he’s worried about you, even pausing every now and then to check your usual training spot, to see if you’re near,” Raava smiled. “Why not ask him out on a date, and if you’re still not sold by then, just ask him outright how he feels about you girls and maybe even try and have him tell you a bit more about himself as a person and where he’s from? And I swear on the waters of the sea that I won’t tell him anything about this,” she said, placing a finger over her lips with a wink.

The two of them giggled.

“I’ll think about it, okay?” Noelle said, “I still need to think on some things…”

Raava gave a single nod.

“Thanks for talking to me,” Noelle smiled.

Rava smiled before walking back into the forest and fading into the light of the sun.

“Now, back to practice,” Noel remarked with a renewed resolve. She looked over to the ball of Ice Raava had made, “I wonder if she’d teach me… Or maybe Asta…”

Later on that evening…

Mimosa was sitting in her room at her desk. She was currently very flustered, as she stared at the scroll she’d placed on the desk. Coming up here and getting everything out was the easy part and talking herself into doing so seemed to be easy, but once all was said and done, she got cold feet.

“Come on, Mimosa!” she silently cheered herself on, “It's not that hard! Just write a quick something and ask him out!”

She grabbed her quill and dipped it in the ink. She held it above the paper in the upper lefthand corner of the scroll.

She was now shaking uncontrollably.

“Um…ah….” she mutters, “Maybe I should just hold off on asking him out…”

She set the quill back in the inkpot and leaned back in her chair, “Why is it so hard? After all my big talk to Twilight and encouraging Noelle, now I can’t even send him a letter!”

She then heard a tapping at her window. Looking over, she saw a mail owl with three letters in its beak. She got up and opened the window. “You’re sure delivering late,” she laughed as she took the letter and gave the owl some feed for its late-night trouble, before returning to her desk.

“Let’s see,” she said, “One from Twilight, one from Noelle, and one from Asta,” just then, one could’ve heard glass breaking, “I think I’ll save the last one for later, once I’ve calmed down a bit more. Twilight’s letters are often rather thick and time-consuming, so I’ll do her’s after Noelle’s. Family first, after all!”

It didn’t take Mimosa more than a few minutes to read the letter from her cousin, and it lit a fire in her belly.

“She admitted it!” She giggled. “Though it was to Asta’s contracted light spirit, at least she’s moving forward. What else is there?” she kept reading. Soon, her eyebrow was twitching, “A mixer?! Rebecca…. Oh, yeah. That girl Twilight told me about! I’m starting to think our dear Asta has a knack for girls that he isn’t aware of,” she said with a little twitch.

“At least Noelle acknowledged her feelings,” Mimosa hung her head and looked over at her desk.

“Let’s see what he sent me and depending on how flustered it makes me….” she said and started to read and her face turned bright red.

The Black Bulls’ Hideout…

Asta was busy doing a handstand in his room as Raava sipped tea while sitting in the corner.

“So, you went and spoke with her?” he remarked to the spirit, “Is she alright?”

“She’ll be fine,” Raava said, calming his nerves a bit. “She just needed someone older and wiser to speak to and help her sort out her heart, with the problem you created,” she said sharply.

“Yeah. I figured that.” Asta looked off to the side, “That was a dick move on my part. I’ll have to make it up to her…somehow…”

“Just make sure to make time for her like the rest, as best you can,” Raava added, “Have you heard from Mimosa?”

“No, but hopefully, she’s free tomorrow,” Asta pushed off and landed on his feet, just as there was a knock at his door. Raava threw him a towel, “Who could that be?”

He opened the door. “Luck?” Asta raised an eyebrow at the smiling teen.

“Hey, Asta,” Luck held up a hand, “Ya got a sec? I need some advice.”

Asta raised an eyebrow, “Ah… sure. I got a few to spare. What ya need?

“Dating advice,” Luck said with a gleeful bluntness.

Asta just stared for a full minute while Raava sipped on a cup of tea behind him.

“Ah… don’t you think Finral would be the better one to go for this sort of thing?” Asta pointed out the obvious.

“Not really,” Luck said with a happy coldness, “He flirts with just about any pretty lady he sees so shamelessly and is always shot down. You actually have girls that want to go out on dates with you, so the choice for good advice was obvious.”

“You can’t really argue with his logic on this subject,” Raava pointed out.

“You got me there,” Asta rubbed the back of his head, “Wait, is this for that Helene chick, from the mixer?”

“Yep,” Luck smiled. “She's really pretty, and I really like being with her. It's kind of like when I’m fighting, but a lot quieter. Ever since we cleared that dungeon, I’ve been able to enjoy other stuff, outside of just fighting, and this is something I really want to work out for me. So, please,” he clapped his hands together and bowed his head, “Advice?”

“Um… just be yourself, dude,” Asta said, “Take her out and to a place that you two might enjoy as a couple…. Ah… yeah, cut back on the fighting. That’s good for you. If they insult you and she’s with you, just try and walk away, but if they don’t and get in your face, then-”

“Make them all bloody!” Luck happily laughed.

“Only if you can’t dissuade them, dude,” Asta rolled his eyes, “Now, if they insult your girl or try and make you, or especially her, do something she’s not comfortable with or the way they speak to her, then go nuts.”

“Okay. Thanks a whole lot, Asta,” Luck laughd. “See ya later,” he laughed as he ran off.

Asta waved with a smile before shutting his door.

“Well…” Asta sighed with a smile while rubbing the back of his head, “That was… unexpected, to say the least…”

“Indeed,” Raava nodded while sipping her tea. “But a positive note that the boy is putting forth an effort to see there is more to life than just fighting, and it’s very reassuring that he’s making a conscious effort to have a relationship with that young woman,” she set the cup down, “Speaking of, about Noelle, would it be alright to teach her water bending?”

“I don’t see the issue with it,” Asta shrugged, “But why?”

“Hmmm,” Raava hummed, then picked up her tea to sip more, “Don’t you have a letter from Mimosa?”

“Oh, yeah! Thanks for reminding me,” Asta said, walking over to his desk and opening the letter to read its contents. “She said yes!” Asta smiled, “I better get my stuff ready for tomorrow.”

“Don’t forget you need to apologize to Noelle, too,” Raava reminded him.

“Hmmm…” Asta thought, “I wonder if she’d like to go out?”

“Only one way to find out,” Raava pointed to the door.

“Yeah. I won’t put it off,” Asta groaned before heading out of the room.

He was only gone a short time before a lot of noise was heard, followed by crumbling walls as rushing water. Several more minutes passed, with a lot more crashing and banging, followed by more crashing and banging. It all came to a head when there was a single loud boom and shaking, with a large dust cloud from the front of the building.

Raava simply sipped her tea. “I think I’m going to miss this a little once we go back home,” she giggled, before looking down to spot a soaking wet Asta sitting next to Noelle, getting scolded by their captain. “At least they made up,” she smiled before returning to her tea.
> Best Laid Date plans and Futures
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mimosa was waiting outside a small town in the Forsaken Realm in a form-fitting light green thin-strapped sundress and white shoes. Her grimoire was concealed inside the medium-sized light tan handbag she was carrying. On her head was a simple but elegant straw hat with a black band around it, and she had on white shoes that complimented her dress nicely.


[/center
]

Asta had asked her to meet him here to go on a date a few days ago.

“I hope this isn’t too much,” she said to herself, “I may not care too much for his stupid antics, but my older brother does have a knack for clothes. I’ll give him that much…”

“Hey, Mimosa,” Asta said as he dropped down from his sword dressed in a nice shirt, pants, and shoes with his hair slicked back. He then took a good long look at the girl and blushed a good bit. “Wow… ah… You look… aha… really pretty in that,” he nervously chuckled.

“Oh… ah… thank you!” she smiled as she felt her cheeks heat up, “My narcissistic older brother help me pick it out.”

“Well, seeing as how you refer to him as such, I won’t ask about him,” Asta nervously chuckled as she emitted a bit of a vile aura.

“I appreciate it, Asta. You look good, too,” Mimosa sighed in a bit of relief, “If I’m being honest though… I was a bit put off that you asked me out.”

“I hope I didn’t put you off,” Asta sighed.

“Oh, not at all, I was just surprised, as I was trying to build up the courage to write to you and ask you out myself the same time you sent me the letter, is all,” Mimosa assured him, “I just couldn’t get my head together, as every time I even thought about you, I’d-”

“Have a meltdown or overthink things,” Asta chuckled, “Yeah, it never stops when having a relationship, Mimosa. Don’t feel bad about it. If you think you were bad, then think about how Twilight reacted her first time.”

Mimosa pictured the purple-haired mage in her mind's eye and immediately burst into laughter.

“Yeah, that’s pretty much my reaction, too, but the best part is she does it every time, ah hahaha!” he laughed alongside her.

Meanwhile, at the Blue Rose Headquarters, a certain copy mage sneezed.

“I do hope you’re not coming down with a cold, dear,” Puli Angel remarks as she handed Twilight a handkerchief.

“Nah,” Twilight took the cloth and wiped her nose, then applied a cleaning spell before returning the cloth to its owner. “Someone is just talking about me somewhere,” she sniffed.

“I’ve never heard of that saying,” Puli chuckled slightly, “On another note, has Sol still not returned from her the visit to her village? Her leaving was quite abrupt. She seemed very upset when she… well, I’d say more, but she ran away and left.”

“No, I haven’t seen her since then,” Twilight said but then sighed, “But I think I know why she ran off in the state she did…”

“Does it have something to do with you?” Puli raised a curious eyebrow.

“Not directly,” Twilight closed her book and stood up, “But it most likely has to do with the advice I gave her a few nights ago.”

“When she was trying to convince you to break off the engagement with Asta?” Puli looked back, “I still find it hard to believe you can share a man like that so easily.”

“It comes with being raised in that sort of society,” Twilight rubbed the bridge of her nose, “But to make a long story short, I cut her off at the source and told her to go out and try having a relationship before trying to undermine one, more importantly, mine.”

“You know she’s not going to date a man just cause you say to,” Puli crossed her arms, “The captain is the only one she takes orders from.”

“I’ll tell you the same thing I told her,” Twilight said as she walks past, “Who says you have to date a man?”

“But if she took your advice, then who’d she go ask that would cause her to run off like she did?” Puli tapped her chin as Twilight looked at her with a deadpan stare, “Ohhhhhhh… Oh, dear…”

Back in town, Asta and Mimosa were currently having a great time as they went around and saw shops and vendors, just enjoying each other’s company.

Suddenly, not far from them, a scaffolding’s bolts broke, dumping building supplies and several heavy stone bricks on the nearby bystanders. Asta and Mimosa didn’t even have to think about it and immediately rushed over. Asta began to dig the people out of the debris, while Mimosa went to work healing them.

“Well, that happened,” Asta remarked as he dusted off his pants. 

“It was still nice that no one was seriously hurt,” Mimosa smiled as she fanned herself, “Though, it did take a good bit of magic with so many.”

“Hmmm…” Asta stretched, “How about some lunch?”

Mimosa’s stomach then gave a low growl, causing her face to turn pink from embarrassment.

“Hahaha!” Asta chuckled, “I’ll take that as a yes then. There’s supposed to be a great cafe near the center of town, next to the water fountain. It wouldn’t be a date without a meal anyways.”

“Sure,” Mimosa smiled, and the duo headed off.

While they made their way to the cafe, a certain female earth magic knight roamed the streets in utter misery not far away from them. Her hair was a mess, and her clothes showed stains of various coloring in tan or brown from food or sleep outside.

“Why?” she mumbled to herself, “Why, Char…?”


Earlier, the Blue Rose Headquarters…


”CHAR, PLEASE BE MY GIRLFRIEND!” Sol blurted out at her captain, as the two were in Char's office.

Char just stared in shock from behind her desk.

Sol eagerly awaited her captain’s answer.

“Ah… Sol, I’m flattered you’d ask me something like that but,” with the words from Char, Sol’s smile fell immediately. “I like strong women, but I’m not physically or emotionally attracted to them at all. Don’t get me wrong, Sol, you’re a great girl, but just not for me. I have someone I love already as well, so I’m sorry, but I can’t return your feelings.”

Tears started to fall down Sol’s cheeks.

“Sol…” was all Char could say before the earth mage ran out of the office and headquarters entirely.

Then, an image of Asta and Twilight, then the other girls, flashed in her mind.

Sol grit her teeth and slammed her fist into the building next to her, forming a small crater. “Why does he get to have all the girls he wants, but I can’t have mine?” she snarled to herself, causing those around her to take notice and back away scared.

That’s when she heard a very familiar but yet so irritating voice.

“Come on, Mimosa. I think it's this way,” she heard from a bit away. Zeroing in on the voice, she looked at Asta, while everything else around her turned to silhouettes.

“Oh, I see it,” she heard when Mimosa, who she recognized from the dungeon they’d cleared together, came up next to him.

That’s when Sol’s blood boiled, and she started to make her way towards them, or more specifically ’HIM’.

In the meantime, Asta and Mimosa were seated outside the cafe at a table, just in front of the town’s central water feature: a fountain. The waitress came up, ready to take their orders.

“Coffer, please,” Asta said, “With a side of cream and sugar, and could we order a plate of dusted beignets, please?”

“Yessir,” the waitress said, a bit shocked but bowed and then turned to Mimosa, “And what will you have, young miss?”

“Oh, ah…” Mimosa replied and looked over the menu, “I guess I’ll have some tea and cookies, please.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the waitress again bowed slightly before taking the menus and leaving.

“What are beignets?” Mimosa immediately asked, “I’ve never heard of them before?”

“Not surprising,” Asta said with a slight smirk as the waitress brought out their food and drinks and set down a plate of what looked like square cakes with white powder on them.





“Please enjoy, and let me know if you need anything,” the waitress said before leaving.

“Basically, it's pillow pastry,” Asta motioned to the plate, “I was really surprised when Twilight said there was a place that sold them.”

“Oh…” Mimosa looked down, “So, you’ve been here with Twilight before…”

“Nope,” Asta said honestly, “This is my first time coming here. I wanted to do something with you, and this place came to mind, cause I also wanted to talk with you about what the future holds for us.”

“Oh… ah…” Mimosa started to fidget in her seat, “I wasn’t sure we’d move this fast.”

“Okay, have some tea, before you become too nervous to speak,” Asta let out a low chuckle, holding up a hand, “I don’t want to hide this detail from you girls, as we’re now in somewhat of a relationship, but at the same time, I can’t tell you a lot about my circumstances without going into detail about it. Are you alright with being with me, and do you trust me?”

“Of course I trust you. I trust you with my life, Asta,” Mimosa said with a steel resolve as she placed a hand over her heart. “Now, what’s on your mind, Asta?”

“Okay then,” Asta said, as he took a sip of his coffee, “You already know Twilight and I aren’t from this country, and that’s the major gist of it.”

“What does that have to…” she started to ask but then realized, “You two have to go back, don’t you?”

Asta let out a sigh. “Yes, but we don’t know when that is exactly,” he explained, “And all we know is that when it does happen, there will be no waiting. We don’t know if or when we’ll get that chance again either, and there are people back home who are counting on us to come back. I wanted you all to hear this from me, and I wanted to ask you if you’d be willing to come back with us?”

“That’s a lot to tell, and a lot to ask of a girl, Asta,” Mimosa admitted, “I’m not against going back with you, but at the same time, I have duties here to my own country as a Magic Knight.”

“I understand that, Mimosa,” Asta nodded, “I wanted to let you know, but at the same time, I’m not just going to disappear on you one day in a puff of smoke. I’ll be here until that day, okay? Just think about it and decide when the right time is for you.”

“Would you come back to get us?” Mimosa asked with a heavy lump in her throat.

“Of course, I would,” Asta held up a tightly clenched fist, “But that’s only if you girls want to come. I’m not going to force any of you to leave. When you’re in a relationship, each one of us does what we can for the other to achieve what will make us happy as a whole, after all!”

Mimosa just stared at him and then started to laugh uncontrollably, “I’m sorry, Asta,” she caught her breath. “I believe what you’re saying is true and just find I can’t have any doubts when it comes to you,” she sighed and sipped some of her tea, “Well, that, and it's just the way you speak sometimes. It makes it sound like you’re way older than you are.”

“Oh… ah… really?” Asta gave a bit of a nervous chuckle.

“Course, you probably have more experience in the relationship department, having two more girls back home, right?” she eyed him.

“Heh…. Twilight always tells the details before I can,” Asta sighed, looking off to the side as he leaned back, “Want to know about them?”

“Oh, no,” Mimosa shook her head, “I just wanted you to confirm it and be sure you were going to tell me yourself.”

“The whole point of today was to tell you the truth, or what bits of it I can,” Asta sighed as he rubbed his head, “I’m sorry I can’t tell you everything, Mimosa. I really do want to, but right now, I can’t…”

“It's okay, Asta,” Mimosa reconfirmed her confidence in him, “I know you’re doing what's best, and that's all I need to know right now, okay?”

“Thanks,” Asta gave a small smile, “Now that that’s all off my chest, let’s get back to enjoying our date!”

“Yes,” Mimosa said with a smile as her cheeks heated up.


(Sol’s Theme)



The two sat for a while, enjoying their date and sweets until a ball of mud was sent flying at their table, knocking off Asta’s plate of pastries. 

This action thoroughly urked his nerves.

“Only one mage I know who uses earth magic,” Asta said as he stood up and looked over to see a thoroughly peeved Sol. “Sol of the Blue Rose. Christ, you look like shit!”

“SHUT UP, YOU BASTARD!” Sol yelled.

“Sheesh,” Asta said, taken back a little, “What the hell did I do to you?”

“YOU SHOWED YOUR DAMN FACE TO ME IN MY HOMETOWN WHILE ON A DATE WITH ANOTHER GIRL WHEN YOU HAVE TWILIGHT!” she shouted, “HOW MANY GIRLS ARE YOU GONNA LEAD ON?”

Asta looked around to see everyone staring at them and talking, ‘Crap. I didn’t think anything like this would happen here in an outskirt town. I definitely don't want to muck up Mimosa’s reputation with something like this either. Maybe…

“Okay,” Asta said, “If you are so set on me, then how about we head out of town for a place where we can discuss whatever it is you think I’ve done.”

“Oh, I know you’ve done it!” Sol shouted in disgust, “And fine with me! I don’t want my hometown a mess, cause I beat the crap out of a worthless piece of filth like you!”

“Geez, she is really on a tear,” Asta sighed and looked at Mimosa, “Sorry, but it can’t be helped.”

“It's fine, but I'm coming with you,” Mimosa said, “We’re still on our date, after all.”


The plains outside town…


“So,” Asta said, across from Sol, “Terms of this duel?”

“When I win, and I will,” Sol emphasized with great anger, “You’re going to break up with your little girlfriend here and officially break off your engagement with Twilight.”

“Simple enough,” Asta shrugged.

Sol gritted her teeth, “And furthermore, you’ll denounce any further involvement with females if it has to do with any type of relationship other than being a slave!”

“That’s taking it a bit far, don’t you think?” Mimosa said.

“Fine with me,” Asta said, to his girlfriend’s dismay. “As for my terms, you have to stay out of my relationships with the girls.”

“Keh, this is gonna be an easy fight with your attitude,” Sol smirked while cracking her knuckles. 

“Oh, and I almost forgot,” she pointed at Asta, “You can only use one grimoire! You’re strong enough with one that you don’t need to be overpowered with two!”

“I’ll do you one better,” Asta said as he took off the holsters containing his books, “I won’t use either of them.”

“But Asta, if you do that, you’ll be defenseless!” Mimosa said as he handed her the books.

“I’m not as defenseless as you think,” he smiled with a reassuring grin.

“Yeah, this is going to be a cakewalk,” Sol wiped her nose. “No grimoires means no spells for you buddy, and you’re gonna regret not taking me seriously!” she shouted as she jumped back and activated her grimoire. “Earth creation magic, Earth mother goddess!”

A huge earthen feminine figure arose from the ground, with Sol standing on its shoulder. The giant raised its right fist up and then brought it barreling down hard on Asta.  The blow kicked up a huge cloud of dust that had slightly obstructed everyone's view.

Sol had a victorious smirk plastered on her face, and looked over to Mimosa, “You better get one of those healing spells ready for your former man, cause after this, you two won’t be dating anymore!”

Mimosa just had an air of calm about her, “You’re an even bigger idiot than you appear to be if you think a single punch from a giant mud ball is going to stop him. You’ve seen what he can do, after all.”

“It doesn’t matter what I saw, cause at the time he had his grimoires, and now, he doesn’t!” Sol laughed, “Well, I’ve had my fill. Better…” she started to say as the goddess’s fist shakily rose on its own.

“Mimosa is right,” Asta remarked as the dust cleared to reveal him easily holding the goddess’s fist above his head with one hand, “You’re an idiot if you take me lightly, even without my grimoires.”

“No, you can’t… You've strengthened your body with your magic!” Sol cried out. She looked over to Mimosa to see neither grimoire had opened, let alone started floating or glowing with magic power, “How… no one should be this strong without using magic!”

“That's where you’re wrong, Sol,” Asta raised his free hand, “Cause I’m standing right here!” He shouted as he thrust his hand forward, and a pillar of rock shot out from the ground directly at the head of Sol’s goddess, effectively decapitating it.

The figure fell over to the ground, lifeless as Sol tumbled off it in front of Asta. “Don’t think I’m not taking you seriously cause I’m not using my magic,” he said with a serious undertone as he raised both hands to be in line with his midsection, causing two boulders come up from the ground on either side of him. “Cause I very much am. I grew up without magic for the majority of my life, so I don’t ever rely on it like you do. My people learn how to wield power outside that of magic. Now,” he leaned in and looked Sol right in the eye, “Tell me why you so brazenly interrupted my date with Mimosa, and don’t give me that bullshit of thinking I’m scum, cause I have three girlfriends and a fiancee. I wholeheartedly know how you feel about me. So, tell me the real reason why you attacked me out of the blue!"

“Sol,” Mimosa said as she came up next to Asta. “What is wrong? Just from taking a single glance at you, anyone could tell you’ve been through something. Why did you just attack us like that?”

“And if you lie, I’ll know,” Asta pointed at the earth mage.

Sol quickly hid her eyes under her bangs while angrily gritting her teeth.

“IT’S ALL YOUR FAULT!”  Sol looked up with tears running down her face, “YOU! YOU! YOU HAVE NOT ONE BUT FOUR GIRLS THAT YOU CAN BE WITH, WHILE I DON’T EVEN HAVE ONE!”

Asta and Mimosa both looked at each other, a bit surprised by the responses before turning back to Sol.

Sol was still weeping and enraged, "WHY CAN YOU HAVE WOMEN THAT YOU LOVE AROUND YOU, BUT I CAN'T EVEN HAVE ONE!?! THE ONE I WANT…"

“Turned you down,” Mimosa finished, “After you told her how you felt, she rejected you, right?”

Sol just stared in silence.

“It makes sense,” Asta sighed, “But want to know what I heard? All I heard was ‘why me? I attacked him cause he has what I don’t! So, if I can’t have it, then he can’t either,” he scowled.

Sol’s gaze just kept staring.

“All you’ve thought about is what’s best for you and your happiness,” Asta pointed out. “That’s not how a relationship, or even love for someone else, works, you idiot. Yes, I’m with four girls,” he motioned to Mimosa, who blushed slightly, “BUT I ALWAYS PUT THEM FIRST!”

“Sol, a relationship is a two-way road,” Mimosa added. 

“In a relationship, both sides do what they can to support each other, but first, you have to be willing to accept each others’ feelings,”  Asta said, “Yes, half the time you can confess your feelings and automatically start dating, but there are the other half that you can't. First, it remains up to the one you’re confessing to will accept your feelings in kind, and it doesn’t seem like she did to me.”

“You asked Captain Charlotte didn’t you?” Mimosa knelt down and pulled Sol into a tender hug.

“S-s-she s-said she couldn’t, c-cause she was already in l-love with someone else!” Sol cried as she held Mimosa.

“I wish I could tell you something inspiring, but I can’t. Sometimes,” Asta sat down and then laid back on the ground to stare up at the sky, “That’s just the way things work out in life. I’m sorry that this happened to you, I really am, but you can’t just go after me cause I have relationships while you don’t.”

“Isn’t there anything you can tell me?” Sol asked as she rested her head on Mimosa’s lap, days of pent up fatigue finally setting in.

Asta hid his eyes under his own bangs as a gentle breeze blew through the plains.

“If you can’t be with the ones you love, then love them from afar as best you can and while supporting them with all your might,” he said, “It's a saying my older brother told me when we first went our separate ways. These words aren’t only family but all those you hold dear to your heart, most of all those you share a great love for and or with.”

“She’s asleep,” Mimosa said, as she stroked the older girl’s hair, “I think she heard you though.”

“Hmm….” Asta said, looking up, “She’s had it rough few days before meeting us, all that pent-up rage. Let her rest for now…”

“Asta,” Mimosa says, “How is it that you’re so wise?”

“I’m meant to lead others one day,” Asta smiled. “He may have said so himself but being the Wizard King isn’t all doing missions, but also being someone the people can count on to be there for them, after all,” he smirked.

“I’ll accept that,” Mimosa smiled., “For now, anyway,” she said to herself.

A week and a half later…

Asta rode through the air on his personal broomstick, while Noelle was comfortably seated behind him. She was more than a bit surprised at his sudden request for her to accompany him out to his home village. He wanted to spend some time with her outside a mission or training, which is all they seemed to really do together as he bluntly put it, and quite frankly, she couldn’t deny that point either. So, she relented and said yes, and here they were, on their next day off. It was safe to say she was a little more than excited to be spending some alone time with Asta, even if it was just a broom ride.

“There it is,” Asta said.

Noelle leaned over slightly to look over his shoulder and saw a quaint little village in front of them. That was what she saw second at least, as the first thing she saw was the giant skeleton in the distance.

“What is that?” Noelle asked.

“The skeleton?” he asked, not looking away.

“No, the stone wall, stupid,” Noelle lightly bopped him on the head.

“Well, I guess you could say it's both a part of the history and the legend of the Clover Kingdom, alongside the legacy of how the wizard king came to be?” Asta chuckled, “You can even see a statue of the first wizard king standing on the skull. As for the skeleton, it's the remains of an accent demon that the first wizard king defeated.”

“So, this is where a lot of the old folk tales started then?” Noelle asked.

“I never really thought about it, but I guess so,” Asta shrugged, “Ruins of an old village pretty much litter the entire forest around the skeleton. So, yeah, it makes sense that this would be the birthplace of a lot of the old stories, with the survivors settling along this area.”

“There are even ruins that old still accessible out here?” Noelle skeptically asked.

“Oh yeah,” Asta nodded, “Some of them are actually still in pretty decent shape. I stayed in a few, until I got my house built.”

“Wait, I thought you, Twilight, and that new guy the Golden Dawn,”

“Yuno,”

“Yeah, him,” Noelle deadpanned slightly, “I thought you all grew up in an orphanage.”

“Well, me and Twilight did, and we didn’t,” Asta looked up, “We would stay at the orphanage in the wintertime, but as soon as the snow was melted, we would go back and live mostly in the woods. We would still come into the village quite a bit during the week, but for the most part, we pretty much lived independently.”

“And before you say anything, I didn’t force her,” Asta said. “Okay, we’re here,” he pointed to a church. “Hmm… there are a few new buildings around town. We’ll have to check them out,” he smiled as they whooshed down.

Asta and Noelle descended to the church grounds. A familiar nun stood outside, hanging clothes out to dry on the clothesline in the daylight. She noticed a shadow steadily flying through the skies as she placed another piece of clothing on the line.

“Now, who could that be?” Sister Lily asked herself before going into the church, “Father, are we expecting anyone today?”

“What?” Father Orfari said, turning around to reveal himself wearing a pink frilly apron, “Oh, Sister Lily, it's you. I thought perhaps the children had gotten out of class already.”

“It's Saturday, father,” Sister Lily sighed, “They don’t have class today and have been helping me with chores and laundry. I saw someone on a broomstick fly overhead and wanted to know if we were accepting company or if anyone in the village was expecting a delivery?”

“Not that I can think of, for either reason,” Father Orfair said, a bit taken back as he wiped his hands and then removed his apron, “I best go see.”

They then heard the children all laughing, followed by someone trying to say wait, followed by a loud thud. There was also someone who sounded like a thoroughly annoyed teenage girl yelling to watch out.

“What are you all doing?!” Sister Lily called out as she hurried out the door but quickly grew silent as she saw the kids had tackled none other than Asta, “Asta…”

“Oh. Hey, Sister,” Asta laughs as he sits up, “It's been a while, hasn’t it? Where’s the old man at? Not wearing the frilly apron in the kitchen again, is he?!”

“My ears a burning,”  Father Orfari called out as he rushed out the door and quickly got in Asta’s face, “Who are you calling old man, you brat?! Wait, Asta, why are you here?”

“We had a day off, so I wanted to bring Noelle out and show her the village,” Asta stood up and dusts off his pants.

“Us? Noelle?” Both the adults said in unison before looking behind Asta to see the younger girl and then noticing her crest, “A MEMBER OF HOUSE SILVA!?!”

“Please don’t start the whole royalty nonsense,” Noelle grabs her face with a sigh, “It really gets old after the first hundred times. I’m not here today as royalty or as a magic knight. I’m just here as Noelle.” 

She smiled.

“Oh… ah… That’s a burden off my heart,” Father Orfari chuckled, “I was just in the middle of prepping for lunch. Would you two like to join us?”

“What do you want to do?” Asta looked back at Noelle.

“Actually, I wouldn’t mind a bit to eat,” Noelle placed both her hands on her stomach, “We flew for a while and didn’t really have a lot for breakfast or stop for a snack break. If it’s not ready yet, I can help out, too.”

“Oh, no. We can’t have you-” Father was quickly silenced by Sister Lily, who quickly placed a hand over his mouth, “Of course, you're more than welcome to help. I’ll show you the way. I hope you like pot potatoes.”

“We’ve had them on occasion at the hideout,” Noelle says as she is pushed into the kitchen by Sister Lily.

“In the meantime, we can chat,” Lily giggled.

“Uh… I think I might be in trouble later,” Asta nervously chuckled, “Anyways, I noticed you’re short one. Where’s Nash?”

“Oh, yes, we haven’t told you,” Orfari said as he turned to Asta, “Nash has been busying himself with work.”

“Ever since you left, he’d train with his sword you gave whenever he had time,” Rebecca added, “It wasn’t long after your first mission when he was getting able to lift it with one hand. After you came out to forge those new swords, he went into town and got a job as the blacksmith’s new apprentice.”

“Hmmm….” Asta looked at her.

“He says “I have to be the man and protect everyone now,” a lot. You had a big impact on him, ya know?” Rebecca said, “Though I wished he wouldn't practice with his sword so much.”

“Yes, the young ones here have taken to playing pretend with sticks,” Father Orfari picked one of the younger kids, “We best go get Nash, lest he misses out on lunch again.”

“I’ll do it,” Asta stood up. “I need to stretch my legs after that long flight anyways. Later,” he said as he took off in a gust, kicking up a cloud of dust. 

Once it cleared, everyone was standing there blinking, with dirt on their faces and rocks in their hair.

At the local blacksmith shop, Nash was busy working the fires of the forge as he threw logs into the furnace. The old man who the red-headed boy worked for stood in the corner, his face a bit pink in the cheeks and a bottle of booze in his hand. He then looked out at the wind and noticed a trail of dust rising in the distance, as whatever caused it headed straight for the forge.

“I believe that’s enough for today, Nash,” the old man said before taking a swig off his bottle, “I can finish up for today on my own.”

“Are you sure, gramps?” Nash looked shocked at the old man.

“Yes,” the old man said as he took a pair of tongs off the wall and used them to place a billot in the fire. “You have company anyways.”

“I’m not expecting-” as he said that, there was a loud screech followed by a crash and the rattling of the whole house, “What the hell was that?!”

“Ow…”

“That sounded like Asta,” Nash said as he walked over to the door and opened it to reveal Asta  “Asta? What are you doing here?”

“Had some time off,” Asta popped up with a pot on his face and a smile on his face. “I came to get ya for lunch.”

“Oh…. ah… let me grab my sword,” Nash said as he walked over and to the far wall.

“How’s he coming along, old man?” Asta asked the elder smith.

“He reminds me a lot of you, lad, but more controllable,” the old man took a swig. “How’s Little Twi fairing?”

“As good as she can,” Asta shrugged, “We don’t really see much of each other outside of our social lives, and even then, I’m stretched a bit thin these days.”

“Ah… doin’ what ya can to keep the girls happy as best ya can manage,” the old man nodded, as he was familiar with Asta’s situation, as the two still wrote regularly.

“Alright,” Nash said as he placed his sword on his back, “Let’s go!”

“Sure. Wanna race?” Asta smirked.

“You’re on!” Nash cracked his knuckles, “See ya, old man!”

“Later!” Asta said as they took off.

The old man just waved. “Good lads,” he chuckled before taking a billot out of his forge and starting the forging process.

After lunch, Nash challenged Asta to have a sparring match, only to lose within the first two minutes.

“I couldn’t even land a single hit!” Nash complained.

“Nash, do you know what it means when you draw your sword against someone else?” Asta crossed his arms.

“Yeah. I’m protecting those I care about and what’s important to me,” he said as he rubbed the sore spot on his head.

“That’s only part of it, but it's what you believe in,” Asta sighed, “Look, when you draw that blade, it means there is a very real chance that someone may not walk away from that battle, a chance that you may end up taking a life, “ Nash looked at his older brother a bit shocked, “That’s why you should only draw it when you really need to or have to.”

He pulled the boy to his feet. “That all said, I’m impressed by how strong you've gotten in such a short time,” Asta placed his hand on the boy’s head and gave it a rub, “Keep up the hard work.”

“Aha…” Nash nods as he looks at the ground with a slight blush of pride.

“I’ll be back to check on you again,” Asta said then looked at Noelle, who’d just finished saying her goodbyes to the others, “You ready to go see the rest of the town and then head back?”

“Yeah,” Noelle said with a bit of a mock exasperation.

“Let's go then,” Asta smiles, “Later guys!” he waves as they left.

“Something tells me we won’t have to worry about him as much anymore,” Sister Lily smiled.

“Asta, you better come back soon, you ungrateful brat!” Father Orfari balled.

Asta took Noelle around the rest of the town, and before they realized it, the sun was already setting. Asta didn’t feel like flying all the way back to the hideout either.

“How about we crash at my place for the night?” he suggested, “It’s a bit of a treck into the forest, off the beaten path, but it’s better than flying all the way back to base.”

“I-I-I-I-I DON’T THINK THAT’S SUCH A GOOD IDEA!” Noelle said as her face turned bright red from the scenarios that were playing through her mind.

“It’s a one-room place, but more than rough room for two. Plus, we even have a private bath,” Asta said as he led on not even listening to Noelle’s protests, “I’d have to heat the water, but it wouldn’t take that long.”

Sometime later…

Noelle emerged from the bathhouse, clad in a soft robe. “That was actually very enjoyable,” she let out a satisfied sigh as she went back to the house. She noticed Asta in the distance, doing something on the ground, “Hey, what are you up to?”

“Enjoy your bath?” he said, not looking away.

“Yeah. It was really nice. Now, what are you doing?” she repeated, a bit annoyed. ‘[i[He could at least notice I’m in nothing but a bathrobe…’ Her face lit up again as she realized what she just mentally told herself.

“I’m just doing a little bit of maintenance on some of my old training equipment. Since I’m not living here anymore, I give it a once over every chance I come in town,” Asta stood up. “I think I’ll give Nash a map to this place, so he can use it,” he turned. “You look cute in the robe, but I left a few sets of clothes out for you in the house. Some of Twilight’s stuff, but I know she won’t mind. I’m headed to the bath myself,” he stretched and left a flustered Noelle standing there mumbling.

After her head was clear, she entered the house and looked over to see several sets of clothes set out for her.

Noelle picked up the first thing and held it up with a begrudging look and twitching eyebrow, 

“How old was she when she wore this exactly,” she asked herself as she held up a purple bra, “Her chest is nearly four times this size now!”

After she got over her body’s proportional disadvantages to Twilight’s own, Noelle got dressed in a purple and silverish purple dress, similar to the ones she usually wore. They were a little loose in certain areas, but nothing too overwhelmingly obvious that someone with ash-blonde hair would notice. She then took a stroll around the small house, and though it may have been small, it had more than enough space and amenities to live comfortably for those who knew how to work in their daily lives.

Noelle stopped and looked at some of the old charcoal drawings hung up on the walls near the fireplace.

“Who are these people?” she said. Upon taking a closer look, she did recognize some: those being Twilight and Asta’s mystery older brother Edward, but she didn’t know these others. She then looked over and saw a drawing of what one could describe as a dragon from the old fairy tales you would hear growing up.

“I didn’t know he could draw,” Noelle said, taking the drawing of a beautiful girl lovingly holding a baby in her arms. “These must be the people Raava told me about, the ones who are waiting for him to come home.”

“They are,” she heard. Noelle turned her head to see Asta standing in the doorway with a towel on his head. He was shirtless but was wearing a pair of shorts. “I see Raava told you some of what I wanted to talk to you about.”

Noelle turned away quickly, with her cheeks heating up from embarrassment, but the reason she turned away was that she felt a bit ashamed about Raava telling her about him instead of her asking him herself.

“I’m sorry I heard about this from Raava and not you,” Noelle looked at the floor as she bowed her head.

“No need to be sorry, Noelle,” Asta said as he dug through his pantry for anything that he had left, “If she told you she had a good reason, I won’t hold it against you, let alone her. Hope you like veggie stew. Not a lot of food out here.” He smiles as he pulled out a pot and sets it on the chain hanging down from the ceiling over the fire. “Can you fill it with a bit of water while I prep the other stuff?”

“Sure,” Noelle said, a bit put off by his reaction to what she told him.

“Good. Let me know when it starts to simmer,” Asat smiled at her before returning to the counter.

Asta fixed the ingredients up and tossed them in the pot after Noele let him know about the water. As he cooked, they sat in the center of the room.

“You know some of it already, so I’m going to ask you the same thing I asked Mimosa and Rebecca,” Asta said, stirring the pot, “When the time comes for me and Twilight to go back home, there will only be one chance, and we have to take it. Would you come with me if we’re further along in this relationship?”

Noelle looked at him wide-eyed, “I… don’t know…”
> Called out...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Alright,” Asta stands up and stretches before walking over and picking up the used dishes, “I’ll wash these while you go over to the closest over there and pull out the mats,” he motioned with his head.

“Mats?” Noelle tilted her head.

“Well, we have to sleep, and I may have grown up more on the wild side but not even I like to sleep on the bare floor,” Asta remarks as he starts washing the dishes, “I know you’re more independent than most royals, but I know even you won’t want to sleep on the bare floor.”

“I was wondering where the beds were at?” Noelle looked around and saw the closet. “But looking at the floor plan of this place, it does make sense, now that I think about it,” Noelle said as she got up and went over to the closet, pulling out the sleeping mats. There was far more fluff to them than she’d expected, “Fluffy…”

“Yea,” Asta says as he dried his hands. “I didn’t want to rip up a whole section of forest, so I built this place in the small clearing that had already been here for the most part,” He chuckles as he walked over to her and took the blue mat. “Yea, they are quite fluffy, but that serves two purposes: One for bedding to keep us off the floor and two to keep us warm as the heat of the fire bleeds out of the house,” 

He unrolls the mats on the other side of the fireplace, where he’d sat to heat, and then did the same for Noelle, where she’d eaten.

“Alright then,” Asta yawns, “Time for bed,” he added as he crawled into his mat, while Noelle cautiously did the same.

Asta lowered the shade that hung over the fire pit in order to reduce the amount of light the fire had been casting in the room, so the two of them could sleep a bit easier.

Noelle just stayed quiet as she was snuggled into the sleeping mat’s blanket. Though she was used to much more accommodating arrangements, such as an actual bed, she really didn’t mind this setup in the slightest. In fact, it was actually a lot more comfortable than she’d initially presumed.

‘A man and a woman sleeping in the same room, especially a royal and a commoner!’ Noelle mentally yells in her head. ’This is a scandal! I bet he’s gonna try and make some sort of move on me when I’m not suspecting it… No, he’s too smart for that. I bet he's gonna wait till I fall asleep to make his move! Yeah! That’s it! Ha, I figured you out, buster! Well, guess what? I’m not going to sleep at all, and as soon as I see you get up, I’ll blast you!’

About two hours passed as Noelle kept vigil on Asta. The fire had now died down to that of hot slow-burning coals, glowing with vibrant golden yellows and shining oranges and reds. All was quiet, except for the young water mage, who was a bit more ticked than worried at this point due to her somewhat boyfriend’s actions, or in this case, inactions.

“What the heck?” She whispers. “I know I may not be as filled out as Mimosa, let alone Twilight, but I expected him to at least try and peek at me in the bath. But he didn’t, and now, he’s not even trying to sleep next to me!”

She watched anxiously, “Maybe he doesn’t really see me as a girl,” she sighs as she turns to lay on her back and looks up at the ceiling. “I mean, not even an accidental slip up at the least!”

Asta suddenly started to move around, causing her to panic a bit. 

She cowered under her blanket. ‘Mmmm… This is it!’ Asta steadily rolled over, ‘I CAN DO THIS! I CAN DO THIS! I‘LL PUSH PASSED MY LIMITS AND DO THIS!’

“Okay, I…” Noelle closed her eyes tightly and was ready for what was coming, but nothing did, except for a certain noise.

ZZZZZZ….

“What?!” Noelle's eyes shot open, only to see Asta steadily snoring with a snot bubble rising and falling from his nose. “You’ve got to be kidding?! He’s been asleep this whole time!”

*It is well known throughout the Magic Knight community! That all Black Bulls are notorious for not only their bad reputation but also for being the heaviest sleepers of any knight squad and hardest to get in contact with, especially during the nighttime hours!*

At this point, Noelle was just insulted and started to pull out her wand but stopped as soon as she heard him speak in his sleep.

“I… won’t let you… have any of … these girls… Noelle, Mimosa, Twilight, Rebecca… they’re the… most important… things in this… world to me!”

Noelle froze and then lowered her wand and gave a small smile. “Idiot,” she remarked as she snuggled back into her mat.

“No… I don’t wanna drink with you, Vanessa!”

That’s when Noelle suddenly changed her mind and blasted him out of the house with a stream of water.









Asta and Noelle returned back to the Black Bull’s Hideout the following day. Noelle had been quiet since their talk at Asta’s old home, something that Asta had fully expected from the young royal. To say she was in love with him wasn’t entirely true, but to say she did like him was like hitting a nail on the head. In all honesty, he’d hoped for this outcome the most, as this world still needs her and Mimosa, and in telling the latter, Asta also received the answers he’d wanted.

“I’m gonna head off for a while, alright?” Noelle said as she looked at Asta. “I… Ah… I need to think about some things. I’m not avoiding or ditching you,” she quickly added.

Her statement pulled him from his thoughts. 

“It’s alright, Noelle,” Asta smiled as he held up a hand, “I understand. You need some time to yourself to mull things over. It’s perfectly understandable. But if things start to eat at you too much, be sure and come and tell me, or at least Raava. Okay?”

“Yes,” Raava appeared next to Asta out of nowhere. “I will be nearby if you need to speak with someone close to him, but not him or Twilight.”

“I don’t think I can speak to either of you about this,” Noelle looked away, “I’m sorry…”

“It's fine, but at least speak with Mimosa,” Asta suggested, “She’s in the same spot as you, after all.”

Noelle nodded once before walking away.

“Well,” came Yami’s voice from the treeline. Asta looked over to see his captain, “Looks like you two had a grand ole time and a good ole fashion meaningful chat.”

“That was the whole point of taking her out,” Asta gave a stern look at the captain.

“Well,” Yami walked out and looked at Asta with his own stern experience, showing that he wasn’t joking around this time. “Seeing as how you talked to her, how about we have a similar talk? More specifically, how about we chat about when and where you're from and about your past?”

“If you want to know, then ask,” Asta waved it off, “It doesn’t mean I’ll answer though.”

Yami grinned as he belted out his hardy laugh, “That’s one of the things I like about you kid. You don’t buckle under pressure, and you speak your mind.” He kept grinning as he pulled his katana out and pointed it at Asta, “Seeing as how much you love a good fight, how about a match?”





Asta grinned, “Now, you’re speaking my language.”


In The ABSOLUTE MIDDLE OF F*UCKING NOWHERE In The Clover Kingdom’s Borders!!!


Asta stood across from Yami.

“You’re not really from the Land of the Rising Sun, kid,” Yami bluntly stated.

“To be fair,” Asta retorts, “I never said I was from your homeland, just somewhere like it.”

“Yeah, that is true,” Yami rubbed his chin with his left hand as his katana rested on his right shoulder, “But you can still do a lot of the stuff that’s taught there that I can, so you had to have been there at some point in your young life.”





He took up a battle stance.

“Nope,” Asta smirked as he drew his dark and light magic katanas.

‘[He didn’t even hesitate or stuttered with that response,]’ Yami mentally remarked as the two swordsmen started to feel each other out. “So, you know how to fight on and are willing to kill people without hesitation if need be. There’s no doubt you’re hiding a lot about yourself, kid. How are we supposed to trust you if you don’t trust us?!”

Yami leapt forward and brought his sword down hard. Asta shot out and crossed his own katana, catching his captain’s strike. The force of the impact caused a slight shockwave and a small crater to form around the two fighters.

“You’ve got that wrong idea,” Asta grunted as he looked right into Yami’s eyes, “Cause I’ve trusted every single one of you since we’ve met.” Light and dark magic started to waft off Asta's swords, while dark magic started to come from Yami’s blade as well.

In a flash of golden and purplish-black sparks, the two fighters separated as they stared at each other.

“Everything I’ve told you about myself is true captain,” Asta stared, “But I can’t tell everything about myself right now either.”

On the sidelines, the other Black Bulls stared on in amazement as Asta had not only caught the captain’s strike but also held him in place.

“What are they even talking about? More importantly, why the hell did we come out here to watch this again?” Vanessa asked, “We all know how strong Asta is, but that doesn't mean we need to watch him.”

“We’re here to support Captain Yami!” Finral sharply answered as tears streamed down his face, “Cause Asta needs a good spanking for stealing all the pretty ladies!”

“I’m here cause I wanna see the fight!” Luck laughed, “It’s rare to see the captain in action. To tell the truth, I’m pretty jealous it’s Asta out there and not me. I ask him all the time, and he always turns me down.”

“Oh, my darling angel Marie…” Gauche said as blood dripped from his nose as he stared at a picture of his little sister.

“Shooooooo….” Gray puffed out a stream of smoke.

"I hope they’ll be okay, and we can all stay friends…” Gordon murmured.

“Yeah…” Magna raised an eyebrow, “Outside any personal reasons, I’m actually here for a similar reason to Luck, cause I want to see this fight play out.”

“Why?” Vanessa asked, “We all know the captain is gonna win.”

“I’m not so sure he can,” Magna said sharply as his eyes were hidden by his sunglasses, “Asta is strong, like really out there."

“We all know that, but he’s not as strong as Yami!” Finral raised a hand.

The two swordsmen clashed with a flurry of strikes on the battlefield, sending out shockwaves with each heavy strike against each others’ blades.

“No, I’m sure Captain Yami knows it, too,” Magna again cut off the idea of cheering, “It was when Yami and I spoke about Asta after the village incident. He said with his power, it might take the entirety of all the captains’ combined efforts just to try and stop him. This was before the dungeon he helped clear alongside Luck and Noelle alongside the Blue Rose and Golden Dawn.”

“In that fight, Asta went up against one of the shining generals of the Diamond Kingdom,” Luck tacked on. “If he hadn’t worried about his comrades and been injured, he would've been more than a match for any of us and would've given even the captain a hard time,” he laughed, “In that fight, I saw Asta do things I’d never thought a mage could do. “

Noelle knew exactly what Luck was talking about, so she chimed in as well.

“Not only does he have magic, but he also has the ability to nullify and convert magic into a sort of black anti-magic,” Noelle said, “On top of all that, his body is well beyond what any normal human would consider a peak physical condition. With his anti-magic, and swordsmanship alone, that is a very deadly combination for any mage. Asta also wields two distinct types of magic, and he can further push his body with special breathing techniques. When the capital was being invaded he was even able to contend with an exceedingly powerful mage that one-shotted Captain Fuegoleon through a building knocking him out. ”

“I shouldn’t be surprised you know so much about him, kiddo,” Vanessa chuckled, causing Noelle’s face to turn red.

The two Dark-type mages broke apart and jumped back a good way from each other. Both of their breathing was a bit labored but nothing too serious. The most noticeable feature about Asta and Yami was the big grins plastered on their faces.


(play during this part)



“Hmph...Hehehehehe,” Yami chuckled. “I can see why you were able to hold off that bastard who flung Fuegoleon through a building. Guess I better start taking this seriously then,” he held up his sword, “Dark magic: Dark Cloak Slash!”

Yami quickly waved his sword around and sent several purplish-black slashes straight for Asta.

Asta just stood there while his dark magic katana started to emit its own dark magic power from the blade.

“Whistling Crescents!” Asta said as he unleashed his own dark magic slashes into the air. 

The two attacks collided in a burst of smoke. Yami immediately dodged to the right as several of Asta’s slashes cut through the debris and headed straight for him. The dark magic then sent a single slash at Asta, who again countered with his own, but Yami counted on this. He wanted to see why only his attack was canceled out. That’s when he saw it, the slashes collided but they didn’t. Asta’s slash actually cut through his own.

“Gotta say, I didn’t expect that,” Yami landed on his feet. “I figured you out a bit. You may be taking this seriously, but you haven’t actually been using attack magic at all. Hell, you haven’t even been using your own mana at all, you cheeky kid,” Yami pointed at Asta, “You cheeky bastard! HAHAHAHAHA! You were able to mimic the ability of those swords from your black grimoire on those katana.”

“Hehe… You’re right,” Asta chuckled with a shrug, “I forged these using my own mana, infusing my magic into each blade’s very core with light and dark magic. They take in and expel the mana in the air, allowing me to use it offensively or defensively without depleting my own power. Of course, I can do like you do and coat my weapons in their respective magics, but that’s just a waste of concentration.”

“So, having the excess power on hand allowed you to concentrate on the act and not waste power. That coupled with your fast reflexes along with using the focus on the attack allowed you to mimic my move, but with your’s being launched faster and without the strain of your spell it was made sharper, allowing it to easily cut through my slashes,” Yami laughed, “Gotta say, kid, you’re a hell of a lot more of a genius then everybody gives you credit for. I’m gonna have really push past my limits in this fight!”


(playing during this part of the fight)



The duo took off again and clashed, sending sparks to fly through the air. 

“Then, I better step it up, too!” Asta vigorously smiled, ”Dark Magic: Dark Platforms!” As soon as he said this, purplish-black stepping boards appeared in mid-air all around them.

“This spell…” Yami remembered back to the entrance exams when he first met Asta, widening his stance and getting into a defensive form. “You’re gonna have to do better than-”

Asta jumped up and then started to randomly dart around the platforms before making a beeline for Yami. The Black Bulls captain readied for the boy's frontal assault but was quickly put off as Asta kicked to the right and darted to the left. He used his speed to snake around Yami coming at the captain from the back. Yami barely had time to react as he threw his katana up in front of his face, holding onto it with both hands as Asta’s light katana sliced past with a screech of metal, creating countless sparks.

Asta came to a grinding stop in the opposite direction, his breathing labored.

Yami hadn’t been in a much different state, his mind still in shock from how close the kid nearly came to cutting off his head. His block just narrowly caused Asta to barely miss his right eye, just shy of one eyelash. His cigarette had been sliced down to the butt before falling to the ground from its owner's mouth.

‘The kid is fighting like this is a life or death battle,’ Yami internally snickers. ‘I can see why holding back against him is never a good option for even Luck now. He faces every fight fully, sparring or not,’ he steadied himself and threw his blade out to the side before concentrating his dark magic on it. “...As if it’s a fight to the death. Guess I better fight as if I want to kill him, too, then,” Yami said as he turned around and looked Asta right in the eye as he brought his sword up and gripped it with both hands, “Round two starts now, Asta!”

Asta kept his eyes fixed on his captain and brought his own sword up. “Light magic: Swords of Damnation,” he said causing claymores of light to appear in mid-air behind him.

The blades immediately started to fly at Yami.

“Dark magic: Dark Cloaked, Light Consuming Eruption Slash!” Yami roared as he sent several dark slashes to collide with Asta’s volley of golden-light swords. Just as the name said, each time one of Yami’s slashes hit a sword, the attack would consume the blade and cause an explosion.





“Dark Magic: Dark Cloak Tatsumaki!” Yami called out and sent a massive dark magic tornado to tear through the field while also erasing Asta’s dark platforms. “That takes care of the platforms, effectively cutting off any route he could take to alter his course of an attack and his flying swords, for now,” Yami held his sword in front of him as did Asta.

The duo then blurred out of sight, moving too fast for any normal person to see. The Bulls could only occasionally catch momentary glimpses of sword strikes as they saw both Yami and Asta exchanging blows with each other. Sometimes, it would seem as if Asta had the advantage. Whereas at others, it looked like it was Yami.

Asta appeared in the sky suddenly, and Yami appeared on the ground below him.

Asta’s magic completely coated his sword’s blades and greatly extended them, to look as if he was wielding a pole in each hand. “Light/Dark Magic: Ōdachi. ,” he called out as the yin-yang symbol slowly swirled on his forehead while he raised the long swords.

Yami in turn took up a stance, spreading his feet apart and raising his sword level with his face, just above his nose but just below his eyes. “Dark Magic,” he recited as his magic coated his blade even thicker than before, “Jet Black Blade.” His blade was now solid black, with a purplish tinge to the edge and purple emissions in the air around it.





“Moon Breathing,” Asta said with a deathly chill as he controlled his breathing, and blood flowed throughout his body as he crossed his arms, causing his sword to temporarily switch sides as he did. 

Yami in turn also controlled his own breathing as he calmed himself while also clearing his mind of any stray thoughts. 

Asta shot forward like a rocket out of hell. 

Yami remained calm while he steadily brought his blade above his head. 

Asta tightened his grip on his own swords.

“Dark Magic,” Yami said with a smile as he opened his eyes. “Dark Cloaked, Midnight Slash!” he yells as he brought his sword down.

“Dark/light Magic!” Asta calls out, “BALANCE CROSS SLASH!”

The two fighters unleashed their attacks on each other just a foot apart, but the collision of the power and magic met first.

“I can’t believe this…” Magna says. “They’re emitting so much power on the same level that their attacks are even connecting! Are they really so into this fight that they want to try and kill each other?!””

“Of course, they are,” Luck says, “Even if it’s just a sparring match, Asta always comes at me like he really wants to kill me! That’s why fighting him is so much fun!”

Noelle looked on at Asta, more out of concern than anything.

Vanessa noticed it too, “Too bad Asta isn’t going all out.”

“No,” Noelle corrects her, “He’s been fighting at full strength this whole time, solely relying on his magic.”

“I haven’t seen him bust out his spirit friend yet, so I think it’s pretty safe to say he’s holding back,” Vanessa pointed out.

“No,” Noelle says, “He hasn’t, but he’s still relying on his own power, not Raava’s.”

“Really?” Finral asked.

“Yes,” came Raava’s voice from next to them. “Not once has he ever asked for my help this whole time,” her remark caused them to all look at her, “The only time he’s even used spirit magic was the spell in the capital. Outside that, you’re all seeing what he can do with magic alone. If Asta were to rely on his other power instead, then he’d have won some time ago.”

Back on the battlefield, Yami and Asta both pushed forward as hard as they could. With each step, it was like trying to walk through thick syrup while being weighed down with five-ton weights on each foot.

“Gotta say, kid,” Yami smirks, “You’re way more of a handful than I’d originally thought. I don’t think anyone has ever pushed me this far, not even the other captains went all out as you have, but enough talk.”

“I know I have my secrets, but the thing is, you can’t know them until it’s time, captain. But just know, I’ve always got your back. The other bulls as well,” Asta smiles, “And I agree, enough talk!”

“It's time to push past my limits!”/ "It's time to push past my limits!”

They poured as much magic into their bodies and weapons as they could muster; pushing hard in one final effort. In a flash, they passed each other. Asta now stood where Yami had been standing, and Yami now stood where Asta had been. 

“Damn, it looks like I lost,” Yami says with a smirk as he turns to Asta and held up his Katana. “It looks like I’ll need a new katana,” he laughs as he reveals his sword’s blade had been cut in two.

Asta stuck his blades into the ground and steadied himself, as his breathing was staggered. “I think… we'll… call it… a draw…” he breathed out as blood dripped onto the ground. Asta steadily stood up and placed a hand on his collar, turning to reveal a rather deep gash, “You actually managed to break through my reflexive defense.”

“I think maybe you should call that healer girlfriend of yours,” Yami points and laughs then looks at his broken sword. “Looks like I’ll be needing a new one of these,” he then got an idea and looked at Asta, who was being shaken by the collar by none other than Noelle as she chewed him out.

“And another thing!” Noelle says as he hugs him, “Don’t be so reckless with every fight! I was really worried…”

“Excuse me, I really hate to break up this tender moment,” Noelle turned to see her captain and her face turned bright red as steam rose from her hair, “But I need to talk with our boy about the sword he destroyed.”




“Yeah, I’ll forge ya one like mine,” Asta says immediately. “But it’ll cost ya!” he snickers as Noelle promptly passed out on him, “Oh no… I have a bad feeling…”

"Yea," Yami agrees, "I got the same feeling in my wallet just now..." he rubs the back of his head.
> Forging Ahead
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Alright,” Asta smirked as he walked through the woods with a good-sized bag draped over his shoulder that was wafting dark magic off into the air. “I went out and bought the tamahagane then had Yami fill these with as much of his dark magic as possible. I told him I’d charge him, and in a way, I did. Hehehe,” Asta snickered as Nero sat on his shoulder with her usual ‘I don’t care, I’m pissed for no reason at all’ stare. “He practically looked like a skeleton due to mana loss from it just laying on the floor like that! AHAHAHAHAHA!”

Nero just rolled her eyes.

“I know you don’t care, but it was pretty damn funny to me,” Asta let out a satisfied sigh, “But to think my magic power alone is enough to contend with a captain-level mage. You have to admit that’s a pretty impressive feat, especially seeing as how I’ve only been using my magic for about a year.”

“I have to admit it was a rather impressive battle,” came a familiar voice.

“So, you were watching that, too,” Asta stopped, and his facial features became stern. He slightly turned his head to the right, “I really am not surprised with how much power you have at your disposal,” Nero also looked over, and her eyes widened slightly as she felt the mana coming off the figure before her.

“Big brother, why are you here this time?” Asta kept his eye locked on his older brother. He was the one thing he knew he would never stand a chance against, one of the driving forces for him to become stronger, but that would have to wait for a long time, as he knew Edward had a reason for being right here and now. “I know it was not just for compliance or quick healing, as there is no need. You only show up if something significant with me or the storyline is going on.”

“Correct, little brother,” Edward gave Asta a smile as he pointed at the sky, “You broke Yami’s sword before the fight it would normally have been broken in. You’ve also developed your forging skill to the point you can create and imbue magical weapons with abilities and skills all their own.”

“Get to the point already,” Asta demanded as he dropped the bag he was holding and drew his sword, pointing it at his older brother, “Or I’ll cut off your damn head and have you tell me the hard way!”

“You and I both know that wouldn't work on me,” Edward chuckled lightly as he was suddenly gone, and then Asta felt his presence right behind him. Asta quickly turned around but saw nothing and then turned back to see his older brother standing where he’d just been “I’m here to give you a bit of a challenge in the form of forging your captain’s new weapon. If done right, you’ll have created one of the most powerful katanas this world will ever know,” he explained as several bags blurred into existence by the alchemic sage, “It will truly be the greatest pinnacle of your craft that you’ve created so far.”

Asta put away his sword, “Why are you going out of your way to interfere this time? Last time we spoke, you said you aren’t helping from the start.”

“Because I’m not directly becoming involved with you or the events of this timeline,” Ed smirked, “I’m simply giving you an edge in the coming trials that lay ahead of you, little brother. You couldn't have forged this sword at the level you were at previously, due to the sheer amount of danger it puts you while simply trying to handle it during its initial construction and sharpening phase. Seeing as how you were able to fight on par with Yami and even cut his drastically magic-empowered sword with your own, it means you’re ready. Are you willing to listen to my instructions and follow them to a ’T’?”

Asta gave a single nod.

“Good,” Edward tossed his brother a white wooden box, “Open it, and you’ll see a sample of one of the materials I’m providing you with.”

Asta looked down at the box in his palm and steadily lifted the lid on the box. Inside was what appeared to be a crystal of some sort. It had a wide array of light-hued opaque colors that ranged between tans, blues, and greens all swirling in various patterns. He could also tell that this was old, very old actually, perhaps a fossil of some kind, but yet, it was still full of life energy. It was like no other crystal Asta had ever seen or felt before, because not only did it have life in it, but it also had the aura of an extremely powerful beast that could tamper with and even forcefully change the very world itself.





“This thing has been dead for millions of years, and yet, it's still filled to the brim with life energy,” Asta looked at his brother, “How? What is this?”

“That, little brother, is but an extremely small piece of the singular tooth of a titanic class dragon called a Derous from the world of Toriko,” Ed told him. “It was a dragon that at one time ruled over its whole world when it still had breath in its body, and even after its death, it still radiates that same powerful aura. This dragon only had a single fang in its maw, and you’re holding only the smallest of bits from it. This fang is so strong it can’t be damaged by normal means, and there is only one material in that world that has the ability to shape this fang shard,” he said, causing one of the bags to open.

There on the ground was a pile of golden glowing pieces of shimmering gold.





“This is Melk Stardust, a special type of whetstone used to sharpen even the hardest of materials from the same world,” Ed said as one of the stones floated up into the alchemist’s palm. “The dust that the sharpening produces is edible. but I don’t recommend eating it. as it can be highly addictive if not used in the right ways. But, the dust that you’ll produce will just fade away. I cast a spell to make sure of that.”

“I’m not a food guy anyways,” Asta shrugged.

“I never said you were,” Ed added as a golden ripple formed in the air to his right, and out of it came a long box that he grabbed ahold of. “This is another piece of the derous fang. You will grind it down using the Melk Whetstones I’ve provided for you here,” he then held up his finger, and a grey bubble grew from the tip, “This is one of my ID Fields that will last an entire month. It’ll be more than enough time for you to forge both swords. Once you reach your forge, simply crush it, and it’ll expand outward. You’ll know how to dispel it once done.”

“Wait, you said both swords, but I'm only making one,” Asta pointed out. 

“I guess you’re right,” Ed smirked, “Well, you’ll have to forge the dark magic sword then figure out how to apply the derous fang to it. You have the skills and powers you’ll need for this job.”

A red vortex opened up next to the alchemical sage.

“Oh, and one more thing, just food for thought… In the hands of its creator, the knife had the ability to cut through a mountain range with barely a single swing, so just imagine what a sword of this caliber will be capable of?” Ed said before leaving, “You yourself pointed out how much life force a single fang speck has. That being said, the knife that was made with a shard like the one you have had the ability to regenerate severed limbs and missing organs alongside being able to even help someone recover from the brink of death.”

“I can’t allow something like that-” Asta started to say.

Ed held up a hand, silencing his brother, “The only way to use this skill of the knife is for the wielder to possess the skill to see and pass the knife in the gaps between cells without damaging them. You can’t outright bring someone back to life or outright totally bring them back to full health either. Neither you nor your captain have the ability nor the ability to gain such a skill. Now, good luck,” he waved as he walked through the portal, and it closed.

Asta let out a strained sigh. “Well, he went through the trouble, so I might as well take the advantage and run with it for now,” he told Nero as he gathered up the left-behind materials and then ran off with his loot to his forge.

“First thing’s first,” Asta said as he took out the ID sphere and crushed it, allowing the field to spread out. “Alright,” he smirked as he threw off his shirt, “Let’s get started.”

A Few days later in the ID Field…

Asta brought his hammer down hard on the sword he’d forged from Captain Yami’s dark magic-infused tamahagane. He’d been busy forging the katana and was now ready for its quenching and straightening. Asta pulled the blade from the flames and immediately plunged it into a troff of oil on the opposite side of the forge. He wriggled the blade around slightly and then pulled it out.

He immediately eyed it from the tip down to the tang, making sure to take note of any major warping. Not noticing any warps, he sandwiched the sword in between two equally sized timbers and lashed a strong rope around them.

“Alright then,” he wiped the sweat from his brow. “That one’s done for the time being,” he looked to the long box and bag of glowing yellow whetstones his brother gave him. Opening the box, he found a much longer piece of the same fossilized fang Ed had let him hold. “Your turn,” he smirked as he took hold of the fossil piece and noticed that though it was extremely sturdy, it was still extremely light. “And I’ll also need one of these,” he added as he reached into the bag and pulled out a rectangular Melk whetstone.

Asta set the stone down on a table nearby then grabbed a stool and placed it in front of the stone and table. He steadily began to pull the Derous sliver across the whetstone. Time steadily passed as Asta gradually wore down the Derous sliver to somewhat of a general shape.

“Ed wasn’t kidding about this stuff,” Asta remarks as he gingerly slid the sliver down the whetstone. “I’ve been working on this for nearly eight hours and have barely made a dent in this stuff. I was at least able to draw it down to look more or less like a sword. The real trick is going to be getting this to play nice with the dark steel. Normally, I’d just heat them both up and fold them in on each other. I’ll focus on that later on,” he sighed as he went back to work.

Asta continued to work until he reached what he considered a decent point to call it a day and stopped to get some food and rest. He left his tools out where they’d lay, as he was the only living being in this pocket dimension outside of Nero, and Asta knew the she-bird wasn’t interested in them, let alone strong enough to even lift them. 

While he waited for his food to cook, Asta pulled out a strange string instrument from his black grimoire and laid it across his lap before placing what looked like curled-over fingernails on the tips of his dominant pointer and middle finger as well as his thumb.





The odd instrument caught Nero’s attention, and she flew over and sat across from Asta.

“It’s called a lap guitar,” the bird tilted her head to the side. “Just watch and listen,” Asta said to her as he started to strum and pluck the string to create an odd, yet mellow and fulfilling music.





“That’ll do it,” Asta said as he returned the instrument to the grimoire. He fixed himself his meal and sat down at a nearby table but simply propped his head against his hand and stared at his food, “How exactly am I supposed to merge a nearly indestructible crystal with a dark magic metal? Hehe… Quite the task you’ve put in front of me, big brother…”

He let out a long-strained sigh, “I’m sure I’ll figure it out. Generally, when Ed tells me I have what I need, then I’ll figure it out,” Asta snarked. “Oh well, I’ll get to it when I get to it, I guess. Itadakimasu,” he remarked, then clapped his hands together. 

Suddenly, his eyes shot open, and he looked at his clasped his palms together.  He slowly opened his palms and looked at them. He closed his hands and opened them repeatedly before coming to a realization.

“I am so stupid,” Asta slapped himself in the face and slowly dragged it down. “I have plenty of the unused tamahagane and some smaller pieces of the fossil.  I don’t really have much choice, but if I can,” he clapped his hands, and they sparked with blue electricity, and then grabbed a hold of his spoon. The electricity flowed into it, and as it did, the spoon transformed into a fork.

“I’m no master of it, but Alchemy is the only solution. It seems I have enough control I can at least mold and model material,” Asta smirked as he stabbed his steak with the fork. “And that’s all I really need,” he said, lifting the food to bite into it to rip off a small chunk.

Nero flew over, and Asta sat a plate of steamed pot potatoes in front of her.

He swallowed his mouth full of food, “Still, with this skill, I should be able to do things a little bit easier that as well as make specific tools and adjustments as I need to. I can do this!” He clutched his fist while Nero pecked away at her food.

A few days later…

Asta had been sharpening the fossilized fang sliver for nearly four days now. He had ground down quite a lot of the entail rough shape from a sliver to that of a generally shaped form of a katana blank.

Asta wiped the sweat off his brow and then looked outside the window, “I really wish I could see more color than just this dully off-color imitation.” He went back to sharpening right away, and Nero soon flew into the room. “I know it's boring in this closed space Nero, but you had the chance to leave, and you chose to stay.”

He held the blank up, dripping with water and shimmering with gold flicks from the Melk Whetstone particles on it.

Asta looked at his reflection cast in the blank due to the light of the fire. “As the saying goes, you made your nest, now you’ve got to perch in it,” he added as he started sharping again. “Or that's the bird version of it anyways. My next issue is merging the blades of the swords. I can’t simply fuse them, cause then I’d have a sword twice the lengthen of what I need…” he set the blank down, “If I cut it in half, then I could… no, cause then they’d fall apart while I applied the heat for setting them…”

He walked over to the table and looked at the sheath that held the dark magic katana. “Hmmm… A jacket method… The spine of the blade would be the only area that wouldn’t be totally covered. There’s a lot of dust from the fang on the sides of the workbench that isn’t contaminated with unknown materials, or…” he picked up a sliver of Melk Whetstone and clapped his hands together, then transferred the charge to the sliver, molding it into a sort of tool with a wedge-shaped end.

“This is all I can do for now,” he sighed, “But the more work put in, the better the payoff. I think I’ll save the dust from this, just to be sure that they’ll be pure.”

Once Asta had reached what he’d felt like a good point in the blank's overall shape, he decided to start to carve out the blank. He set up smaller Melk Whetstones in lines on either side of the blank, thus standing it up perpendicular to the ceiling. He then took his wedge-shaped tool and started to run it down the spine of the fang-sword blank.

“This is going to take a while,” Asta clicked his tongue, “but the effort put into this sword makes its end result all the sweeter!”

Five days later…

Asta flopped back on the ground. “My back!!!!!!!” he called out.

Nero sat on the table and looked down at him with the same spiteful look on her face.

“You’d be in pain, too, if you’d spent nearly all day hunched over a whetstone, grinding for five days straight!” he shouted at the bird.

The bird merely gave a quick unwavering single blink.

“Shut up!” Asta shouted. “Why did my unknown animal understanding power have to transfer over to this world?” he grumbled as he lay splayed out on the ground. “And the music helps feel the void of being here alone, with just you! Unnecessary my ass! Of course, it’s necessary! I can’t believe I resorted to imagining having a full-on conversation with such an unresponsive bird!”

Nero then sharpened her glare.

“Okay… sheesh…” Asta threw up his hands, “Girl in a bird's form… You sure have become touchy about that subject since I told you I knew what you are.”

He then turned his gaze back to the ceiling and then over to the whetstone. On top of the sharpening stone lay the accumulation of the past few days of Asta’s well-spent time. He’d successfully turned the derous katana blank into a semi-transparent sleeve that would fit over the dark magic katana blank.

“At least I managed to get the damn thing done and keep the dust off the floor,” he sighed as he looked at the large pile of crystalline powder on a plate and piece of cloth next to the whetstone.

“I did have some success with the alchemy trials,” Asta painfully sat up with a groan. He looked at his hand and clenched it, making a fist with a smirk as he looked at his forge, “I’m still going to do things using it, but I’m still going to use traditional practices thrown in, just tweaked with the alchemy.”

Asta stood up and Nero suddenly flew on top of his head and started to vigorously peck.

“OWOWOWOWOWOWOWOWOW!” Asta howled out in pain before falling square on his butt. 

The bird stopped her assault, allowing the smith to rub the sore spot on top of his head.

“Geez, you could’ve just said take a break for a couple of days,” Asta hissed. 

The bird's gaze narrowed slightly. 

“Alright, I’ll take a break!” Asta threw up his hands.

A Day Later…

Asta sat buck naked in a deep pool of water. Nero effortlessly floated on top of the hot water, doing her best to maintain her usual pissy facade.

“It might be an improvised version of the one I built up the mountain from here, but it sure does the trick,” Asta let out a sigh of relief as he sat with a towel draped over his head. “You should be careful not to stay in here too long,” looked at the red-faced bird, “You’re not used to the heat like I am. Even with this younger body, I had to recondition myself to a lot of stuff.”

The bird merely glared at him.

“Look,” he held up his hands, “I’m not going to play as if you don’t have a part to play in the future of this world, cause you know I know you do, but at the same time, you still need to take care of your health. What are you gonna do after the events of the plan come together anyway?”

The bird was more than a bit took aback by this question.

“I know what should happen, yes,” Asta booped her beak. “But with me making this sword, it could very well change things, and maybe not for the better. I do care about some of the people in this world, but at the same time, my goal is to get home. I have two other wives there, not to mention my daughter,” he said with a bit of longing in his voice, “Rebecca already said she'd come with me, with her brothers and sisters. I’m not going to force the other girls to come, but I’d be very happy if they did come with me. But at the same time, I know they won’t…”

Nero was a bit stunned at that remark, too.

“I can tell you what will happen, too,” Asta leaned back and hid his eyes under his bangs, “But I think you already came to terms with what’ll happen a long time ago…”

The bird didn’t react this time. If he would’ve looked down, then Asta would’ve also been met with the same look he was hiding from his current sole companion. He knew her pain, in a way, but at the same time didn’t, as he could find solace in the fact the people he’d spoken of that were close to him could go on in this world, whereas the one that he’d spoken of close to her, could not.

The two didn’t speak or move for some time. He didn't speak to her only get out of the water in silence; she did the same but took refuge in a nearby tree. Asta felt her pain but knew it wasn’t his place to step in, so he left her to be alone and fixed her a hot meal of steamed pot potatoes then took them out to her. 

“I may not be from the world you know, Secre, but maybe… I’m the world you need,” Asta said as he set the food under the tree she’d perched in. “Just… think about it…” he said as he left Nero alone with the food.

Nero just stayed in the tree, and a couple of drops of water fell near the plate from the tree’s branches.

Two days later after dispelling the ID Field…

Asta had taken some of the derous fang dust from hollowing out the blank and laid it out in a straight wideishly-thin line. It was just a small amount of the dust, but the line ran the length of the katana.

“Even when using alchemy, this stuff is incredibly difficult to work with,”  Asta cracked his knuckles, “Luckily, this is pure dust from the fang, and I’m not trying to fuse it with anything. Alright, no time to waste!”

He clapped his hands together and then placed one over the dust line. In a flash and crackle of blue electricity, the dust particles came to life in a way. Steadily, they writhed as Asta kept his sight on the task at hand. Soon, the electricity died down. Asta reached down and pulled up a smoking, semi-transparent sliver of derous fang.

“With it bonding with itself, I was able to make a cover for the spine,” Asta inspected his handy work. “Looks fine to me, but we’ll have to let it completely cool down before we know if we can use it,” he said to Nero, who’d been watching from the table usually used for eating, “It may not fit perfectly, but it’ll still be more than good enough.”

He walked over to the table where the dark magic katana and derous sleeve were resting. Asta set the spine cover down next to the sleeve.

“It's hard to believe we’ve been in here for two weeks already, well, two in this sub-space anyways,” Asta sighed. “If my older brother hadn’t tasked me with this stupid fang add-on, I would’ve been done by now,” he growls. “Still, it's really helped push my skills as a smith and alchemist. This last task took too much concentration, so I’m calling it a day for now. It’s gonna take all the strength, stamina, and willpower I can manage to finish this forging.”

“Let’s rest for a couple of days,” he said to Nero. The bird flew to his shoulder, and the duo left the forge for the next few days.

The sun steadily rose. Even though it was an illusionary time flow in the ID, it still flowed as if it would normally would if it were in the real outside world. Asta’s hair had grown to partially cover his ears, so he’d taken to tying a bandana around his head to keep his hair out of his eyes.

“Alright!” Asta cinched the red bandana around his head then walked over to a wall and took a pair of tongs from their place on the tool wrack. “Time to start the finishing of this blade,” he said, using the tongs to grab the tang of the dark magic katana blank. “In you go,” he said as he set the blank into the forge and retracted his tool.

He grabbed a handle next to the forge, proceeding to pull it out and then push it back. He repeated this action several times, forcing the fires in the forge to swell with every pump.

“Phase one, complete,” he remarked as turned to the derous fang sleeve pieces as he set up another pair of tongs to loosely grasp them. “Phase two commencing,” he said, turning back to the forge and using his firebending to blast fresh flames into the furnace.

Asta kept a steady stream of flames going in the forge. He kept heating the katana blank until the metal burned, standing out as it glowed white-hot from having been submerged in the flames.

“It’s time!” Asta smiled as he quickly reached in with his tongs and took out the blank. 

He then took a hold of the main sleeve with its tong and forced it onto the burn blank.

“No time like the present!” he shouted as he dropped the tong he used to hold the sleeve and threw his hand out, using his metal bending to summon a hammer from the wrack before using it to beat on the sleeve and blank several times, causing a loud ding to ring throughout the shop.

As the metal started to lose its glow, it turned from white to a glowing orange.

“Phase two complete!” Asta said as he thrust the newly fused plank and sleeve back into the infernos of the furnace.

“Phase three, rinse and repeat of phase two!” he threw a palm out, shooting more flames into the forge.

He did exactly as he’d said and repeated the process with the spine sleeve and fused it onto the blank. Asta then once more placed the blank back into the forge, reheating it and then pulling it out to hammer once more before he reheated it one final time, then pulled it out and quenched it in a trough of oil. Once more, he pulled the blank from the oil and made sure it was straight before lashing it in between a set of borders and set it outside to gradually finish cooling.

Nero, in the meantime, had taken it upon herself to go into the trees away from him to think.

Asta walked back into his shop and looked at the leftover tamahagane he hadn’t used in his fusion experiments. They were all scattered across the floor in a far corner of the room.

Walking over, he took one from its resting place and held it up. “I wonder?” he pondered as he then activated his black grimoire and covered his hand in anti-magic. He sharpened his mind, locking onto the tamahagane while also focusing on his control over his anti-magic. Steadily, the substance crept onto the tamahagane, turning it black with a reddish sheen.

“That was a bit easier than I thought,” Asta raised an eyebrow, “But now I can focus on this project, seeing as how the important one is done for now.” He looked outside, “This’ll also be so easier compared to that pain in the ass.” 

Asta grabbed several raw used tamahagane from the floor and got right to work on his next blade.

Two days later…

Asta had finished not only captain Yami’s katana but also the anti-magic katana. Being inside the ID field showed, as he looked rather rough as far as his appearance went. He had a good bit of stubble on his face, and his hair was rather shaggy, while he also gave off the scent of ash and oil. On his back, he had a bag that held both his captain’s sword and the anti-magic katana, while on his shoulder was perched Nero.

“Alright,” he said. “We’ve been resting for a couple of days since getting out of the field. It's hard to believe only a day passed while we were in that thing,” he sighed, “It really makes me wonder how strong he really is if he would really get serious…”

Nero turned her head to face him.

“No, I’m not even going to dwell on it, Nero,” Asta commented as he started walking as his black grimoire floated up next to him from his satchel. “My older brother is far older and much more powerful than anything you’ve ever seen or will dream of.” 

The bird was a bit startled by that comment.

“Trust me,” Asta pulled his slayer from his grimoire, “It's better if I don’t try and explain what he’s… become is what I should say. His power, his real power, or at least the part I’ve seen is… It felt like I was drowning in a sea of tar without even having the chance to call out for help. And this was some time ago, too. I’ve got no doubt that Edwards's power has only grown even more since that time. Still, god or whatever beings are out there have mercy let alone try and help us if he should ever unleash his full power on anyone…”

Nero could tell Asta was terrified by this very idea, and he was never terrified in all the time they’d spent together. She couldn’t help but wonder what was the being Asta called his older brother and what was it that he could do to cause her friend to be shaken up so much, just to be a guess at what his older brother could theoretically do.

“Enough foreboding,” Asta said, quickly shifting topics as he surfed on his slayer through the air.

“The people we’re going to meet aren’t your run-of-the-mill type either. Hell, one isn’t even human,” that caught her full attention, “Just keep an open mind, okay? The anti-magic katana I forged is actually for him, seeing as how he’s the only other being in this whole damn place that can use it. They’ve never seen my face either, so I’ll be wearing a mask for a good portion of our time, at least until I can explain things, okay?”

Nero knew full well what that meant and simply nodded once.

It took no time at all for Asta and Nero to arrive at their destination. They were now on the fringes of the Clover Kingdom’s forest area. They were fairly deep off the beaten path, to the point no one would consider living out here, let alone looking for someone if they went missing.

Below them was a small cabin, and outside swinging a massive sword was a demon who looked to be roughly around Asta’s age. He was nearly identical to Asta in the looks department, that is if he looked like a sharp-toothed demonic reflection.

“He’s on our side,” Asta immediately said as he pulled out a mask and hooded robe from his black grimoire and placed it on his face. “Trust me when I say he can’t stand his own kind. He was thrown out of the underworld for having no magic at all,” he explained, causing the bird’s head to quickly turn.

“Though, that did save his life in the end and allowed him to meet her,” he pointed to a woman who came out of the cottage. 

She resembled Asta in a feminine way at least.

“All will be made clear to you soon, Nero,” Asta said as he jumped off his sword and plummeted towards the ground, leaving her to flap next to the weapon.

He landed with a loud thump, kicking up a large dust cloud in the process.

“Mom, watch out!” Liebe jumped in front of his mother.

The silhouette in the dust cloud reached up and from above came the Demon Slayer. The sword flew through the area, pulling away the dust to reveal Ferris’s cloaked and masked form.

“Good to see you’ve been keeping up on your training kid,” Ferris remarked.

“Ferris!” Liebe exclaimed, “I was ready to cut you into pieces!”

“You couldn’t if you tried, Liebe,” Ferris chuckled as his slayer flew into his hand, allowing him to return it to his black grimoire. 

Nero soon flew down and perched on his shoulder.

“I really wish you’d let us know when you’re planning on coming out here,” Richita held the bridge of her nose, “So, why are you here this time? Training or visiting?”

“Visiting, actually,” Ferris reached over his head and pulled one of the katana out of the bag and threw it at the young demon, “And to give the lad his new sword. It took a little while to get the right materials to make it, but I was able to craft it in the end. It's by far the best sword he’ll wield to date.”

Its sheath was solid black with what looked like a scale pattern on it, with flowers adorning the mouth around the mouth of the sheath. The pommel was a bit on the wider side for a katana, with a black coloring that matched the tsuba, but unlike many katanas, it had a tassel hanging from it.





Liebe didn’t hesitate and drew his new weapon from its sheath. The spine of the sword had little circles evenly cut into it and was black with intricate red-scrying in a pattern that resembled the patterns one might see in a fire as it danced, while the edge was a mirror-finished silver. The tsuba was a flat-black color in the shape of a six-petaled flower, with its own intricate marking that led into a black leather-wrapped hilt with a red-ray skin to break up its color. 









He immediately felt a surge and pulse all over his body as soon as the weapon was completely out of its sheath. This weapon was made for him, tailored to him, and most of all, it was an existence of him. It was alive in some form of the word.

“So, it does recognize you as its master,” Ferris chuckled.

“So, it wasn’t my imagination or gut feeling,” Liebe held the blade aloft and looked at the reflection of his eyes on the edge, “It’s alive…”

“In some form of the word, yes,” Ferris slightly nodded. “I used dust from the fang of a derous dragon when I was folding the steel in on itself. The dust is from an incredibly durable tooth but it's just dust, so it was more manageable to craft than its older brother still on my back but, this sword is meant for my commander,” he explained, “As you said, that sword is alive in a way and thus can only be wielded by certain people that it accepts as their master. It's nice to see that I was right to create it. I named it, the Demon Slasher.”

“I gratefully accept it, master,” Liebe bowed, causing Nero to roll her eyes

“Now, onto the next reason why I came here,” Ferris looked to Richita, “I have come to tell you exactly who I am, where I come from, why I am here in this world and my connection to the two of you.”

“I think we better go inside for this,” Richita said immediately.

Inside the cottage…

“Tea?” Richita offered, “Though I know you usually don’t, as you’d have to take off the mask, I still like to offer.”

“Yes, I would like some,” Ferris nodded.

“Wow,” Liebe laughed, “What’s the occasion? Are you finally gonna show us your face?!”

“Yes, I am,” Ferris responded.

“Liebe,” Richita scolded her demon child. “Wait, what?!” she turned to look at the magic knight, slamming her hands on the table.

“I had a very good reason for hiding my face from the two of you,” Ferris explained, “It has to do with your past Richita and the past of this world.”

“What are you talking about?” Richita said. 

“I know all too well you had a son and left him in the care of a church orphanage in the village of Hage,” Ferris explained.

“You’ve seen my son?” Richita pushed, wanting to know the details.

“You’ve met my brother?” Liebe asked.

“Sadly, no,” Ferris stated. “I know how you left him there for his own sake, due to the effects of your body’s effect on creatures, but I can’t say I know what happened to him outside the fact that I know you left him at the church. I do have some knowledge of what was supposed to happen,” he said he reached up and pulled the mask from his face to reveal himself, “As I am an Asta from another world.”

Lieb just stared while Richita froze.

“Mom?” Liebe asked.

Richita slumped back in her seat. “So, you're my son from another world?” she looked at him.

“In a manner of speaking, yes,” Asta sighed, “Allow me to explain what I am, where I came from, and what exactly I know of this world.” 

Asta started his explanation.

“So, you’re not even actually Asta,” Richita held her head.

“No, I was turned into Asta when I was sent to the world I came from before this one,” Asta sipped his tea, “I was an entertainer in my homeworld and a martial arts practitioner. When I woke in this world, having reverted to the body of a seven-year-old and no way home, I was stuck. I have knowledge of the events in this world but no solid time of when they’ll happen, so I’d figured I’d try and make use of myself at least until I had the means to return home.”

“How do you know you can ever get back?” Liebe asked, “It sounds to me like you’re stuck here.”

“I know I can get home somehow because someone originally from my world came here and then went back to steal an artifact from my wife while planning on returning to this world with the said artifact,” Asta said instantly, “She is the key to opening the portal back. I have people counting on me, my kingdom, my friends, my wives, and my daughter, to come back to.”

“Kingdom?” Liebe raised an eyebrow. 

“Wives and a daughter?!” Richita shouted, “Just how old are you exactly?”

“Technically, I’d be in my mid-one-hundred and thirties by now, if you count the years I’ve been in this world,” Asta said nonchalantly, “My age is nothing compared to some of the others of my kind, but we’re getting off-topic.”

“Yeah, you said you knew about the future?” Liebe pointed out.

“I actually have knowledge of this world's timeline in general, just no set dates for events,” Asta tacked on.

“Then, how’d you know exactly when to come and save us?” Richita got straight to the point.

Asta pointed at Liebe, “That’s kinda because of him, or at least my version of him.” He then held his hand up and a black katana with a skull-themed tsuba materialized in it, “I can’t maintain this sword’s materialization for very long, as I’ve barely used this skill and due to the fact my body isn’t mature enough to handle it. That factor extends to the spirit this sword embodies.”

Asta again concentrated. A black whirlwind covered the black of his katana. The wind then sprang from the sword into the seat next to Asta, before it started to form into a humanoid shape while solidifying. Soon, the wind dissipates to reveal another Liebe.

He looked at the other him, then at his mom, and finally at Asta, “Thank you, Asta…”

“Don’t thank… me just… yet…” Asta huffed, “This is… incredibly taxing… on me… So say what… you want… because… I can’t materialize… you for very long…”

Asta’s Liebe nodded once then looked to Richita, “As you can tell, I am another version of Liebe, one that hasn’t been through the best of times. I was beaten and abused not only in the underworld but also once I made it to the human world, as you no doubt heard from him,” he motioned to his other-self, “That all changed once I met my mother. We were very happy for a few years.”

“A few years?” the first Liebe spoke, “What exactly happened to me, I mean you?”

“The day the demon king Lucifer possessed my body,” Asta’s Liebe hid his eyes behind his hair while tightly clutching his fist. “You died that day,” he turned to Richita, never raising his face,  thoroughly shocking her, “And… it was my very hand that caused it…” he said as he wept, his tears hitting the floor.

This shocked both Liebe and Richita.

“It was me that sent Asta here to prevent it from happening again,” Liebe cried, “I couldn’t save my mother, but I could at least do whatever was in my power to stop it from happening again.” He looked up at her with tears streaming down his face, “I’m glad I could keep you alive this time…”

Richita walked over and wrapped her arms around him, “Thank you for doing so much,” she said softly in his ear. “It’s going to be okay,” she started to stroke his head.

Liebe finally broke down crying and wrapped his arms around her. “Mom, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” he repeated over and over again.

Richita’s Liebe looked at Asta, “How much longer can you keep him here?”

“As long… as I… have to…” Asta tightly gripped his zanpakuto.

Eventually, Asta’s Liebe quieted down and fell asleep on Richita’s lap. Asta had poured as much of his spirit energy into his zanpakuto as he could muster and left it in the room with Richita. He knew his Liebe needed this, and if it would help quell some of the burning rage in his heart, then Asta was glad to do what he could. Asta and Richita’s Liebe decided to go outside for a while, in order to give the others some peace.

The duo sat outside under the light of the setting sun with a table and hot tea between them.

“You’re a good person, Asta,” Liebe said, “You do remind me a lot of mom in that regard. I have no doubt if you’d lived with us, you’d have turned out this way, too. I’m glad to call you my brother.”

“That trick really drained me,” Asta wiped the sweat from his head. “And I feel the same, Liebe, but it just wasn’t in the cards for me to reveal myself. I would love to call you my brother. I would’ve also loved to call Richita my mom over the one who raised me.”

“What was she like?” Liebe asked.

“Well, she did raise me and love me for the most part, but at the same time, she and my father wanted me to follow the paths they’d set out for me,” he said, “Though most of this focus was on my older brother, as he was supposed to be the one to go out and be the first successful member of our family unit.”

“The way you’re talking leads me to think he wasn’t one to do as told,” Liebe pointed out, “But also that you care and look up to him.”

“Not too far from it,” Asta pointed out, “Our parents tried to force him to follow their way, but he just fought them all the more, to the point they severed nearly all ties with him. Me and my younger brother stayed in touch, more me than my younger. My older brother was the reason for my decision to leave and seek out my own path, too. My parents didn’t take it too well, but as I was more controllable and made something of myself in school, they let me slip by. In turn, that allowed me to go out and learn to be a somewhat successful actor, stunt double, and martial artist.”

Asta sipped on his tea, “I looked up to my older brothers, then he became displaced, but in our world, he was legally declared dead. My parents not caring was the final straw for me, so I stopped talking to them altogether. I knew he was still alive, so I started a little search in my spare time, and that eventually led me to the life I lead now.”

“You mean the one with the three wives and daughter while leading a country and world hoping?” Liebe raised an eyebrow. “It must be nice to lead an exciting life like that.”

“It's a pain at most times but fun at others,” Asta chuckled, “I originally wanted a quiet life and nothing to do with saving the world. Sure, I’d help if others summoned or if it was the right thing, but never did I want to be a king. Now, I have wives and a kid, more eventually, but also people I train and lead, people who count on me. Sure, I've occasionally acted like a monarch, but never actually had to be one. Now, I can’t see myself living any other way. Eventually, I’ll have to leave my world, but that’s not for a long long time.”

“What will you do after you leave here?” Liebe asked.

“There’s a battle coming soon, and I need to prep but also go see someone important to me,” Asta's cheeks flushed, “I mostly plan on working as a knight until I either find the girl who came here from my world to this one and back, or see if the portal opens on its own near the town I arrived in, whichever comes first.”

“Be sure and come by a little more, at least,” Liebe said, “I think my twin brother would really appreciate it if you did.”

“I’ll do what I can,” Asta nodded, “You two can always move to my world if you want to.”

“I’d like to, but you’ll need to talk to mom about it,” Liebe looked at him.

“Oh, I plan to,” Asta nodded, “I plan to…”
> Family Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta surfed through the skies on his Demon Slayer. He was enjoying the feeling of the wind and clouds as he zoomed through the air.

“Are you sure it was a good idea to tell them about us?” Raava asked as she sat on his shoulder in a chibi state. 

She’d learned how to use this form during Asta’s time in the ID field and found it much less of a hassle than using her full humanoid form. It drew much less attention and used only a fraction of the power.

“I was going to have to tell them eventually,” Asta replied as he cut through a cloud, “I do know it was the right thing to do. Our time to return is drawing ever closer, and I don’t want to leave them behind without at least a reason.”

“I see your point, but your reason brings another to mind,” Raava looked at him slightly, “When are you going to tell the girls the truth about who you are?”

Asta shifted his head slightly, allowing his bangs to cover his right eye, “I don’t know.”

“You can’t wait much longer, Asta,” Raava warned him, “You said it yourself, our time draws near.”

“Don’t do that!” Asta yelled out, “You know I hate it when you use my words against me!”

“Then don’t use so blatantly obvious words, boy!” Raava shouted back, “Anyways, are you sure allowing Liebe to have as much freedom as he did was a good idea?”

“I may not be able to come out when I want to like you can, but… THAT DOESN’T MEAN I CAN’T STILL HEAR YOU, YOU BITCH!” Leibe yelled from his physical place inside the grimoire but loudly in Asta and Raava’s minds.

“No need to yell. Sheesh,” Asta remarked as he put a finger in his ear and wiggled it to help with the ringing. “And yes, I think it was the right call,” he looked at Raava from the corner of his eye, “He’s been nothing but helpful since coming here and only asked that we save Richita. I think it's only fair that we repay him with a bit of kindness in turn. Even if it is only for a few hours at a time, I think I owed him that much at least.”

“Hmmm…” Raava hummed as she looked down at the passing farmers and forests.

Leibe just sat quietly and mumbled, ‘Thanks…’

The Black Bulls’ Hideout…

Asta arrived a few hours after leaving Richita’s and Leibe’s cottage. He saw Noelle practicing in her usual spot in their practice clearing, with Luck doing his thing not that far away. Gordon wasn’t too far away, doing his usual stocker slash want to be friends thing. He saw Magna working on his Crazy Cyclone.

“Looks like everyone is doing their usual thing,” he looked to the house, “Which means Yami is either in the can or in his chair, or possibly not even here at all and left to go gamble somewhere.”

“FINRAL! PAPER, NOW!” came Yami’s voice from the center of the house somewhere.

“Well, at least you know he’s here now,” Raava remarked with a sour unimpressed look on her face.

“Yeah, that was one way of being totally sure,” Asta deadpanned.

“HURRY UP!” Yami yelled.

“COMING, SIR!” Finral said as he stumbled through the house, “Man, why do I have to do this?! This is supposed to be newbie work! At the least, Magna should be doing this! He’d love it!”

“QUIT TALKING!” Yami said, “All your noise is gonna make things weird!”

“WHAT ABOUT THIS SITUATION ISN’T WEIRD ALREADY!?!” Finral gave a shrill counter.

“I’m just gonna wait it out in the main hall,” Asta sighed as he descended. 

He walked into the building and saw the usual scenes. Gray was in the background, blowing smoke in the air. Vanessa was lying on her couch in her red lace underwear with a bottle in her hand, already drunk from the numerous others around her. Gauche was staring at a picture of his little sister, with blood running down from his nose.

“Yep, nothing major has changed,” Asta sighed as he plopped down in an empty seat.

“Oh, hey, kiddo!” Vanessa waved, “Welcome back! Did everything go well? Get that sword made? You weren’t off spending time with another lover we don’t know about, were you?” She stood up and walked over and hung on him, “Noelle was quite worried about you being gone without a word for two weeks, ya know…?”

“Haaaaaa…..” Asta forced her off, “ Stay off me. You reek of booze.”

“Mean today, aren’t we?” Vanessa pouted.

“Not really,” Asta snorted, “I’ve been traveling since sunrise, and my day has barely started. I have plans later, and I don’t want to smell like a brewery.”

“Oh, Marie… Soon, I shall see you again, my angel…” Gauche said in his usual tone.

“Shoooooooo….” Gray noised behind him.

“So, what happened around here?” Asta asked.

“Oh, the usual,” Vanessa waved, “Luck and Magna did come up with some sort of new combo move, but it's mostly just Luck torturing baseball freak and laughing at him.” She noticed the long purple silk bag. “Is that the captain’s sword?” she reached for it, “How about a lookie…“

Asta's hand immediately grabbed a hold of Vanessa by her wrist. “You really need to be more careful,” Asta said “That sword is very fickle when it comes to who it lets even touch it.”

“Really?” Yami said as he came into the room. “It can’t be that dangerous if you handled it without a scratch. You make it out as if it’s….” he slowly drowned off as he sensed the Qi of the sword, “Alive…”

“Just the man I was waiting to see,” Asta said as he let go of Vanessa and then used his hand to throw Yami his new katana.

Yami instantly caught it with one hand. “You sure did go all out on the traditional stuff kid. Even has its own silk bag for when not in use,” he then looked at Asta, “That being said… I’m a bit anxious to wield it, with the amount of Qi this thing has. It might as well be its own living organism.”

“I can guarantee you it's not,”  Asta blew off the remark, “It's not like the thing is a forbidden weapon I poured the souls of beings I sacrificed into it. I was able to get my hands on some pretty rare material in the form of a fossilized dragon fang.”

Everyone froze at that comment.

“That’s what you’re sensing, captain,” Asta pointed, “But when you say the sword is alive, you’re not actually wrong. Only those who have enough strength can even lay a finger on it, let alone grasp it or wled it.”

“So, you’re saying that there are only a few of us who can even hold it, and even fewer who can use it,” Yami pulled the golden string, and the bag opened to reveal a black handle with a black metal ovoid-shaped tsuba and matching black metal angular pommel.





“Well, that’s a design I’ve never seen before,” Yami said as he went to place a hand on the hilt of the weapon. 

As soon as he did, he could feel the aura coming from the sword. It was as if he was reaching through thousands of hair-splitting razors that would cut his arms to ribbons with one wrong move.

Yami took one hard gulp and then went for it and grabbed a hold of the sword. He pulled it from its sheath to reveal its black blade. 





Yami then felt the magic of the sword reach into his hand from the hilt of the weapon.

He gave a wicked smile. “I’ve got to admit it,” he laughed, “The new katana has some bite to it, kid. I like it.”

He raised it above his head, but Asta blurred out of view and was immediately in front of Yami with his left arm outstretched and his palm against the pommel of the sword.

“Don’t,” Asta said. “If you want to practice with this, you’ll have to do it well away from anyone and anything,” he moved his hand and let Yami slowly bring the sword down before returning it to its sheath, “I designed it for you after analyzing your fighting style. It’s a katana in the sense it can be wielded with two hands, but its main design is your one-handed and one-handed quick draw style. Thus the odd look of the handle and pommel.”

“So, that’s why it felt so natural with just one hand,” Yami noted, “So… how much?”

“You want me to be honest?” Asta crossed his arms.

Yami closed his eyes and gave a very mechanical nod.

“Give me half of your next six paychecks, and we’ll call it a down payment,” Asta held up his pointer and thumb while rubbing them together.

Yami turned pale as his soul left his body.

“Naw, just give me half of your next three paydays, and we’ll call it squared away,” Asta laughed.

Just as he said that an owl flew into the room carrying several bags of coins.

Yami immediately did a one-eighty and started to pass out the paychecks. Asta eagerly accepted his and his bonus pay.

“Okay, the rest of you have a good ole time!” Yami said as he grabbed a hold of Finral, “Come on, Finral! I have a new toy to try out! AHAHAHA!”

“WHAT!?! BUT I HAD PLANS TO GO OUT AND HIT ON CUTE GIRLS!” Finral whined at the top of his lungs, “ASTA! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!”

“Ah, quit your whining already!” Yami complained as they both left.

“Hey, Noelle,” Asta caught her attention.

“Yeah, what is it?” she said, a bit annoyed.

“I was wondering if you’d come with me to see Scarlet and everyone,” he offered.

“Ah… why would I want to do such a thing?!” Noelle countered.

“Well, it’s just because I wanted to spend a little bit of time with you and her,” Asta rubbed the back of his head as his face turned slightly pink. “I know I’ve never hung out with you two before at the same time, but I was hoping we could all spend some much-needed time together. I also want you two to be friends, or at least on better terms than distantly knowing each other.”

Vanessa quickly grabbed a hold of Noelle, “Come on, hun, you can’t deny him.”

“Why not?!” Noelle immediately countered with pink cheeks.

“The kid hasn’t seen any of you girls for two weeks now,” Vanessa looked back at Asta and waved, “And he’s not one to go off and secretly go behind any of your backs to spend time with the other without notifying you all first. He’s trying to get you girls to at least be friends.”

Noelle sighed and then turned back to Asta, “Fine, I’ll come… but don’t expect a lot!”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Asta chuckled.

Later on in the day…

Gauche had been the first to leave and head out to buy gifts for his little sister Marie. As per his usual antics, he headed straight for the town where his little sister’s orphanage was located. 

Many of the local shops knew Gauche just by his appearance and what he would do as soon as he arrived. Naturally, they all presented him with the finest of cloth and toys for little girls. Within a couple of hours, his entire paycheck was spent, and Gauche was walking through the street, fully loaded with goodies for his sweet little Marie.

Gauche walked along with a fulfilled smile and bloody nose as he fantasized about his sister’s reaction to her presents.

Meanwhile, a certain anti-mage along with a few of the older red-headed locals were busy helping fix up the roof of their houses. He and Noelle had arrived earlier in the day to see Rebecca and her brothers and sisters. After he showed up and said his hellos and was tackled by the youngsters, Asta gave Rebecca her usual portion of his wages for her family.

Noelle and Rebecca were both sitting at the table inside, enjoying some tea and each other’s ‘company’.

“So,” Noelle said as she looked off to the side of the house as she fiddled with her hair a bit, “So, Asta discussed the situation regarding his and Twilight’s circumstances with you.”

“Yes,” Rebecca looked at her reflection on the surface of her drink. “He even asked me if I wanted to come with him…”

“He told me,” Noelle sighed and sipped some of her tea. “He asked me, too.”

Rebecca nodded, “What was your answer?”

“You first,” Noelle set her cup down.

“I’m going with him,” Rebecca smiled without a flicker of hesitation, “He said all of my brothers and sister are welcome to come as well. I told you. Now, it's your turn.”

“I… I haven’t really decided…” Noelle relented.

“Why?” Rebecca was a bit perplexed, “Do you not like Asta that much? You are dating him, too, right?”

“Mmmm….” Noelle sipped more of her tea.

“If you're just leading him on, then you can leave right now,” Rebecca scowled, “I won’t stand for anyone who tries to hurt him, even if you’re royalty!”

“No,” Noelle threw up her hands. “Don’t get me wrong. Please let me explain… I do like Asta, and yes, we are technically seeing each other like you, Mimosa, and Twilight are, but what he’s asking me to do… I just don’t think I’m ready to just give everything up here and just leave,” Noelle calmed herself down, “It's because of Asta that I haven’t been able to decide.”

Rebecca sat back down.

“After I met with him… I changed…. For the better, I must say…” Noelle smiled, “I was already of the typical mentality that because I was royalty, I was just born better than everyone else, but I couldn’t even control a simple trickle of my magic power, no matter how hard I tried. It was Asta who shot back every insult I threw his way with one that not only stung but did so with the truth. He stepped in to save me and give me the advice that I hold very dear.” She looked at Rebecca, “He caught me and said not to hold back. It's because of him I’ve gotten much better control over my magical power, and because we practice with each other nearly every day. I might throw insults at him, but I do care about him more than as a friend or comrade. I… It's because he’s taught me the value of others that I can’t decide what I want. At the end of the day, I’m just happy to be at his side for now though.”

“I kind of envy all of you for that,” Rebecca looked down with a solemn smile, “I… don’t have the magic power you, Twilight, or Mimosa do, so I can’t stand by his side on the battlefield to support him in combat like you can or even train alongside him. All I can really do is worry about him…”

“That’s not all you’ve been doing,” Noelle remarked, “Asta is strong. E-Even amongst the knights, he is stronger than most, but that also alienates him. You being here I think helps him cope by being able to give him somewhat of a normal family life away from being a knight. He’s able to help provide for you and your siblings and also play with them and do chores for you, like now. I think you being here at home is something that he looks forward to seeing, someone to fight for and come home to instead of just someone to fight alongside.”

Rebecca looked at Noelle with tears in the corners of her eyes, “Thank you, Noelle…”

“He’s hopeless without us anyways,” Noelle gave a sly smirk, and they both giggled.

Suddenly, they heard Asta yell as a heavy thud slightly rattled the front of the house.

“I’m okkkkaaayyy…” drooled their aforementioned boyfriend.

“I think we should head into town before Asta has to fix more things around here,” Rebecca held her head, “I don’t think my house can take the abuse.”

“I agree,” Noelle agreed with a sigh.

And so the family and guests head out for a bit of a day on the town. Eventually, Rebecca suggested stopping by the local church to check on all of the children as well as to say ‘hi’ to the local sister and friend of Rebecca’s, who’d helped her look after her brothers and sisters when she could have them tag along. The teens decided to let the kids play with each other as they’d come all this way. 

Asta decided to get in on the action by letting them swing on his arms as he ran in circles. Up next, it was a certain little girl's turn. A turn that just so happened to coincide as her older brother was coming around the corner with arms full of gifts for her birthday. 

Gauche turned to stone for a minute, until the smiling image of his sister and his fellow magic knight came into play. He immediately rushed in, meaning to nail Asta in the face with his boot, while some would say he was foaming at the mouth.

Asta didn’t miss a beat and caught Gauche’s foot with his hand. “Hey there, Gauche,” he remarked as he pushed his coworker back, causing him to stumble slightly, “What a coincidence meeting you here.”

“You bastard!” Gauche fumed, “What the hell are you doing with my Marie?!”

“Hmmm…” Asta raised an eyebrow as he played coy. He looked over at Marie, “Oh… now that you mention it, she’s the girl you’re always getting a bloody nose over just from staring at her picture.”

The kids were a bit disgusted but not at all surprised while Rebecca was totally thrown for a loop. She looked over at Noelle who was holding her head and nodding. Asta let Marie down, and she went off to the side between the two men.

“I asked you a question!” Guache ground his teeth. “What are you doing with Marie?!”

“Playing with her and the other kids, obviously,”  Asta raised an eyebrow. “What were you doing, trying to kick me in the face?”

“I was trying to get you away from my sister!” Gauche yelled as he rushed over and grabbed Asta by his collar. “I get one day off a month to see my sister, so that means these visits are sacrosanct. I set aside all other thoughts but her, and it was going to be flirty and fun and PERFECT! SO… HOW IS IT… YOU GOT HERE BEFORE ME?!”

“Well, duuuuhhhhh,” Asta remarked. “We flew here on my sword,” he remarked as he drew his Demon Slayer sword, allowing the kids to bask in its grungy glory.

Even Rebecca’s siblings marveled at it, as they never got tired of Asta pulling it out of his grimoire.

“Besides, how was I supposed to know you were here, anyway?” Asta played dumb, “I came out with Noelle to see Rebecca and her brothers and sisters. Literally just met her a little while ago anyways. We wanted to let the kids play a bit. I wanted to get in on it while Rebecca talked with 

“Hi…” Rebecca said as her siblings glared at Gauche.

“You better leave Asta alone, or you’ll be sorry!”

“Yeah! He’ll beat you up!”

“He couldn’t beat me even if he wanted to!” Gauche countered. “And stay out of this, brats!”

“Oh boy…” Noelle sighed as she looked up, “He shouldn’t have said that.”

Asta reached up and squeezed Gauche’s wrist, causing him to release Asta. “You’re lucky we’re in town right now,” he said as he glared right into Gauche’s eyes and then threw him back, “Cause if we weren’t, you wouldn’t be getting off with just a sore wrist, Gauche.”

‘Well… at least he kept himself in check…’ Noelle mentally remarked as she sighed.

“I won’t lie, and I’ll give you that your little sis is cute,” Asta kept his eyes on Gauche. “But I’m not into little girls like you.”

“Of course she’s cute! How can you not be into her?! Are you blind at how beautiful she is?!” Gauche proudly boasted, “I’ll make you see her beauty!”

“Big brother, please stop!” Marie pleaded, “You can’t be mean to Asta, because he’s going to be my husband someday!”

Rebecca covered her mouth while Noelle’s mouth just hung open. Gauche turned to stone again and crumbled away to dust.

“Kill, Kill, Kill, Kill, Kill…” Gauche steadily repeated as he got back on his feet. “Kill now!” Gauche said as he showed his face, scaring everyone but Asta and Noelle.

Gauche grimoire floated up and opened to a page. “Mirror Magic: Reflect Ray!” he said and a mirror came from the book to show Asta his reflection.

The anti-mage wasted no time and blurred out of vision and reappeared in front of Gauche with his sword’s tip right at the mirror. The mirror quickly split in two before the spell could even go off.

“You…” Asta balled his fist and looked right at Gauche. “Idiotic,” he reeled back “Bastard!” and nailed Gauche right in the face, causing him to stumble back and land on his butt. “Using a spell like that with lethal intent in a town with kids behind me! HOW STUPID CAN YOU BE!?!” he thrust his sword forward and pointed it at the mirror mage, “If you have beef with me, that’s fine, but you will not, I repeat, WILL NOT! ENDANGER THE LIVES OF THE INNOCENT! LET ALONE THE PEOPLE I CARE ABOUT!”

“Oh my, it's quite noisy over here,” came a new elderly voice. “What is going on here?” she said, seeing Asta pointing his sword at Gauche and then looking at Marie, “Marie, it’s time to go back to the church.”

“Sorry for the abhorrent display, Sister Theresa,”  Asta said as he backed off and returned his sword to his black grimoire.

The sister looked over to Gauche, ”Oh, so it’s you causing trouble again, Gauche.” 

‘This is one of the scenes I didn’t like in the story at all,’ Asta mentally sneered.

“What did you say you old hag?!” Gauche countered as he got to his feet.

“That’s sister to you!” Theresa said as Gauche closed his grimoire, “Mind your manners. So, what are you doing here?”

“Marie and I are going out on a date,” Gauche hissed.

“No, she is coming back with me to the church,” Theresa immediately countered, “When will you realize that the best thing you can do for Marie is to stay away from her? You’re nothing but a bad influence on an impressionable younger girl like Marie.” She started to take jabs at him, “She deserves to be around someone better than you, with your bad attitude and nasty tongue.”

“What was that, you old crone?” Gauche glared.

“ENOUGH!” Asta interjected, stepping between the two. “You both have valid points I can agree with,” they both looked at Asta, a bit stunned, “Gauche, you need to mind yourself around your sister. Set a better example for her, be the ideal big brother and not a nasty pit viper when someone else is playing with her.”

“What-”

“Exactly,” Theresa pointed out.

“Not done,” Asta looked at her, “I respect you in that you’re looking out for Marie’s best interests, but completely trying to cut her older brother out of her life is bullshit. He’s literally the only family she has left, and he has sacrificed so much for her just to keep her fed and a roof over her head. I don’t agree with his mouthing off to you in more than I just did, but at the same time, you need to suck it up!”

They both looked at Asta in silence.

Asta started to walk away. “Be glad she is with someone you can trust to look after her when you’re not around,” he said silently to Gauche.

“Ahh…” Theresa said as Marie tugged on her habit. Theresa looked down and saw Marie with a smile. “Let’s go home, Marie,” she said, leading the little girl by the hand.

“Bye Gauche! Bye Asta!” Marie waved, “I had fun! Let’s play again!”

“Ahhhhahahah… Marie…..” Gauche wined.

“Well,” Asta propped his hands behind his head. “That was something,” he said.

“It’s kind of late,” Rebecca said, looking at the sky. “How about you two stay the night at our house?” she looked at Asta and Noelle.

Asta looked at Noelle, and he said, “I’m the one who brought you out here, so it's your call.”

“Actually,” she looked at Rebecca and then back to Asta, “I wouldn’t mind staying, as long as you stay in a separate room.”

“Ditto,” Asta looked up, “What are we gonna do about sister complex over there? I guess we can call Finral to pick him up?”

“If we do that, then we might as well join him and go back to base too,” Noelle groaned.

“Point,” Asta nodded.

“I don’t mind him staying, as long as you don’t mind sharing a room with him, Asta,” Rebecca added.

“It's fine with me, but if he tries to shoot me with any more of his mirror beams, I can’t guarantee a wall won’t go missing,” Asta shrugged.

“As long as you two fix it,” Rebecca gave an exhausted sigh, “How about we go to the restaurant for some food before going to the house?”

“Sounds good to me,” the kids all said.

“Sounds like a good idea,” Noelle said as her stomach gurgled.

“I got rejected sister lover then,” Asta said as he shot chains of golden light around Gauche’s lifeless form and dragged him through the streets.

“Marie….” Gauche groaned.

At the Restaurant…

“Marie…” Gauche moaned on the floor in the corner.

Asta shoveled food in his mouth, “Man, this stuff is great!”

“Geez, can’t you at least try and pretend that you have table manners just once in a while,” Noelle said as she watched Asta stuff his face, “But I will say you are right. This food is very good, Rebecca.”

“Thanks, you two,” Rebecca smiled at the duo, “I may not be able to fight alongside you, but I can at least make sure you have good food to come home to.”

“Sorry to ask you to work when you came here to enjoy yourself, hun,” the old woman who was the proprietress said. “You were a godsend when you walked in when our Gwen got a stomach ache. I must add that you look so much healthier since you’ve been taking time to yourself,” she gave a swift sly look towards Asta as he was choking, and Noelle quickly handed him a glass of water with an annoyed look on her face, “It wouldn’t have something to do with him, would it?”

“What?!” Rebecca looked at her boss.

“Just how far have you two gone?” the sly old bat gave her a knowing look, also catching Noelle’s attention with her remark.

“Ummmm…” Rebecca’s face started to turn red, “I don’t think that’s any of your business…”

“I’m just joking, hun,” the old bat cackled. “Though, I wouldn’t wait too much longer,” she sang.

The rest of the evening was a bit quieter for the group after that.

That Evening…

Asta steadily snored in the room of Rebecca’s house he usually occupied when he stayed over, while Noelle was invited to stay in Rebecca’s room with her. The kids had all turned in fairly early, as they were all pretty tired from playing and helping Asta with chores and repairs on the house all day. Everyone decided to leave Gauche and his depressed self on the floor downstairs, as he showed no signs of coming out of it.

“So,” Rebecca suddenly said, “how far have you and Asta gone with each other?”

“Don’t worry,” Noelle looked at her, “We've only slept in the same room, and that's all.”

“Really?” Rebecca raised an eyebrow, “Cause from the tone in your voice, it sounds like there is a bit more to the story.”

“Hmmmm….” Noelle moaned, “Fine. He took me out to see where he and Twilight lived as kids and to meet his family. We got stuck in the mountains at their old house, so we just spent the night there. End of story. Nothing happened.”

She looked over and saw Rebecca smiling at her, “What?”

“Nothing,” Rebecca said as she sat up, “Thanks for having his back out there, Noelle.”

“Hey, someone has to make sure the idiot comes home in one piece,” Noelle said as Rebecca got up and slipped on her shaw and slippers “What are you up to?”

“I’m gonna go check on Luca and Marco,” Rebecca said, “I don’t know what it is, but something feels weird about the atmosphere, ya know?”

“Now that you mention it,” Noelle sat up, “It does feel weird. Cold and heavy actually.” She got up and walked over to the window, and her eyes opened wide, “There’s snow on the window outside, in summer. This has to be a spell of some kind.” 

Noelle opened the window slightly and stuck her finger in the snow, “It’s a spell alright, and a really strong one, cast by someone with a lot of magic power no less.” She looked at Rebecca, “Get the kids up and start a fire. I’ll get Asta and Gauche up, and we can go to see what’s going on.”

Rebecca nods and the duo burst into action.

At that same time, the girls were talking in Rebecca’s room, a certain mirror mage who’d just come out of his funk and was making his way down the hall towards a certain anti-mage’s room.

Gauche stopped and did a sudden turn on Asta’s door. “He will die,” he said as the door suddenly flew open, nailing Gauche right in the face. Asta rushed out and ran past him, allowing Gauche to backwards onto the floor, “That bastard is definitely going to die…”

“Shit, it's cold,” Asta said as he could see his breath, “Wait… don’t tell me…” 

Gauche was getting back up. “Asta,” he called out, “You must d-”

“Get out of my way asshole!” Asta said as he barreled through the mirror mage, sending him to the floor, again, out of the way and tumbling down the stairs this time.

“No, no, no!” Asta called out as he threw open the door to reveal a snow-covered town. “Damn it,” he cursed through his teeth.

He looked around and saw many other people, mostly parents, calling out the names of their children. Suddenly, Rebecca and Noelle both came out of the house, knocking Gauche to the floor again.

“Asta, Marco’s gone!” Rebecca cried out with worry.

“He’s not the only one either,” Asta motions to the others around them, “I woke up and felt how cold it was and rushed out here to find this, along with them calling out for the kids.”

“Why would the kids go out in this?” Rebecca asked.

“I bet it has to do with this spell,” Noelle said as she held up her hand, and the snow gathered into it, “If Marco was the only one from this house to be taken along with the others, I’m guessing the spell only affects kids of a certain age group.”

“Rebecca,” Asta looked at her with a stern look in his eyes, “Were any of the others missing, or looked like they had been out of bed and moving around in the rooms?”

Rebecca shook her head.

“Exactly how old is your brother?” Gauche asked with a great worry in his voice.

“I can already answer your question, Gauche,” said Sister Theresa as she came up, “Marie went missing along with the others.”

“Why didn’t you stop her, old hag?!” Gauche ran over and grabbed ahold of her habit.

“I didn’t realize she was gone until not long ago,” Theresa said certainly.

Gauche immediately reeled back with his free hand but was stopped by someone’s hand.

Theresa was a bit shocked to see Asta easily holding back Gauche’s fist, “It will do us no good to fight amongst ourselves, let alone the children, Gauche.”

Gauche let go of Theresa and ripped his hand away from Asta’s, “So, you have a plan to find Marie?”

“No,” Asta said as he let off bloodlust that shook everyone near him, “I have a plan to track the children and find the bastard who cast this spell, so I can break their face in with my fist,” he said as he bent down and took a closer look at the street. 

He blew on the ground and blew the most freshly fallen snow. 

“What are you-” Theresa started to say, but she was stopped by Rebecca.

“He may not look it, but Asta has lived off the land since he was little in the Forsaken Realm,” Noelle explained to the nun, “I’ve seen him track many times now, and it’s amazing. Thus another reason why we royals are truly blind when it comes to even the most trivial of minor tasks.”

“Royal?” Theresa said, and then she noticed Noelle’s earrings, “You're from house Silva, young lady?”

Noelle looked at her and nodded once.

Asta tracked the children's tracks until they all converged in the center of town. “They all met here in front of someone who came down from the sky to meet them,” Asta pointed out the pair of large tracks that just started out of nowhere. “Probably descended on a broom. They led the kids out of town from here,” he pointed to the main road out of town, “Hey, Sister, are there any places around here that people can hide out of the way and out of the view of the magic knights?”

“There is a system of caves a good ways out of town that they could’ve been taken to?” Theresa thought as she rubbed her chin.

“Do you know the way?” Asta asked, and Theresa nodded once. “Then, we’ll follow you,” he said as he went into Rebecca’s house and then came back out with his sword drawn. He turned to his girls, “Noelle, you stay and see if you can get in touch with Knight Headquarters and let them know what’s going on. I trust you can look after the town,” Noelle nodded, “We’ll bring him back, Rebecca. I swear we will.”

“You can swear all you want, brat,” Gauche said, “My only goal is to save my Marie.”

“Then, you’re only in my way,” Asta scowled as he walked and shoved Guache out of the way into the snow, “You got a transport spell, Sister?”

“Who do you think I am?” Theresa smirked as her grimoire floated up next to her.

“You’re, Theresa, teacher to Captain Fuegoleon and his family as well as a former member of the Crimson Lion Kings,” Asta smirked, shocking the sister. “I knew who you were from the moment I saw that scar on your face,” he pointed out. “Leo told me about you. He’s my rival alongside his older brother, ya know?” he turned and walked on, giving very believable half-truths.
> Snow Covered Truth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta rode on his sword, while Sister Theresa and Gauche quickly followed on her flaming leopard spell.

“Your friends seem just as determined to get to the children as you are to get Marie, you miscreant,” Theresa said to Gauche.

“As if I care about the others, you old hag,” Gauche remarked, “Marie is just that much more important. Why can’t you at least agree on that? Afterward, he can find a ditch and die, for all I care.”

“You’ll be happy to know Asta isn’t after your sister, you foul-mouthed brat,” Theresa pointed out, “Not when he’s totally devoted to the other two girls back in town.” She then had a sudden realization, “So that’s why he’s so upset about this. I should’ve seen it earlier, though his demeanor about this is still a bit… off-putting.”

“You say something hag?” Gauche sneered.

“Oh, look! The caves,” Theresa said as her leopard came to a sliding halt, throwing Gauche into a nearby tree.

“Nice one,” Asta said as he jumped off his blade and rested it on his shoulder, landing next to the sister.

“I try,” Theresa shrugged, “Now, the question is which way did they go once they got in here?” She looked at the cave system before them.

Asta looked around and then spotted something in the snow not far away. Wasting no time, he rushed over, throwing his sword off to the side in the snow.

“I’ll get you for that, you old hag!” Gauche cried out as he held his head.

“Hmmmm…” Theresa just ignored him, choosing to see what Asta had rushed off to check out.

Asta dug a boy out of the snow, who was none other than Marco.

“How did you…?” Theresa started to say.

“Sister,” Asta said aloud, “Do you have any healing spells? He’s got several spots that have started to darken on his face, so I can only guess he’s got them randomly covering his body.”

“Frostbite?” Theresa said as she saw Marco’s glaze-over look, “It looks like he’s still in a trance, too. I was never good with mind magic, and I know the brat can’t handle it either.”

“Screw you, old hag!” Gauche yelled out. 

“I forgot,” Asta placed his hand on Marco’s head while it turned black with a coating of anti-magic.

“What are you…?” Theresa started to ask, but then stopped as she saw Marco’s expression go from dull to lively in less than ten seconds.

“Mmmm… Asta…” Macro looked at the mage.

“Hold still for a little bit longer, Marco,” Asta said as he held up his hand and a small flame lit above it. This thoroughly shocked Theresa, “Please keep quiet about what you see me do with the elements, Sister. I know you can fathom what might happen if it got out I could use the elements without magic.”

“Without magic…” Theresa’s mouth dropped as she looked at the flame; indeed, it held no magic.

Asta held the flame in his hand, it traveled while diminishing greatly to his middle and pointer fingertips.  He then touched Marco on the center of the boy’s forehead, and Theresa was even more shocked to see the light of the flame spreading over Marco's body in what appeared to be veins.

“As I thought,” Asta said as he used his other hand to manipulate the flame before pulling them from Marco. The whole time his body was healing from the inside out, with the signs of frostbite quickly diminishing. “Better?” he placed a hand on the young boy’s head.

Marco patted his face. “No more tingles!” he smiled.

“Lad, no… Asta, what did you just do?” Theresa asked, “I’ve seen many magic and techniques in my years but never one like that to allow a person to use fire without magic. How did you do that, and what did you do to him?”

“One is a special ability native to the people of my homeland,” Asta stood up and dusted off the snow. “We wield not magic but the energy of the elements within us. Most can do it, some have the special skills to wield multiple forms of this skill. The elites can use the aspect of their own element when fused with the aspect of another. It’s called bending, and it’s also combined with many other aspects from everyday life to even healing. I am one of a very select few that can wield multiple elements. Water is actually the best for healing, but in this instance, I choose fire to reheat his body from the inside out.”

“It makes sense,” Theresa said. “Wait, you’re a foreigner?”

“Marco, do you remember how you got here?” Asta asked brushing off Theresa's question, “Are the other kids with you?”

“Yeah. I was walking, but it was like when you watch someone driving a carriage from the seat next to the driver,” Marco motioned, “I knew what was going on but couldn’t stop. As soon as I started to be able to move a little, this fat guy with long black hair and glassed tossed me in a tube, and I felt my mana leave my body.”

Gauche immediately shot over, “Marie, was she with you?!”

“Yeah. I saw her when I was walking,” Marco said. “Show me how to get to my Marie now!” he demanded as he lifted the boy up by the collar.

“I don’t know how!” Marco started to cry, “He then tossed me down a hole. I don’t remember how I ended up here though. I think I blacked out after hitting my head.”

“Then, you’re of no use,” Gauche scoffed as he tossed the boy to the side.

Marco closed his eyes but was caught by Asta. “I got ya,” he said. 

Marco opened his eyes to see Asta’s smile. 

“You did what you could, Marco, and it really helped out,” ,e set him down and then turned and glared at Gauche, “What’s your deal, Gauche?! Tossing him like that!”

“He has my gratitude for telling me where Marie is, but beyond that, he did nothing to help her, so I could care less about what happens to him,” Gauche remarked, “All that matters to me is my Marie. Soon, I will save you, my angel” His nose started to bleed a little.

“Marie, Marie, Marie!” Asta yelled out in anger as he stormed over, “All you do is fucking talking about your kid sister like she’s an object and not a person,” he clenched his fist very tight.

“Of course, cause all that ma-” he started to say as Asta buried his left fist into the mirror mage’s gut, causing him to bend at eye level with the anti-mage.

“How dare you call yourself an older brother?!” Asta yelled as he buried his right fist smack in the middle of Gauche’s face, rocketing him back nearly a hundred feet into a tree.

“So strong…” Theresa said as she created a magic candle for Marco to keep him warm.

Asta raised his hand in anger, “All you do is fawn over your little sis as if she was some kind of a doll or princess to be praised, adored, and pamper twenty-four fucking seven!” Gauche shakily raised his head to glare at Asta, “I’ve got news for you buddy! She is a child who needs to be loved and cared for and not showered with meaningless gifts of frivolity every damn month! Have you ever once asked her what it is that she’d like you to get her or maybe even asked what she needs?!”

Gauche just sat there staring, knowing Asta already knew the answer.

“The answer is no you didn’t!” Asta shouted at the top of his lungs, “A real older brother is always there for their younger sibling, even when they don’t need to be! They take care of their younger siblings by making sure they never go hungry, making sure there’s a roof over their heads and that they have a place to call home!”

“You have no idea of what I’ve done to-” Gauche started.

“You’ve lied, cheated, stolen and a laundry list of other things in order to make sure she was always in a warm safe place,” Asta pointed, “You even became a magic knight to keep her safe, but in doing so, you’ve also lost the right to call yourself her older brother when all you do is buy her useless junk! You were only imprisoned because you were stealing and doing jobs to provide for your sister, but at some point, that intent to do what you could for your little sister just turned into an outright obsession! Do you know how angry and upset you feel right now?! Well, there’s a whole town of people feeling that same way, because their kids or brothers and sisters are missing! Me included among them!!!”

“We should be in there rescuing them, and yet… I’m standing here giving a god damn breakdown of how wrong an asshole is because he’s a sis-con and he decided to throw my little brother!” Asta motioned to Marco, “I’ve done what I can to keep a cool head, but you… you tossing my little brother like he was nothing but trash is my final straw, you mother fucking asshole! You have no right to be a magic knight or a brother! As far as I care, you can stay here and freeze, while me and Sister Theresa go to save the kids!”

Asta spat on the ground in front of Gauche and then walked over to Marco. 

“I’m sorry about that,” he said as he tried to stop his shaking.

“Did you mean it, about me beng your brother?” Macro hesitantly asked.

Asta took his Black Bulls robe off and wrapped it around Marco. “Even if your big sister decides she likes someone else, I’ll still be your older brother,” he made sure to cinch the robe up tight, “Keep this on. It'll keep you safe.”

He stood up and looked at Theresa who just nodded once, “Someone who knows the truth needed to tell him, and I’m glad it was you.”

“I just told the truth is all,” Asta said as he summoned his sword to his hand. 

He walked up to the cave network’s entrance. Closing his eyes, he slammed a hand into the wall of the hole, sending out seismic waves into the tunnel system. He then quickly made a mental map and noted where the kidnappers were.

“Got them,” he growled.

“How…?” Theresa started to say and then looked at Asta who was looking back, his eyes lit with rage. “Let’s get going then,” she gave a hesitant nod, and they both took off leaving, Gauche in the snow to ponder alongside Marco to watch him.

In the Caves…

“I’m curious,” Theresa spoke up.

“About?” Asta said, not even looking back.

“I was a magic night for a long time, and I’ve seen my fair share of strange magic but nothing like the abilities you just displayed,” Theresa stated, “And the way you spoke about being a brother to Gauche, it sounded as if you have your own share of experience on the matter.”

“My powers come from my homeland,” Asta tacked on, “Magic does technically exist there, but only the elites have the proper tomes, let alone the right to practice it. So, my people developed the power to use the elements without it, plain and simple. The art of using the elements in this way is called bending, and the users are called benders. Not everyone can be a bender either. There are those of us that can wield multiple elements, but it's usually only those who’ve thoroughly mastered our abilities. Just so you know, very few know of these powers, and all that do are close to me and will deny that I have them,” he looked over his shoulder at the old woman.

Theresa smirked with a slight chuckle, “Noted. Now, about the other subject?”

“When I came to this country, I was about six or seven when I woke up on the morning of my arrival,” Asta explained, “I spoke that way because I do have little brothers and sisters out in Hage Village that’s close to where I grew up.”

“You wouldn’t happen to be acquainted with Sister Lily, would you, boy?” Teresa fished around as she was starting to piece a few things together.

“Yeah, she’s the nun at the church in Hage,” Asta said. “She looked after me from time to time, mostly in winter.”

“So, you’re the boy she spoke of who lived in the forest who was always so determined,” Theresa let out a satisfied chuckle, “She served a small stint with us some time ago and would always go above and beyond to help out. When I asked her why, she simply said there was a child where she lived who even though he was young lived in the forest and lived his life to the fullest every day by simply being himself in order to survive and even went out of his way to help those around him, even though he had no magic.”

“Sounds like her,” Asta said, not looking back.

“But to think you and him are the same, and you even became a magic knight and even support Rebecca,” Theresa laughed out loud. “I wish I was ten years younger, so I could show you what I could do back in my day, but you’ll have to settle for this old bag of bones that’s here and now.”

“Never underestimate the experienced,” Asta simply said, catching the old woman off guard.

Back outside…

Gauche sat in the snow and simply looked at the ground as he pondered on Asta’s punches and words. He then looked over at Marco, who hadn’t broken his gaze away from the entrance of the cave.

“Hey, kid,” he called out, causing the boy to look at him, “I’ve seen you at the church when I’ve visited Marie from time to time… Tell me… Am I a good brother to her? Has she ever talked about me before?”

Marco fully turned to face Gauche, “Yeah, she does it all the time.”

“Really?” Gauche looked up with sparkles in his eyes, “WHAT COMPLAINT HAS SHE SHOWERED YOU ALL WITH BEHIND MY BACK? I BET-”

“She says you always bring her lots of fun stuff to play with,” Marco said, “but she wishes you’d stop buying her all the stuff from the stores in town. She feels so bad for all the other girls and boys that she gives them the stuff to play with and tells them to keep it if they like it.”

Gauche turned to stone again.

“She says she wishes you’d be a little more like Asta a lot, too,” Marco thought aloud as cracks formed over the Gauche Statue.

Marco walked over and patted Gauche on top of the head.

“But,” Marco continued, “Even though she says that, she still says she loves you for always being there for her and always coming to see her on your days off.”

Gauche looked over the young boy.

“I’m not gonna pretend like I know all about these things, but I do know that Asta makes my sister happy, so I just put up with him at first,” Marco sat down, “Because it was always Rebcca who was taking care of us, but here came someone who was doing all he could to support her, and before we all knew it, he was just as much a part of our family as he and his family were a part of ours.”

“She might be all you have, but that’s not how she sees it,” Marco said, “As siblings, we look out for each other, even if we don’t always like the outcome, but if it's for the best, then we usually shut up about it.”

That’s when it dawned on Gauche. As Asta said, he’d done a lot in the name of making sure his sister could at least eat, but since becoming a magic knight, he’d never once asked her what she wanted or even bothered to ask the old hag if she was eating right. He also realized the old hag had a point in the venom she spat at him.

Gauche then stood up with a determined look on his face and ran straight into the cave, “Hang in there, Marie! Your real big brother is coming to save you, and you, too, you old hag!”

In the central chamber of the Cave System…

Inside the cave system’s heart, two brothers waited with the kidnapped children. The older of the two tossed one of the children with the others that had been drained of their magic power. The younger had insisted that he not toss out any more of his new ‘friends’, so he just decided to toss them off to the side as long as they didn’t make too much noise, so the younger could play with his new ‘friends’ later.

“Damn it, Neige, why couldn’t you bring more high-quality specimens, or at the very least, more of them?” the older yelled at the younger, “These brats barely had enough magic power combined to fill up the tank three-quarters of the way, and there’s only a few of them left.”


(Neige)



“I’m sorry, brother Baro,” Neige shrank away, “But this is all the friends gathered around me with my spell.”


(Baro)



“Tch,” Baro scoffed. “You need to grow a spine, little brother. Now, let’s see what we have left and hope it’ll be enough to fill the tank,” he touched his gold framed purple lensed glasses, and purple frames appeared next to the outside. “Oh my,” Baro smiled. “You didn’t tell you got a golden goose, little brother,” he said as he approached Marie. 

She’d actually come out from under the influence of Neige’s spell, thanks to the mirror her older brother had given to her so they could speak with each other. She also knew Gauche could find her with it, so she went along with the others, so when he came to save her, she could convince him to save the others, too.

“She has enough magic power to fill at least three tanks on her own,” Baro chuckled as he started to walk toward the children, “With your help, we’ll be able to make our quota, hehe.”

He grabbed her, and she resisted, “No! Let go of me!”

“Oh? So, you were awake. I bet you’ve been up this whole time,” Baro laughed to himself. “It doesn’t matter. Now, come-”

Baro was sent flying across the room and straight into his equipment, breaking most of it in the process. What had sent him sailing was the hilt of a sword that a certain anti-mage used to get around rather quickly.

“Asta!” Marie yelled out.

“Hey there,” he said as he looked at her with a smile, “You get with the others and Sister Theresa for now. Gauche will be here soon to make sure you’re alright.”

“He will?” Marie said with stars in her eyes, and Asta nodded once, “I knew he’d come for us!”

“Are you sure you can handle them both?” Theresa asked.

“Trust me,” Asta looked at her, and Theresa was a bit shaken by the look in his eyes. 

They reflected great rage in their slitted pupils. He stepped off his sword. It flipped upright, and he took a firm hold of it.

“It's best if you stay with the kids and protect them, so I don’t have to. Gauche will be here soon, and he’s all the backup I’ll need. You focus on them and healing them. Those two are my prey,” he said with dark intent.

‘Is this really the same boy that was playing with these children just earlier today?’ Theresa asked herself before shaking off the question and forcing the kids back, “Wait, how do you know Gauche is coming?”

“I heard his footsteps,” Asta said, not looking back as he walked forward.

“Brother Baro, are you alright?” Neige asked as he reached his brother’s side.

“Argh… what hit me?” Baro said as he held his head then saw his equipment and got pissed. 

He looked forward and saw Asta coming towards them.

“It was him, brother,” Neige said with a bit of his own anger, “He flew in on that sword and hit you with its handle.”

Baro got a good look at him. “You got some balls, hitting me into my stuff, you little brat,” he remarked as he stood up, “How are you gonna pay me back for all the damages?”

“By cutting and mincing you into fat chunks of flesh,” Asta coldly replied, “I don’t care if the magic knights scold me for it or even expel me. No one messes with my family like you two assholes did and get off without at least being mangled in a messy little ball of pain.”

“Wait a minute, you’re a magic knight?!” Baro began to panic. He decided to check Asta’s mana, and then, he burst out laughing, “Bwahahahahaha!!!!!! You really had me going there for a second, kid. But there’s no way you’re a magic knight with no magic power!”

“Then, ask yourself how it is I flew in here on my sword?” Asta remarked as he took up a stance, and his sword turned jet black.

Baro wasn’t taking a chance. “Mud Magic: Mud Doll Army!” he shouted, and several mud dolls appeared from the ground.

Neige was shaking in his boots but decided to protect his older brother, “Snow Magic: Come forth Snow Friends!” he shouted as he now coerced the cave floor, and then, several snowmen-like creatures sprouted from his magic.

Asta turned his sword horizontally. “I’m going to cut right through your little make-shift doll army you assholes,” Asta growled as the black anti-magic now completely engulfed the weapon in his grip, to the point it was wafting off of it where it started to accumulate around Asta’s right side in the shape of a tattered bat-like wing.

“Go ahead and try it brat!” Baro taunted in an attempt to throw Asat’s concentration. “I don’t know what you’re playing at or what power that is, but there’s no way you’ll be to cut through all of them!”

“Wanna bet?!” Asta smiled evilly as he reeled back. “BLACK CRESCENT!” he roared as he unleashed a massive crescent moon slash that easily tore through the army, just as he promised.

“Brother, get down!” Neige hurried and pushed his older brother to the cave floor just as the slash was about to cleave through them, just barely slicing off a portion of their hair.

“What was that…?” Baro said as he looked at the place where he and his brother’s constructs had been, only to see nothing at all. He checked the magic of Asta and was scared to the point he nearly shit himself, “That’s…. That’s impossible! How did you erase all of the ambient magic, along with our spells!?!”

“Brother?” Neige stood up, “He’s dangerous, and I don’t think we can stop him alone.”

“Ah….” Baro looked over at his younger brother, who was shaking uncontrollably with fear but yet still standing up to the teenager who’d, literally, tried to just cut them in two with no remorse whatsoever. He then looked back at the wall behind them and saw the aftermath the slash had left in the cave and saw a near mirror sheen to the rock.

Baro got to his feet. “Look at you, little brother, still scared out of your mind but more than willing to stand off against this guy,” he said, steadying himself, “Yeah, let’s kick his ass as brothers!”

“Ironic,” Asta remarked. “Talking about brotherhood like that when it’s a brotherhood that put you idiots in this situation in the first place!” he seethed.

The brothers’ grimoires glowed in sync. “Compound magic,” they said in unison, and this put Asta off as he knew this wasn’t supposed to happen. Mud and snow swirled together from the ground into a gigantic humanoid shape that reached the ceiling of the cave, “Permafrost Giant!”

“Tundra Fist!” they shouted, and the giant reared back and then threw a massive fist at Asta

The fist connected, kicking up dust from the impact.

“Let’s get out of here while they can’t see!” Baro said.

“Going somewhere,” said Gauche, who was standing right behind them, having showed up not long after Asta’s slash. “Mirror Magic, Real body double,” he said as he looked over them with the real him standing in front of the kids. “You took Marie,” he pointed at Neige, “and then you tried to hurt Marie!” He glared at Baro.

“Wait your turn, Gauche,” Asta's voice came. “I haven’t finished with them yet,” he said as he held a golden transparent screen in front of himself that had taken the blow from the giant’s fist, “Ya might have had a chance if I hadn’t used my Light Screen to block the blow.”

Baro slowly turned his head, his glasses still activated, and he started to shudder as he saw the amount of magic power pouring out of Asta.

“That’s… impossible!” Baro called out, “You had no magic at all, but now, it’s pouring out of you like a fountain!” He then saw the second grimoire. “He… has two grimoires! Permafrost Giant! GO BERSERK!”

“I don’t think so!” Asta said as the grimoire flipped to a black page, and his golden light turned into a dark purple that was nearly black. “Dark Magic: Dark Pressure!” he said as a black ball appeared above his hand. Before the brothers’ giant could act, it was crushed to roughly the size of a basketball.

“He--e-e-e-e-e-e has two grimoires and two magic types!” Baro said as he tried to run away.

“Brother, wait! We can’t forget my new friends!” Neige said.

“My turn now!” Gauche’s double said as he socked Baro in the face and scared Neige back to the ground.

“Light Magic: Swords of Revealing Light!” Asta said as several golden swords appeared and immobilized the brothers. “I have questions for you…”
> Asta's Blackened Rage
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I swear I don’t know anything about the group that hired me beyond their name!” Baro cried out, “Look, all I know is they call themselves the Eye of the Midnight Sun and that they hired me to drain and collect the magic out of the stupid villagers in the kingdom!”

“That confession was surprisingly easy to get,” Theresa crossed her arms. “But I shouldn’t be surprised when you have two Black Bull who have family involved in the situation,” she looked over at the severely pissed off Gauche and a very annoyed Asta who’d managed to calm down, if only slightly.

Asta turned his gaze. “So, you-” he started to say to Neige.

“I just wanted some friends!” Neige cried, “Brother Baro said we’d all be friends once the job was done!”

“So, you kidnapped my Marie,” Gauche seethed, “Because you want to have her all to yourself!” he yelled, causing Neige to cower.

Asta immediately chopped him over the head with his palm. “That is not what he said at all, you idiot!” he turned his attention back to Neige, but with a calmer disposition than before, no one noticing the little mud doll Baro had sent over to his destroyed workstation. “Look…” He took in a deep breath. “You don’t need to put people under a spell to be friends. All ya have to do is go up and talk to people if you want to be friends,” he bent down, “I understand why you did it, but it's still bad. You have to answer for it, but if you want, I’ll be your friend starting right now?”

“R-r-really?” Neige said in disbelief.

“Really, really,” Asta smiled. “But first, you have to be held accountable for what you and your brother have done, okay?” 

Neige nodded.

“I’ll even come by and see you on my visits to town when I check on the church and my family,” Asta's smile brightened.

Meanwhile, the little mud doll had made it to the destroyed table and started sifting through the wreckage, looking for a very specific piece of equipment. Baro was praying to anyone who’d listened to him in his head that the device was still intact. The doll then suddenly pulled out the device it’d been searching for. Miraculously, it was untouched.

Baro’s worry suddenly shifted into excitement, as did his frown to a manic laugh and smile.

“What are you smirking at, fat ass?” Gauche asked, “You’ve still got a lot to answer for after what you did to my Marie!”

“Now that you mention it, Gauche, I agree,” Asta turned to Baro, “You still need to answer for what you did to Marco!”

Theresa just looked at the two knights with a bit of a confused look, “You two… are a little more alike than you want to acknowledge…”

“What you say!?” they said in unison to the old woman, “I am nothing like this guy!” they said as they pointed at each other and then looked at each other, “HEY, ASSHOLE, STOP THAT! NO, YOU STOP IT! I SAID STOP COPYING ME, DUMBASS!”

Theresa just placed a hand on her face and shook her head slightly, “Great… what have I unleashed now?”

“I love my family, yeah, but not to the point I buy out an entire store’s stock!” Asta held up a fist. 

“Well, maybe you should!” Gauche exclaimed, “That’s how I express my unyielding love and compassion for my dear Marie!”

“I’m nothing like this sis-con! I’m nothing like this idiot who's trying to steal Marie!”  they said at the same time. “WHAT YOU SAY ABOUT ME?!” they yelled, getting up in each other's faces.

Suddenly, a black portal opened about 20 feet away. Out of this came a familiar messy black-haired girl in very little clothing and black square-framed glasses. Sally had made her return.

“Well, helllllloooo….” She started to say until she saw the two arguing mages, “What the hell did I walk in on? A lover’s spat?” She rubbed the back of her head, then recognized her latest test subject, and then saw Baro. “I can see why you called,” she remarked with a wide grin as she sent several of her miniature gel salamanders over and freed the captives from Asta's spell by using the gel monsters to bend the light.

“Oh, thank god you’re here,” Baro said as he rushed over. “You’ve got to help us!”

“If you two are done,” Theresa cleared her throat, “I believe we have company.” She pointed to Sally.

“Sally,” Asta gritted his teeth hard.

“Hi, Asta! It's good to see you again!” Sally happily waved. “You better be ready to be my next test subject 'cause I’m coming for ya!”

“An ex?” Gauche asked.

“She’s a maniac bitch, who I want nothing more to with than to bury her ass six feet under, asshole! She’s a gel magic user and magic researcher in service with the Eye of the Midnight Sun,” Asta growled, “She’s with the ones who attacked the capital not too long ago.”

“So, you’re the REAL reason my Marie was in danger,” Gauche seethed as he activated his grimoire. “Mirror Magic, Reflection Ray!” he shouted as he sent a beam of light from the mirror that appeared.

“Yawn,” Sally said, “Giant Sticky Salamander,” she said lazily as a massive gel amphibian appeared in front of her and redirected the beam into the cave wall.

Gauche looked on, shocked at how it happened.

“What part of gel magic didn’t you understand, mirror boy?” Theresa remarked. “She’ll be able to redirect any of your light beams with those gel monsters of hers.”

“It also means most of my light magic is useless, too,” Asta tacked on. “I can’t really rely on my dark magic without using my light magic to buy me time,” he added. “Which means I need my black power instead,” he tightened his grip on his sword as it switched to anti-magic form.

“Hey!” Baro yelled, finally getting Sally’s. “I took the job of siphoning the magic off these brats because you guaranteed we’d be safe, and yet, here are two magic knights! You better hand over something to help out right now!”

Sally evilly smiled, “Oh, you say you want help?”

Asta’s eyes widened. “No!” he ran forward.

“Obviously!” Baro smirked as Sally pulled a giant syringe filled with clearish pink fluid and jabbed it into the mud man and pushed down on the plunger. “What… have … you done to me?” 

Baro started to gag on his own mud magic before it completely consumed him, turning the poor mage into a massive mud giant.

“Brother Baro….” Neige said as he watched what happened to his older brother.

“Damn you, Sally!” Asta yelled as he brought his sword down hard, only for the gel mage to jump back.

“What’d I do?” she stuck his tongue out of the side of her mouth, “All I did was give him what he asked for.”

“By turning the poor bastard into a monster, consumed by his own magic power!” Asta shouted before quickly turning to block a punch from the rampaging Baro giant.

Sally snickered as Asta jumped into the air after he threw the giant off balance. “Well, that’s the thing,” she said as she appeared right on Asta's back. “The best part is watching the reactions and seeing the outcomes of an experiment! It's why I’m so into getting you,” she licked her lips. “You’re going to be my newest guinea pig!” she chomped down onto Asta’s shoulder.

Asta snickered as she cried out in pain while falling to the ground, holding her mouth as he landed near his team. “What the matter?” he snickered, “Is my taste not to your liking?”

Sally shakily got to her feet as blood ran down from her gums, coating her teeth red. “What did you do to your body just then?” She smiled manically, “It felt as if I was biting into a piece of iron! Oh, I must have you even more now! It makes me all hot and bothered from just the thoughts of all the experiments we can do!”

Asta actually recoiled from that comment slightly.

“What girl isn't into you?” Gauche asked, both pissed but also concerned.

“Hey!” Asta retorted, “I want nothing to do with that crazy gel scientist chick over there! Let alone anything she’s even affiliated with, ya big jerk!”

“Aren’t you two getting off track, AGAIN?!” Theresa yelled at the two. “You two are more like brothers than even you’d like to admit,” she grumbled.

“She’s right,” Asta remarked as he threw out a hand and created a barrier that blocked Baro’s next couple of blows. “I’m open to ideas, mirror boy,” he remarked.

“Brother,” Marie looked at Gauche with fear plastered across her face.

Gauche grabbed onto the left side of his face. “There’s no other way,” he said. “Look here,” he said to Asta as he pulled back his hair to reveal a mirror embedded in his eye socket. “My eye has been replaced by a magic item that amplifies my mirror spells, but it severely drains my mana in the process. As much as I… really hate…” he ground his teeth hard,  “to admit it… Marie would be very sad if you died here, so I’ll help out for her sake, but not yours, not the old hag, and not the other snot-nosed brats.”

“Sure, whatever helps you sleep at night,” Asta shrugged, causing the mirror-mage to seeth even more, but in light of the battle, chose to ignore the comment, “Does it work on spells, too?”

Gauche was a bit perplexed, “Usually. Why though?”

“I’m thinking you stay here and let me take on these two,” Asta explained, “Let’s face it… after these next two spells, neither of us will have much left in the mana tank. Let's face it, we’re not exactly at full right now either, but as is, my anti-magic swords are our best bet to stop them both. Sally’s gel will just redirect most of our offensive magic, and Muddy will pound us before my dark magic can really kick in.”

“So, what’s your plan? Run at them full steam?” Gauche asked while Asta gave a toothy grin. “You’re kidding?” He said as Asta kept smiling, “You’re not kidding…. You better not die, 'cause I’m the one who has to kill you!” He smirked as the grimoire floated up.

“You’re more than welcome to try when we’re not out on a mission, sis-con,” Asta snickered as his own light/dark magic grimoire floated on his left and his black grimoire on his right. “Let’s go!” he shouted as he charged in.

“Dark Magic: Dark Platforms!” he shouted, and several black platforms appeared in strategic places around the cave. Asta took in a deep breath. “Water Breathing,” he said, jumping up onto a platform and then another and another.

He was using his platforms to dart around as he started to cleave the mud giant a part, piece by piece.

“How is he doing this?!” Sally salivated, “What kind of enhancement magic is this!?! I WILL HAVE YOU, ASTA!”

“No thanks!” he replied as he dodged a punch, “Spoken for, so I have plenty of girls in my life already!” He jumped back and activated another spell, “NOW!”

“Mirror magic!” Gauche revealed his eye, and Asta looked into it, while several mirrors appeared around the cave. “Mirror Brigade!” he called out.

“Light Magic: Chains of Enlightenment!” Asta said at the same time, causing several pairs of his platforms to now have golden light chains between them. Several Asta’s come forth from Gauche’s mirror accompanied, by their own planes and changes. The Asta army was now bounding around the cave, using the chains as slingshots.

“Union Magic: Mirror Army!”  they all say as they slash Baro to pieces, with their blades in anti-magic form.

“Just have to time it right,” Sally murmured as she'd snuck onto the ceiling. “Got ya!” she shouted as she landed on one of the Asta’s backs, “You’re mine now!”

“Sorry,” he said, “I don’t do crazy.”

“And you chose the wrong one!” the original came up from behind and slammed the flat of the demon slayer down on the crazy mage, robbing her of the last of her magic, while dealing a massive amount of damage as she rocketed to the floor.

A few moments passed, and Neige was looking over the cave at the scattered remains of his brother’s body.

“Brother Baro….” he wept.

Asta came over and placed a hand on his back. Neige looked back, with tears pouring from his eyes.

“I know it’s hard,” Asta said as he held out a hand, and in it was Baro glasses, “He was in a lot of pain, Neige. He wasn’t human anymore and would’ve hurt a lot of people if he was left like that.”

Neige shakily took the glasses and held them to his chest.

“We’ll take care of you,” came Theresa’s voice. Neige looked off to the side and saw the smiling sister looking at him.

“Let’s get out of here,” Gauche said, “I need to get Marie out of this nasty place.”

“Right, and we have a prisoner to deliver,” Asta looked over at Sally, as she was mesmerized by how he beat her.

That’s when a new black portal opened up, and out of it shot a golden beam of light straight at Asta. Theresa was the first to react.

“Asta!” she called out.

Asta used a blast of air to push her back as he jumped out of the way while three sword-like spikes embedded themselves in the ground.

“Oh, my,” came a calm and tranquil voice. “And here I thought I could finish you the quick and painless way,” 





Everyone turned to see a beautiful man with multiple white braids of hair in a white robe with a three-eyed key symbol on his chest.

“Hello there, everyone. My name is Licht, and I am the leader of the Midnight Sun. It’s very nice to meet all of you,” Licht smiled at them. “Look at what you’ve done to poor Sally,” he shook his head in mock disappointment, “You see, this is what happens when you run off on your own, Sally.”

“I’m sorry, Master Licht,” Sally said with genuine remorse. 

“Back you go, but first, Light Magic: Healing Light Particles,” Golden Light bits covered Sally as Licht floated near.

“Valtos,” Licht said as the spacial mage that Asta had faced before appeared from a portal, in a robe this time.





“At once, Master Licht,” Valtos gave a slight bow and then opened a portal underneath Sally.

“Rest well,” Licht smiled at her as she went into the portal.

“I will,” Sally smiled, then looked at Asta, “Bye-bye, Asta! See ya later.”

The portal closed as she disappeared into it.

“Now,” Licht looked to the others. “How shall we deal with you?” he asked in a little darker tone.

“Dark Magic,” Asta said, “Dark Reinforce,” he continued and dark magic covered his skin.

Licht turned to face them. “You will all pay for how you treated our poor Sally,” he held up a hand, and his grimoire glowed, “Light Magic: Swords of Judgment!” He waved his hand, and several light blades appeared then proceeded to fire upon them.

Asta threw up his hands, “Light Magic: Light Screen!” A wall of transparent golden light appeared before him, shielding everyone behind. “You’ve all got to run!” he said through gritted teeth, “I don’t know how long I can hold up this barrier!”

“We can’t just leave you here to fight them alone!” Theresa said.

“You’ll just be in my way if you stay,” Asta remarked as his barrier started to chip away and crack. “Those kids need someone to get them home!”

“Gauche,” Asta reinforced his barrier, “I’m trusting you to get them out of here safe!”

Gauche just looked at him, “Alright, I still owe you for trying to seduce Marie! So, you better not die in here, you bastard!”

Asta smiled.

Gauche and Theresa started to herd the children out towards the entrance of the cave.

“I must say I am quite impressed by not only your resolve but the amount of magic power you’re displaying. You show remarkable power, even amongst humans,” Licht said as he kept firing his swords. “No wonder you were able to even give Fragment such a hard time.”

Asta kept gritting his teeth as he maintained his barrier, but was still being pushed back as more of it was gradually chipped away or cracked.

“You’re not of this country so why are you trying so hard to protect those of this nation?” Licht asked as he continued to throw light swords at Asta’s barrier. “From what I know from Fragment’s explanation of you, you’re not even a native of this land. You or that purple-haired girl have nothing to do with those of this country, so why go out of your way to risk your life for them multiple times?”

Asta made sure that Gauche and the others were totally out of earshot before speaking. 

“(Obviously),” Asta spoke in elvish, causing Licht’s eyes to widen while ceasing his assault, “(You know nothing at all, boy!)”

“Master Licht,” came Valtos from a new portal, “I’ve come to… Master Licht?”

“How do you know that language?”  Licht asked, showing a bit of falter in his calm demeanor before he teleported in a flash of gold and reappeared in front of Asta.

Asta predicted his reaction and read his Qi. At that moment Licht appeared, Asta had the cult leader by the literal throat and then activated his anti-magic on his hand.

“Master!” Valtos started to act.

“Don’t move, skinny,” Asta ordered as he looked at the spacial mage out of the corner of his eye with a stare that meant instant death for not only him but Licht, too.

“(There’s a whole hell of a lot more going on behind the scenes than just the massacre of your village, boy,)” Asta told his enemy, “(I’d prefer not to be your enemy, elf.)” Licht’s eyes narrowed, “(But that ship sailed already. I’ll tell you this though, don’t trust Fragment at all. I don’t know what or who he is, but he is definitely not supposed to be in this world),” Asta said just as he let go of the man, dodging a magic bullet.

“Damn it,” Valtos sneered, “I’ll make you pay!”

“Calm yourself, Valtos,” Licht ordered, “I want him taken alive. There is much this human has to answer.”

“And what would that be about?” came the familiar tone of Captain Yami as he exited a portal with Finral.

“Why did I have to come?” Finral whined.

“Because you’re my ride back home,” Yami said. “So, Asta,” he turned back to face Licht and Valtos, “What are we dealing with here?”

“Finral,” Asta said.

“Yes?” Finral answered.

“Gauche is at the entrance of the cave system with Sister Theresa and the kids from town and a former hostile. Get them back to town,” he ordered.

“I'm your superior!” Finral retorted, “Who are you to give me orders like that?!”

“You want to stay and fight then?” Asta looked at him as he pointed over to Licht and Valtos, “Cause the skinny one is a spacial mage.”

“You said the entrance, right? I’m off!” he remarked as he opened another portal.

“You better come back!” Yami said, causing the spatial mage to waver slightly.

“Yessir! Will do, as soon as I make sure everyone is safe!” Finral said as he ran into the portal.

“Tch… freaking coward,” Yami snorted, “So?”

“The blonde is the leader of the Eye of the Midnight Sun,” Asta pointed, “You can have him. I don’t have enough magic to keep up with him as it stands from my earlier fight.”

“Generous today,” Yami said with a wicked grin. “Let’s get started then,” Yami pointed his new katana at Licht, “Your move, shiny!”

“Master Licht,” Valtos stepped up, “Allow me…”

“No, Valtos,” Licht said, “I have been wanting to test my light magic against this one for some time. The boy presented the right opportunity but ultimately was not the ideal mage who is my polar opposite. In fact, I’d say he’s more along the lines of the middle ground between the captain and myself, with both light and dark magic. With Captain Yami being present now, I found this moment just right.”

“The only reason you gave the boy a hard time was because he was busy protecting the kids, the old woman, and the mirror freak with a sister complex,” Yami took one last drag off his cigarette before tossing it off to the side. “Let’s dance Sparkles!” Yami smiled, “Dark Magic,” magic wafted off Yami’s new katana as he then effortlessly sent several slashes toward the elf leader.

Licht’s eyes widened suddenly. “Light Magic, Swords of Judgement,” he replied as he sent several swords to counter Yami’s slashes. “How did you do that?” he seethed slightly as he looked at the still smiling captain. “That wasn’t a spell at all. How’d you do that attack?”

“That would be my trusty katana forged by our boy Asta here,” Yami held up his sword while he motioned with his head.

“That’s right,” Asta held his hands up and both the Demon Dweller and Demon Slayer swords flew into his hands.

This caused Licht to falter slightly again. “Those swords,” his vision narrowed on Asta.

“I wouldn’t take my eyes off my opponent if I were you,” Asta said as he looked at Valtos, “I owe you some payback for the capital, skinny!” 

Licht turned back to Yami who’d closed the gap then brought down his sword, sending out a massive dark magic slash.

Asta took off in a gust while Valtos barely managed to dive into a portal, “Damn… Moon breathing still puts too much strain on this… young body to use back to back after… a big fight like this without a pain nullifier, at the least...” he pant, “YOU TRYING TO KILL ME, CAPTAIN!?! YA COULD DIAL IT BACK WITH YOUR SUBORDINATE FIGHTING WITH YOU HERE!”

“Oh, suck it up!” Yami called out, “You dodged it, didn’t ya?”

“Yeah, barely!” Asta stomped as a magic bullet came for him, and he slashed it as he proceeded to look at Valtos, “I’m going to menace you into toothpicks, you skinny fuck!”

Valtos recoiled slightly from the look Asta was giving him. “Just what is this boy?” he asked himself, “Even Master Fragment, whose powers are on par with Master Licht and the upper members, is wary of this boy, even with this child in a severely weakened state he’s still able to able to cut through my most powerful assaults.” Valtos smiled, “I’d like to see you try your best, brat! There’s no way you could reach me up here without a broomstick at the least, and even then, you still have my portal to go through if you could!”

“I could just overpower this with anti-mana zone at its max, but then that would leave Yami at a severe disadvantage,” Asta thought as he slashed several incoming bullets. “But, I need the practice with my Qi sensing,” he chuckled. “Alright skinny,” he pointed at the slayer at the spatial mage. “Let’s play tag!” he said as he jumped into a nearby portal and came out another.

Valtos in the meantime panicked slightly and then started to fire more magic bullets into his portals in hopes of hitting Asta. Asta slashed the ones that came for him but also blocked the ones he couldn’t slash with the dweller or deflect with the slayer.

Licht, in the meantime, had created whips of light and was using them to keep Yami at a good distance away. The elf quickly found that getting up close with the dark swordsman was a very bad idea, as Yami was able to read his patterns and predicted the light mage’s teleportation arrays. His dark magic sword was also another nuisance the leader of the cult hadn’t taken into account, as when he moved in to cut the weapon in two, he quickly found the weapon to be very very durable but also sharp enough to the point that the air around the blade seemed to cut Licht’s magic swords before the two blades even clashed.

“Well, it’s been fun,” Yami smirked.

“Indeed,” Licht said with a somber smile. “But I think it's time we end this,” he teleported back, and a massive number of his light swords appeared. “Light Magic, Light Sworss of Judgement!” he waved his hand, sending the swords at Yami.

“Time to push my limits,” Yami closed his eyes and took hold of his katana with both hands, holding it out in front of his body. “Dark magic,” he said with a calm voice as he infused his magic into his sword, causing it to transform.

The blade started to glow a bright blue as the hilt and guards started to resemble black wafting magic.





“Darkness Unbound,” Yami said, not opening his eyes as he concentrated. He then began the cut through Licht’s incoming sword barrage one sword after another in a blur of motions.

“He wasn’t using the sword’s true form?” Licht said, taken aback. “Does his power really revival that of even the current wizard king? I can’t take that risk…”

Licht created a sword of light magic. Using their respective magic swordsman skills, the two opposing leaders clashed with each other. All the while, Yami was trying to get Licht to talk and reveal his reasoning.

“Guess it’s my turn,” Asta smirked as he dropped his sword, but the anti-magic spilled onto his arms to harden into armored-claw gauntlets. 





“Let’s see how you fair against me and my claws, Skinny!” Asta smirked as his pupils became slits, and his teeth sharpened ever so slightly. Asta took a breath and adjusted his breath. “Beast Breathing,” he growled as he oriented himself on all fours and landed on the floor. “Black Claw,” he said as he turned into a blur while he darted through the air and easily tore apart Valtos’s portals one after another, leaving behind only the faintest trace of black anti-magic claw marks.

“Dark Magic,” Yami jumped back and took a deep breath, and closed his eyes, “Let’s see if I can imitate the kid a little,” he said as he opened his eyes while he turned his sword to the right. “Ito o settei shi, dākukuresento(Set Intentions, Dark Crescent)!” he said as he swung his sword, sending out a massive crescent moon slash of dark magic that easily cut through Licht’s light swords.

“This could prove to be very troublesome,” Licht remarked as he teleported out of the way while the slash cut through the cave and partially into him, suffering a major wound across his torso.

“Too slow!” Asta yelled as he blurred into existence in the air behind Valtos. “Beast Style, Furoggusurappu(Frog Slap)!” he yelled as he buried an open palm into the Spacial Mage’s chest, sending him flipping back into the ground near Licht’s feet.

Asta landed next to Yami and looked at his sword then smirked, “So, you were able to awaken it.”

“So, you knew it could do this?!” Yami pointed at the weapon with an annoyed scowl.

Asta just shrugged, “I had no clue it would change form like that.”

“Kehahaha!” Yami laughed, “All the same, it's a damn fine katana kid. It just takes a lot of magic to wake it up.”

“You two,” Licht said, getting their attention.





“Oh, yeah,” Yami scratched his head, “Slippery bastard teleported away.”

“You shall pay for what you have done!” Licht threw out a hand, visibly angry now as his grimoire flipped through itself, “I don’t care at this point. I will retrieve the sword from your corpse and gain information with Valtos and Sally’s magic! Now, LIGHT MAGIC: LIGHT SHAFT OF DIVINE PUNISHMENT!”

Licht glowed with a blinding golden light.

“Oh, shit,” Asta and Yami said in unison, “Dark Magic…”

“Black Cocoon!” Yami said and threw up a ball of dark magic to surround himself and Asta.

“Dark Reinforcement,” Asta said as Yami’s spell finished and used his magic to strengthen it into a solid sphere.

“Compound Magic, Black Ball!”

“Die!” Licht said as he blasted the ball with his light magic. 

“What?!” he said as the spell died down to reveal the sphere unscathed before it burst open to reveal Asta and Yami struggling to breathe. “I must applaud you both for withstanding my most powerful spell, but judging on your states, I doubt you have enough mana left to survive another blow. Again Light Magic,” he began to glow, and light filled the room, “Light Shaft of Divine Punishment!”

Licht shot another blast at the duo when suddenly, a gleaming portal appeared in front of Asta and Yami. Both Finral and Gauche ran out of the portal, and Gauche activated his mirror magic just in time.

“Mirror Magic, FULL REFLECT!” he shouted, and a massive mirror appeared and reflected Licht’s spell back at the elf, causing him to fall to the ground, unconscious after he was hit.

All of the Black Bulls sat in a circle off to the side, taking the time to rest as they waited for Finral to recharge.

“Finral, how much longer are we gonna be here?” Yami drooled.

“Oh, about five more minutes,” Finral shrugged, “since the last time you asked me! It takes a lot of magic to open up portals over long distances alone, and since we came to town from the base, I used a lot and then came here. Then, I had to move a huge group of kids, an old woman and a nose-bleeder who was extra worried about his sister!”

“Marie….” Gauche imagined his sister running into his embrace upon his return. “Don’t worry, my goddess… I’ve come back for you…” Blood ran down from his nose.

“And then back here again to save you and the girl stealer!” Finral pointed at Asta, “So, yeah, I’m tapped out, for now, so you can sit there and be quiet and wait like a good captain!”

“Then, what good are you if you can’t even do the one thing you’re good at?” Yami said with a flat look on his face.

“Leave him alone, captain,” Asta said, “He and Gauche saved our asses when they showed up, so you could be a little more grateful. Thanks for the save, Senpai.” He got up and walked over to a corner of the cave, away from the others, and sat with his legs crossed and shut his eyes.

“Ah…. You’re welcome,” Finral just stared at him. “He just stuck up for me…” he said to himself, “Hey, you should really stay with us, in case any enemies show up.”

“Leave him alone, Finral,” Yami blew smoke, “Can't you see he’s training right now?”

“Training, after that huge battle?!” Finral yelled, “Neither of you are in any condition to fight, let alone train!”

“WELL, DUH!!” Yami said, “He knows that.”

“So, what kind of training involves just sitting?” Gauche spoke up as he wiped his nose.

“Image training,” Yami took a drag on his cancer stick while both knights looked at him confused, causing the captain to let out a strained sigh, “It’s not really my cup of tea as I need to move around in order to get my mind going, but I’ll try and explain it anyway. Think of it as an imaginary fight.” He held up a finger, causing Finral and Gache to tilt their heads. “Seriously, are all of you guys numb to training? Basically, what you do is make a mental image of what it is you wanna fight and throw in what you know about it, then let your imagination run wild and try and fight it while thinking of what it might do, so you can counter it.”

“I think I get,” Finral said, “It's kind of like playing make-believe, like when you’re a kid?”

“Ah… make believe with my angel Marie…” Gauche remarked as his nose bled.

“You’re not too far off, Finral,” Yami pointed, “But this version is way more intense and can actually hurt whoever is doing it if they believe hard enough.”

“So, you’re saying he could break his arm if he believed in it hard enough?!” Finral exclaimed.

“Pretty much,” Yami shrugged, “But ya’d have to have a pretty strong imagination to make something up like that, but with the kid,” he blew smoke, “I wouldn’t put it past him to have a whole lot of those in his head. He’s most likely going over his last few fights in his head right now though, so he can be better prepped for next time.”

Asta's eyes suddenly shot open. “Move!” he yelled as he used air bending to push the trio out of the way as a massive fireball hit where they’d been sitting, leaving a crater of molten slag behind.

“Hey!” Yami yelled. “What’s your deal, kid?!” he then quickly drew his sword and took a fighting stance.

Asta turned to face the direction from where the fireball came from. “They came to pick up their boss,” he took a fighting stance.

“You missed, Fana,” a black-haired man with white patches in Eye of the Midnight Sun robes said as a black portal just like Valtos’s closed as he looked at Licht. “Man, Licht, they got you good, Healing Light Particle,” he said as he cast Licht’s healing spell on his leader.

“Yes, they did,” Licht remarked with a light-hearted smile on his face as he woke up.

“Those who hurt Licht must die,” a girl with yellow and red striped hair that was akin to fire in the same robes said with a fire drake sitting on her shoulder. “Flame Magic, Phoenix Robes,” she said as she cast the healing spell on Licht as well.

Asta immediately zeroed in on this girl.


(Play for the next fight)



“I will make you despair for what you have done to Licht!” a big hairy guy roared. “Beast Magic, Bear Claw!” he rushed in.

Asta quickly coated his arm in anti-magic and took the full force of the hairy man’s claw attack without even flinching or signs of budging.

“What?!” he said as he stood there.

“Yo, Vetto,” the black-haired man said. “Losing your touch?” he said as he touched Asta’s form, “A black grimoire, interes-” he quickly pulled his hand back and jumped back. “What was that just now?” he said as he looked at his hand, and that’s when he started to recall Fragment’s warning to them.

“WHAT’D YOU DO TO RHYA?!” Vetto roared as he used the same spell and attacked Asta again. 

Asta met Vetto with the same results. “Move,” he said as he looked the beast mage right in the eye with nothing but murder in his gaze. 

“What’s going on here? You should’ve been sent flying?!” Vetto said as he started to shake.

“Vetto! Get back!” Rhya called out, but it was too late, as Asta had decided to act, “He’s the one Fragment told us about!”

It was too late, as black anti-magic power had started to emanate from Asta’s body, “Get out of my way!” he yelled at Vetto with much rage in his voice as he forced the beast mage back with a small shockwave as he forced the attacker's claw spell back.

“VETTO!” Fana called out.

“What raw strength and rage,” Vetto said before he even realized that Asta had already grabbed ahold of his arms with his own blackened claws.

“I TOLD YOU!” Asta roared as he mercilessly slammed Vetto into the stone floor of the cave over and over again. “TO MOVE!” he raged as he proceeded to embed the now unconscious Vetto into the wall.

“You’re dead!” Licht raged as his magic started to go out of control.

Off to the side, the Black Bulls watched the fighting.

“What?!” Yami said out of shock, “We just beat him! How does he still have that much mana?!” His vision then turned to Asta, “Then, there‘s the kid… I had no clue he was this strong. He’s fighting on par with a guy with just as much mana as shiny but more built for close-range combat, yet he caught and even tossed him off to the side as if it was nothing. But,” he took a closer look at Asta, reading his Qi. Yami’s eyes shot open, “All I sense is anger and hate, along with the intent to kill…”

“How is he still fighting like that?” Finral said. 

Gauche just stared.

Asta, in the meantime, had zeroed in on Rhya. The elf mage was using any and all of his magic tricks to keep out of reach of the rampaging beast that Asta had unleashed upon them. Rhya had touched the grimoire, and as soon as he did, he felt the book start to draw in his mana. He figured this is how the kid had bested Vetto, by absorbing his friend's magic and using it to strengthen himself, but one thing didn’t add up. What caused him to turn so violent this time, when last time, even though he was angry, he just seemed to zero in on Fragment in their fight.

“I will punish those who stand in the way of Licht’s dream,” Rana called out coldly as her salamander readied itself.

“Fana, no!” Rhya reached out to stop her, but it was too late.

“Now, Flame Spirit Magic: Salamander’s Breath!” she said as she shot a massive fireball right at Asta.

The light caught Asta’s attention, and he once more saw Fana. “SUNSET SHIMMER!” he roared as the huge fireball barreled down on him. Asta threw out his right hand, stopping the attack, with it only forcing him back several feet before he tore through the spell and turned it into anti-magic and absorbing it.

“It can’t be,” Rhya said, “FANA, MOVE!”

Fana, aka Sunset Shimmer, simply froze before grabbing her head in pain, “That name… RRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAHHHHHH, IT HURTS! MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT STOP! THE PAIN! MAKE IT STOOOOOOOPPPPPPPP! WHO AM I!?!?!?! THE PAIN, IT HURTS MY HEAD!””

Asta, on the other hand, did no such thing and sped forward, only to be met with Vetto. The massive Beast mage instantly appeared in a golden flash, having been healed and teleported by none other than Licht. Vetto and Asta locked hands just before the anti-mage could reach the flame conjurer, with the beast mage barely managing to keep the berserker from his comrade.

“Rhya,” Licht teleported him and Fana next to Rhya, “Are you alright?”

“Barely,” Rhya looked at his hands. They were shaking. He then looked at Fana, curled up on the ground, holding her head in agony. “Healing Light Particles, Phoenix Robe,” he said as he cast dual healing spells on the girl, who seemed to have calmed down for the most part but was still in the fetal position, holding her head. “What did those bastards do to her?”

“I don’t know, but it seems it has something to do with him,” Licht said, causing Rhya to look towards Asta, “Is Valtos recovered yet?

“No, the healing spells are still working on him. It was like all of his mana had been sucked out of him. This is bad, Licht. The more we fight him, the stronger he's going to get,” Rhya said, “Fana seems to be what he wants, and as it stands, she‘s not gonna be able to fight anytime soon. Do you think you can wipe him out with an overload before he can absorb it?”

“In all honesty, I have no idea,” Licht said as Vetto held off Asta as best he could, “When you touched his black grimoire, did you manage to use your copy magic to find out anything from it that might help us deduce this power he’s using?”

“Well…” Rhya held up his hand, and the demon slayer appeared in it. 

Licht’s eyes went wide. “This only confirms he knows a lot more than he’s letting the others know,” he glared at Asta, “I was hoping to take him back to base, but as things stand, we must eradicate him here and now, or he could be a real problem to us and our people. We’ll recover the swords after he’s dead.”

“PRINCESS CELESTIA! MARS! MAKE IT STOP!” Fana wailed in pain, getting the berserk anti-mage’s attention again.

“Rhya, take Fana and Vettos and get to Valtos,” Licht ordered as Asta threw Vettos off him again, “If we need to, I’ll provide the mana. Just be ready.”

“Right,” Rhya hesitantly nodded. “Healing Light Particles,” he said, casting the spell on Fana to at least quiet her down before teleporting away as Licht rose into the air.

“I’m terribly sorry, but I’ll be your opponent now,” Licht gave his false smile, “Please atone for hurting my friends and die now. Light Magic, Light Shaft of Divine Punishment!”

Asta, in whatever instinct he had left, called forth the demon slayer to his hand. The blade immediately coated itself in anti-magic as Asta raised the sword with both hands. The sword, now solid black, grew and grew to a gigantic proportion as it cut through the roof of the cave, before it was brought down, cutting Licht’s light magic right in twain. 

All across the Clover Kingdom, Asta's family, friends, rivals, and lovers looked out their windows as they felt something in their hearts wasn’t right and that had to do with Asta. It was as if their very souls themselves could feel it, telling them that a feeling of great pain, loss, and hatred burned in his heart..

Meanwhile, in the air not far from the village….

“What is that?” asked Captin Charlette of the Blue Rose Knights.

“I have no clue,” Captin Jack The Ripper of the Green Praying Mantises added, “But it looks like it would be fun to slice! Keke!”

“Must you really make such crude remarks?” Captain Silva of the Silver Eagles remarked, “In any case, if I were a gambler like that black bull's blockhead, I would wager that’s where we need to go.”

“Then, we’re agreed,” Charlotte said.

“Then, let's stop yacking and start slicin’!” Jack laughed as the group sped on.

Back on the battlefield, Licht and his party stood there in awe. Asta was standing there in front of them, now wielding the Demon Slayer. Most of his clothing had been burned away in Licht’s blast. This allowed everyone to see the full scope of Asta's scars, along with his other marks. The black dragon wrapped around his arm, and the massive five-leaf clover branded across his chest.

“What…  are… you…?” Lich stared, horrified by the monster that still stood before them all.

“Captain,” Finral said as he dared not look away.

“Don’t ask me…” Yami gulped hard, “I knew he was strong, but this is something else…”

“Asta…” Gauche said as he recalled everything he went through with Asta, from their first encounter to earlier today.

“I did forewarn you about him, didn’t I, Licht?” an evil voice chuckled as he emerged from a black portal. “Didn’t I?” Fragment said as he smiled evilly at the elf group. “My… you did rile him up…”

“Frag… meant…” Asta growled out as he looked at the evil wizard.

“Oh… so, he hasn’t completely been consumed by his hate and power yet…” Fragment chuckled as he drew his sword. “Leave the rest to me, Licht. You should go and treat your wounds,” he held his black saber-like sword in front of his masked face, showing his golden eyes and wicked fanged smile, “Come at me, Asta! Let’s just see how far you’ve come!”

“Fragment… kill…” Asta mouthed as he held up his right hand, and in it materialized his black zanpakuto. “KILL FRAGMENT!” he howled as he charged in headfirst, and the two mages started to clash, sending out shockwaves with each blow.

Fragment was easily keeping pace with Asta’s speed as they exchanged blows. The fight went on as the dark sorcerer distracted the berserk mage, allowing his cohorts to escape into his portal before closing it so no one could follow, and allowing him to draw his own second sword. This meant that both mages were fighting on equal ground now, as the fight only intensified from here.

Asta’s speed and strength only continued to gradually increase alongside his rage with each passing moment as he and Fragment continued to battle. Soon, Fragment found that his opponent was starting to outpace him and would eventually overpower him if the dark mage didn’t do something to boost his own power. The spell that he had to use had to affect him internally, as any magic or mana he projected outward would only be halted and then gradually weakened and absorbed by Asta.

There was only one thing he could do, and it would greatly decrease his mana to the point he’d have to escape at the first opportunity. If he didn’t, then he’d quite literally run the risk of death if he didn’t return. His blood blade couldn’t take much more punishment without unleashing its true power.

Fragment gritted his teeth and poured as much magic as he could spare into Abyss Blade that would allow him to pull off the next few moves. In a single swipe, he knocked the black katana from Asta’s hand, sending it hurtling across the field near the Black Bulls.

“Cursed Blood Magic,” Fragment howled as red horns sprouted from his head, red bat-like wings from his back, and a diamond shape tipped whip-like tail, “Cursed Blade Blood!” The small precise sword came to life with a whirl of its spheroid hilt, as it soon grew into a massive red claymore on par in size with Asta demon slayer.

“His powers are like Asta’s,” Finral pointed out, “Yami, do you know what kind of magic that is?”

“Maybe,” Yami remarked, ‘But to think there was someone this powerful outside of him… Just who is this Fragment guy…?”

“They're similar, yeah, but there’s a big difference,” Gauche added, “Asta naturally has two mana types, and this third power comes from somewhere else. But, he uses it naturally, as if it were a part of him. This guy only has one magic attribute,. This second may come from the same place as Asta’s third, but it seems a lot less natural and a lot more forced.”

Back on the battlefield, Asta and Fragment had kept up their fight, but Fragment’s time was quickly running out. He then sensed three incoming magic powers that were just about to make a dramatic entrance.

“As much fun as this is, I have other things that must be attended to,” Fragment forced Asta back. “After all, you did a number on my puppet's mind and forced me to use a lot of my power. I doubt we’ll be seeing much of each other, boy,” he raised his sword up, “Cursed Blood Magic, Blood Slicing!”

Fragment slashed the air and sent a wave of blood slashes hurtling at Asta.

“Abyss Magic, Abyssal Gate,” Fragment wheezed as he jumped into the portal, and it closed instantly.


(Play for the next fight)



“What kind of a pickle have you made this time, Yami?” Captai Jack cackled.

“Yes,” Nozel added, “What’s going on here?”

“Just like a man to make such a mess,” Charlotte commented.

“No, don’t come down here!” Finral yelled out.

Just as they all touched down, Asta finished cutting through Fragment’s last attack. It was already too late, as the crazed anti-mage immediately noticed the three large clusters of mana closest to him.

“RAAAAAAAAAA!” Asta roared as more antimagic power poured off his body, and the captains all felt a small portion of their mana leave them.

“Yami, what the hell is going on here?!” Nozel said as he looked forward while throwing up a hand to block the incoming dust, “Isn’t that…?”

“That’s the boy called Asta, isn’t it?” Charlotte said, ‘Twlight, I might have to do something that will make you hate me…’

“Wait, isn’t that the kid that we all wanted back at the start of the year with tryouts, but ended up as one of yours, and now, we have to take him down?” Jack looked at Yami, “I thought this was for kidnappers?”

Asta suddenly rushed all three of them. The berserk mage swung his sword down hard, and just before it hit, the captains separated. Yami had grabbed Finral and Gauche, to keep them out of reach of the shockwave radius. He watched Asta closely and noticed he wasn’t reacting to them at all, but his focus was on the others as they had all gone in separate directions, confusing him.

“You guys see that?” he pointed as he dropped Finral on his ass.

“Ow… Yeah, so what? He nearly killed us!” Finral said, “What else is new?”

“No, you idiot,” Gauche said, “He means Asta is just standing there.” As soon as Captain Jack touched down Asta took notice and shot forward out of the dust cloud. “He’s only reacting to sound and locking in on mana.”

“That would explain why he hadn’t attacked us just yet,” Yami scratched the side of his head, “Seeing as how we’re pretty much tapped out.” Yami’s katana began to thrash around violently, getting his attention. “What the hell’s gotten into you?” he said as he drew the sword, and it pulled him off to the left. “Oh… Asta’s katana…” he drew his subordinate’s weapon from the ground, and he immediately could tell. “You’re like mine… I wonder…” he looked at the battlefield.

“I heard from Yami you can hold your own against him. You may be berserk, but even in this state, I know you can put up a good fight,” Jack laughed, “I’ll try not to kill you too much. Severing Magic, Death Scythe,” green scythe blades sprang from his arms, “Dance of Slashes!”

Asta and Jack hit with a loud clang of their blades and started to trade blows in a flurry of slashes and bling sparks.

‘Yami wasn’t fooling around. This kid is something else,’ Jack thought before he knocked Asta’s sword from his hand then backed away from him with a kick. “I did my part,” he panted, “But don’t let up! This kid is definitely on a level all his own.”

“Good to know even a maniac can follow subtle cues,” Nozel said as he landed on Asta’s right and Charlette on the left. “Mercury Magic,” he waived his hand. “ Royal Shackle,” he said as he covered Asta lower right arm in an ornate binding gauntlet.

Asta reeled his left hand back and was about to punch his arm free but found it stuck.

“I do this for Twilight,” Charlotte said. “Briar Magic, Thorn Bind Hostage,” she said as she revealed rose vines that came from her sword hilt that had wrapped themselves around Asta’s left arm.

The captains pulled tight, physically restraining the berserk Asta as best they could. Asta, in the meantime, struggled as he thrashed hard, trying to free his arms.

Nozel winced as he was pulled along with Charlotte, “How can someone be this strong without magic?”

“Hurry up!” Charlotte called out.

“Sorry, kid,” Jack said as he revealed massive scythes on his arms that had been building power. He rushed forward. “Severing Magic, Cross Grave!” he laughed as he rushed in.

Jack jumped up and slashed down. 

“RAAAAAAAAAAA!” Asta roared as anti-magic poured off his body, allowing him to immediately rip free of the bindings. He then caught Jack’s scythes with his bare hands, while he proceeded to headbutt the knight captain in the head, breaking the scythes from his arms while also causing him to rocket backward, becoming embedded in the stone wall. 

“RAAAAAAAAAA!” Asta howled as the scythes in his hands broke and crumbled away with blood dripping down his arms.

“How can this boy be so strong with no magic?” Nozel commented as he looked on in horror while Asta held up his hands, “He’s been fighting nearly non-stop, and yet, he’s still able to keep up with the Magic Knight Captains…”

“Ya alright there, beanpole?” Yami said as he pulled Jack from the wall.

“Yeah…” Jack cackled slightly, “Yami… that kid… I saw it written all over his face. He’s angry and wants to kill whatever is causing him to act this way!”

“Watch out!” Yami pushed Jack out of the way as Asta barreled towards them, only to embed himself in the wall where Jack had been.

Yami and Jack joined up with Nozel and Charlotte.

“Geez, he’s pissed,” Yami scratched the back of his head, “I can’t even really read his Qi through all that aggression he’s putting out.”

“We have to stop this rampage,” Charlotte said as she lifted her sword hilt, “Magic knight or not, he’s a serious threat to the kingdom, and if this keeps up, he’ll hurt thousands.”

“Hold your horses there, prickly queen,” Yami held up his hand.

“P-PRICKLY QUEEN!” Charlotte called out with a blush creeping over her face, ‘He gave me a nickname!’

“She’s right,” Nozel said, “Even if he’s one of us, he’s still a serious threat to the kingdom as a whole right now, if we leave him alone. We need to put him down.”

“Hey, I told you to wait!” Yami voiced his opposition quite loudly, “He’s one of mine first off, so if anyone is going to kill him, it's gonna be me. Secondly, Asta’s a good kid who wouldn’t normally hurt someone without a good reason, so if he’s acting out this way, then that means he’s really hurt by whatever happened.”

“Any ideas on how to get him to stop?” Nozel said as rocks started to fall.

“Well…” Yami scratched the back of his head again as he held up Asta’s katana, “His sword channeled that power of his, and this one pretty much has a good handle on it. I read the Qi on it, and if we can stab the kid with it, then the sword should be able to get his power under control enough to get him back to talking.”

“Stab him with his own weapon is really all you have?” Jack cackled, “Hell, I like this plan. No, I love this plan! So, what’s the plan?”

“You two think you can restrain him again?” Yami looked at Nozel and Charlotte.

Charlotte and Nozel looked at each other. “We can, but if we do, it’ll be the last of our magic,” Nozel explained, “Fighting him with magic of any kind only seems to drain us and while also adding to his own power. Its really not smart to keep fighting him like that, but as you and the mantis are the only one who can fight close range, that leaves us little choice.”

“If we pour every last ounce of our magic power into a compound spell, we should be able to hold him for about five minutes before he manages to break free,” Charlotte said, ‘Twilight, for your sake, I sure hope this plan of Yami’s works…’

“Don’t even think you’re leaving me out of this,” Jack cackled.

“Nope,” Yami said, “I need a loan of some magic if this is gonna work though.”

“What’s my role first?” Jack shied away.

“To get his attention,” Yami explained, “The kid’s body is well trained, and I mean well trained to the point it hardens like steel if his skin even feels the presence of a blade. But I’m guessing there’s only so much it can take. With your slicing magic, you need to hit him hard and fast.” He punched his palm, “But it needs to be mostly in the same spot to even stand a chance…”

Suddenly, the demon slayer and demon dweller swords spun like buzzsaws through the air and into the wall where Asta’s head had been.

“Sunset Shimmer…” Asta’s voice droned, with a twisted hint of malice on his tongue. “I’m going to kill you for what you did to her… You took her from me… I will kill you…”

Asta stepped out of the dust cloud. His eyes were red on a green background with purple wisps of mist coming from either side. His hair was standing on end, resembling jagged horns, with each being red tipped.

“That form… it’s not right…” Yami said, “It’s outright evil… Gonna need that loan, string bean!”

“I fully intend to collect,” Jack cackled as he and Yami did a high five, and Jack transferred a small amount of his mana to the dark mage. “My turn!” he laughed as he rushed in.

Jack activated his severing magic, drawing out the scythes on his arms. He jumped up and then barreled don on Asta.

Asta, still not seeing due to his rage, but thinking much more clearly now, countered by by using his Demon Slayer as a shield by binding it to the back of his left arm with his anti-magic.

“I will kill you, Sunset Shimer,” Asta reeled his dweller back and thrust it forward.

Jack narrowly dodged as he jumped back. “He’s not acting on instinct anymore,” he whispered. “This could be a lot more fun than I thought!” he laughed as his tongue fell out of his mouth.

“No matter how many clones you have, I will kill them all!” Asta remarked without any sign of hesitation.

The two charged at each other and became locked in a duel of blades, with Asta holding the edge due to the slayer being used as a sword and shield at the same time.

“This is bad,” Yami said, “It looks like he’s starting to think more clearly…”

“Yami, anytime!” Nozel called out.

“Yeah, yeah,” Yami snarked, “Time to push past my limits,” he smirked and swallowed hard. “This better work, you stupid sword…” he concentrated as he took his stance. “Sorry, kid, but I’m gonna borrow one of your spells. Dark Magic,” he opened his eyes, and his mana spiked, “Dark Reinforcement!”

Yami rushed in and started to unload a massive barrage of attacks on Asta. Asta parried one of Jack’s attacks and then reeled his left arm back and then punched forward. The demon slayer then shot out like a shotgun, almost nailing the Captain of the Praying Mantis in the gut, a move that would surely have killed him.

“Yo, bean pole,” Yami called out, “Stop his swords, so prickly and hairdo can bind him!”

“I shall kill you all,” Asta repeated without remorse.

“Yeah, we know!” Yami countered as he was getting tired of this bullshit.

Asta reeled his left arm back again, but this time, Jack put a good bit of distance between him and the shotgun thrust, while Yami prepared for his last attack.

“Compound Magic, Silver Rose Garden!” Charlotte and Nozel said as a garden of metallic green rose vines sprang from the ground and snared Asta, as the buds bloomed to reveal silver roses.

“Dark Magic, Black Thrust!” Yami shot forward and embedded the black katana in its master’s chest.

“I… will…. Kill…”  Asta gritted his teeth as he struggled.

’Asta!’ came a familiar voice in the anti-mage’s head, ’Don’t fight back! You’re drowning in your own anger and power! She’s gone! You need to clear your mind! You’re fighting the captains, not Sunset! Remember, Twilight is safe!’

“Liebe…” Asta grunted as the anti-magic drained. Gradually, the evil dark magic that had been warping his mind dissipated. “Hey there, captain…” he smirked at Yami. “Sorry for the trouble...” he passed out from the strain he’d been under.

“Where’d that sword go?” Jack asked as Yami hoisted Asta over his shoulder.

“Back to where it belongs,” Yami said bluntly. “I’ll repair that one later… Ah… later,” he waved and started to walk away.

“Hold it right there, foreigner,” Nozel commanded. “I want to know exactly what's going on here and why were we not informed of such a powerful knight on your squad. It took all of us acting as a whole unit just to take him down. Four captains to take on one lone magic knight who has been fighting none stop is not something we can just overlook this time!”

“As much as I loathe to agree with a man, I must side with him on this, Yami,” Charlotte added, “He’s the one who came with the newbie on my Squad and the Golden Dawn’s new recruit. If I recall, they all grew up together, so I’m guessing the others must be on his level as well.”

“Hey, I knew he was strong, but this was beyond me,”  Yami threw up a hand, “The kid doesn’t share a lot about his abilities outside fighting, so I had no clue he was this strong either, but something tells me it had more to do with his anger than his power.”

The three captains looked at each other.

“No one was seriously hurt in this fiasco were they?” came a new voice. Everyone turned to see the wizard king. “I think we can overlook this, as long as it doesn’t happen again, Yami.”

“No guarantees,” Yami nonchalantly held up a hand.

“P-put me down, captain,” Asta grunted.

“You sure, kid?” Yami looked at him and saw the determination in his eyes. “Okay,” he sighed and did as his knight requested.

“Your majesty,” Asta looked right at the wizard king, “This… unfortunate accident has to do with someone from mine and my finance’s past, someone who I had no idea was in the upper circle of the Eye of the Midnight Sun. I knew I would come across this person eventually, just not here and under the circumstances of tonight.”

“You said you were going to kill her,” Charlotte added, “From what my own subordinate has told me about you, that’s not a phrase you throw around, yet you were saying it to us without caution. This girl or woman must have done something to warrant your full wrath. May I ask what it was?”

“Twilight trusts you, so I will tell you,” Asta said with a great deal of strain as his black grimoire floated up, and he pulled a cane from it, while his swords and gauntlet returned to the book.  

Using his new cane to steady himself, Asta told the five, technically seven with Finral and Gauche coming in to join them, his reasoning.

“The girl in the group that opposes the kingdom is in the same age group as me. At most, I can put her a couple of years older than me,” Asta said with a great deal of disdain, “She seems to be greatly devoted to their leader. It wouldn’t surprise me if it has something to do with a spell of some kind. Our enemies call her Fana, but Twilight and I know her better as Sunset Shimmer. She also shares our homeland.”

“The same place across the sea that Yami hails from,” Julius pointed out.

Asta shook his head slightly, “No. We do hail from across the sea but not necessarily the same country as Captain Yami. The same continent mayhaps, but not country. Definitely not.”

“Can you tell us anything else?” Julius asked, “That you can recall before you completely succumbed to your rage?”

“Sunset, or Fana as she is better known, is a fire magic user and also has the flame spirit Salamander with her,” Asta said, “Then, there is Rhya, who seems to have Copy Magic like my Twilight, Vetto who is a beast magic user, and finally, the leader.” That got everyone’s attention.

“You actually fought the leader of the Eye of the Midnight Sun?” they all said except for Yami.

“No, I just blocked his attacks,” Asta chuckled lightly before wincing from the strain. “Anyway, his name is Licht. He uses light magic and has a four-leaf grimoire with an entirely golden cover.”

“Hmmmmm…” Julius thought. “Anything else?”

“The girl seemed to be seriously unhinged,” Yami added. “As soon as the kid called out the name, she started flipping out and calling for help.”

“Well,” Julius looked at them all, “I think you've given us quite a lot of intel, and it was well worth the price to pay Asta. But, be sure and keep your mind in check next time, as I am sure you’ll see this Fana or Sunset again, if you have a history as deep as you do.”

Asta gave him a salute, “Finral, open a portal to town. I have a girl I need to go see!” he called out.

“Hey, I’m not a taxi service, ya know!”

“Shut up and do it already!”

“I’m the one who's supposed to give the orders here! I’m your superior!”

“Hurry up! My Marie needs me!”

“CAPTAIN!”

“Just do it already! Sheesh,” Yami yelled, tired of hearing them all complain and bicker.


Back in town…


Noelle sat at the table of Rebecca’s house, with Rebcca not that far away.

“Still worried?” Rebecca asked as she set a cup of hot chocolate down for her guest. “You felt it too, right?”

“Is it that obvious?” Noelle asked while Rebecca just gave her a knowing look. Noelle sighed, “Yeah, I’m still worried…” She looked at her reflection. “I’ve felt like this one other time, and it wasn’t long after we became knights and went on our first mission together with one of our seniors,” Noelle explained, “It was the first time I truly saw him when he was angry. In that fight, Asta got so upset, and his focus was on our opponent… The shadow I saw behind him and the look in his eyes… It was so… It just wasn’t right…”

“I see,” Rebeecca sipped her coco, “I’m glad you’re there in the field with him. Noelle. All I can can do is wait here for him to come by.”

“Thanks, but you being here gives him a reason to stop working and enjoy something other than constantly training,” Noelle looked at Rebecca.

“PORTAL!” Marco called out from his spot at the window before he and his brothers and sister all rushed out to greet the returning knight.

“Let’s go,” Noelle stood up.

“Yeah,” Rebecca nodded and walked out.

“Marie…!” Gauche said as she rushed over and passed him over to Asta, causing him to turn to stone, again.

Asta sighed, “Please comfort your big brother. He worked really hard to protect you guys, and don’t say you’ll marry me anymore, please…”

“But why?!!” Marie pouted.

“Cause I have girls I love already, and you’re too little,” Asta patted her head and moved on.

“Stupid Asta!” Noelle said as she tripped, “You look terrible.”

“And you look like I put you through hell,” Asta chuckled.

Noelle glared at him, “Walk back to the house yourself, jerk!” She let him go, and he was tackled by the kids. She then smiled at the sight.

Marco looked at his older brother. “Asta…” he started to cry, “I did it. I was brave!”

Asta rubbed his head. “You did a good job, little brother,” he gave a wide grin.

“Come on. Let’s get you out of the snow,” Rebecca said as she held out a hand. 

“Thanks,” Asta took her hand and got to his feet. “I need a na-” he said as he rubbed the back of his head but was interrupted by a kiss from Rebecca.

Noelle stood there, utterly shell-shocked. “R-R-Rebecca!” she stammered, “That’s not fair!”

“I think it is,” Rebecca smirked, “It’s my thanks for saving Marco and here’s my thanks for coming home.” She kissed him again, causing all the kids to go red faced with the same thought going through their heads: Finally.

“Eeeeeeeeeehhhh,” Asta creaked out as his face was glowing red, with steam coming from his hair.

Noelle sighed. “Fine. I’ll let it slide this time, but let’s get him inside. He looks like he’s about to collapse,” and just as she said that, Asta did, “Well, there he goes…”

“We’ll help,” the kids said in unison and hurriedly dragged their older brother into the house.

The girls then looked at each other and laughed before walking in and closing the door.

“Wait!” Rebecca called out, “Don’t put him in my room! That’s where Noelle and I are sleeping!”

“Come on, my Darling Marie. Let’s get you out of the cold,” Gauche said as he picked his little sister up, “We need to let the old bag know you’re spending the night with me.”

“Okay,” Marie laughed.

Everyone went their separate ways, leaving Finral standing in the snow by his lonesome.

“Hey,” he said, “Girls… Ladies… Where’s my job well done kiss? Or at least a thank you? HELLLLOOOO?! ANYONE?!!!!!!!!!”
> Moving along...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Asta’s eyes groggily fluttered open the next morning. Much to his surprise, he felt very little to no pain at all throughout his body from the harsh back-to-back battles from the previous night. He did notice he was still sore all over, as if he’d spent most of his day training while doing his breathing technique exercises.

He looked to the window, with the curtains letting the slightest bit of sunshine creep through the room.

“Alright,” he breathed in, “Time to get up.” He smiled widely and tried to move, “Ah…” His eyes trailed down to see what it was that was holding him down.  “W-w-w-what the hellllllll…?” he wheezed as he looked at two sleeping girls wrapped around his arms in very revealing nightgowns.

Rebecca tightly held his right arm, and Noelle did the same to his left, with both arms in the dead center of their breasts.

Asta’s face turned glowing red while blood started to run down from his nose before his head hit the pillow again.

“I guess I shouldn’t be too surprised,” he told himself. “I probably had them really worried about me after Marco came back with my robe… Wait… How did I even get in the house, let alone in bed with them?”

He looked down at their faces, mostly, and then let out another content sigh. “I’m not even going to bother, cause Noelle will most likely get flustered and slap the piss out of me or blast me with water. I’m just gonna rest and let them be near me and enjoy their embraces while I can…” he remarked as he drifted back off to sleep.

Noelle slightly opened her eyes, as she had only been pretending to be asleep to look up at Asta’s snoring face. She knew she’d have to make a choice, one that she really didn't want to make.

“It’s still too soon,” she whispered to herself as she closed her eyes again. “I just want to enjoy our time for now…” she said as she dozed off again.

The caves outside town…

A black gate opened up in the cave system at the site of the grand battle of the Magic knights and the Eye of the Midnight Sun. Out of it stepped a very ragged and emaciated-looking shell of a human in a heavily armored black cloak, wearing a red mask. His golden eyes have sunken deeply into his jet black hair, which had lost its luster.

Fragment breathed heavily. “Damn that brat…” he coughed, “I had to use so much of my essence just to keep up with him… I doubt I’ll be fighting him again anytime soon.”

He took in a deep inhale through his nose. “But with his help, I was able to get this,” he held up his palm, and green and purple magic started to waft from the rock all around. 

Steadily, the magic started to gather into a ball above Fragment’s hand.

“Yes,” he snickered with an evil smile as he clutched some of the purple magic smoke with his free hand and deeply inhaled it. In a matter of seconds, Fragment regained his youthful vigor and evillious charm. 

“Aaaaaaaa…” he cracked his neck. “Pure Equestrian dark magic. Just what I needed, seeing as the essence in the Abyss is nearly gone,” he placed his other hand on the orb, “But with this, I’ll be able to maintain my form for so much longer, and even have enough left over for phase two.”

“It still won’t be a good idea to face him again. I'm grateful for his help, at least,” he thought while petting the orb and turned, walking into the portal. “I’ll still need to adjust my little Sunset, so she won’t have another conniption fit like this last time.” 

He turned and looked out as the portal steadily closed, with his golden eyes glowing in the dark. He gave an evil grin while purple smoke flowed from his eyes. “SO much fun to have, and yet so many secrets that need to be kept. Hehehe…” he chuckled, “Continue to dance to my musical machinations for me, everyone, as you think you are doing your own wills. You’ll see! I’ll be the one who comes out on top to be the true king of my new empire! RAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Fragment's laugh echoed throughout the caves as the portal to his dimension finally closed.

Back in town…

Asta and the girls had stirred just about two hours after they’d gone back to sleep. They were awoken by the smell of breakfast. Rebecca was the first to throw the blanket off, more like take it with her, and run down the stairs to see what was going on, only to find the oldest of her younger siblings working the stove.

After her sibling quickly pointed out her attire, Rebecca’s face became utterly flush with blood, causing her face to nearly match the color of her hair.  Rebecca proceeded to wrap herself up in the blanket she’d brought with her and quickly rush back to the bedroom to cool down and change clothes.

There she saw Asta getting dressed, and her face turned an ever brighter red until she saw the scars on his body. He turned to see her, causing her to look away. That’s when she took notice of the five-leaf clover inscribed over most of his chest.

Noelle was just as taken with the sight, as she had never actually seen this mark in much detail the first time she saw it. He would always cover it with linen bandages, with or without a shirt on. She couldn’t help but stare a little, too.

“It’s what remains of a powerful curse,” Asta elaborated, catching them by surprise. “Or I guess you could say it's more akin to a cursed scar. It was left by a powerful curse, from when an evil wizard tried to steal my body. I defeated the souls but was left with this as a result,” he placed a hand on the mark.

“You said you beat him,” Noelle wondered, “So, it was what, a fight inside your soul for dominance?”

“Actually… yes,” Asta confirmed, a bit stunned. “But even though he’s gone, his influence stayed with me,” he said as he pointed to the scar, “With this, and it's evident from last night that I can still fall prey to it….”

“We’re here, if you want to talk about it,” Rebecca came over and gave him a hug.

“Hey, I’m here, too!” Noelle immediately tackled them both.

Asta looked at them both, then let out a laugh, “Hahahahahaaaa….” He held his arms around both of them gently but still tightly. “Thank you both,” he then smelled the air. “Is something cooking?” he drooled.

“Oh, yeah…” Rebecca remembered. “The others made breakfast,” she said and then remembered why she rushed back up here and immediately kicked her boyfriend out of the room.

“Geez… if ya wanted me to leave, all ya had to do was say so,” Asta rubbed his butt as he stood up, “I know ladies need alone time in the morning to get ready for the day, but that doesn't mean ya have to kick me out. Damn, that smarts!”

He went down to enjoy some breakfast with the younger kids. He then left alone to do some thinking in the woods, only telling the kids to tell Noelle and Rebecca he needed to be alone and that he’d be back later.

In the forest, Asta walked for some time until he came across a small pool of water.

He let out a sigh. “This’ll work,” he said.

He stripped down to his boxers and stepped into the pool. He took in a deep breath and focused his Qi on his firebending as he breathed out jets of extremely hot steam and warmed the water up. As soon as it was comfortable, he flopped back and let his tired body enjoy the hot water, taking much of his soreness away with the ripples.

He raised his hand to the sky and then clenched his fist before slamming it into the water.

“The bastard has been gone for a year, and yet…” Asta growled before he took a deep breath and looked at the sky with a calm look, “Well…. Are you going to just stay quiet, or are you going to tell me how much of a fuck up I was or how childish I’d become?”

Silence was still constant as the wind swept through the grotto.

“SAY SOMETHING, DAMN IT!” he shouted as he shot up and looked around but found no one.

“Well?!” he called out, “Ed… Allen… please… I need…”

“You don’t need me for this,” Ed said as he walked out of the shadow of a tree. “What do you want me to say? ‘You were stupid and childish because you let your anger and hate toward Sunset Shimmer take root in you long ago, and it awoke a part of you that you weren’t aware of’?”

Asta just stared.

“You don’t need my advice on this, because you did what any creature who nearly lost someone they cherish would naturally do. I know, because it’s happened to me many times before, and it will most likely happen several times over,” the alchemist sat down, “I can’t give you advice I don’t have, little brother. The only thing I can tell you is to keep in mind that it’s okay to feel that pain and rage, but don’t let it take ahold of you. Don’t let it force you to do something you can’t take back. Remember your ladies and your little girl still need you.”

Asta let out a sigh, then flopped back in the water, “It was awful… it was like I was-”

“Drowning in thickets of vile that burns hotter than acidic magma,” Ed said, “No matter how hard you’d try you could break loose. I’ve fallen to my own hate many times to the point I even scarred the very world I call home at one time. All we can do is think of those we hold dear and pray they reach us if we do fall.”

“Thanks,” Asta floated, “Now, I need to get-”

“Some rest,” Ed interrupted. “Your body may not be in worse shape than when you last fought Fragment, but you still pushed it way too hard. You need to let not only your body recover but more importantly let your mind de-tox and heal,” he pointed at his head, “Take about a week for yourself. Go out to Hage and take the girls with you and spend some time out there and relax with them and your other little brothers and sisters. Make it a family event, so everyone gets to meet everyone else.”

Asta sighed, “Alright, but only a week, a week and a half tops.” His eyes drifted up and saw no one standing there, “Hehe… sneaky bastard…”

A couple of days later at the Black Bull’s hideout…

Noelle strode through the halls of the base, having just finished her share of the chores for the day. She was now heading back to the girls’ wing in order to pack a bag for her trip to the sticks, as she called it, with Asta, Twilight, Mimosa, and Rebecca. She was thrown off kilter by Asta with his state meant to her and Rebecca when he returned a couple of days ago from his morning walk in the woods. 

To tell the truth, she and Rebecca had planned on having a nice long chat about him taking a few days off and away from any and all Magic Knight duties, for the next week at least. His saying that he wanted a break was pretty good news, cause they knew that they wouldn’t have to fight him over it. The part about taking them and the other girls and the kids out to Hage for the whole week along with him was the kicker that not everything was off balance. 

Rebbecca wasn’t against it, but she had to clear it with her job first. There was also letting Twilight and Mimosa know and hopefully come. Who was she kidding though? She knew ALL TO WELL that those two would definitely make the time to be there, especially Twilight, as she did grow up there.

Asta had been trying to take it slow as he could. For the most part, that just meant taking his time doing the chores around the base. The most physical thing he really did was feed Yami’s pets, which still astounded everyone in the base, as he was the only one outside Yami that the beasts actually didn’t try and outright eat with their meals. He was also the only other person who they’d listen to fully with no worry of rampage or trying to rush out of their pin.

Yami had ordered Finral and Gauche not to explain the details of what happened between Asta and the captains. That order lasted all of twelve hours until Yami himself broke it after a bit of a drinking bender with Vanessa. So, naturally, every one of the Black Bulls did whatever they could to help Asta heal or gave him a pat on the back or celebrate how he took on not only the captains but the leaders of the Eye of The Midnight Sun, back to back, even if he was in a crazed state.

It only made Luck want to fight him all the more. Thanks to the lessons in magical control from his girlfriend, Helene Barbary, Luck was now about to use spells that had much better accuracy at a distance than just blasting around lightning. He was even able to make weapons and even needles of lightning to stun or confuse his opponents' limbic systems, though he rarely used this skill set as it took away from his fight.

Currently, Asta was just meditating in the shade on the edge of the clearing he and the other bulls used for training. He was just passing the time until Noelle was ready to go. They had plans to meet Twilight around midday or so outside the Blue Rose Mansion, with a bit of help from Finral, as he and Yami were the only ones who actually knew where the mostly women's knight base was. 

It was then Twilight who would use her own portal spell to reach Rebecca's house and then the Golden Dawn’s base, where they would meet up with Mimosa. From there, the group headed out to Hage Village for the next week and a half to two weeks, where they would meet up with Asta’s family, or extended family.

Noelle was more than excited to meet with Asta’s little brothers and sisters again, especially sister Lily, wanting to get some tips from the more experienced water mage, in both magic and how to better handle Asta. Mimosa, Rebecca, and Noelle had this all in mind but in a much broader aspect, instead of just controlling him but how to get closer to him.

“Hey,” Noelle pulled the Anti-mage from his mental train. In truth, he'd dozed off about an hour into it. He was greeted by her calm yet concerned face, “Just came out to meet you. You alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,”  Asta groaned as he got to his feet and stretched, with a few pops, “Guess I fell asleep. You ready to meet the others?”

“Yes,” she smiled and pointed over to a hog-tied Finral, whose eyes with steadily streaming tears down his face, “Magna helped me catch him.”

“I was gonna go into town and pick up some pretty girls…” Finral cried.

“You know, you could’ve just told him we needed a ride to the Blue Rose Knight’s Mansion, and he would’ve been more than willing,” Asta pointed out.

“I did, but as soon as I told him your name, he pretty much said no way and tried to bolt through a portal,” Noelle scowled with an annoyed tone in her voice as she crossed her arms. “I had to chase him through the entire hideout while you were out here snoozing, ya know?!”

“Sorry,” Asta apologized. “I’ll make it up to ya,” he smiled, causing her to blush a bit at the comment. “But later. Right now, we need to meet up with Twi.”

“Fine,” Noelle pouted.

“Hehehehe, you’re really cute when you’re pouting,” Asta remarked with a slight chuckle as he walked over and untied Finral, “We just need a lift to the mansion, then you're free to go.”

Finral scowled, “Just the mansion, promise.”

“Promise,” Asta smiled.

“Fine…” Finral growled.

The Capital…

The Wizard King is in an unusual place for himself at this current point in time, in his office. He was currently sitting behind his desk, going over his reports. Most of them dealt with incidents involving the Eye of the Midnight Sun. These incidents ranged from Asta and the Black Bull's mission with the boars and the rogue mages attacking the village and the dungeon, the capital’s recent invasion, and the most recent kidnapping of the children and direct confrontation with the inner circle and leader of the cult.

Marx opened the door and entered the room.

“Sir. I expected you to be out on one of your masquerades for new magics right now,” Marc jokingly remarked as closed the door. He turned and saw what he was going over.

“I normally would be, but after the most recent events…. it just all confirms my theories,” Julius added, “Still nothing from them?”

Marx just shook his head in disappointing silence.

“I’m at my wit's end with our prisoners,” Julius sighed as he held his face, “You’re the most skilled mind magician we have and not even you can see into the memories we need. Can you give me anything?”

“It’s definitely some sort of high-level spell,” Marx said, “It acts like some sort of protective curse.”

“A curse, eh…?” Julius shifted through his papers and pulled one out specifically, pertaining to Asta, “He’s our only hope then.” He looked to Marx, “When is the next captain’s meeting?”

Marx looked at his ledger, “In a few weeks, why?”

“Inform Yami that he is to bring his new recruit, Asta Ferris, to the meeting,” Julius said, confusing his assistant. “I know, but he’s the only one we can rely on for this. If our captains are coming to the same conclusions, then that means they suspect one of themselves to be our traitor, but the fact that said traitor is still operating as if things are normal means that the traitor is certain they’re still safe, thanks to this curse. This meeting will be the best time to catch them.”

“I’ll make it so then, sir,” Marx said, “If you ask them, Yami won’t just brush this off.”

“My thoughts exactly,” Julius said as he held up the letter he'd been writing to Yami during his explanation. “Send this off immediately, but don’t tell anyone why or what. You can leak that it involves Yami. Our traitor will just chalk it up to another scolding or something.”

“Yes, sir,” Marx saluted and took the letter, and departed to carry out his task.

Julius turned in his chair and looked out the window. “That boy… just how is he so strong and capable, even in a berserk state?” he then picked up and looked over the report from the kidnapping incident from only a few days ago. “You’re not telling the whole truth about who you are, kid,” he murmured as he held the report up to the candle on the edge of his desk, setting the paper on fire. “You may not be truthful, but at least we can count on you to go after the bad guys when it counts,” he turned back to look out the window, “For now, at least…”

Hage Village

Asta was currently out in the fields of his hometown with Nash. He and his girls and Rebecca's sibling had arrived about two days ago. With no room for everyone in the church, let alone his and Twilight’s old forest hut, he spent most of the first day here building a home. He did cheat a little in using bending and alchemy to make the house. 

Safe to say, a large house popping up behind the church all of a sudden wasn’t missed. When the villagers came by to see what was going on, all of them were surprised to see Asta and his entourage there. It didn’t take long for the girls to take note of how the villagers respected the knight and kept thanking him for all he’d done for them in the past. He then said he’d help out with the harvest while he was in town. 

The girls all looked at one another out of concern for their boyfriend but decided it was best to allow him to do as he pleased. It was just plowing the field after all. This is what they all thought, except Twilight, until they saw it was Asta who was pulling the plow. Nash had decided to join his brother in the endeavor, along with some of Rebecca's brothers and sisters, but they were limited to helping move rocks and helping stir the plow.

Sister Lily and Orfai were both more than a bit put off by Asta’s sudden appearance with so many girls. They’d already met Mimosa and Noelle but had never seen Rebecca, though they knew of her due to Asta’s letters. Twilight had been keeping them all in the loop of the girls in her and Asta’s lives and made it very clear about her and his stance on the relationship. After seeing how dedicated he is to every one of them, they decided against trying to talk him down, not that it would’ve done any good. In fact, knowing Asta, it only would’ve strengthened his resolve to be with the girls.

Noelle was currently helping Sister Lily in the kitchen, prepping lunch for everyone. Rebecca was with Mimosa, as the two had volunteered for laundry duty. Mimosa also took the chance to get to know Rebecca, only knowing of her via Twilight and Asta recountings, as well as a bit of a paranoid rant from her dear cousin Noelle. Twilight was sitting beneath the shade of a tree with one of her old books with Rebecca’s youngest sibling, while the older kids and Asta worked the fields.

Suddenly, a huge dust cloud was being kicked up on the road outside the village. A group of bandits that had recently popped up had started raiding the villages for supplies and money lately. Now, it was Hage’s turn, or so they thought.

“Well, what do we have here?!” one of the bandits noted as he grabbed Rebecca.

“Stop, let go!” she slapped him.

“Oh, fi-” he didn’t get to finish his sentence as she was blasted with water by Noelle.

“Thanks,” Rebecca said as she ran over behind the Magic knight.

“Think nothing of it,” Noelle said softly, “Mimosa went to get him?” 

Rebecca nodded.

“Good,” Noelle held up her wand. “But,” water gathered along the tip of the wand in the form of a sword, “We may not need him. This is the perfect opportunity to practice what our boyfriend has been teaching me in terms of the sword.”

Noelle charged in and began to fight off the bandits with ease. She was able to hold her own quite easily. But, the thing was she wasn’t alone, and Rebecca couldn’t back her up. She was also doing all she could to keep her magic under control. Even if the bandits weren’t all that strong, they were more than plentiful, and due to having to also protect Rebecca, it didn't take long before Noelle was worn down. The bandits then had both girls held down, with them scowling at their captors.

“So,” the leader licked his lips, “I think we should have you pay us back for-”

He didn’t even get to finish the sentence as he was sent flying into a nearby tree, unconscious.

“Aaaa… what just happened?” one of the men said.

The dust settled to reveal Asta holding the two men who had been holding Noelle and Rebecca down up in the air with one hand each at their throats.

“Give me one reason why I shouldn’t kill every last one of you bastards right now?” Asta said in an ominous tone, with his eyes hidden by his bangs as he steadily tightened his grip. 

“Where’d this kid come from?” another bandit asked as he drew a knife and slowly pointed it at Asta.

“Death it is then,” Ast snarled as he readied to break the two men's necks in his hands.

“Asta!” Noelle said, “Don’t you remember we’re Magic Knights? We don’t kill unless it’s absolutely necessary!”

“She’s right, Asta,” Rebecca looked at him, “Please, don’t do something you’ll regret.”

Asta looked at the two girls with his left eye, revealing a piercing slitted pupil. He then looked in the direction he’d rushed from and made out the kids in the distance, with Mimosa and Twilight.

Asta dropped the now unconscious men on the ground and moved over to the girls.

“I’m sorry,” he said as he looked at the two of them with his usual gaze but with tears starting to build in his eyes. The two of them were a bit put off, as neither of them had ever seen Asta cry before. He knelt down and wrapped his arms around them, and held them tightly, ”You’re both okay?”

“We’re fine,” Rebecca stroked his head. She figured this had to deal with some sort of past trauma.

“Get 'em while they're distracted!” one of the bandits called out, and they all rushed the trio.

Asta cracked his eyes to reveal slitted pupils again. He blurred out sight, and in less than ten seconds, he blurred back to stand in front of the girls. The bandits had all frozen in place, and one by one, fell to the ground unconscious.

“Asta?” Mimosa hesitantly asked.

“Mimosa, please treat them,” Asta motioned to Rebecca and Noelle as he pulled out his grimoire. “Dark Magic,” he said as the book opened. “Dark Binding…” he said, and a dark magic mist filled the field, coalescing around the bandits into restraints. 

“Asta,” Nash came up. “You took them all down without any magic!” he said, “You’ve got to teach me that!”

All the other kids began to jump up and down with excitement, too.

“Twilight…” Asta said with a bit of a quiver, his eyes hidden under his bang again.

“I’ve already contacted Knights’ Headquarters. They’ve already sent out a team,” Twilight said. 

“He seems to have started to relive the incident when we were kidnapped,” Midnight said in her head. 

‘I think we should leave him alone to calm down, Twilight answered her other self.

‘Agreed,’ Midnight answered.

“I think you need some time alone?” Twilight said, “We’ll tend to this.”

“Thanks,” Asta walked off, leaving most of them confused.

Sometime later…

Yuno and Klaus both arrived at the church to pick up the raiders for transport back to Magic Knights’ Headquarters.

“This is what you’ve been doing?” Klaus looked down at Mimosa, “Playing with children and other girls! You have duties you should be fulfilling as a member of the Golden Dawn!”

“Well, excuse me if I want to support the person I love,” Mimosa shot back.

Klaus then looked over at the raiders’ bindings. “Oh, so it was Asta that did this then?” he looked around, scanning for the aforementioned Magic Knight, “Where is he? I would like him to be here for processing, too.”

“He’s not here,” Rebecca spoke up.

“He took a walk,” Twilight finally spoke up, “He wanted to calm down, so he went for a walk.”

“That… doesn’t sound very comforting in the tone you used,” Yuno said, “What exactly happened here that would cause Asta of all people to need a cooling period?”

“He…” Noelle looked at the two raiders with bruised necks, “He rescued us from those bastards, plain and simple!”

“It really seemed like it deeply bothered him though,” Sister Lily spoke up. “I’ve known you,” looked at Yuno and then to Twilight, “Three,” she looked out to the forest, “Since you were all small kids, and I’ve seen Asta get mad before. But, the way he looked then…. It was like he…”

“Was trying to stop something from happening again,” Twilight hid her eyes behind her bangs as tears started to fall.

“Twilight, if you know why he acted out like this, then you have to tell us,” Klaus said.

“YOU DON’T GET IT!” She yelled as she looked at him with outright fury and disgust, “This isn’t just something that we can talk about… It was… a very, very trying time for me, but more so for him…”

“Twilight,” Mimosa put her hand on the lavender-haired goddess’s shoulder. 

Twilight looked to see the other girls come to her, “He’ll tell us when he wants to, but it would help if you could explain a little for us. But if you can’t, we won’t force you.”

Twilight took a deep breath, “I was kidnapped, along with two other possible wives for Asta. At the time, I really didn’t see him as more than a good friend, and he was far closer to the other two.”

The girls were all very concerned now.

“We were taken to be sold as no more than property. I and our friend, AJ, were lucky in that there were no buyers for us, but our friend Fluttershy… wasn’t so lucky…”

Mimosa put her hands over her mouth.

Noelle was finding it very hard to suppress her urge to lash out.

Rebecca looked down at the ground.

“She was and is still the closest to Asta, so naturally, when he found out, he lashed out and quite literally tore the city apart to get to all of us and then to the palace and the one who bought Fluttershy.”

Even Klaus was feeling disgusted and a lot more understanding of his friend's outburst at these bandits now.

“Asta doesn't like to shed blood unnecessarily but he’s more than willing to spill it for the right reason or-”

“If someone he cares about or loves is in serious danger,” Noelle finished, “I’ve seen that look in his eyes before, and it was outright cold. Nothing but killing was in his eyes.”

“Asta got to the palace and cut his way through and managed to stop the act before… Fluttershy was raped, physically at least,” Twilight wiped her eyes, “I’m guessing Asta hearing what the bandits had planned to do caused flashbacks of that night.”

Yuno was stunned at his sister’s tale for a whole different reason. He’d just heard Asta destroyed an entire city.

“I’m sure you’re just exaggerating when it comes to some of that,” Yuno spoke up, “It was a terrible time, I agree, but a small child destroyed an entire city?”

“It’s no joke, Yuno,” Twilight said with a serious tone, “Yes, he didn’t do it by himself, but he was and is more than capable of these feats if pushed to his limits.”

“I did hear a rumor about how it took four of the Knight Captains to subdue some rogue mage who went berserk not long ago in an incident with the Eye of the Midnight Sun in passing,” Klaus then put two and two together, “ARE YOU TELLING ME ASTA HAS THE POWER TO FIGHT AGAINST-”

“Klaus senpai,” Midnight glared as demon chains cocooned the steel mage, “Please keep your mouth shut. There are children and citizens trying to go about their day…” She then turned to Yuno, “I assure you that Asta has never taken your fights lightly Yuno. He always did what he did before, spurred on by emotions. As for now… I can’t say exactly how strong he is now without actually seeing him fight.”

“Well then,” Yuno turned to the forest, “We’ll have to go see him then.”

“It’s not a good idea to mess with him in his current mental state, Yuno,” Twilight said, now back in control of her body. “He went out there to be alone and calm down. It's the main reason all of us came out here in the first place. Please, for his sake, just leave him alone for now?”

“Fine,” Yuno said as he looked to the groggy awakening prisoners, “We have other business to attend to right now anyway.”

Klaus just gave a vigorous nod, as he was still in his cocoon as the kids had started taking turns poking him with sticks.

The Neutral Zone…

Asta had taken out his Slayer and flown a good distance away from any sentient life to the neutral zone in between the four kingdoms. He’d come here cause he knew he would run the least likely chance of running into anyone that was either a criminal on the run or just plain stupid, presently himself excluding.

Asta had wanted some space. Okay, so he wanted a lot of space, as far away from the others as he could get right now. He needed to think about what had happened and what caused him to become so hostile. Sure, the girls needed help, and the bandits made a very, very bad reference that severely pissed him off, but that was no reason for him to outright kill the whole lot of them.

“RAAAAAAA!” Asta roared as he tore through a canyon’s walls with his bare hands. 

He kept punching and kicking everything that was in front of him, leaving nothing but rubble and dust in his wake.

“WHY!?!” he howled as lightning struck the land behind him, “WHY AM I FEELING LIKE THIS!?! WHY ARE ALL THESE MEMORIES AND EMOTIONS COMING OUT NOW?!?!!?”

He punched the ground, causing it to split open. Asta retracted his hand as blood dripped down the crevice from his raw knuckles along with tears from his eyes.

“Why am I feeling like this now?” he asked as he staggered back before his legs gave out, and he just slumped onto the ground on his knees. 

He looked up at the darkened sky as more lightning flashed.

“Why am I so angry?!” he cried, “I don’t want to feel this way… I hate it, and I don’t know why…”

“Shall I tell you then?” he heard his elder brother’s voice.

Asta looked around but saw no one.

“Hehehe… Great…. Lecture me without even being here now…” Asta mocked, “Guess I don’t deserve a face-to-face talk!”

“Quit throwing a tantrum,” Ed replied, “I don’t have to show myself to you nor do I have to explain why you are acting this way.”

“Sounds like you’re just playing one of your stupid childish games to me!” Asta yelled as he got to his feet, “Too afraid to come out and fight me man to man. You know I’m stronger than you are, so you’re too af-”

Suddenly, Asta felt a metal fist nail him right in the face, sending him flying.

“Don’t you ever, and I MEAN EVER!” Ed roared, “Say I’m too afraid to face you. I’m not afraid of you, and nor will I ever be afraid of you! Not even if you gain more power than I have would I ever be afraid to face you!”

“I am your big brother, Asta,” Ed sighed, “Yes, there are many things that scare me, but facing you will never be one of them.”

Asta sat up, holding his swollen cheek, his eyes red and green with purple smoke, coming from them.

“As for why you are so angry and upset,” Ed pointed right at his little brother, “You have no one to blame but yourself!”

Asta stared at his older brother, and the dark equestrian magic faded from his eyes.

“You suppressed your emotions from the time you saved your girls, and even when moving forward, you continued to do so with each passing day of being a king,” Ed told him, “Coming here through the portal de-aged you. Physically, spiritually, and mentally.”

Lightning struck again.

“You might have been an adult mentally at first but being de-aged has caused some adverse effects and caused your mind to go through infantile regression,” the wandering alchemist explained, “You no longer have the same mental fortitude you had as an adult, meaning you have less control over your emotions and are more prone to outbursts.”

Asta thought about it, and it was true. He had been acting more like a kid and acting on impulse than he’d ever done as an adult back in Equestria.

“It has allowed those walls and dams you put in place to keep the feelings from those memories of the time of your girls’ kidnapping to crack and break down,” Ed clenched his fist, “And now that they’re down, everything has all come flowing out, filling you with a flood of deep-seated anger and rage that you blame yourself for, for not being there to protect them.”

“The unicorn crystal sewn throughout your body is especially adept at channeling and using these dark emotions as catalysts for its evil magics,” Ed explained.

“I…”

“The only one who can do anything about this is you, little brother,” Ed turned away, “There is no magic that can truly soothe a troubled mind, heal a wounded heart, or mend a broken spirit. The only way to truly heal these wounds is through the love of those around you and the trust you have in them.”

“What do I do?” Asta asked.

“Talk to your girls,” Ed said as he faded away, leaving Asta alone once more.
> Hidden Truths...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hage Village…

It was starting to get dark. All of Rebecca’s brothers and sisters had bathed, eaten, and were now in bed. The church kids had carried on the rest of their day alongside their extended family. 

Rebecca, Twilight, Noelle, and Mimosa were all gathered in the kitchen at the table, drinking some freshly brewed herbal tea. It was a special blend Twilight came up with on her own for Asta, cultivated from the local plants of the forest that were meant to promote relaxation. She decided to make it for everyone after their rather ‘exciting’ day.

“He’s been gone for a while,” Noelle spoke up as she set her cup down and looked out the window. “Twilight,” she looked at the purple-haired mage, “Do you think we could make it out to the hut in the woods?”

“Hut?” Rebecca and Mimosa asked in unison as they looked at each other, then at Twilight. 

“What is she talking about, Twilight?” Mimosa nervously asked.

“Yeah,” Rebecca added in a moderately unnerved tone of voice while crossing her arms, “What’s this about a hut in the woods?”

“Oops,” Noelle flinched, as a slightly annoyed Twilight gave her a mean glare. She decided to just pretend the purple girl wasn’t having her a penance stare while silently sipping from her teacup, “Mmmm… good tea…”

Mimosa and Rebecca continued to glare at Twilight.

Twilight let out a strained sigh as she held her head. “Geez,” she grumbled, “Asta really should’ve told you two by now.” She cleared her head, “If you recall, Rebecca, Mimosa, when Asta told you about where we grew up, he mentioned we lived here part of the time but spent the majority of our time in the forest, except in winter.”

“I do remember,” Mimosa looked up at the ceiling.

“Oh, so the hut Noelle mentioned is the place where you two lived then?” Rebecca bopped her palm with her fist.

“Yeah,” Twilight blushed a little.

“It’s quite quaint, really,” Noelle said, and with a glare from Twilight, she slyly looked off to the wall while she continued to speak. 

“Well, if he’s there, then we should go get him,” Mimosa smiled.

“It’s not that simple Mimosa,” Noelle said, “It's pretty deep in the woods.”

“He liked his privacy, so he set it up pretty far off the beaten path and well away from any and all known trails,” Twilight nodded, “It takes a good while to get there.”

“Can’t we just use a broom?” Rebecca suggested.

“It's still not that simple,” Twilight said, “The trees are very thick, even around the hut. Asta made sure to build the hut with trees as supports to help camouflage the structure. Only if someone is outside working on something would you be able to find it, and even then, that’s pretty hard to do, even in daylight. It's pretty hard to get there, even during the day, and all but impossible without the proper skills to navigate it at night. Asta is the only one who has even made it out there at night and back.”

“Asta told me the safest way to get there is on foot,” Noelle added, “But he left out a lot of those details.”

“Well, it was our hideaway, more so for him than me due to his training,” Twilight said, “He doesn’t like people knowing how to get there. Out of everyone who knows about it, only three others know how to get there outside Asta, that being Yuno, Nash, and me.”

“So, we’re pretty much stuck here to worry and wait on him to come back when he feels like it,” Rebecca said, causing her and Mimosa to look down, a bit depressed and worried.

“Don’t worry about the idiot,” Noelle shot back, “He may be an idiot, but he’s our idiot and wouldn’t dare to leave us here to worry.”

“She has a point,” Rebecca said as she looked at Mimosa, who only gave a bit of a nervous giggle, but ultimately agreed.

“We’ll give him another hour or two to get back and then head to bed,” Twilight said, “Hopefully, he’ll come back before we do, but if not, then let’s hope he sneaks in while we’re asleep.”

“And if he doesn’t,” Noelle held her wand out to the side with a sinister grin, “He’ll wish he had tried to sneak in…hehehe….”

Mimosa and Rebecca only glanced at each other from the corners of their eyes before they gave a bit of a scared chuckle.

“I hope he makes the right choice,” Twilight sips her tea. ’I’m half hoping he does and half hoping he doesn’t… Is that bad?’ Midnight asked Twilight. She merely shrugged, both physically and mentally.

Outside…

Asta had been back for a while now. He’d decide to stay outside and do some thinking on what Ed had told him earlier. 

“I guess… I never really did talk to anyone about what happened back then…” Asta said as he looked up at the night sky with the half-moon in full view. 

“Asta?” he heard a familiar soft voice from his youth in this world.

Asta’s head slightly shifted to allow Sister Lily’s form to come into his line of sight.

“Oh… Sister Lily… What’re you doing out here?” he asked the nun.

“I should be asking you that,” she replied with worry. “Those girls have been really worried about you. When you came back, you should’ve gone to see them and let them know you came back.”

“Hmmm….” Asta looked back at the sky.

“I know that look,” Sister Lily sighed as she walked over and sat down next to him, “What’s wrong?”

“I have a lot on my mind…” he replied.

“That much I can tell just from looking at you,” Lily only sat there and carefully asked, “I’ve known you for the better part of seven or eight years now. This wouldn’t happen to be related to what happened earlier today, would it?”

“It does,” Asta looked down, “But for the most part, it doesn’t.”

She turned and fully looked at his face and saw the swollen part of his cheek, “Oh my god! What happened?”

“My older brother did his best to knock a little bit of sense back into my thick skull,” Asta chuckled slightly.

“Older brother?” Lily tilted her head, “You’ve never mentioned him to me.”

“He’s way strong,” Asta said, “Way stronger than anyone else in this world, but he doesn’t let it consume him. He’s always looking out for me and comes to my side when I need him. I could say the same for a whole lot of others, too, but he only interferes if it is absolutely necessary, or just pissed off at what’s happening.”

“He sounds dependable,” Lily leaned against the tree, “But at the same time, he sounds like a man wise enough to know when not to do something.”

“He better be,” Asta chuckled, “The dude’s got years of life experience over anyone here.” He went silent and looked at the ground again.

“Want to talk about it?” she asked, “I’m always here to listen to you?”

“What would you say if I told you I’m not really a kid?” he asked her outright. “What would you do if I told you Twi and myself aren’t really foreigners in the same sense that we say?”

Sister Lily looked at him and saw he was asking a very serious question.

“Well…” she smiled at him, “I’d say it's not totally outlandish.”

“Really?” Asta raised an eyebrow.

“I’ve spent nearly the last seven years watching you kids grow up,” Lily turned her gaze up to the sky, “My first suspicions were when we first met and on how you acted towards me. Most seven-year-olds say I’m pretty, but you were an outright little gentleman about it. Then, there was how you always helped me around here. I know a lot of kids that may have lived off the land with their parents would have the basic skills to live off the land, yes, but you showed so much more. You were also so much stronger and able to recover so much quicker than any other children your age without magic. Then, there was your ability to fight. Though sloppy, I could still make out the movements of a well-trained athlete, not to mention your dedication to practice, and getting up before the sun rises isn’t something a kid does naturally, no matter how old they get.”

“And here I THOUGHT I pulled it off,” Asta sighed.

“Oh, you would've, if not for a few crucial details,” Lily rubbed his head, “It was actually the night before the selection ceremony. I saw you sneak out.”

“So, I wasn’t hearing things,” Asta stroked his chin.

“Yes, well,” Lily cleared her throat, “I saw you sneaking out, so I followed you as best I could, and that’s when I saw your black grimoire, alongside Twilight’s in your hands. I saw them and was going to confront you about stealing those precious books, but to my shock, you were actually putting them in the tower instead of taking them out.”

“And then, the next day came around,” Asta started to piece things together.

“I’d never imagined you’d actually get a second one,” Lily giggled, “Then, there was what our little Twilight could do. She already had an awful lot of spells in the grimoire for someone who just received one who specialized in copy magic, especially seeing as how she needs to make contact with someone and/or their grimoire to get a new spell.”

“Hehehe… yeah,” Asta nervously chuckled, “Seeing as how you know all this, I guess there’s no point in hiding the truth from you.” He looked at her and stood up, “My name is Asta Ferris, and Twilight Sparkle is my third wife. We were chasing someone who’d stolen a very powerful magical artifact in the world we call home. In the process, we fell into a portal and were scattered along this world’s dimensional gateways and also de-aged into children.”

She looked him right in the eye and could tell he wasn’t lying.

“Thank you for finally telling me who you really are,” she smiled at him. “Now, sit!” she ordered.

“Yes, ma’am,” Asta did as he was told and immediately sat down.

It was a long drawn-out silence before Sister Lily reached over and pulled Asta’s head onto her lap. Asta was more than a little perplexed as she stroked his head.

“Ah…. Sister…..”

“Yes?” she said softly. 

“Though Twi and me aren’t from this world,” he cautiously asked, “Will… Will you still stand beside us and keep being our big sister?”

“Do you really have to ask me such a silly question?” Lily quietly replied.

The Next Morning…

Noelle was the first of the girls to start to stir from her slumber. She and the other girls had stayed up as late as they could until they eventually all fell asleep in various places around the bottom level of the house. She and Rebecca had both fallen asleep while sitting at the table, while Twilight had fallen asleep in a chair, similar to Mimosa, who was leaning against the window sill looking towards the church.

“Neeeeeeeee…!” Noelle stretched then rubbed her neck, “Must’ve fallen asleep…” She rubbed her eyes, “That bastard didn’t come back last night!”

“Wha-?” Rebecca shot up, groggily looking around, “Ow, my neck… What are you yelling about so early in the morning?”

Mimosa shakily came to, “Did any of you see Asta come in?”

“Nope,” Rebecca answered.

“That bastard,” Noelle gritted her teeth, “I’ll make him pay for making us stay up and worry!”

“Have any of you noticed we have blankets on?” Twilight yawned while stretching, “Cause I did, and I definitely don’t remember getting one.”

“Yeah,” Mimosa looked at the blanket. “Rebecca?”

Rebecca shakes her head ‘no’. 

“Don’t even ask, 'cause I’m pretty sure I was out before anyone else,” Noelle said. “Wait…”

“I'm pretty sure he came in while we were asleep and covered us up,” Twilight stood up and folded the blanket up.

“Let’s get some food, and then, we can confront him,” Twilight suggested.

“No need,” Asta said as he came down the stairs, “You’re all coming with me today for a bit of a trip.”

“Why so sudden?” Rebecca asked.

“And what kept you out last night?!” Noelle growled.

“Yea, Asta,” Mimosa was the next to make herself heard, “You had us all really worried.”

“Look,” he looked at all of them, “I needed to do some hard thinking yesterday, and I couldn’t do that here. Once I cleared my head enough of my anger, it was already dark, and I still couldn’t… I just couldn’t make heads or tails of what to do…”

Asta scratched the back of his head as he looked to the side, out the window, “Then, I had a talk with sister Lily, and she help me figure out what I should do, no matter how much I wish I didn’t have to,” he sighed and looked back to the girls, “So, we’re going out to where I can tell you girls what I should’ve told you when we started these relationships.”

“I can take us most of the way with a portal, as long as you let me use a mental spell,” Twilight suggested, as she now knew for sure what he was planning.

Asta nodded and then started to walk over to the entrance of the house. “Be sure and grab brooms,” he said and then walked out.

The countryside…

Twilight, Mimosa, Noelle, and Rebecca all followed Asta through the skies into the far-off countryside of the Clover Kingdom. They left the kids in the care of Father Orfai and Sister Lily, mostly Sister Lily though.

Rebecca was riding with Noelle, while Mimosa and Twilight rode their own brooms, while following Asta as he surfed on his sword.

“So…” Rebecca started to ask.

“Don’t bother,” Noelle cut her off. “I’m just as in the dark as you and Mimosa. Twilight looked like she has an idea of what he was up to though… Hang on,” she pushed forward next to Twilight.

“Took you long enough,” Twilight said, not even looking back.

“Where’s he taking us?” Noelle asked.

“You know something,” Rebecca added.

“I have an idea of where we’re going, but honestly, this my first time coming out here at all,” Twilight sighed, “As for what he’s planning… I think I’ve figured it out, but if it’s what I think it is, then it’d be better if I kept it a secret for now. Sorry.”

“It must be something heavy if he’s doing all this for it…” Mimosa pointed out.

“You have no idea…” Twilight said to herself as they all pushed on.

It was about noon by the time they all arrived at a small clearing far out on the border of the kingdom, surrounded by a forest. Not far away was a small but quaint cottage, with a steady stream of smoke coming from the chimney.

“Alright,” Asta said as they all walked toward the dwelling, “This is the house of someone very important to me. In a sense… look, you’ll just have to let me explain all of this. It's extremely complicated, and I hope you’ll all at least hear what I have to say. Whatever you all decide after that…. I’ll just have to live with…” he sighed.

He looked at them, more worried than concerned.

‘It looks like you were right on the money,Twi,’ Midnight remarked from inside the lavender goddess’s head. ‘Which means this could either put them all at odds with him, or they might just dump him outright. Honestly… I was a bit on edge about them, but I kinda like them now, so I hope they stay…’

“Stay with Twilight while I go and…. Let them know we’re here…” Asta begrudgingly walked over to the house and knocked on the door. 

It opened only slightly, and he began to talk with whoever was behind it while making a few motions in the direction of the girls.

“Um… “ Rebecca looked at Asta and then at the girls, specifically Twilight, who only shrugged and shook her head.

Asta moved out of the way and out came a woman. The girls were all thrown for a loop as the two walked over. They looked up and down. This woman was a dead ringer for a female version of Asta.

“Girls, please meet Richita,” Asta introduced them, “My…. mother…”

“WHAT!?!” Rebecca, Noelle, and Mimosa all scream at the top of their lungs.

This night would truly be the night that would test the strength of not only Asta’s resolve, to be honest with the girls he’d come to care for in this world but also cause them to think about just how much he really meant to all of them.
> Beach Status
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

One week later…

“Alright, ya freakin’ idiots,” Yami droned as he fastened his katana to his side, “We’re heading out.”

“Alright, sir! Have a good time!” Finral waved next to the other Black Bulls who were present.

“Quit tryin’ to weasel out of your job,” Yami ordered with a scowl.

“Why me…?” Finral whined as Yami pulled the spacial mage over.

“Try not to destroy too much while we’re gone,” Yami ordered, “Or I’ll freakin’ kill ya!”

“Yes, Captain Yami, sir!” Magna saluted.

“Hey, weren’t you supposed to bring Asta?” Finral added.

“I think I’ll go see Helena today then,” Luck laughed as he walked past, causing a vein to pop out of the back of Finral’s head while Yami just watched, shocked that Luck was talking about something other than fighting.

“Oh, yeah…” Yami scratched the side of his head. “Where is the kid anyways? Hey, Finral, go out and find him, would ya? I want to get this over as soon as possible, so I can get back to bed or the toilet… whichever comes first.”

“HOW THE HECK AM I SUPPOSED TO KNOW WHERE THAT WOMANIZER IS?” Finral roared.

“You’re the womanizer, dude,” Asta walked into the house with a towel around his neck. “Sorry. Had training.”

“Do you ever not train?” Magna asked.

“Sometimes,” Asta put on his shirt and then looked over his shoulder to the balcony hallway. He let out a light sigh, then turned back to Yami and Finral, “Let’s get this show on the road.”

“Hey, that’s a sweet saying there, kid,” Yami pointed as the trio departed through one of Finral’s portals, “Mind if I use it from time to time?”

“I don’t own it, so go ahead,” Asta said nonchalantly. 

His usual chipper attitude had been on the back burner since his and Noelle’s return from the vacation. In fact, the two had rarely spoken with each other at all. They hadn’t even been doing chores, let alone training at the same time, as they usually had been.

Noelle had actually watched from the hallway, where Asta looked too, but wanted to stay hidden from view. She wanted to see him off, but at the same time, she didn’t really want to be around him right now either. Ever since he and Twilight had told her, Mimosa, and Rebecca the truth about their situation, she had been feeling understandably hurt, extremely betrayed, and very angry with him.

Angry that the boy she fell in love with wasn’t actually supposed to be in this world in the first place and hurt that he hid this from her and, finally, betrayed that he hid this but also led her into this relationship that he knew would break her heart. Not only her but also her cousin, who’d she’d come to view as a sister now, too.

Tears fell down her face as she thought about this. She was doing everything she could to avoid him, and it looked like he was doing the same. So, she simply went about her days, seething in her emotions at this point.

Noelle grumped and then waved her hand before walking on. She went to her room in the women’s wing of the hideout and simply did as she had been doing for the past few days since her return. 

Sometime later…

She lay on her bed, and waited and brooded until a knock was heard at her door.

Noelle quickly shot up and glared at the door. “WHAT?!” she shouted.

With a click of the latch, the door opened to reveal Vanessa. “Hey, hon,” the string witch looked at the younger girl with a good bit of worry in her eyes, “Do you wanna talk about it?”

“Why would I?!” she shot back at her senior then flopped back onto her bed and faced the wall.

Vanessa fully opened the door. “Look, Noelle,” she said, coming in, “I don’t know what happened between you and Asta, and frankly, I wouldn’t normally stick my nose in someone else’s relationship business, but you’ve been held up in here for days. You two don’t even bother to see each other right now,” Rebecca pointed out, “Hell, he’s practically doing all he can to give you as much space as he can. What happened? You find out he was cheating on all of you after all?”

“What?” Noelle sat up immediately. 

“You heard me, hon,” Vanessa placed her hands on her hips.

Noelle glared and then sighed, relenting to the question. “No… it wasn’t that…” she got to her feet, “Not even close to that at all… He… told all of …. He just… Let's just say he unloaded A LOT of very personal information about him, Twilight, and about where they come from, okay?”

“Hmmm….” Vanessa held her chin, “Normally, I’d take you to my favorite bar and have you tell me about what happened over drinks, but I get the feeling… I get the feeling this isn’t really something I can do in this situation.”

“Sorry, Vanessa,” Noelle looked at her fellow knight, “I really do want to talk to someone about this stuff, but I… I don’t know, or I don’t want…. God, I can’t make sense of why I…”

Vanessa came over and sat down on the bed and pulled Noelle into a warm embrace, resting the teen's head between her two best features. “It's because you’re still trying to work through this yourself,” she giggled as she stroked Noelle’s head, “And because this has caused you to question how you really feel about the boy you love at this point in time. Just take your time and work through this at your own pace.”

“But… what if I can’t? And we…?” Noelle questioned as tears started to build in her eyes.

“Asta doesn’t have much time left before he and Twilight are leaving is what I’m guessing at,” Vanessa said, only for Noelle to give a single nod, “Well, that’s obviously the main reason he told you what he did, so you could decide for yourself what you want to do moving forward with him. He didn’t want to just disappear and not have you know why. He loves you, hon. That much is clear, but he doesn’t want you to be shackled by those feelings either.”

“So… he told us because he wants to be with us?” Noelle guessed.

“Partially, but also because he wants you all to be free to make your own choices when the time comes for him to leave this land behind,” Vanessa said, “We can figure it out some more later, okay? For now, let's head to town. It's the main reason I came up here, actually.”

“What?” Noelle looked at the older woman a bit perplexed. “Why do we need to go to town?’

“Why, to get swimsuits for the beach, of course!” Vanessa clapped her hands with a giggle, “We’re going to get you something so stunning that Asta will have no choice but to look at you and want to be with you the whole time!”

“The beach?!” Noelle said with a red face as Vanessa grabbed hold of her arm.

“Come on, hon,” Vanessa said, literally dragging her fellow knight out of the room, “We're burning daylight, and we still have several shops to hit and several sets of swimwear to try on!”

“B-b--b--b-b-but I-I-I-I--I-I…” Noelle sputtered with a glowing red face as she was dragged along against her will.

The Magic Knight Headquarters…

Yami and company arrived in the capital right after Finral opened the portal.

“Alright. You’re here,” Finral grumbled, “I’m going into town.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Yami waved off the comment. “Ya better stay close by and come when I call for ya when it's time to go back, or I’ll find ya and kill ya!” Yami scowled.

“Got it...” Finral whimpered in fear.

“Let’s go, kid,” Yami ordered as he did a one-eighty and headed into the building, with Asta following behind a bit. 

Yami had taken note of Asta’s recent shift in behavior as of late, and frankly, wasn’t fond of the mopey attitude he’d been giving off.

“Alright,” Yami stopped and looked at Asta, “What the hell has got you in a funk? I noticed you and Noelle aren’t all… whatever the hell it was that you two were.”

“Hraaaaaaa…” Asta looked off to the side, “So…. Twilight and I told her and the others an extremely heavy and very personal secret over the break. It hit them all pretty hard, as I thought it would, and I’m trying to give her space to think about her decision, as it’s her choice that affects if we stay… ya know,” he shrugged.

“Aha….” Yami said. “Look, kid… Admittedly, I’m way more of a gambler than a lover, in any sense of the word. I can’t really give relationship advice, especially when you’re dating four chicks at the same time. So, I’ll tell ya from a gambler’s standpoint. Ya laid all your cards out on the table, so ya you should call her out and face her sometime in the coming days, as the longer you wait to do so, the higher the chances are that you’ll lose any hope to try and stay with her, or at least try and fix whatever bond ya have left between ya.”

“Yeah,” Asta sighed as he rubbed the back of his head, “Thanks, captain.”

“Let’s go,” Yami turned back around, “Julius may run late, but I still want to be there before he is…”

“Right,” Asta nodded as he took off behind Yami again.

The Meeting Hall…

Asta and Yami entered the room, and much to their shock, they were the only ones there. 

Yami just rubbed the back of his head. “Well… this is a first,” he said as he walked over to his place at the table and took a seat, “Never been first to one of these things before…”

“Wow…” Asta rolled his eyes, “And that’s a shocker because why?”

“I’m saying it's odd because I’ve never been early for anything!” Yami groaned.

“Well, now you can hold it over the others’ heads that you were here first, and they were late this time around,” Asta went over to the wall behind Yami and sat down cross-legged. “So, any idea why the wizard king called for me to tag along?” he asked as he crossed his arms, already knowing the real reason in the back of his mind.

Yami had started to pull out a sword cleaning kit from his satchel and place it on the table in front of himself. 

He picked up what looked like a dandelion on a very thin stick. “Not cool, kid,” Yami groaned as he pulled his katana from its sheath and started to clean the sword’s blade, “But… I can only guess it has something to do with that special power of yours.”

Asta gave a quick mock shrug then shut his eyes.

“Hmmm….” Yami looked at the kid from the corner of his eye then went back to cleaning his sword.

About another hour passed before the doors opened to reveal a pack of eight arguing Magic Knight Captains. They all stopped and froze as soon as they entered the room. They were all caught off guard by the sight of Yami being there before any of them.

“Took you long enough,” Yami said with a shit-eating grin, “OH, YOU SHOULD SEE THE LOOK ON ALL YOUR FACES RIGHT NOW! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

“How are you, of all people, here before us?” Nozel Silva stepped forward, more than a bit annoyed at Yami at this point. 

“Man, kid, you were right!” Yami laughed as he looked over at Asta, who’d barely cracked an eye, “Worth it just to see their faces!”

The group then turned and saw who he was talking to. Nozelle, Jack, and Charlotte’s faces all turned stern fast. Fuegoleon looked at them and simply shook his head before walking over to the youth.

Asta jumped to his feet and met the eyes of the Crimson Lion Captain. “Captain Fuegoleon,” he said sternly.

“Asta,” Fuegoleon raised a hand, and Asta did the same, taking hold of his rival’s grip, “It’s good to see you. I heard a lot of rumors about you as of late. Care to enlighten me as to which are false and those which aren’t?”

“It’s good to see you back on your feet,” Asta let go, “And I will try, but after this meeting is over and if we have the time.”

“Very well,” Fuegoleon chuckled as he took his seat. “Yami,” and then saw his sword, “Nice blade.”

“Sup,” Yami said without looking up from his weapon, “Thanks. The kid made it.”

Fuegoleon looked at the weapon and then back at Asta and then shrugged while the others took their seats.

“Can someone please tell me what the…” Charlotte said as she looked over at Asta, who had simply sat back down on the chair. “Boy is doing here? It's bad enough that I have to sit in a room filled with men and a boy already, but then you add a second boy, “ she said while internally, ‘Oh my gosh, I just had to take the seat in front Yami!!! He just looked so good flexing while polishing that new sword of his! GAH! YOU BETTER NOT LOOK AT ME!!!!’

Yami looked up and right at Charlotte. “What? I got somethin’ on my face?” he said as he held up the blade and checked his reflection. 

The Blue Rose captain in the meantime simply froze, as her face went bright pink and steam wafted off her helmet.

Many of the people in the room, Asta included, simply looked and thought, ‘Can you be more oblivious?’ They then turned and looked at Yami who’d gone back to cleaning his sword, ‘Not unless he took a hammer to the head, apparently…’

Asta let out a quick huff through his nose and went back to his, whatever he was doing in his head.

“The atmosphere is…” Rill, the captain of the Aqua Deer and the youngest of the captains, spoke up, “...tense… Oh, I know! How about this?!” he chuckled as he literally worked his magic on his face.

Asta cracked an eye and carefully watched the captain, waiting for something. Rill then started to imitate the other various captains around the table. Yami was the one who seemed to get the most enjoyment out of the gag, even Fuegoleon chuckled slightly. Yami kept belting out until Rill took on his appearance, and now, the others were laughing at him.

“That’s not funny,” Yami threatened the much younger mage with his katana and deadly intent.

“I found it rather spot on, captain,” Asta spoke up as he stepped in front of Rill, drawing everyone's attention, and the tension resumed as three of the nine captains stared wearily at the youth.

Rill had done just about everyone he could, except Nozel. That’s when he sensed it and took his chance to start and try to take on Nozel’s face, with little to no luck.

“If you dare to wear my face, I will end you!” Nozel spoke up, more than moderately annoyed at this point.

“Awwwwwww….” Rill cried out. “It’s no use,” he whined, “I tried, I really did, but I can’t get that part of your hair to be however it is you have it!”

“It’s called a braid,” Asta deadpanned, “It's not hard at all to do, actually. It should be pretty easy to do, seeing as it’s done in the front.”

That comment made Nozel’s eyes go wide with worry as he broke out in a cold sweat.

“Oh, really?” Rill jumped up and grabbed hold of Asta’s hands, “Hi! My name’s Rill, I'm nineteen, and the captain of the Aqua Deer!” He then looked at Asta and leaned in, “You know, you look familiar… Have we met somewhere before?!”

That’s when everyone fell out of their chairs at that one point.

“You saw me at the Magic Knight Exams,” Asta deadpanned, “Outside that encounter, I’ve never actually met you. The name’s Asta Ferris. I’m fourteen or fifteen, and a part of the Black Bulls Squad. You’ve already met my captain,” Asta thumbed over his shoulder to the sword wielder who was now grinding his teeth.

Rill’s eyes suddenly got really big and really sparkly, “Can we be friends?”

“Ah….. sure…. I guess…” Asta reluctantly said.

“Yes!” Rill started to dance around, “I made a friend, I made a friend, I made a friend!”

Suddenly, the vice-captain of the Coral Peacocks and Mimosa’s older brother, Kirsch Vermillion, spoke out at the display.

“I cannot stand by and watch this disgusting display any longer!” Kirsch dramatically held his forehand to his forehead. “A vulgar common of low birth being allowed to enter this room is bad enough, but now, he has the audacity to claim to be friends with a nobleman who’s a Magic Knight Captain! ABSOLUTELY ABHORRENT!”

Asta turned and glared at the stuck-up asshole. “Who do you think you are to deny me?” he growled in a low ominous tone.

Yami placed a hand on Asta’s shoulder, and as he was doing so, the wizard king and Marx walked into the room.

“I was the one who invited our youngest member here,” Julius spoke up, causing the drama queen to shut his mouth. “He is a key factor in today’s events. So, let's get down to it. Marx,” he turned to his right-hand man.

Marx nodded and then started handing out papers, “This is all of the information we’ve been able to obtain from the mages we’ve apprehended from the Midnight Sun’s invasion of the capital and from the recent skirmish with the kidnapped children.”

“I must say, I thought you’d have more than this,” William looked up, “especially since you are the most skilled mage with mental magic.”

“I’d like to add in the details of the attack on the capital,” Asta added. “The enemy’s plan of attack was far too meticulous and thorough, especially with the locations that were hit the hardest not only being places where people gather for fun and merriment but local government buildings. That, coupled with the heavy mental warding on the prisoners, constitutes to one thing…”

“Have to say the kid’s way sharper than he looks,” Jack cackled, “And I agree with him. It all points to one thing.”

“Yes,” Nozel nodded along with most of the others at the table, “As much as I hate to agree with that vagabond and his… subordinate there. It seems we’re all in agreement.”

“It's nice to see that we’re all on the same page,” Julius smiled and then turned stern, “We have a traitor amongst us, and at least one that goes up pretty high in our ranks at that. Which is why I asked only those of us here to come today, to keep this investigation small.”

The fat captain in a purple mask and rode started to sweat slightly. He was Gueldre Poizot, captain of the Purple Orcas, a squad with a less-than-squeaky-clean record but one that was still able to get their jobs done all the same.

“If we’re going to start pointing fingers, then lets at least start with the most viable candidate,” Nozel suggested as he looked right at Asta, “The one with some form of clear tie to the terrorist known as the Eye of the Midnight Sun, the one who first brought up the idea and most of all the one who was able to fight on par with the terrorist uppermost circle on equal footing and who seems to have a direct link to one of the three top officers. Just who are you, and what is your connection to them?!”

Nozel was right about everything he said, but his anger was more than just that of a Magic Knight Captain but also as one as an older brother.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Kirsch flamboyantly said with flower petals around him, “This mongrel? I’m sorry to say this to the esteemed captain of the Silver Eagles and my family, but even for you, dear cousin, that is a bit out there. This mutt couldn’t possibly be that powerful.”

“I’m afraid it's all true,” Charlotte added, “I was there, as I distinctly remember having to fight alongside three men that night.”

“The kid is no doubt a powerhouse,” Jack added, “But I’m afraid I have to take his side. What we fought that night was more than just a Magic Knight. It was an out-of-control monster, with the sole purpose of killing its target.”

“Bean pole is right,” Yami took his knight’s side while placing a hand on Asta’s shoulder and got to his feet. “What I sensed coming from the kid was nothing short of outright hate. He wanted to gut everything in front of him. He was so blinded by his own hate and rage.”

Asta only looked down in shame at this thought.

“While I can usually differ with you on the truth usually Yami,” Julius finally spoke up, “Nozel was there, and he saw everything and actually fought Asta longer and got more words out of him. He personally knows one of the three that was there that night.”

“While I know this will hurt one of my knights deeply, and as much as this unnerves me to do so, I have to side with Nozel on the matter that Asta is quite possibly a traitor,” Charlotte cut in and looked at Asta. “I quite clearly heard you speaking complete sentences. ‘I will kill you, Sunset Shimmer!,’ is what you said. You kept repeating how you were going to kill this Sunset Shimmer. I think you were blinded by your rage yes and were projecting this person’s image onto us. But the question remains, who is this Sunset Shimmer and what is her connection to you?”

“More importantly,” Gueldre said, seizing the opportunity to attack Asta and deflect any suspicions off himself that may be floating around in everyone’s heads currently in the room. “What is the connection between her and the terrorists and the fact that you seem to know her on such a personal level?”

Asta looked at all of them and then at the Wizard King.

“I don’t doubt you have your reasons for keeping this to yourself, but if you could tell us to at least try and clear your name, Asta,” Julius encouraged the boy.

Asta sighed then looked forward, “She’s from mine and Twilight’s homeland.” 

This information caught everyone off guard. 

“A land far far away with similar customs to the homeland of captain Yami,” Asta motioned to his captain, who’d sat back down and was reading his Qi the whole time. “From what I know of her past, she had the same teacher as Twilight for a time, until she just ran away somewhere.”

“She ran away?” Nozel narrowed his vision.

“I don’t know her on any form of personal level outside of trying to fight and/or kill her,” Asta crossed his arms as he glared. “I’ve only actually met her twice, the same goes for Twi,” he elaborated, “She tried to steal Twilight’s crown the first time I ever met her.”

“Crown?” many of the captains asked.

“You mean the one with the purple six-pointed star-cut amethyst?” Charlotte asked and Asta nodded “But why? Does it hold some sort of significance in your homeland?”

“It does actually,” Asta explained, “It’s one in a set of six magic stones, but as to why she wanted it, I have no clue. It won’t work unless the other five are present, and even then, the gem has to accept its wielder. I can only suspect Sunset found a way to access the gem’s power through forbidden means while she was missing.”

“I now get some of the animosity you showed, but what exactly made you want to kill her?” Nozel asked, “And why is she working with the Eye of the Midnight Sun?”

“The first part is because, in our effort of pursuing her, after she managed to steal Twi’s crown, we all fought over it, which led us all to fall over a cliff into the sea,” Asta growled while clenching his fists extremely tightly. “She caused Twilight to let go of the crown and become lost, but I thought worse at the time though,” he said, hiding his eyes and rage, “So, if she killed Twilight because of her selfishness, then I was going to kill her, cause I lost someone I loved. In the ensuing fight over the crown, she was forced off and lost in the currents, while I ended up with the crown.”

Julius looked at Yami, knowing he was more than reliable as a lie detector. Yami only nodded, confirming it was all the truth.

“I woke up these unknown shores, after which I walked and tried to survive until I came across Hage Village,” he continued his story.

“So, she ended up elsewhere and was found by the terrorists at some other unknown point in time,” Julius stroked his chin, “Is there anything else you can tell us that you can recall from your fight with the inner circle of the Eye of the Midnight Sun?”

“Only that the next time I see them, I won’t hold back,” Asta said with a deathly chill about himself. 
Julius looked at him, wanting to tell him to not go too far but backed down, as he saw the look in Asta’s eyes. He knew that there was no way to stop Asta from this action, so he didn’t speak against it.

“Sir,” Marx cleared his throat, “I think we should move on to the part of this meeting.”

“I agree, Marx,” Julius nodded. “If you’ll all follow us,” he motioned, and everyone stood up and followed the duo out of the room to the lower floors of the headquarters, where they’d been keeping the prisoners of the Eye of the Midnight Sun.

“Ever since you’ve captured them, we’ve been interrogating them,” Marx said as he opened the door to reveal several of the captured terrorists, two of which Asta recognized.

One was the ice mage that invaded Soshi Village, and the other was the witch that sucked the magic power out of others, like some sort of leech or vampire, in order to retain her youthful appearance.

Heath Grice immediately recognized Asta, “Well, it looks as if you have achieved even greater heights, lad,” he said with a completely straight face. 

Asta merely scowled heavily at the ice mage as he started to emit a heavy pressure. Many of the captains recognized it as the same pressure he forced them all to endure the day of the awards ceremony. The only ones in the room who seemed to be unaffected were Yami and the Wizard King, though they most definitely felt it.

Yami placed a hand on his shoulder, “Calm down, kid. I know you hate the guy’s guts, but we’re here to get information from him, not gut him like one of your prey animals.”

“Yami is right, Asta,” Julius said, “These two are the most heavily warded, so if you would please start with them?”

Asta looked at the smiling king out of the corner of his eye. “Fine,” he relented as he reeled in his spiritual power and walked over, and pulled out his slayer.

“Coming to finish what you started?” Heath asked.

“You’ll never get anything out of me!” the witch howled.

“Shut up, bitch,” Asta sneered as he konked her on the head with the hilt of his sword, causing her to be unconscious while anti-magic wisps wafted off her head. 

He then followed suit and did the same to Heath.

“The enchants are gone now, so they're all yours,” Asta grumped as he went over and leaned against the wall next to the doorway.

Gueldre had been shaking under his mask and robes this whole time. He’d slowly been walking backwards towards the door when Asta had gone up to do his thing.

“Where ya goin, fatso?” he heard from next to him. 

The older mage quickly turned and saw Asta glaring right at him.

“H-how d-did you g-get there?” Gueldre asked. 

“I walked,” Asta eyed the captain, “You seem to be in a hurry to leave?”

Just when he said that Marx got an image in his magic, “This is…”

“Permeation Creation Magic!” Gueldre called out, “Army of Invisible Soldiers!”

Several see-through mounted plated armored knights appeared and charged at the group, while Geudlre used the opportunity to flee unseen.

“Stupid tricks,” Asta said as he walked out of the room. “I’m going ahead,” he called out as he shot forward and proceeded to jump from wall to wall, rocketing up.

“All I have to do is make it out of the building and over to the broomsticks, and I’m home free,” Gueldre wheezed.

“I don’t think so, fatty!” Asta yelled as he emerged from the stairwell and shot at Gueldre. In the next moment, the fat masked mage was gasping for an entirely new reason, as Asta held him up by his throat while slowly tightening his grip.

“What’s the matter? Can’t beg?” Asta sneered as the purple mage struggled for air.

Suddenly, Gueldre’s hands glowed as he gripped Asta's wrist. Soon, the Anti-Mage’s hand became transparent, allowing Gueldre to slip free and breathe once more. Asta looked at his hand, and soon, a light coating of anti-magic covered it, turning the appendage solid again.

In the meantime, Gueldre had managed to make it halfway across the courtyard before he sank into the ground.

“Boy, that was a close one,” Rill said with a paintbrush in his hand and a smile on his face. “Glad I made it in time. You were kind of bloodthirsty there, Asta.”

“Hmph,” Asta remarked as he waited alongside Rill while the others came up the stairs.

Soon, everyone was back in the basement, with a new prisoner for questioning. This time, the interrogation went off without a hitch and lasted till sundown.

“Yami, Asta,” Julius stopped the two bulls, “Come with me for a moment, please.”

Yami and Asta looked at each other and then shrugged before following the wizard king to a lone tower.

“Asta,” Julius looked at the youth, “Thank you for sharing your past with us. I know it's hard for you to talk about something like that and remain as calm as you did. But with that being said, I am a bit concerned about your… animosity toward Gueldre. Would you have killed him if he hadn’t used his magic on you?”

“I was severely pissed, but no, I wouldn’t have killed that fat ass,” Asta glared, “He’s too valuable to kill, but that didn’t mean I was going to show him any mercy.”

“Though this kingdom is not your own, you were still highly upset about our former captain’s actions,” Julius pointed out, “Why?”

“Because he involved the innocents, and more importantly, the people I deeply care about in his petty bullshit to bring down your city,” Asta continued to mercilessly glare, “I nearly lost one of my… the girls’ I care about little brothers because he had a heavy hand to play in the invasion. If you brought me here to continue to probe me as to where my allegiance lies, then I’ll leave the knights and destroy the cultists on my own.”

Julius looked back into the extremely unnerved teen’s gaze.

Yami finally spoke up, “Julius,” he blew smoke, “What's the reason you called us out here?”

“Sorry if it seemed like I still didn’t trust you, Asta,” Julius turned to face the sunset, “But I had to be sure, and from seeing your anger, I can tell you’re on our side. I must admit that even though we have Gueldre in custody, I am still unnerved as to what these terrorists want overall.”

“These magic stones,” Asta said as he held up the one from Sosshi Village, causing Julius to turn and look at him, “That being one of their goals at least. Heath mentioned that he and his cronies were after some sort of an artifact when we stopped them. We were given this by the village head. It’s the only thing I could think of that matched an artifact.”

“Fuegoloen did mention that Fragment guy took his necklace after he knocked old flames unconscious,” Yami added with a good bit of hostility.

“Hmmm…” Julius thought, “I think more than two is more than enough proof to justify it. So, they’re after magic stones, but why? They may not be common amongst people but these gems aren’t exactly hard to find either.”

“They’re either part of a set or have very specific properties,” Asta looked into his reflection of the stone, “The next step is to find the rest before the Eye of the Midnight Sun does.”

“I have an idea of where to start. How do you feel about the beach?” Julius smiled, “There’s no telling just how far the corruption of the knights has spread, and you two and the Black Bulls are the only ones I can think of with the task of collecting these artifacts.”

“I think I get it,” Yami said, “No one expects a lot of us, due to our less-than-honorable reps, so no one would question why we went out to a random location, like the beaches of Raque.”

“The Seabed Temple,” Asta mock thought, though the mention of the Temple threw Julius and Yami for a loop, “It makes sense, with it being in a Grandmagic Zone. The Seabed Temple would be the perfect place to mask the presence of artifacts with a very specific function.”

“Asta… you know about the temple?” Julius asked, still a bit perplexed.

“I’m not as stupid as everyone thinks, your majesty,” Asta smirked, “I just like people to think that way, as it makes it a lot easier to get access to info that others don’t expect you to have. Then, there’s the look they have on their faces, like the ones you and Captain Yami have now. Ahahahaha!”

“I suggest we head out soon, then,” Yami said as he looked at Julius, “The tides will be just right in about a week,” he looked at Julius and performed the Magic Knight salute, which Asta followed suit, “You have my word that we’ll complete the mission you’ve given us.”

“Sir!” Asta acknowledged.

“I have no doubts then,” Julius smiled.

“Come on, kid,” Yami motioned, “We need to track down Finral and then tell the news. Not looking forward to that…”

“Me either…” Asta looked a bit apprehensive off to the side, “Though… I hope I can work things out with her….”

“You better,” Yami laughed, “She’s our ace in the hole after all.”
> Beach Party
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Black Bulls all gathered outside the hideout, just as the sun broke over the horizon. All of them had gathered and were sporting various beach wares.

“So, we heading out?” Magna asked.

“You bet,” Luck laughed, “I wonder what kind of things are in the ocean to fight?! Oh, I should bring back a shell for my lady!”

“I’m too hyped to be depressed about that comment,” Finral flicked his hair with a chuckle, “We’re going to the beach, after all! Where there’s sand, sun, and fun! And plenty of pretty ladies in bikinis! AHAHAHA!”

Most of the female members of the Bulls just stared with a mild air of disgust about them.

One other had something totally different on her mind, “Oh, I can’t wait to try all the yummy seafood I can have the sheep grill up!!!!” Charmy daydreamed and drooled all at once.

“Where’s Yami, anyways?” Gray, disguised as Gordon, asked.

“He said he’d join us later,” Asta said as he walked out of the house with a yawn. “He said something else about the toilet, too, but I didn’t really care and kept walking…” he shrugged as he looked at Noelle from the corner of his eye, and she quickly looked off to the side.

Asat sighed and kept walking.

“Hey, Magna,” Noelle caught her senior’s attention.

“Yeah, what is it?” Magna looked over his shoulder as he walked over to his Crazy Cyclone.

“Mind giving me a lift on your…,” Noelle looked at the gaudy broom, “...broom?”

“Ah, not really, but why me?” Magna asked as perplexed,. “I thought you’d be riding with Asta. Aren’t you two dating or something?”

“Ehhhhh….” Noelle made a complicated face, “It’s just… It's complicated right now, okay…?”

“This is why I don’t date,” Magna relented with a sigh. “Hop on,” he motioned.

Asta pulled his slayer out of his black grimoire and propped it against his shoulder. “I hope we can at least start talking again…” he said to himself as he looked at Noelle from the corner of his eye. “Alright, let’s head out!” he yelled as he jumped up onto his sword and surfed toward the beach.

Later on in the morning…

The group arrived at the coastal town of Raque. In front of them were shops aplenty and beaches galore, with the sprawling blue of the ocean just beyond that.

Everyone in the Black Bulls looked out in amazement.

Asta walked up beside Noelle. “It looks like an endless sapphire,” he said.

“Yeah, pretty…” Noelle answered.

“Alright, you idiots,” they heard Yami behind them. The knights immediately turned around and saw their captain and a severely annoyed Finral closing a portal. “Listen up. Low tide is in about three to four days from now, which also means the currents surrounding the Temple will be at their weakest.”

“Question, Captain Yami, sir!” Magna shouted, “How exactly are we going to get to the Temple, Sir?”

“Yeah,” Finral said, “This place may be a beach paradise, with lovely ladies galore, but it’s also a Grand Magic Zone, too. Even at low tide, the Under Sea Temple is on the sea floor, and not exactly an easy place to access. Less powerful currents or not, we’d still be torn to shreds by them.”

“You’re probably right,” Yami said as he nonchalantly picked his nose, “Guess we’ll have to think of something by then, won’t we, Noelle.”

“Me?” Noelle pointed at herself in confusion.

“Until then, just have fun, but don’t forget the mission,” Yami waved them off as he went into a nearby bar.

“Well…” Vanessa said as she looked at the others, “Let’s have some fun!”

“Yeah!” most of the bulls said.

“You come with me, hon,” Vanessa said as he quickly grabbed Noelle, who’d tried to inch away, “We’ve got to get you into that swimsuit!”

“Vanessa, please!” Noelle said as the string witch dragged her junior away.

“Guess we should, too,” Asta said as he grabbed the bag Vanessa had conveniently left at his feet and walked onto the beach. 

He set up the umbrella and towels underneath, while the others were doing what they did best, annoying the hell out of each other and causing trouble doing so.

“These guys can’t even change clothes without issue…” Asta grumped. “Oh well…” he sighed as he took off his shirt to reveal his severely scarred and muscular features. 

The crimson five-leaf clover on his chest was on full display for the others to clearly see for the first time, along with the black dragon coiled around his left arm.

“Asta…” Magna spoke up, “Why didn’t ya tell us ya had a sick tattoo? Man, that is thing is awesome!”

“It’s not a tattoo,” Asta looked off to the side with a good bit of annoyance. “It's another scar from… Just drop it,” he demanded and walked off.

“Guess it was a really bad experience?” Luck said, “I was gonna ask him to spar, but I think it’d be best to leave him be. Hey, Magna, wanna see who can swim faster?”

“Well, that was a quick shift,” Magna looked at his best friend, “You’re on!”

The lightning and fire mages both dove into the water and took off.

“Hmph…” Asta shook his head, “Goofballs…”

“We’re back!” Vanessa called out from behind Asta.

“Great,” Asta looked over his shoulder at the witch in her bikini. 

Vanessa was in a mostly cyan flower print two-piece, with her bust slightly over the sides while she had a bottle of wine in her right hand.





“Like what ya see?” Vanessa posed provocatively.

“How is that any different from what you wear around the hideout?” Asta waved off the seductress. “I set your crap up over there,” he pointed to the chair and umbrella. “I’m going for a swim,” he started to walk away.

“Hold up there, kiddo,” Vanessa said, catching his wrist with a string. “You’re the only one we can count on for an honest opinion about our looks. After all, you really want me to ask the loser,” she thumbed over to Finral, who was hitting on a trio of unknown girls.

“Make this fast,” Asta said with slight annoyance as the string released him.

“First, we have Charmy in a slimming one piece!” Vanessa sang as she revealed the young woman in a dark blue and white horizontal striped one-piece.

Charmy however quickly reverted back to her child form, “Let’s go play watermelon smash!” she said as she pulled out a blindfold, watermelon, and stick.

She immediately got to work and missed the melon, sending it sailing toward Asta’s head.

Asta caught the melon with a deadpan stare. “I’m not in the mood for games,” he remarked as he launched the fruit like a cannonball, having it connect with a certain bronze magic using praying mantis’s head, where it was now stuck. Charmy took off like a rocket and started to chase Seikei around the beach for the melon.

“Wow,” Vanessa held her chin, “He’s really not happy with this situation at all…” She looked back to Noelle, who was hesitantly hiding behind the witch, “You’re up, hon!”

She literally pushed Noelle out and towards Asta. “Catch,” the witch giggled.

“What?” Asta turned to look at the yellow diamond-patterned bikini-clad water mage.





He saw Noelle stumbling and rushed over and caught her. Noelle looked up and saw her boyfriend holding her, and her cheeks started to heat up.

“Don’t force people to do shit they don’t want to Vanessa!” Asta shouted as he waved his fist at the witch, who was shrugging with a satisfied smirk while she sat down and enjoyed her wine. 

Asta sighed and looked down, then his face started to heat up, too. 

“Ah…. um….” he quickly looked away. “You ah…. That bikini looks great on you,” he scratched the side of his face with his free hand.

That one compliment was all it took for Noelle to turn red all over, with steam coming from the top of her head…

“DON’T LOOK AT ME!” Noelle yelled as she nailed Asta right in the face with her fist, sending him skipping across the water before he was left pretty far out, staring into the sky with a heavy nose bleed from his right nostril.

“Wow… she really did look good in that…” he remarked with a satisfied look on his face.

Meanwhile, on the beach, Noelle was huffing with a steaming punch. “Geez… you didn’t have to say it so sweetly,” she stood up straight and crossed her arms before glaring at Vanessa, “And you didn’t have to push me!”

“Hey, he said he liked it,” Vanessa shrugged with another fulfilled smirk before drinking some of her wine, ‘It worked better than I thought’, she mused to herself internally, ’At least you two can talk now…’

In the Middle of the Ocean…

Asta just laid back, motionless in the water as he stared up into the sky with a somewhat swollen fist print on his left cheek. The blood continued to run from his nose into the water, leaving a fading trail as he drifted as he thought about Noelle in her swimsuit.

“At least she seems to be feeling a little better,” he sighed. “I have to seriously talk to her in the next five days….”

He turned his head slightly and looked through his reflection in the waters, down to the deep blue below.

“Maybe I can use that situation to my advantage?” he mused as he went over the events of the original Black Clover story in his head, “She was more than willing to help Noelle in the main timeline. She even tried to set them up once, but that was after the fact… With her magical help, I just might be able to say what I need to though…”

He quickly changed his position, so he was floating perpendicular to the water’s surface. Asta wiped the blood from his nose with his palm, and the smell of salt water from the ocean filled his nostrils as he did. The water on his hand glowed with a bright whitish-blue light as it spread over his cheek, and the swelling quickly receded.

“Just cause I can heal my injuries with my waterbending doesn’t mean I should just forget this pain,” he sighed, “I’ll  have to be very careful of what I let that girl hear.” 

A low growl came from his stomach, “Can’t think when you’re moaning though. Already out here, so maybe I can catch something of decent size if I go deep enough.” 

A large shadow under the water swam under the anti-mage.

“I might even be able to hit some of those mana currents and turn a little bit of it into some anti-magic to give Noelle an easier time. I just have to be careful how close I get.”

“This couldn’t be more perfect. Hehe,” he chuckled lightly as he sensed the Qi of whatever was stalking him below, “I get to do some deep water training and get a decent meal. Absolutely perfect!”

Asta inhaled a massive amount of air before proceeding to dive underwater, swimming through it like a torpedo on meth.

On the Beach…

Vanessa lounged about in her chair, chugging her wine straight from the bottle.

“Gahh!!!” Letting out a satisfied huff she looked over to Noelle. “That idiot! Why did he have to… why couldn't he just… Graaaaaaa!!!!”

“Oh, cheer up, hon,” she said with a slightly rosy complexion.

“Why should I?” Noelle glared at the witch, “He said that because you made me wear this stupid two-piece.”

“No, he didn’t. He admitted that he liked it, didn’t he?” Vanessa winked, causing Noelle’s blush to deepen further. “And I can tell you he genuinely did like it, or else he wouldn’t have blushed so hard in the first place. I think he was pretty nice to have you in his arms, too,” she chuckled.

Noelle looked off to the side, “I kind of like it, too…”

“In all honesty, it was nice to see a more normal reaction out of you two,” Vanessa laughed lightly as Charmy had her sheep cooks working a grill in the background, with Zekei flopped over not far away, foaming at the mouth.

Noelle realized what she said and stood off to the side, staring at the ocean.

“You two have to work this thing out,” Vanessa said, “Especially now more than ever. The ice was broken the moment we arrived, and you responded to him, hon. I can tell that Asta really does care about you, deep in his heart. I can tell you he told you what he did because he wanted you to make the decision on whether to stay by his side or not. I know that look in your eyes of wanting to go and be with the others, and I saw it in his eyes, too. The difference is he doesn’t have the luxury of a choice to stay like you do.”

Noelle looked at her.

“Judging from that reaction, you never thought about where he’s coming from,” Vanessa said, looking at Noelle with one eye open, “Let alone what this is putting him through and how hard it must’ve been for him to tell you about his predicament.”

Noelle looked down and away, “I… didn’t…”

“Asta loves you, and I can tell you that honestly. He doesn’t want to hurt you, hon,” Vanessa set her wine bottle down, “Asta is a lot more mature than he looks, as well as experienced, and something tells me that it isn’t from growing up where he did or as an orphan. I can say if he wasn’t so young, that might have fallen for him at some point, too, hehehehe…”

A large sweatdrop formed on the back of Noelle’s head.

“Look, Noelle,” Vanessa looked at her junior, “He was going to leave sooner or later, but at least he told you the real reason why and in person, instead of in some letter or not at all. At least try and talk it out with him, if not for his sake then your own.”

“Why my own?” Noelle asked, “I’ve done nothing wrong.”

“Mmmm…” Vanessa thought, “Well, I can’t fault you there, but at the same time, this whole thing is eating at you on the inside, and don’t try and deny it either. You both need to make peace with each other and either reconcile as lovers or as teammates, because if you can’t, then you only self-destruct and drag everyone else down, too.”

Noelle saw the seriousness in her senior’s eyes and gave a relenting sigh, “I’ll at least try and speak with him while we’re here…”

“Alright then,” Vanessa smiled, “Now, let’s enjoy ourselves in the sun!”

Out in the Water…

Luck and Magna had both swam out pretty far in their efforts to out race each other, to the point they were both winded and barely afloat on their own strength.

“Hey,” Magna huffed, “So… your girlfriend is friends with one of Asta’s girlfriends, right?”

“Yeah!” Luck wheezed slightly, “Why do ya ask?”

“They’re all pretty close,” Magna floated on his back, “Asta and his girls. None of them even try and fight over his attention, and he goes out of his way to make them all… well, feel like they’re…. Ahhhh….”

“Loved equally?” Luck bluntly said.

“Yeah…” Magna pondered, “See as how your girl is friends with one of Asta’s, then that should mean that you might know why Noelle and Asta are, well…. Like they are now?!”

“In all honesty, I haven't the faintest idea!” Luck laughed. “Helena and Rebecca talked to each other about it, as apparently, he told all three of them something pretty heavy. He’s still been seen around town to do chores, but he doesn’t hang around for very long if Rebecca is involved.”

“So, you know about as much as the wineo does then!” Magna sighed as he floated while a bubble rose up between him and Luck, “Really, man? I mean, come on! We’re not five!”

“That wasn’t me!” Luck cheerfully shook his head, “It was way too big and no electricity either. I think it came from way down.”

“Sure, sure,” Magna waved off the comment with his hand as he lazily floated by in the water, “If you don’t want to admit it, then just stay quiet…”

“Hey, Magna?” Luck said as he looked off in the distance a little.

“Geez, man… can’t you at least try and relax?” Magna looked at the lightning mage and noticed the intense smile on Luck’s face, the look he got when he was truly raring to fight, “Okay, what is it?”

“Do you think we can take on a gigantic shark?” Luck lightly chuckled.

“Whaaaat?” Magna shot up in the water, “I mean, yeah, we could, but I also wouldn’t try with you. Lightning and water don’t exactly mix, ya know? If you tried anything, then you’d fry us all!”

“Then, I guess we should start swimming then, huh?” Luck pointed to where he was looking.

“Really, man, you should at least try and make sense…” Magna followed his friend’s finger and trailed off as he saw a massive triangular fin speeding right at them.

“Ahhhhhh….” he groaned as his glasses shifted slightly on his face, “SWIM FOR YOUR LIFE!!!!!!!!”

“Ohhhhh, a race!” Luck laughed as he and Magna swam at top speed, with the shark steadily gaining.

The duo of best friends quickly made landfall, with the shark closely following them.

“This is nuts!” Magna shook in fear, “A shark that big shouldn’t be able to come this far out of the water!”

As soon as the predator’s shadow loomed over them, Luck started to get pumped for a battle, while Magna just stared in terror.

“What are you two numbskulls doing?” came a familiar voice.

“Wait, that sounded like Asta…” Magna said, “Hang on, little buddy, we’ll get you out of there!”

“Out of where?” Asta asked as the shark fell over.

“What?” Magna said as he saw the smaller mage easily toss a gigantic shark off his shoulder. “Dude…. What the hell man?! That shit isn’t funny! ”

Luck curiously went over to the shark and poked it and then realized, “oh it’s dead! You got us good! Ahahaha!”

“I have no idea what you two are talking about,” Asta looked at the two confused. “I caught this for lunch,” he pointed at the beast, “and for some materials for future projects.”

He started to walk away, “Charmy, Finral! I need some help with lunch!”

“Oooo….. shark fin soup!” Charmy hopped about the beast.

“I have no clue how to cook, so go find someone else!” Finral waved off his junior.

“I’ll talk to Twilight about trying to set up a date with a blue rose,” Asta knowingly sang.

“When do we start?” Finral sprang over.

“I just need you to open up a portal far out over the water, where we’ll toss the guts, so as to not attract any more predators,” Asta said as he pointed at Charmy, who was drooling into the ocean, “I’ll take care of the cleaning, as I want the skin, teeth, jaw bones, eyes and fins.”

“Awwwwwwww……” Charmy quickly deflated.

“Sorry, Charmy, but I rarely get a chance to get fresh shark parts like this, so I need to take it when I can get it,” Asta patted the mini-mage’s head, “I’ll hunt some boar for ya when we get back home to make up for it though.”

“Okay!” Charmy quickly did a 180 while summoning her help cooks.

The week started to pass. The Bulls enjoyed their days at the beach, each in their own ways, whether it be training or recreational activities like Asta, Magna, and Luck, or hitting on the local girls like Finral and Gray. Vanessa and Noelle would occasionally soak up the sun, while Yami was Yami and hit the local bar and gambling dens.

Noelle busied herself at night with training her magic for the upcoming mission to the Sea Temple, conveniently located under the water. Asta was never too far away from her when she was practicing either,. partially to watch over her, try to talk to her, and just be close to her. 

Noelle was no fool either, as she knew he was there, though Asta made no attempt at hiding either. The fact that he was there did provide her with a bit of comfort but also a bit of unease. All in all, she was feeling more or less the same as she’d felt about him at the beginning of their relationship.

It was currently the early hours of the night with the moon shining high in the sky on the last night of its waxing three quarter phase. Noelle was down on the rock at the beach, where she’d been practicing the past couple of days now. Currently, she was just looking out over the water.

Asta wasn’t far away, practicing his sword techniques with his Demon Slayer and currently working on his swings.

Noelle looked at the moon’s reflection on the water, then at her own. She then knew exactly what it was that she wanted to do, what she had to do. After all, there was only one real way for any of the Black Bulls to work through their emotions, and that was to face them head on.

Noelle looked into the eyes of her reflection in the waves. “Alright… time to get this thing out of the way…” she said, turning her gaze to Asta. 

“ASTAAAAAAA!” she shouted at the top of her lungs, causing the anti-mage to slightly jump as he was doing a downward swing, in turn causing him to plummet face first into sand.

“Prrtthhrrrrrrrr sooooooooo grittyyyyyyy!” he jumped to his feet and then started to spit out the sand.

“Geeeeeezzz,” Noelle let out a strained sigh, “Even when you’re a bit troubled, you’re still such a clutz!”

“I’m me,” Asta snickered. “Can’t be any other way but me! Hehehe…” he snickered as Noelle stuck her wand right at the tip of his nose, causing him to shut up.

He looked right at her eyes and saw how serious she was, “I want a duel against you.”

“Noelle…. That’s not-“

“Going to happen or a good idea?” she pushed forward with her magic stick. “I know all too well just how strong you are, Asta. I’ve trained with you and seen you spar with Luck plenty enough times to know you’re physically stronger than me, and let’s not forget that I saw you fight against the captain, a fight that ended in a draw at the time. Nonetheless, you fought against him, and had you used your full array of powers, you could’ve beaten him!” she fumed, “SO, DON'T TELL ME IT’S NOT A GOOD IDEA!”

“Fine,” Asta held up his hands in relent. 

“I need to know right here and now if this… if you… If I…” she tightened the grip on her wand, “if I’m even needed for this, and if I’m strong enough to support myself and my friends.”

“You're the challenger, so name your terms,” Asta stated.

“First off, you can only use your water bending. No anti-magic, no dark magic, no light magic, or any other bending or skills you may have that I don’t know about, understand?”

“I swear I’ll stick solely to my water bending,”  Asta swore. 

“Good. Now, let’s find Finral, so he can send us out over the water where you dumped the shark guts,” Noelle quickly withdrew her wand with a slight flick.

“Fine,” Asta grumbled as he rubbed his nose.

The Dumping Waters…

“Raava,” Asta said and his light spirit materialized next to him, “No interruptions from anyone. I think this fight is something both Noelle and I need.”

“I wasn’t going to stop you nor will I help you,” Raava hid her lower face behind her fan, “As her teacher, I want what’s best for her and want to see just how powerful she’s become, but as her friend, I know she needs this to help her find her own way through the storm raging in her chest that we created.”

“I want a barrier,” Asta looked over at his girlfriend, or at least, that’s how he still felt about her.

“Very well,” Ravva closed her fan and raised it into the air. “Spirit Light Magic, Solid Light Boundary!” she cried out, and a massive golden wall of solid light spread around the entire area.

“Are you ready?” Noelle said as she used her magic to stand on the surface of the water.

“Let's begin,” Asta took a fighting stance, as he used his bending to stand on the surface of the water instead.

Asta quickly raised his hand, causing the water to surge, and an extremely thin circle of water was sent straight for Noelle.

Noelle countered by throwing both arms up and creating a wave that, although not strong enough to stop Asta’s attack, was powerful enough to veer it off course ever so slightly, to clip a few stands of her left pigtail.

Noelle retaliated by creating a water whip from the tip of her wand. As she jumped out of the way, she flicked it, sending it straight for Asta. Asta in turn read Noelle’s Qi and narrowly dodged the whip, and it barely grazed his left cheek, drawing blood.

Noelle looked at Asta stunned, while Asta reached up and touched the cut. Feeling the stinking of his own finger, he quickly winced in pain.

He looked at his fingertip and saw the blood. “Very good, Noelle,” he said as he readied himself again.

“Tell me,” Noelle took a stance as well, “What was the plan for us: me, Mimosa, and Rebecca? Were we just some sort of goal for you to do while you waited for the gateway to your home to open?”

She sent a rain of frozen spikes at him.

Asta swiftly motioned his arms in large repetitive ‘S’ shaped motions that called forth octopus-like arms of water that sprang to life from under his feet. The arms caught the ice spikes, then applied pressure, shattering the spears in the process.

Asta moved his hands with his finger outstretched while letting out a breath of cooled air, freezing the tips of the tentacle into ice.

“What?” Noelle flinched, “He can control water whips still attached to ice?”

“Hrrmmmm…” Asta grunted as he flexed his fingers and then released them, shooting ice spikes from the ice-tipped tendrils at Noelle.

“Water Magic,” Noelle called out as her grimoire flipped. “Sea Dragon's Nest!” she called out, causing a swirling sphere of water to surround and protect her. As soon as the ice spikes collided with the barrier, they were either shredded into chips or deflected and broken into the water around Noelle. “So, I do have the advantage of stronger water-based attacks and defense when using my magic in tandem with my bending.”

“Noelle,” Asta called out, “I never toyed with or thought of you girls as a game. Believe me or not, I did try to distance myself from all of you as best I could.” He looked at her, causing her to freeze, “I didn’t want… any of you to become attracted to me in the first place, cause I never planned to stay in this world, or come back once I left.”

“Then, why?” Noelle glared. “Why did you take us on dates?! Why did you…. Why did you defend me in front of my older brothers and sister?! Why put forth so much effort if you didn’t plan to… COME BACK IN THE FIRST PLACE?!” she cried out as she sent volley after volley of water at him, with Asta only standing there and taking every hit.

“Because I feel for you girls, too!” he called out, causing Noelle to freeze as the tears streamed down her face. “That’s why I made the decision to tell all of you the truth. I… I couldn’t just wait for the time to come for me and Twilight to leave and let you choose if you wanted to come with us then. Moving across worlds like that…. It’s not a spur-of-the-moment choice to be forced but one you have to consider for everyone involved, especially those you care for.”

Noelle looked right at him and actually saw him crying as he was speaking, “I care… No, I love you girls too much to force that on you. So I told you the truth and wanted you to decide whether or not you want to come and if you… truly loved me, or if this is just a simple caring relationship.”

Noelle just stood there in silence for a moment, “Can we go back to the beach now?”

Asta looked up at her, a bit perplexed, “Ahhhhh…. Sure.”

“Y-y-y-you’re going to carry me back as punishment for all the stress you’ve put me through over the past couple of weeks, too!” she pointed with a red face.

Asta just smiled, “Sure…”

The Beach…

Asta and Noelle were currently sitting on the rocks of the beach, enjoying the quiet atmosphere and each other’s presence. Noelle was leaning against Asta, with her head on his shoulder and her eyes shut. He was just sitting there, loving that they were back on a somewhat more formal speaking basis.

“Asta,” Noelle finally cracked her eyes after many moments of silence, “it really made me happy to hear you like my swimsuit a few days ago… I’m sorry for…. Ya know…”

“Slapping the shit out of me into the middle of the ocean,”  Asta remarked with a sly grin on his face.

“Yeah… that,” Noelle returned with a sour tone at his choice of wording, “That being said… I… I’m glad you told us the truth, but… I…”

“You don’t think you can come back to my world with me,” Asta let out a relieved sigh.

“Hey!” she let go of him, “Why does it sound like that made you happy?!”

“Because you told me how you really feel,” Asta replied with a calm smirk, “Can you tell me why?”

“Because I feel like there are things in this world that only I can and have to do,” Noelle looked at him and told the truth.

“And I’m fine with that,” Asta shrugged, “Just know that even if we’re in different worlds, you’ll still be in my heart as one of my girls, and if you ever need me, I’ll come run to help you.”

“Even if we’re worlds apart?” Noelle asked, skeptical of him.

“Yes,” Asta said with confidence, “even if we’re worlds apart, I’ll come running, no matter what it takes.”

Noelle just smiled with a light blush. “I’ll hold you to that,” she said as she nestled back against him.

“I hope you do,” Asta reached around and put his arm around her.

The couple continued like this into the night, but little did they know, they had a little audience, who’d been watching from the shadows on the walkway up from the beach.
> Journey to the Seafloor
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the inn, a certain ash-haired kid had taken a room in during the Bull’s mission to the beach. Asta woke up the next morning feeling much better than he had in the past few weeks, even though he’d taken up residence on the inn’s floor last night. He liked them, but at the same time, his comrades seriously got on his nerves, especially at night when they all gathered in a confined space. It was more than likely that the housing wouldn’t last the night, usually.

No, this morning was different, because he and Noelle had managed to get their feelings and emotions straightened out the night before. The water mage had fallen asleep on him last night and honestly had no clue which inn she was staying at, so he brought her to his room and let her sleep in the bed while he took the floor.

Asta stretched a bit before getting to his feet and then popped his joints. Sunlight had gradually made its way through the shutters of his room. He walked over to his satchel and pulled out his clothes then proceeded to get dressed for the day. He paused for a moment as he started to put on his left arm sleeve to look at the black dragon scar coiled around his arm.

“I know I can use my elven magic here,” he whispered “And I can use the mana in the air with the right swords. I wonder if it’d be possible to combine the skills to be able to use other types of magic using the eleven magic techniques by using different words and channeling it through a sword?”

He then looked over to the bed and the sleeping Noelle. 

“She’ll be hysterical and freak out about being in my room if she wakes up in my bed and I’m here. I’d really rather not be on the receiving end of that fit.” He let out a strained sigh. 

“Raava,” he called out, and the light spirit materialized in a chair at the table in the room.

“I’ll watch over her and be sure to tell her where she is and the reason why,” Raava smiled coyly, “I also will tell her you’ve gone out to run a personal errand. I also want to teach her more advanced waterbending. She proved she can handle it, from what I saw last night.”

“It’s fine with me,” Asta shrugged as he put his robe on and his grimoire satchel, “She’s your student, after all.”

He pulled his Demon Slayer from his black grimoire and then flew off.

Forsaken Realm Forest…

“Looks like no one’s here right now,” Asta said as he walked around the ruins of the ancient village of the forest he grew up in. 

He looked around and made sure no one was looking before walking into the remains of an old house. He proceeded to feel around on the far wall for something.

“Let’s see,” he said as he worked his way up and down the flat service, “found you!” 

He smirked as he pushed on an exposed brick to activate a switch and opened a secret door in the center of the building.

Asta walked over and looked down, “got to say I never thought I use this,” he said as he reached down and pulled out a tattered and dirty gray cloth-covered sword.

“Well, we’ll see if you can handle what I designed you for,” He snickered as he placed Wrapped sword into his black grimoire. “Best not leave this open either,” he said as he closed the trap door with his foot and used earth bending to pull the brick back into place.

“Now…” he hopped on Demon Slayer, “back to the beach so I can start my training. I’ll have to use an ID field as two isn’t enough to even get close to developing the basics for these new techniques! God I can’t wait! Ahahaha!”

He flew off into the sky once more.

The Beach…

“He could’ve at least left a note!” Noelle grumbled with a pulsing vein.

“That’s the main reason he left me with you,” Raava coyly smiled from her spot on the rocks as she oversaw Noelle’s training. “He seemed like he knew exactly what he wanted to do and wanted to do it quickly, Noelle. And don’t try and hide it from me…” the light spirit snickered lightly.

“A-a-a-ah, what exactly are you implying?” Noelle asked as her face turned bright pink.

“That you actually wanted to wake up next Asta, of course,” Raava knowingly smiled at the water mage who was now steaming slightly, “I may not have loved another in my existence, Noelle, but I do know what it is to feel love. Asta and I share more than just a simple contract of magic, after all. We are bonded at the spiritual level. What he feels I feel as well, and he does love you. I can’t say I feel the exact same love for you, but I do love you as if you were my daughter.”

Noelle just stared for a minute and then gave a soft smile, “That… means a lot to me…”

Suddenly, a thump was heard, as Asta landed not far away. 

“Hey, girls!” Asta waved as he walked over to them and looked at the now annoyed glaring Noelle, “Sorry I couldn’t bring you back to your room last night.”

Noelle just stared blankly for a minute. “THAT'S NOT WHY I'M MAD, YOU IDIOT!” she yelled as she sent a waterball at him.

“AAAAAHHH!!!!!!!!” yelled as Noelle chased him around the beach, firing her magic at him, “I’m sorrrrrryyyyyyyyy!!!!!!”

“It’s good to see them back to normal,” Raava giggled before sipping on some tea she prepped for herself, “I must say I’m thoroughly enjoying this humanoid form as well.”

After Noelle blew off most of her anger, she was ready to get back to training, “I know you said you wanted to teach me higher level stuff by the time we’re supposed to go into the temple, but how am I going to learn these sets in just two days?”

Raava looked at her student and then to Asta. “Under normal circumstances, you’d have a point, but we have him,” she pointed to the soaking wet Anti-Mage, whose head was buried in the sand, with his butt sticking in the air.

“Does this have to do with an ability like bending?” Noelle asked, “A power or item that lets you take the time you need?”

Asta pulled his head free with a pop.

“Kind of,” he said as he bumped the side of his head with his palm to force the wet sand out of his ear, “I can create a field with a skill I have that allows me to extend time in it. In my world, I can make it last nearly two weeks. It would be more than enough time for you, but here, I can only do it for up to three, four to four and a half if I really push it.”

“So, what, we use this skill to train but with more time than on the outside? Not to mention food and water. Three days is a long time, ya know?!” Noelle scowled skeptical of this power, “Not to mention possible damages…”

“Food and water will be readily available, and we can leave the field to get it, as we need as long as Asta or I allow it,” Raava explained, “The space of the field is basically a dulled copy of the area it covers. So, there’s no need to worry about if something is destroyed, as it’s just in the field and not the outside world.”

“We have two days left before the moon is at the point we need to cross the strait to the temple,” Asta held up two fingers, “Which means we have a total of six to eight days in the field to cover what we each need to cover in training in order to cover what we need to learn.”

“So, you’re going to be doing some sort of specialized training, too?” Noelle asked.

“Yes,” Asta looked at his left arm, “Training, yes, but something more akin to developing new techniques as well.” He walked over and picked up the sword he’d brought back from its place in the sand, “In order to do it though, I needed this: A weapon used for channeling magic but untouched by either mana, someone, or even my anti-magic. So,” he smiled at the girls, “let’s get started!”

Asta held up his left hand.

“I.D. Create!” he called out, causing the surrounding environment to become a dull version of itself.

Two days later…

It was now the evening of the day before the mission was to start. Noelle had been pushing herself as hard as she could in not only her waterbending training under Raava but also in the efforts to come up with a spell that would allow her comrades to safely pass through the currents to the Seabed Temple. When water bending, she showed much promise, but she was severely lacking in the magic department.

Asta, too, had come a long way in his training to come up with his new magic and sword techniques. He wasn’t able to devote his full mental capacity to either though, as he was pushing his I.D. skill to its max, to keep the field up as long as he could. This, however, was not all bad, as doing so allowed him to level up the skill and split his focus to his techniques so that he could use both individually at the same or at once.

By the end, although it was rough, Asta had developed his new magic skill and couldn’t wait to test it in a battle, a battle that he knew would come later in the coming day.

Currently, he was resting not far from Noelle as she practiced her magic. He was a bit worn and tired physically, but that was minor compared to his mental strength. Mentally, he was exhausted to the point he was barely able to do image training while keeping a lookout. Not that he needed to sense anyone but just hear them more or less, as he knew who it was and that they meant no harm. In fact, he’d been waiting for the person to show up, as they could cast the magic on him he wanted.

Larger debits spanned the length of the beach’s sand around Noelle.

“Sea Dragon’s Lair,... even with the tips and tricks Vanessa taught me, I just can't get this spell under control,” Noelle let out a strained sigh as the turbulent ball of water footing in front of her fell apart, leaving another debit.

Noelle looked at her wand and then her hand. “If only I were better at waterbending larger amounts of my mana-infused water…” she tightened her grip, then turned her attention to Asta.

She came over and sat next to him, “Any advice…?”

“You’re too worked up about the situation,” Asta opened his eyes, “Calm your mind and don’t think about it. We all handle things differently, but you’re putting too much weight on your shoulders.”

“But… everyone’s counting on me to-“ Noelle started to tear up, but Asta silenced her by placing a finger on her lips.

“Listen to the ocean,” Asta said, “It is a force of nature that can’t be controlled, only navigated. Listen to the melodies of the waves and the crashing of doom on the rocks.”

“Hmhmhm…. You almost sound like a poet,” Noelle giggled, “But, what does this have to do with me?”

“It’s how I read the flow of someone’s Qi. I listen and watch everything, not just one thing,” Asta smiled at her. “What I’m trying to say is you think about everything when you should just be letting it all go. Your power is water itself,” he pointed. “It can do any number of things, from turning into a gas like steam or a solid like ice. It can destroy and create. If you just let your power flow then and simply direct it a little, it will do what it will and is meant to.”

“But…” Noelle leaned against him.

“My advice is to think about what you want the spell to do and then think of a moment that resembles the spell or situation you're in or trying to create,” came behind them.

Both mages turned around and stared at the brown haired with a long ponytail in a dress that resembled sea foam.

“A-a-a-a-a-a-a-a…..” Noelle stammered with an extremely bright red face and steam coming off the top of her head.

Asta sighed, “Sort of, but…” he looked at Noelle, who was shaking slightly, “It’s complicated, but first, names. I’m Asta, and this is-”

“N-N-N-Noelle…” the water mage stuttered as Asta helped her to her feet. 

“Sorry if I interrupted your date,” the girl giggled, “I’ve seen you guys out here for the first few days with that large group of others during the day and was curious about you, as you both looked to be around my age. I wanted to talk with you about that spell you were trying to cast, but you were both gone the last couple of days. I come here a lot, cause I like the acoustics, and was nearby when I saw you both. I came over when I realized it was going to be my last chance to speak with you, and I just kind of… ruined your moment, hehe!” She stuck out her tongue a little.

“My name’s Kahono, by the way!” she finally introduced herself and held out her hand, “What do ya say? Wanna be friends?”





“Sure!” Asta widely smiled, taking the girl’s hand.

Kahono’s attention was immediately drawn at Asta’s grip with an intense gaze for a good moment.

“Hey!“ Noelle yelped at the newcomer, “How long are you planning on holding his hand?!”

“Oh!” Kahono immediately pulled back with flushed cheeks. “Sorry about that! Please don’t take that the wrong way!” she said to Noelle and Asta, “I just noticed you’re carrying around a lot of fatigue and strain in your muscles. You also seem to be on the mentally drained side, if you don’t mind me saying?”

“No offense taken, cause you’re right,” Asta gave an exhausted chuckle, “We’ve both been training pretty hard for the last few days. I’ve been developing new sword techniques. So, if I wasn’t worn down, then I either have instant healing or a ton of stamina. I have a lot of stamina, but it’s not endless, so yeah…”

“Then, let me help out!” Kahono happily clapped her hands as she activated her magic and started to sing. “Song Healing Magic: Healing Lullaby,” she sang as bubbles of magic glowed around the couple as light covered their bodies, causing them to feel much better.

“And all done,” Kahono winked. “that’ll be a hundred Yul!” She held out her hand.

Asta placed two coins in her hand.

Kahono looked and then blinked a couple of times before looking at the money, “Wow…You’re the first person to give me the money without complaining.”

“I’m from the Forsaken Realm, and we get by with what we can. What we can grow or make in excess we sell to others for the funds we need,” Asta shrugged.

“Hey, you know I could’ve paid for myself!” Noelle complained.

“I think you should just let your boyfriend do something nice for you, Noelle,” Kahono giggled, “You two really are an unusual couple. Usually, the couples I see where the guy is a musclehead are too dense to notice their girl's feelings, unless they end up being hit with a rock.”

“Believe me,” Noelle crossed her arms with a deadpan glare out of the corner of her eyes as she glared at her boyfriend, “It takes a hell of a lot more than a rock to get it through his skull, more like a mountain of pure iron.”

“It was that bad?” Kahono blinked.

Asta rubbed the back of his head, “She’s not entirely wrong, but I was the one who asked her out… hehe…”

“Wow,” Kahono laughed so hard she grabbed her sides. “That is a shocker! Ahahahaha!” she kept laughing for a minute before taking a breath, “Thanks… I needed that laugh, but back to your issue, Noelle. You were having an issue controlling your magic, right? Why not try what I told you?”

“It’s… not exactly that simple for me…” Noelle looked away. “I… don’t exactly have any good memories of my life with my older siblings…”

“Ohhhhh…… Sorry, I… didn’t know…” Kahono retracted a little.

“It’s not your fault,” Noelle shook her head, then looked at Asta who motored and smiled back at her. “Just cause I don’t have good memories with siblings doesn’t mean I don't have good memories with those who accept me like family.”

Noelle took a deep breath and then stepped forward and raised her wand. “And it’s because of them that I’m standing here now, and that’s why I can't give up and have to push past my own limits!” she shouted as her water magic surged forth and raised her into the sky in a massive whirling ball of water.

Kahono simply stared in amazement, “Wow…. She has incredible magical power!”

“That’s royalty for ya,” Asta said as the other Black Bulls took notice of their comrade’s action and rushed over and started to cheer her on in their own various ways.

Noelle opened her eyes inside the rushing ball of water that was surrounding her. Her gaze turned to Asta and Kahono as she took in what both of them had said about letting her mana flow freely and about good memories. She then thought of all of the good times she had recently since becoming a Magic Knight and everything the Bulls had done for her.

Suddenly, she got flashes of her older siblings berating her, and she gritted her teeth.

“So what if I’m a failure to you!” she called out as she raised her wand, “I found a place where I belong, a place where everyone accepts me for me! And more importantly… a guy who loves me for me!”

“Water Creation Magic: Sea Dragon’s Cradle!” Noelle called out, as her spell finally took form before dispersing, and Asta rushed forward and caught her in his arms.

“I knew you could do it!” he laughed with a big grin, causing Noelle to smile and then blush heavily as she realized he was carrying her princess style.

“Put me down right now! Put me down!” Noelle yelled as she beat her boyfriend on the head, causing the dressed effect. “Kahono, did you see? I did it….” she trailed off as her new friend was nowhere to be found, “Where’d she go?”

“Back to where she came from, I’m guessing,” Asta rubbed his head. 

“I knew you had it in ya, kid,” Captain Yami laughed with a smirk, “Next stop, the Seabed Temple!”

All of the Black Bulls jumped up in excitement.

The Next Day…

All the bulls had gathered at the beach at sunrise the next morning. A couple of them had been buried up to their necks in sand by their captain, as they’d completely forgot the reason for coming to the beach in the first place.

After a few minutes of waiting on the numbskulls to dig themselves out, Noelle cast her spell around the group and then proceeded into the water, with everyone closely behind her in the spell.

Noelle was struggling to maintain her spell as they swam along the turbulent currents.

“Damn!” Noelle said through gritted teeth as she held tightly onto her wand with both hands, “I thought these currents were supposed to be calm!”

“They are,” Yami smirked. “As calm as they can get anyways! Ahahaha!” Yami then placed a hand on the magic water between him and the raging currents. “But now that you mention it, even with a moon’s phases having weakened the current, they’re a lot calmer than even I’d expected. Weird…”

“I say we don’t second guess it and get to the temple as fast as we can!” Finral cried out in terror.

“Hey, look ahead!” Luck pointed as they excited the currents to reveal a beautiful undersea reef, teeming with sea life, “I see a house shape and lots of different mana types inside it! I wonder if they’d like to fight?”

“Good,” Noelle huffed, “cause this barrier is hard enough to maintain without raging magic water opposing it…”

Without incident, the bulls were able to make their way into the Seabed Temple’s area. What they saw thoroughly shocked them. Instead of abandoned soggy ruins of a lost civilization, there were dry and neatly kept homes, with people living in them. People, that seemed extremely excited to see a group from the surface as they referred to the bulls.

The bulls walked along in a bit of an awkward stillness as they chatted amongst themselves.

“It’s a grand magic zone with a temple hiding an artifact!“ Asta said abruptly, “You guys honestly thought it wouldn’t have some form of maintained defenses?”

“He does have a point,” Finral thought. “But…. More importantly…” he looked about. “l look at all the cute girls!” he called out as he was about to run off but was stopped by Yami.

“You’re not goin’ anywhere,” Yami said in an annoyed tone as he hefted the spacial mage over his shoulder, “Now that we’re here, you’re our ride back up top.”

Asta walked next to Noelle, “You gonna be alright?”

Noelle looked over and gave a tired smirk. “Yeah… I’ll be fine. I’m just a bit winded from casting the spell and navigating the currents, is all.”

“If you say so…” Asta backed off, “Is it just me or do the people around here’s clothing look familiar?”

Noelle took a closer look, “I think so, now that you mention it. I know I’ve seen it somewhere before but can’t really remember where….”

“The grand priest is just inside, waiting for you!” an excited man motioned to the temple doors. “Good luck!” he waved before excitedly running back to the others.

“That was different…” Vanessa flicked her hair as she looked back. 

“Yeah,” Magna added, “We’ve never had that kind of welcome before, at least. Not one where everyone was happy to see us…”

“Focus,” Yami ordered. “Let’s go in and see this Grand Priest. Seeing as he seems to be the one in charge, he must be the one with the magic stone,” he grumbled as he forced the large doors open.

Luck was the first one in. “Hello!” he called out, “Is there anyone in here who wants to fight?!”

Suddenly, a hoard of massive sea creatures shot from behind the walls and rocks. 

Finral freaked out and headed for the exit like a wuss, but it had already vanished.Then when he tried to portal out he just walked through onto the other side of his magic, staring at the wall or beast that was in front of him.

Everyone but Asta, Yami and Charmy moved to fight. Asta rolled his eyes, Yami took a drag off his cigarette, while Charmy was being Charmy and whizzed about talking about which one would best to sample first for food.

“They’re not real,” Asta flicked one of the incoming beasts on the nose, causing it to go poof into mist, “They're made out of magic.”

“They may not be real, but they’re made of a spell. The spell has to have a caster, especially with this hastily done crap,” Yami pointed out as he used his cigarette to pop another beast. “You can come out now!” he called out to a rock, “Asta.”

“With pleasure,” Asta said in an annoyed tone as he picked up a rock and hurled it at the other rock.

There was an immediate cry of pain.

“OW!” the rock went poof to reveal an odd old man with a creepy smile on his face in elaborate clothes, rubbing the sore spot on his head, “That hurt, ya know…? You could’ve given me brain damage…”





“Does it look like I care in the slightest?” Asta deadpanned, “It’s your fault for trying to scare us anyway. All yours, Captain.”

Asta walked away before he got even more annoyed with the old man. Yami walked up after and was instant best friends with the old coot. The duo started to talk, and Asta paid it no mind, while Noelle came up.

“You okay?” Noelle asked, “I know the concerned look you have and the way you act when something is about to happen. You get really serious and somewhat more… by the book.”

“Just make sure to stay on your toes,” Asta sighed, “Right now, the captain is making a bet against the Temple’s guardians with the high priest about which of our groups is stronger and about providing the denizens of this watery get away with some long-awaited entertainment.”

“Oh, we get to fight?!” Luck said with sparkly eyes.

“Just in mock battles,” Asta said, “Nothing threatening, like life or death situations, but still serious enough that we have to take our opponents seriously. They have their own reason to fight that was promised to them by wispy gramps over there.”

“So, a no holds bar type of thing then!” Magna clenched his fist, “Hell yeahhhhhh! I’m down with that!”

“Go, 'cause it's about to start,” Asta smirked as he cracked his knuckles.

“You’ll be randomly transported through the maze of tunnels that make up the main temple!” The old man smiled. “Don’t try to escape,” he looked at Finral, “cause you can’t leave this place unless I say you can. As soon as you come in contact with one of our temple mages, then you duke it out to see who’s on top. Another thing is you,” he pointed at Yami, “have to sit with me and watch. You’re way too strong, and if you joined in, it would be over too quickly a very one-sided cheat, and that’s no fun at all.”

“You heard him, folks,” Yami puffed smoke. “I expect all of you to push past your limits when this thing happens, 'cause if ya don’t,” he wore a deadly glare, “I’ll freakin’ kill you instead.”

“Yes, Captain Yami!” everyone yelled out.

“Alright!” the high priest chuckled. “Let the games begin!” he snapped, and everyone was sent across the temple, while he and Yami ended up on a couch to watch all the fights. “Snack?”

“Got booze?”

“Who doesn’t?” the priest pulled out a bottle.

“Now we’re talkin’!” Yami laughed.
> Dances on the Seafloor
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Every one of the Black Bulls were immediately scattered throughout the Temple’s coral cavern network. There were plenty of priests and priestesses strung through the caves, though some were more illusions that led to traps placed by the grand priest. The bulls did what the bulls do best and did their own thing.

Asta walked through the blue coral and stone tunnel he’d landed in. 

“At least dweller made it a bit easier on Noelle to navigate the currents,” he stretched as he walked along. “I’d really rather not waste my efforts on these temple priests and priestesses but at least they provide something to do…”

He yawned as he kept walking, while behind him lay the remnants of sea creature-themed masked individuals as they littered the cave floor along the route he was taking.

Priest’s hideout…

“Wow….” the high priest drank from a glass and munched on snacks, “That boy of yours is really something else. Not only is he able to fight on par with our people, but he’s able to do so without any magical assistance at all. It looks like he’s more bored than he is tired at all.”

“Yep,” Yami smirked, “That’s our boy Asta for ya. He’s pretty much a counterbalance to most mages who mainly just blast magic spells at their opponents. His fighting style is close combat, and the fact his body is pretty much in peak physical shape means he doesn’t tire out very easily after a few skirmishes. When he does use his magic, he mainly uses it to augment his surroundings, so he can do more physical damage.”

“You sound like you’re speaking from experience?” the priest smiled.

“Cause I am,” Yami crossed his arms, “His fighting style is actually pretty similar to my own, but differs in the way he can use his magic to affect the area around him and use it to his advantage.”

“So, he’s more physically strong than magically strong,” the priest stroked his beard, “But still, he has mana, and once he runs out, he’ll tire out rather quickly with such a physically taxing routine.”

“Guess again, gramps,” Yami continued to smirk as he munched on snacks, “Asta grew up his whole life without magic. It wasn’t until he got his grimoires that it was awakened. Technically, he’s only been a mage for about a year now. He can go for hours while training.”

“What?!” the priest looked over, “That’s not possible! Every creature in this world has mana. You can’t not be born without it, or you’ll be dead at birth.”

“I never said he didn’t have it,” Yami waved his finger back and forth, “I said he didn’t awaken it till just recently, but that little bit of misfitedism helped him develop his body to the point he doesn’t need mana to survive or even fight.”

“I think I understand now,” the priest nodded, “Not having access to his magic allowed him to develop his body and also his stamina, meaning he’s an outright monster in terms of a drawn-out battle when it comes to magic.”

“Yep,” Yami smirked.

“Well then!” the priest clapped, “Let’s see how he fairs up against my grandson. Kaito is an excellent match-up in terms of an opponent!”

“Bring it on, geezer!” Yami laughed.

Temple Tunnel System…

It wasn’t long before Asta came across his first real opponent. A rather wide priest with an octopus mask stood in front of him.

“Great,” the priest grumbled under his mask in displeasure, “Looks like I got stuck with the runt of the litter…”

Asta looked at him then turned around and started walking away with his hands in his pockets, thoroughly displeased with this guy’s attitude and attire.

“Hey, where the hell are you going?!” the octopus yelled in outrage.

“I lost interest in you,” Asta shrugged, “You talk too much, and the smaller of your guys put up more of a fight. So, far more entertaining than hearing a guy like you talk down to me just cause of my height.”

“Little bastard,” the octo-priest lunged at the mage.

“So annoying,” Asta rubbed the back of his head then took the hand and grabbed ahold of the priest's masked face and slammed him backwards into the ground, shattering the mask and leaving the owner in a small crater.

Asta walked on through the tunnels for a bit longer before coming into a more open area.

“Took you long enough to get here!” a happy voice came from across the space.

Asta looked over and saw another priest. Like the last one, this one also had a rich-themed mask, but unlike the last one, this one was a marlin-themed mask. The priest himself leisurely danced about with a set of decorative-looking swords.

“You must be related to that Joker-looking high priest,” Asta looked over.

The priest stopped, “Yeah, I know grandpa is a little funny looking to an outsider.” The priest laughed as he stopped dancing and looked at Asta. “But how did you know we were related? You haven’t even seen my face.”

“Your Qi is very similar,” Asta pointed. “In fact…. Your Qi is nearly identical to a girl I met yesterday named Kahono,” he added. 

This statement had the priciest totally excited, “So, you're one of the guys Kahono was talking about! She’s my little sister! My name’s Kaito. Nice to meet you!”

“You have your gramp’s outlook on the world,”  Asta scratched the side of his head, “The name’s Asta.”

“Again, it’s so nice to meet you!” Kaito laughed as he crossed his swords, “I’m really grateful to you all, 'cause it’s thanks to you we can leave here!”

“You’re certainly a lot friendlier and rearing to go than the octopus,” Asta raised his knuckles and cracked them, “Hopefully, you’ll last a lot longer than a millisecond,” he chuckled as his light and dark magic grimoire floated out and opened, allowing the Light and Dark magic katanas to come out of it.

“No way! You are a swordsman, too?!” Kaito happily laughed. “But wait…” he noticed the magics wafting from the blades. “Those weren’t made from your magic…”

“Nope,” Asta smirked, taking a stance, “I forged them while infusing them with my magic!”

Asta rushed forward, and the two swordsmen clashed, sending a flurry of sparks through the air. Asta used a quick series of attacks, while Kaito was on the defensive, using a much more elaborate style with sweeping movements, showing his swords were far from just decorative. The confrontation finally broke apart, with both mages landing on the opposite sides of the area from where they started, only one of them letting out strained breathing.

Asta crossed his swords in front of himself with a smirk on his face. “Not bad,” he chuckled.

“I’ll say…” Kaito caught his breath with his own smirk under his mask. 

“I think I need to get serious now…” Asta calmed his breathing as he took a new stance. “Water breathing…” he breathed out a steady stream of air. “Waterfall Basin!” he yelled out as jumped onto the ceiling in an instant and then propelled himself off it, straight for Kaito.

“Butoah Magic!” Kaito calls out, entering a sort of trance as he gives into his mana, “SEA GOD’S DEFIANCE!”

Both of Kaito’s swords swept upward with such force that, when they hit Asta’s dark magic katana, the ring of the clash echoed throughout the temple’s entire cave system. It sent Asta into a spin in mid-air.

Asta himself was put off a bit, as he didn't count on Kaito having a counterattack spell, and he also didn’t count on Kaito’s trance. As soon as Kaito entered his battle trance, it became incredibly difficult to read Kaito’s Qi. 

“Water Breathing,” Asta tightened his grip on his light katana and made the necessary preparation to alter his attack and use his spinning to his advantage, “Lateral Waterwell!”

“Sea God’s Whirlpool!” Kaito called as he narrowly danced out of the sword’s reach with a pirouette.  

Both magic users smiled at each other, Kaito's face still obstructed by his mask.

“You’re good,” Kaito said, “You were fighting hard with just your raw strength before, but as soon as you started using that magic and battle technique, I was almost outmatched! Those attacks?! You attack as if you’re one with water yourself! I narrowly escaped that last slash!”

“You sure?” Asta smiled as the mask fell off Kaito’s face, due to a clean cut right down the middle.

“OH, WOW!” Kaito happily said, “This is going to make the win all the better!”

“Sorry, kid,” Asta said as his grimoire flipped its pages, “But the gloves are off now. I wasn’t using my magic earlier, but seeing as how you can fight like that, I can’t afford to take you lightly anymore. Dark Magic, Full Body Reinforcement!” 

Asta’s dark magic covered his entire body from head to toe. Asta’s body then gave off a thump with a sudden surge of power.

Asta rolled his neck with a couple of pops, “Now,” his gaze was now much harder, “Light Magic, Particle Light Transmission!”  

Asta vanished in an array of golden sparkles and reappeared behind Kaito. The dark and light swordsman swiped upward with a hard strike. Kaito had just enough time to cross his own swords in a somewhat successful attempt to shield himself but was still sent back, with one of the blades being sent flying from its master’s hand in the process.

Kaito just stared, “You… you really are amazing….”

“Honestly, these spells don’t cost all that much magic but can drain it rather quickly, especially with how quickly they wear off and need to be reapplied,” Asta looked at him, “It's not my usual style of attack, but for an opponent like you it, I’m more than willing to use this spell combo,” he pointed his sword, “But I’m not so dishonorable that I won’t fight a man without the means for him to fight to his fullest either. Where’d the fun be in a fight like that?”

“Now, pick up that sword, and let's continue!” he gives a wild smile.

Kaito quickly activated his magic with his own smile. “With pleasure!” he said as he quickly dashed for his sword, and the dancer’s clash continued.

The Grand Priest’s Hideout…

“That boy of yours is a lot more of an oddity than you initially let on,” the priest stroked his bread, “Not only is his physical strength off the charts, but he wields not one but two magics, and opposing ones at that, not to mention the amount of magic power he’s now reading is like a tsunami amongst tidal waves.”

“I told ya, didn’t I?! Ahahaha!” Yami slapped his knee with a glass in his hand.

“Oh, some of the others have met up with our higher-ranking mages!” the priest clapped as Luck and Magna were double teaming a water magic user, and though they were putting up a decent fight, they were still losing, “Those two are strong, but that fight won’t last much longer. My son has the most powerful attack magic out of all of our current upper tier priests. Oh my…. that little silver girl just met up with my granddaughter. This could be a decent show.”

“Well, don’t be a hog and put on big mode,” Yami ordered.

“With pleasure,” the priest snapped, and the image relayed itself.

Another open Cave Chamber….

Noelle stood across from her opponent, a priest in a pinkish robe and pinkish dolphin.

“No way!” she excitedly called out, “Noelle you're my next opponent??!”

“Wait, that voice,” Noelle’s gaze hardened.

“NOELLE!” the Dolphin waved, “It's great to see you made it!”

“Why don’t you take off that mask?!” Noelle called back.

The dolphin nervously flinched, “Crap, I really need to stop being friendly with familiar faces…”

“I know it’s you, Kahono!” Noelle pulled out her wand and activated her grimoire, “I heard you sing just the other night, after all. If you’d think I wouldn’t recognize my new friend’s voice just because of some goofy getup and a silly mask, then you must not think very highly of my perception skills.”

“Goofy?!” Kahono shot back as she pulled off her mask, “These are the traditional robes of the Seabed Temple, not to mention my family! And what do you mean silly?!” She got in Noelle’s face as she pointed at the mask, “Dolphins are some of the smartest and cutest creatures in this world! Turn them pink, and their cuteness only multiplies by a hundred!” she fumed as her ponytail strangely shifted to the shape of a pulsing vein.

Noelle just held up her hands with a twitchy smirk.

“So, you knew it was me from the start,” Kahono huffed. “Well, it doesn’t really matter, 'cause once we beat all your friends, everyone will know the name of Kahono, the Sea Idol,” she posed with a victory V as she smiled with a wink and stuck out her tongue.

“I’m guessing you want to sing to the masses, then?” Noelle closed one eye and crossed her arms.

“Yeah!” Kahono excitedly danced about a little, “It's mine and my older brother’s dream to be idols. Him with his dancing, and me with my singing!”

“That’s quite a dream,” Noelle gave a confused look while scratching her cheek with one finger while looking off to the side.

“Mhmm,” Kahono happily nodded, “It's why we’re going to beat you and your other friends! Grandpa promised us that if we beat you guys in this game, me and Kaito can go out on the surface and leave town to finally fulfill our dreams! What are your dreams, Noelle?”

“My dreams?” Noelle looked up and thought about all that has happened to her so far and what she wanted to do to prove to her family, but she mostly thought about Asta and her possible future with him. “At this point, my dream is to show my arrogant brother older brothers and sister that I’m not a fuck up.”

“Ooooo…” Kahono gave Noelle a sly look, “Royal girl knows how to use dirty words. I can blame Asta can’t I?”

Noelle’s face immediately turned red. “SHUT UP!” she yelped as she shot a water ball out at the siren mage.

“Oh, that was close!” Kahono jumped back wide, letting the ball hit the wall, “I think we’ve chatted enough. I certainly hope you put up a lot more fight like that, instead of just falling asleep, like the sheep gnome girl.”

“I most certainly will,” Noelle said with a confident smirk as he raised a hand, causing the moisture to condense around her into water, “Charmy typically won’t put up much of a fight unless you mess with her food, so you probably caught her while she was fishing or something.”

“Wow!” Kahono laughed, “Look out for Detective Noelle, bad guys!”

“No,” Noelle smiled.

She waved her hand back causing the water to turn into rods, and then blew a breath, lowering the temperature around her, so you could see her breath while turning the water rods into ice spikes. She then gave a sharp flex with her fingers, sending the spike rocketing at the musical mage on the other side of the chamber.

Kahono’s eyes widened and activated her magic. With a single huff of her voice, she managed to knock most of the spikes off coarse enough to keep from spearing her.

“What the heck was that?!” Kahono said out of sheer shock and awe, “I thought you were a water magic user, not an ice-type mage?!”

“You need to do a little homework, Kahono. Ice is just water that’s had its temperature lowered to become solid!” Noelle smirked as she motioned her arms to control the remnants of the waterball on the wall behind her opponent to try and grab Kahono.

“Song magic!” Kahono smiled, “Explosion Notes!!” she sang, causing the water to be blown away from around her. “I know that, but how can you use it like that? I didn’t even sense any magic from that first ice attack?!”

“It’s called water bending. You can thank my boyfriend for this power,” Noelle’s face hardened as she used her magic to create a sword blade on the end of her wand and used her bending to turn it to ice. “The extra detail I found out very recently is that when my magic water is much denser than normal water, and when I use this power alongside the water I make with my magic, its attack power is nearly three times that of even my normal water blasts!”

“Round two,”  Noelle pointed her ice blade, “I may not have attack spells, but that doesn’t mean I can’t attack with other means. Asta didn’t just teach me how to bend, he also taught me how to properly use a sword!” 

Noelle rushed in.

“Wow,” Kahono said in amazement as she pulled a set of daggers out of her sleeves and used them to block Noelle’s strike.

“I’m not the only one with hidden skills,” Noelle said as she performed a series of three strikes that Kahono blocked with her dangers.

“Sure,” Kahono jumps with a confident smile as she twirled her daggers in her hands with the tips oriented downward as she jumped at Noelle. “I’m not much of a frontline fighter. As you can guess, my song magic is much more of a supportive type of magic. Normally, my older brother is the fighter and I support him with my songs. That being said, both my dad and brother Ed decided I need a little side training for my own safety when I couldn’t rely on Kaito to keep an eye out for me,” she activated her magic. “Song Magic, Tempest Howling!” she sang as she got much faster.
Noelle used her own blade to parry several of Kahono’s slashes. The siren mage wasn’t all that strong, but she was definitely fast. If Noelle hadn’t had her training with Raava on how to move with the ebb and flow of water to better understand her bending style, she would’ve definitely been covered in shallow cuts.

A single drop of blood fell from the cut on Noelle’s cheek onto her hand. She looked down and saw it and recalled Asta’s usual state of mind in his fight, and then she recalled Kahono calling them her friends.

Noelle started to chuckle.

“Ah?” Kahono froze for a second. “Please tell me you’re still sane?”

“I’m perfectly sane,” Noelle wiped a tear from her eye, “But I think I’m going to stop holding back.”

“Holding back?” Kahono raised an eyebrow, “Since when?”

“Since the start,” Noelle said as water started to drip from her ice sword. “I was subconsciously keeping my attack as not lethal as possible. But now,” she said as her water magic coalesced on her blade while taking a familiar stance. “Bending Magic, Bending Water Slash!”

Noelle sent a glistening crescent straight for Kahono, who in turn performed a back flip to jump out of the way, with the tip of her ponytail being cleanly sliced off.

Kahono took a closer look at the crevasses that the slash was cut through and noticed that they were all smooth enough to show your reflection. 

“You were holding back,” Kahono laughed, “Let's continue with round three then!”

Grand Preist’s hideout…

Yami leaned in and looked extremely close at the images of Noelle fighting. In doing so, he noticed an ever so familiar visage appear next to her.

“That cheeky girl,” Yami laughed, “I can’t believe she’s actually using it! Ahahahaha!”

“I never expected her to fight like this,” the grand priest held his chin, “And what are you talking about?”

“That little bastard there,” he pointed at Asta, “taught that one,” he pointed at Noelle in the main image, “how to use the sword, and she’s not using just any style either. She’s using mine.”

“What?” the grand priest looked perplexed. 

“Noelle is pretty damn powerful, even by royalty standards,” Yami explained, “But she can’t always control that massive amount of mana she has either. She doesn’t even know any actual attack spells either.”

“That's not true! I just saw her try to blast my granddaughter with a spell!” the grand priest shot back. 

“That wasn’t actually a spell but just something she can do with her raw magic power,” Yami waved a finger, “My own magic is similar to hers in terms of power output, the difference being her’s has a faster conjuring speed but less control, while mine’s slower to react, but I can control it. I compensate for the slower spell time by using small spells and a sword. Similar to Asta, but like little miss waterworks, I use a single sword. It seems as though our boy has been teaching her my sword techniques on the side, but it wasn’t until she gained proper control with her current self and newest spell that she could properly control this new technique.”

“I see….” the grand priest said, only half understanding, “Let’s keep watching.”

Outside the Temple…

Meanwhile, within a massive orange whale-like magic form, several white-cloaked figures and an extremely hairy and well-built man with his active grimoire at the center swim through the currents. The sealifisc construct easily traveled through the turbulent currents until it was in the calm of the reeves around the Seabed Temples. It easily made its way through the water straight to the temple, avoiding all the riff-raff below in the town.

The whale soon crashed straight into the Temple through its walls and unloaded its cargo of Eye of the Midnight Sun cultists and their leader, Vetto of Despair.

Vetto looked around the temple's blue coral interior, “If this is what these humans call a temple, I’d hate to see what they call a hut…”

“Master Vetto,” one of the extras, came up next to the leader, “your orders?”

“Find the magic stone,” Vetto commanded, “Kill anyone you come across that stands in our way.”

“Sir,” another mage came up, “it seems that we have more than just the local temple mages to deal with.”

“Hmmmmm?” Vetto looked at him annoyed, “The Clover Kingdom?”

The mage nodded.

“Well,” Vetto eagerly snickered, “This is most fortunate indeed. Not only do we get the magic stone, but we also get to kill a squad of Magic Knights, too! I can see their faces twisted with such delicious despair now!”

“Scatter and kill any Magic Knight you come across!” Vetto threw up a hand.

“Sir!” the mages called out before scattering into the tunnels.

“Now, let’s see what prey I can find,” Vetto chuckled.

Noelle’s Area…

The girls had stopped their clash midway, as they felt the vibrations of the Eye of the Midnight Sun’s entry into the temple.

“Please tell me you felt that?” Kahono asked her friend/slash opponent.

“Ah duh!” Noelle looked at her. “Could it have been an earthquake?”

“It was too short, even for a small tremor,” Kahono said, “I'm guessing it was from someone else’s fight, or…”

Two white-robed mages appeared from either tunnel behind the girls and immediately cast spells at them.

Noelle immediately counterattacked after dodging a poison blast by changing the state of her ice blade to that of water and turning the weapon into a whip. She used his shocked state to knock the mage’s grimoire away and used his shock to bind and knock him out.

Noelle saw the pin on his cloak, “The Eye of the Midnight Sun,” she growled, “If they’re here, then we have a problem.”

“So, you know these guys?” Kahono said as she dragged her own opponent over and tossed him on top of his comrade.

Suddenly, two familiar voices rang out through the tunnels.

“Hello, everyone. This is the head priest-”

“And your captain, you numbskulls…”

“Currently, we have invaders throughout the entire temple, so we're changing our game up…”

“Yeah. Whoever takes out the most enemies wins!”

“The top eight will have the deepest wish granted by me!”

“Get cracking!”

“These are the cultists we’ve been fighting for a while now,” Noelle pointed, “The whole reason we came here in the first place was to get the magic stone before they did. It looks like they had the same plan as us…”

“Low tide,” Kahono laughed, “Wait, you said cultists, so these guys have a group?”

“Yeah, and quite a few powerful mages with extremely diverse and powerful magics, too,” Noelle nodded, “If we had to deal with these guys, I assure you there are most definitely more wandering around in your temple. Truce?”

“Of course!” Kahono winked, “I don’t want anyone interrupting our fight! It's just plain rude!”

“You lead the way,” Noelle motioned with a hand, “This is your house, after all.”

“Right!” Kahono smiled as she thought. “We should head this way and meet up with my dad!” she pointed to Noelle’s tunnel. 

“Let’s go!” Noelle motioned again, and they took off.

Asta and Kaito’s area…

Kaito and Asta had both been thoroughly enjoying the fight they’d been taking part in, to the point that neither noticed the small quake that shook the temple. They both just chalked it up to either of them powering up for an attack or one of their clashes.

Neither of the fighters showed any signs of backing down, and they were both so enraptured in the fighting that neither noticed the Eye of the Midnight Suns mages sneaking up on them. 

The opposing mages activated their grimoires and prepared to fire off their spells. 

The flare-up in mana caught Asta and Kaito’s attention and both shot at their new opponents. Asta wasted no time and quickly ended the mage’s life via cutting off his head and ending any spark of life in his body, while Kiato just proceeded to knock him unconscious.

“Who are these guys?“ Kaito Asked and then turned to Asta and proceeded to freeze in place, “You…. Killed him…”

“Yeah, so?” Asta swiped his sword, throwing off the blood. Kaito noticed his much harsher gaze and overwhelming bloodlust. “These guys are from the cult that wants to wipe out the Clover Kingdom, called the Eye of the Midnight Sun. They don’t hesitate to use, hurt, or even kill those of the Clover Kingdom, no matter who they are. They want to fight to kill, so I do the same.”

“I guess you have a point…” Kaito looked at the now headless lifeless body off to the side. “I think it’s a bit cold-blooded to just kill someone like that.”

“I don’t want to hear a lecture about mercy,” Asta glared coldly at the boy. Asta eyes thoroughly unnerved Kaito this time, “If these two are here, then that means there are more of these bastards crawling about your temple, and I have no more time to play this little dancing session.”

Suddenly, two familiar voices rang out through the tunnels.

“Hello, everyone. This is the head priest-”

“And your captain, you numbskulls…”

“Currently, we have invaders throughout the entire temple, so we're changing our game up…”

“Yeah. Whoever takes out the most enemies wins!”

“The top eight will have the deepest wish granted by me!”

“Get cracking!”

Asta threw up his katanas, and they landed in the dark and light magic grimoire. Then he grabbed the book and placed it back in its satchel before pulling out his black grimoire and opening it to pull out his Demon Slayer sword.

Kaito was even more shocked by the fact that Asta pulled out a second grimoire.

“You have two?” he called, and it even more unnerved Kaito by the fact he was lifting such a large sword with one hand with such ease as if it was a one-handed weapon.

“Yes,” Asta said as he turned and pointed the weapon at the dance mage, “And if you're going to stand around gawking or judging my methods, then I’ll leave your squeamish ass right here to deal with these bastards your way.”

Kaito looked at Asta’s face, and it was no longer the face of the teenager who he’d been playfully fighting with only moments ago but the face of a hardened fighter who’d seen death many times.

That’s when Kaito realized, Asta was so much stronger than he’d intentionally let on.

“I won’t stop you, but can you at least try not to kill them?” Kaito sincerely asked.

“I’m not making any promises,” Asta lowered his sword, and then turned and started running, with Kaito hot on his heels, “We can’t waste stamina or time with running, so we’ll use my sword to move as quickly through the tunnel network as we can. You’re the map.”

“Sword?” was all Kaito could say as Asta proceeded to grab him by the collar of his robe and then jumped on his sword, surfing on the mana through the tunnels.

Elsewhere…

Luck and Magna were both panting heavily while covered in scratches, as they teamed up against a hammerhead shark-masked priest.

“This guy is strong,” Luck smiled, “If you want to take a break, it’s fine with me. I can take him by myself.”

“In your dreams, runt,” Magna grinned ear to ear, “I’m just getting started, but feel free to duck out at any time you start to feel tired…”

“Hahaha!” the priest laughed, “I must admit I like your fighting spirit, and you’ve been putting up a decent battle. I’m sorry for the trouble my old man has caused you, but he does like his games. It gives all of us so much-needed entertainment down here as well!”

“Wait, that old coot is your father?!” Magna shouted across the chamber.

“Yes, and proud of it!” the priest belted. “Now, as much fun as this has been, I say we call this fight to a close. I’m very much against bullying the weak, even if they are as strong as the two of you. Water Creation Magic,” he called out as his grimoire floated up in front of him, “Poseidon’s Hammer!”

A gigantic arm holding a Warhammer made of water materialized behind the priest when suddenly, an orange blur came out of nowhere and rammed into the unsuspecting magic.

Luck and Magna stared for a moment as they felt the mana coming off the guy standing in the dust cloud that had just blitzed their opponent. Magna was shaking in fear just a little, while Luck was shaking with anticipation at the prospect of fighting someone even stronger than the last guy. He’d been so focused on his current battle he hadn’t been using his mana sense to keep an eye out for anything outside of his and Magna’s immediate vicinity.

The dust settled to reveal none other than Vetto standing over the priest, who was slumped over on the floor.

“Hmph,” Vetto wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “Too easy… Now, to find more prey,” he turned and started to walk away.

Suddenly, two familiar voices rang out through the tunnels.

“Hello, everyone. This is the head priest-”

“And your captain, you numbskulls…”

“Currently, we have invaders throughout the entire temple, so we're changing our game up…”

“Yeah. Whoever takes out the most enemies wins!”

“The top eight will have the deepest wish granted by me!”

“Get cracking!”

“Where ya going?” Luck and Magna said in unison.

“Uhhhh….” Vetto turned and looked at the duo. “Oh, there was more prey here already. Good. I can enjoy the hunt that much….” he saw the robe Magna was wearing, and suddenly, a huge evil smile revealed his triangular-shaped teeth across his face. “That robe... You’re both part of the squad that brat who wields the Demon Slayer is from. I will thoroughly enjoy crushing all of your hope and bring you the greatest of despair. Then, I'll find every one of you Clover Kingdom hazbin mages and crush them like yours. FINALLY! I’LL TAKE DOWN THAT BRAT AND SHOW HIM ALL OF YOUR BLEEDING CORPSES FOR WHAT HE DID IN THE LAST FIGHT! AHAHAHAHA!”

“Demon Slayer?” Magna raised an eyebrow.

“That’s the name of Asta’s biggest sword!” Luck pointed out, “So, you fought against Asta and won? Now, I'm even more stoked!”

“If this guy beat… Asta?” Magna said in shock and then thought. “if he fought on par and bested our guy, then this guy is crazy strong… I'm with you bud!” Magna clenched his fist, as he shook with anticipation.

“First, he injured Licht, then he tried to kill Fana, and then, he made all of us retreat!” Vetto cried out in anger, “I will bring him the greatest despair of all!”

“Try it, pal!” Magna raised a hand with fire over it, “Captain Yami gave us our marching orders, so we're not going anywhere!”

“This is going to be so much fun!” Luck crowed with electricity.

“Then, please, draw the hunt out as long as you can!” Vetto charged forward.

Elsewhere…

Gauche was sitting on his butt, panting slightly.

“Damn these Eye of the Midnight Sun bastards!” he huffed as he plopped on his butt, “Not to mention the fights with the priests of this stupid temple. I barely have any mana left!”

“So, who’s that?” came a familiar voice.

Gauche looked over and saw Charmy munching seafood her sheep had caught, with her pointing a spoon at the blue-haired figure hiding behind the mirror mage’s back.

“Oh this,” Gauche said as he moved out of the way to reveal a jittering blue-haired young woman wearing a black bull’s robe. 

She was a young woman of average height. She has light blue hair in a bob cut, with some strands hanging in the front. She wears a white, sleeveless shirt and a pair of dark blue, high-waisted pants that cinch just below her knees. The pants have five connected flowers on the waist, with the middle flower being the largest and the ones on the side getting smaller.





“This is Grey, or what she really looks like, anyways,” he added as he pointed. 

“WHAT!?!” Charmy blurted out with a mouth full of food, causing Grey to jump and cower behind Gauche again, “But I thought Grey is a guy that blows smoke all the time!”

“As you can tell, she’s pretty shy. As to why we’ve never seen her actual face until now, that’s because she’s run out of magic,” Gauche explained with an annoyed tone, “More importantly, how can you be fishing and eating at a time like this!?!”

“Cause I already took care of my guys!” Charmy happily munched away as she pointed to several bound and gagged cultist mages. “You two should join me. I used up a lot of magic earlier, and so did you. Can’t fight on an empty stomach, after all!”

“That’s right,” Gauche looked at the food. “Her magic can help us recover our mana, or at least enough to fight back…” he picked up a crab leg and munched down, “But we should really hurry.”

“Um…w-why?” Grey spoke.

“Cause we need to find Asta,” Gauched said with deep concern.

“Asta can handle himself!” Charmy waved it off, “He’s almost as powerful as Captain Yami, after all.”

“Y-yeah…” Grey added, “I’m sure he’ll be okay, for a little while at least… He’s very strong…”

“You two have no idea just how powerful Asta really is…” Gauche stated with a bit of a cold sweat as he thought back to the kidnapping incident, “He fought with four captains and three captain-level mages from this cult by himself in a berserk state and was winning…”

The girls both looked at Gauche.

“The look in his eyes though… It wasn’t the one he had when he normally fights… It’s the look you get whenever you want what’s in front killed by your own hand…” he stated, “I don’t much care for him, as it means he would still be around Marie, but at the same time, he’s still a comrade who is more than willing to help me save my sister if I needed help and asked him for it. I can let him become that… Whatever he turned into and risk my darling Marie…”

“This… must have been bad if you this s-shaken up!” Grey stammered slightly.

“A few more rounds, and we’ll be good to go!” Charmy remarked as she shoveled more food in her mouth.

Elsewhere…

Asta and Kaito sped through the tunnels on Asta’s Demon Slayer, while Kaito had taken it upon himself to get out of Asta’s grip via persuasion and take the lead to show Asta around, or at least stir him towards 

“Bad guys ahead, brother,” Kaito said, “Three in total!”

“I’m quickly running out of patience,” Asta said with a grim tone as he drew his Demon Decapitator katana, knowing it was the most precise sword for this situation to take out his enemies without killing them.

“Please don’t kill anyone!” Kaito cried out as anti-magic covered Asta’s sword.

“Black Shattered Crescent!” Asta shouted as he sent a black crescent slash out that broke into three smaller crescents that immediately honed on their targets, taking them out and knocking them out while also draining them of a small amount of their mana and converting it into anti-magic, empowering Asta.

“Dude!” Kaito called out as he jumped in front of the anti-mage, forcing him to stop and land on the ground.

Asta froze for a minute as he got a good impression of what was going around in his surroundings using his earthbending’s tremor sense. 

Asta shot back to his feet and glared at Kaito, causing the boy to shrink back slightly as Asta’s pupils became slitted.

“They’re not dead, you idiot,” Asat snarled, “And you’re wasting my time!”

He turned, walked over to the nearest opposite wall, and concentrated on his breathing while using his earthbending. Asta reeled back and slammed his fist into the wall, causing it to explode and reveal the next tunnel on the other side.

“It’s going to eat up a bit of stamina, but it’s faster than pointlessly zipping through the fucking tunnels,” Asta clenched his fist as he walked through the hole.

Kaito was left to stare. “Just.. what… is he?” he asked himself. “Later,” Kaito shook off the feeling, “If he’s this upset, he must know something bad is about to happen,” he took off after his rival.

Temple chamber…

Noelle and Kahono had stopped, as they felt an extremely large amount of mana coming their direction from the tunnel across from them. Not only did this enemy have an extremely large mana pool, but it was exuding so much killing intent and bloodlust it was almost like they were being stared down by an invisible beast stalking its prey. Neither of these girls could move from the spots where they stood.

“Damn it….” Noelle choked out. 

She knew this pressure all too well, or at least another version of it. It was similar to how she felt at the time she looked in Asta’s eyes, back when she helped him and Magna save the village from the ice mage, Heath Grice.

“Move, damn you!” she forced herself to say as she moved her legs to break free from her fear, hitting her knees in the process. 

Noelle was now on all fours, heavily panting as she did her best to recompose herself mentally. Kahono rushed to her friend, her concern for Noelle’s well-being overpowering her fear, but just barely.

“Noelle, are you alright?” Kahnon helped the silver-haired girl to her feet, “Come on, we need to…”

“Too late…” Noelle steadied herself while clutching her wand, the water she’d been using on it now a puddle on the ground in front of her.

“My game sure is plentiful here,” Vetto laughed as he entered the chamber across from the girls, “What luck I have! A temple mouse and A clover field mouse!”

Vetto stopped for a minute and looked at Noelle. “You’re not a normal one are you?” he smiled. “So much magic power. If I had to take a stab at it, then you’re not a field mouse at all but a palace rat!”

“Yeah. I’m royalty. So what?!” Noelle pointed her wand. 

“I will enjoy bringing you the purest despair of all!” Vetto said with a very evil and very big fanged smile from ear to ear.

“Kahono,” Noelle called out.

“You have a plan?” the singer looked at her friend.

“Not really, more like advice,” Noelle said as what started to gather around her, “Thanks to Asta, I’ve picked up a few more things than just fighting skills, like how to determine a mage’s basic fight type.”

“What do we do about this guy?!” Kahono gave a nervous grin. 

“His body’s overall build is similar to Captain Yami and Asta’s, meaning he’s a close-range fighter who specializes in one-on-one combat,” Noelle explained, “His magic is probably a type that works to augment his body’s innate skill and overall function in such situations. His spells are mostly going to be attack spells or support spells that work on his body to help him get close and unleash his power.”

“Not to mention that vast magic power he’s giving off,” Hahono gulped.

“Yeah, I’d say he nearly has much power as Captain Yami or Asta,” Noelle nodded as sweat dripped off her cheek. 

Kahono focused on what her friend just said about Asta, but she hadn’t felt even a drop of magic from the boy. If what she said was true, then that meant Asta was able to completely hide his power, and he was more than strong enough to take on the whole temple by himself.

“Whatever we do, we can’t let him close the gap or get his hands on us,” Noelle raised her wand. “Cause if he does, then we’re dead. Can you handle support for me while I do most of the attacks?”

“Sure thing,” Kahono said. “Leave it to me! Song Magic: Neptune’s Aria!” she sang and buffed Noelle’s magic’s potency and her physical stamina.

“Let’s see what you can offer me, prey,” Vetto smirked as he crouched. “Beast Magic: Bear Claw!” he said as his magic covered his hands, and he dashed forward.

Noelle created a waterball and launched it at Vetto, who smashed it with his hand.

“You’ll have to do better than that!” he laughed, as he hadn’t noticed the water was merely floating in place in the air around him.

“Song Magic: Soothing Lullaby!” Kahono sang and cast on Vetto, causing the beast mage to become slightly drowsy, “Damn, this guy is just focused. Normally, that would knock someone of his size right out, yet he’s barely even drowsy…”

“Thousand Needles!” Noelle called out as she motioned her hand, quickly using her bending to control the water, turning it into a needle cage for Vetto.

“Little royal bitch!” Vetto snarled as he struggled and broke free, blood leaking from the holes all over his body, “That wasn’t magic! WHAT DID YOU DO?!”

“Damn,” Noelle said, “I’m still no good with so much fine point control…” She raised a hand and the water gathered into spikes and froze as she let out a long cold breath. Noelle made a hard motion with her hand, as if she was throwing something and shot the spikes at Vetto.

Vetto’s eyes widened with shock and quickly used his magic. “Beats Magic: Cheetah Charge,” he then took off.

Kahono took in a deep breath and activated her magic, then she let out a booming magical sound wave on Vetto, to slow his movements.

The beast mage could barely dodge most of the ice spikes, with a number of them becoming embedded all over his body.

“Damn you!” Vetto snarled as he reached for the spikes, only to be hit with one of Noelle’s water balls, drenching him while also knocking him on his butt a good bit, “Little bitches, I’m going to enjoy bringing you both total despair.”

Vetto steadily got to his feet, and he started to pull the ice spikes out of his body. Noelle took the chance to partially melt the spikes still embedded in his body and then re-froze them. Vetto felt this immediately, as now whole chunks of his body had totally frozen solid.

“How the hell are you able to control ice?!” Vetto growled in anger and pain as he reached around and shattered the spikes with his grip without removing them. “You use water magic. You shouldn’t be able to do all of this! Beast Magic: Drake’s Warmth!”

Vetto’s body was then covered by his magic, and he began to pulse. As he put on a bit of a light show, the rest of the ice spears still embedded throughout his body began to melt away. As the vapor wafted from his body, his frozen flesh was also starting to thaw.

“This isn’t good,” Noelle said, “I don’t have much magic left, and I pretty much tipped my hand with that last move. I only have my swordsmanship left, and with the way he fights, I wouldn’t last more than thirty seconds, if I’m lucky…”

“Same here,” Kahono said as she prepared herself, “You think we can hold out?”

“We won’t know unless we try,” Noelle smirked. “Time to push our limits!” she held up her wand and once more turned it into an ice sword.

“I like those words,” Kahono pulled out her daggers with a quick spin.

“Oh, so the prey still has more fangs!” Veto smiled as he raised a hand with a strong flex, “I'm going to thoroughly enjoy this and take my time.” 

He activated his magic and allowed it to cover his body again. “Beast Magic: Rhinoceros Armor!” he roared with a laugh as he stampeded at the girls.

Elsewhere…

Asta and Kaito burst through a wall once more. They entered the chamber and noticed the signs of a serious fight had taken place here not long ago. That’s when they noticed their comrades laying on the ground.

Asta rushed to Magna and Luck, while Kaito rushed to his father.

“DAD!” 

“LUCK, MAGNA!” Asta looked down at them and saw how battered and bloody they were. “Hang in there, guys,” he said as he used his water bending to gather moisture in the air into water and surrounded his friends.

The water then began to glow brightly before it retreated back to hover above Asta’s hand. Kaito was simply shocked at what he just saw. The two knights on the ground who’d had serious injuries, probably some being on the verge of life-threatening, were now breathing much more normally.

“Let me see him,” Asta said as he stood behind Kaito. 

Asta spread the water over Kaito’s father, just as he’d done with his friends, and again, it glowed.

“Asta… how…?” Kaito said out of sheer surprise.

“It’s not magic, but I guess you could call it a spiritual healing art,” Asta explained. “It’s a special ability from my homeland that allows us to wield the elements without magic. It's how I broke through the walls so easily, too. Your father is fine. He was just knocked out. We need to hurry…”

Asta turned and headed for the nearest tunnel.

Kaito noticed his face had now grown much more serious than before, as he was now outright glaring with a slight twitch.

“Time’s up,” Asta said, as he shot off like a cannonball through the air.

Kaito shook his head and ran as fast as he could.

Elsewhere…

Vetto somersaulted backwards as he avoided Noelle’s water whip and Kahono’s daggers strikes. The beast mage hadn’t faired as well against these ladies as he’d thought he’d would. His body was littered with holes and covered in gashes. 

In all honesty, the girls weren’t doing all that well either. They were both running low on mana, and the extreme physical fighting they’d been doing had started to take its toll on their bodies. It wouldn’t be long before they would succumb to magical or physical exhaustion, if Vetto didn’t get the opening to get his claws on them first.

“I don’t know how much more fight I have left…” Kahono huffed.

“Same here…” Noelle said, “I hope some of the others get here soon…”

Across the chamber, Vetto kept smiling and thinking. 

“I think that little songbird needs to be taken out first. Her support magic is a nuisance,” Vetto rubbed his beard with his finger with a snicker, “I know just how to get her, too. Hehehe…” He looked down at his battered body. “I didn’t think these little girls would be able to do this much damage in such a short span of time. I really shouldn’t underestimate my prey. Even when backed into a corner, the sweetest of rabbits will  still show its fangs.”

He held a hand over his grimoire, and it flipped through its pages. “Beast Magic: Lizard’s Body!” he said, causing his magic to cover his body. 

All of a sudden, his body started to steam, as his wounds started to heal themselves.

As soon as his healing was done, Vetto moved around a little, cracking his joints in the process.

“That’s better,” he rubbed his neck while moving it to either side with a pop and a crick. 

His attention was now solely focused on Kahono, who immediately noticed and started to charge her magic. Just as Kahono took in a breath for her spell, Vetto activated his spell with the leftover magic from his healing spell. 

“I don’t think so! Beast Magic: Frog Leap!” Vetto laughed as he lept right to Kahono and got his hand right around her neck, “I’ve grown tired of your little songs. Seeing how your eyes sparkle when you sing, I know just how to bring you the greatest despair!”

Kahono’s eyes widened as Vetto raised his other hand.

“I thought so, hehe…” Vetto chuckled. “NOW. DESPAIR!” he cried out as his hand shot forward, only to stop a mere centimeter from Kahono’s neck. “My, someone just doesn’t know when to wait their turn, hehe,” he snickered as he turned to see Noelle, who’d used her water whip to stop Vetto’s hand by wrapping her whip around his arm.

“I was going to make it quick with this hand,” Vettto smiled as he activated his Bear Claw Magic. He let his arm go slack for a second, causing Noelle to stumble from the new slack in her whip. Vetto then took the opportunity to shred the whip with his claws while causing the whip to return to its usual water state.

He turned back to Kahono and reached towards her throat with his free hand, his magic still active. As he applied pressure to the young girl’s throat, Kahono tried in vain to use her magic. Then, a slight crack was heard as tears started to run down Kahono’s face. Blood ran from her mouth, but she never stopped glaring at Vetto. This thoroughly ticked him off, but he was still more than satisfied.

“Tch…” Vetto chuckled as he tossed the girl off to the side. “No more voice. Now, “ he turned and looked at Noelle, who was back on her feet, glaring at the beast mage with utter rage, “Your turn for despair…”

“YOU THINK I’M JUST GOING TO SIT HERE AND LET YOU HURT ME OR MY FRIENDS ANYMORE?!” Noelle yelled in an act of rage-fueled courage, causing her magic to surge forth and surround her. She raised her wand and pointed it straight at Vetto, causing the water magic to start to gather at its tip, “I’M SICK OF BEING THE PUNCHING BAG, OF BEING THE ONE ON THE SIDELINES!” Images of her elder brothers and sister tormenting her, and her friends/fellow magic knights fighting, while she sat back behind them flashed in her mind, “THE ONE ALWAYS BEING PROTECTED!” Images of Asta coming to save her then played in her mind. 

“BEING POWERLESS TO SAVE THOSE A CARE ABOUT!” she shouted, as her gaze shifted to Kahono for a second.

“Where is this magic power coming from?” Vetto asked, “She was nearly out of mana a mere second ago, but now, she has nearly three times the magic power she started the fight with!”

“I’M NOELLE SILVA OF THE BLACK BULLS, AND I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU PAY FOR WHAT YOU’VE DONE TO MY FRIENDS AND COMRADES BY SENDING YOU TO HELL WITH EVERY LAST DROP OF MAGIC POWER I HAVE LEFT!” Noelle yelled as her grimoire flipped to a blank page and writing started to appear down it, “WATER CREATION MAGIC! SEA DRAGON’S ROAR!”

Noelle’s water magic coalesced into the form of a monstrous water dragon’s head that charged straight for Vetto.

Grand Priest’s Room…

“The incarnation of the sea god?!” The grand priest called out, “No, she’s a goddess!”

“That a girl, Noelle,” Yami proudly smiled. “I knew she had latent talent, but to think she could produce an attack spell of that level… “

 Battle Area…

“Then, come!” Vetoo shouted as he activated his magic on his right side, “SHOW ME YOUR POWER! BEAR CLAW!”

Vetto slammed his spell into Noelle’s with all his might, but then realized this was something he couldn't handle, as the dragon devoured his spell and forced him back, tearing through the cavern while Vetto struggled to hold the beast’s jaws open. The Dragon’s Roar tore into the beast mage’s body and through the wall behind him, before heading straight into water of the ocean surrounding the temple’s town. All of the townspeople were in awe and started to refer to Noelle as the incarnation of the Sea Goddess.

Back in the temple the dust cleared through the hole in the wall, revealing Vetto to still be standing and very much alive, though he was missing most if not all of the right side of his upper body and right arm.

“You little…” Vetto glared at Noelle through the tremendous amount of pain he was now in. 

Noelle just stared at him, shocked at the fact he was talking, or still alive at all.

Images and memories of a wedding from days long past flooded Vetto’s mind. There were many people with blonde hair and pointed ears celebrating and congratulating the bride and groom. The bride herself looked like a normal human. Suddenly, a magic circle lit up the sky and spears of light rained down on everyone present. Many were calling out to ask if it was the work of the humans.

“DAMN HUMANS!!!!!!!!” Vetto roared as a new more sinister magic surrounded his body, while a third eye opened in the center of his forehead. “DEMON BEAST MAGIC: (HYDRA’S FLESH)!” he roared as a red spell circle appeared on his right side, and he suddenly regrew the entirety of the flesh he’d lost.

Grand Priest’s Area…

“How’s that possible?” the grand priest gawked, “Their shouldn’t be any healing magic that can regrow entire limbs like that. Close wounds, sure, but not entire body parts.”

“That magic,” Yami said, as even he was unnerved by this sight, “It’s not right. RUN, NOELLE!”

Battlefield…

Noelle just stared. “I just blasted him with everything I had left…” she shook it off and pointed her wand again, “I won’t run away!”

“Time to return the favor!” Vetto yelled as he readied another spell. “Demon Beast Magic: (Drake’s Breath)!” He laughed as the head of a beast manifested from his magic and shot purple flames at Noelle.

“BLACK FLAME DRAGON FIST!” came a well-known voice, with a fist amidst a torrent of black flame in the shape of a dragon. It tore through the purple flames like paper as Asta shot out and nailed Vetto right in the third eye on his forehead. 

“BASTARD!” Asta yelled upon impact, causing Veto to stumble back and hold his forehead.

“You….” Vetto sneered at Asta as he landed in front of Noelle with a hard and rage-filled glare, “I KNEW YOU WERE HERE!”

“Yeah, I’m here now,” Asta seethed as light and dark magic flowed from his body, “And I’m going to make you pay for hurting the people important to me!”
> Demon Clash of Seafloor
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Somewhere in the Temple…

Finral ran through the tunnels at his own pace.

“GEEZ…. Can they make any more noise?!” Finral complained, “I just wanna go home! Why did we have to come out to this stupid temple and get into a brawl over a stupid magic stone?!”

He complained, “I can’t even use my spacial magic to hop between rooms unless I’m at a wall, and even then, it just takes me to more tunnels!”

Suddenly, there was a tremor that shook the temple, causing Finral to stumble, but he managed to catch himself.

“Just what the hell is going on that would cause the whole damn structure to shake like that?!” Finral said out of concern, “Whatever it is, I don’t like it. I have to find a way out of here before this whole place comes down, and knowing the Bulls… yeah, done thinking…”

He shook his head and ran on.

Meanwhile…

“KAHONO!” Kaito called out as he rushed over to his younger sister’s side. 

He looked at her, and his eyes were immediately filled with rage as he saw the wounds on her neck.

“Sis…” he touched her face, causing her to look up.

Kahono tried in vain to say her brother’s name.

Kaito gritted his teeth. “You rest,” he stood up, “Once this is all over, we’ll get you to the temple healers, and you’ll be as good as new.”

Kaito turned and faced Vetto. “You’re going to pay!” he rushed in, only for Vetto to activate his bear claw spell and bat the dancer mage away without even breaking his vision away from Asta.

Kaito just looked around while he flew through the air to land next to his sister. He then saw his own leg land in front of him, Vetto having cut it off in the assault.

Kaito was left laying there on the floor as he realized what was going on.

Another Tunnel…

Vanessa steadily walked through the tunnels.

“This place would be a good place to have a drink or to get over a hangover,” she chuckled,. “Those temple mages sure had a lot of nerve, trying to sneak up on a lady while she’s relaxing.”

She grumbled as she remembered how she laid string traps around her chair and started to take a nap, but not too long after, a temple mage triggered his first trap and ended up in a cocoon of string.

Vanessa just decided to leave him there, dangling upside down from the ceiling as punishment for trying to sneak up on her.

“I wonder how everyone else is holding up?” Vanessa said as she tapped her chin with her forefinger, “Those kids are tough, so I’m sure they took down those temple mages in no time flat. We should get drinks to celebrate when we get back!”

Suddenly, everything started to shake.

“Uh oh…” Vanessa held onto her hat as she steadied herself, “That didn’t sound good…”

“Hang on, guys, I’m coming!” she rushed on towards the source of the tremors.

Fight…

Asta and Vetto stood across from each other, glaring at the opposite side of the chamber.

“You seem a bit different from last time,” Vetto smirked, “Stronger, I’d say. Stronger or not, I recognize those eyes filled with rage and bloodlust anywhere! Last time, it was Fana you wanted to rip to pieces, but I acted as a deterrent. Now, it’s me that you want to tear into. It took everything we had to keep you from reaching her last time.”

That statement shocked everyone in the chamber to the core.

“Asta… actually fought this guy before and was winning…” Noelle said with a shaky tone in her voice.

“But things are different now, I’m stronger than you and I combined last time!” Vetta belted with a maniac laugh, “Even if you are stronger than last time, you still can’t win! I’m going to plunge you into the deepest despair of all, and then, I’m going to take the Demon Slayer Sword and the Demon Dweller Sword, before I finally crush you into nothing more than a boiling puddle of red mud!”

Asta reached up with his left hand, “Come to me, Dweller!” he called out.

“WHAT!?” Vetto said. “YOU DON’T HAVE THE SWORD!?” He roared with rage, “TO MAKE THINGS MORE INSULTING, YOU THINK YOU CAN SUMMON IT?! THAT SWORD ISN’T YOURS! IT’LL NEVER ANSWER TO YOU!”

Vetto started to charge at Asta, but suddenly stopped halfway and turned to look out the hole Noelle’s spell had made. He jumped back just in time to dodge the incoming Demon Dweller Sword as it rushed to its master’s hand.

The sword floated in front of Asta’s hand, as it radiated massive amounts of water magic. Asta took a firm hold of the sword and then pointed the tip at Noelle, his gaze never shifting from Vetto, still frozen at the fact the sword came. Suddenly, the water magic in the sword flowed into Noelle’s body. The surge of wild water magic pouring into her was so euphoric that she nearly passed out.

“Asta…” Noelle said. “What did you do?” she said with a red face.

“In order to help calm the current, I swam down as far as I could and managed to find a nearby current,” he pulled his weapon away. “I left the Dweller in its light state, to absorb as much magic as it could to help calm the currents, so we could pass through them while you navigated us here to the temple a little easier.”

“I knew you’d be able to get us here in one piece, Noelle, even without leaving the sword in the water, so don’t think I did it for you,” Asta said, “You are much stronger than you realize, and that strength is one of the many reasons why I love you.”

Noelle froze and looked at him.

“It’s also that strength that allowed you to face me and tell me how you felt,” Asta added, “The magic I gave you won’t stay in your body for long. You need to use it to treat Kaito and Kahono’s injuries as best you can with your bending.”

Asta raised his hand, and the earth under the siblings broke away from the ground and floated over to Noelle. 

“This is my fight now, Noelle. I won’t let anything happen to any of you from this point on,” he said as he never turned around.

Asta headed for Vetto, who’d finally come out of his stupor after taking note of Asta’s earthbending stunt.

“That wasn’t magic of any kind,” Vetto said with a wary voice, “It’s like that ability that royal bitch used with the water, but hers had magic in it. I’m guessing the water she created from her own magic and controls with that ability is much stronger than normal water. You must have taught her that skill.”

“Some of it,” Asta said, as his eyes were hidden behind his bangs as he pulled the Demon Slayer Sword from his black grimoire.

“Your abilities with that power, however, are on another level,” Vetto snickered as he readied to pounce. “But still, you have no magic behind the version of the power you have, am I right?”

“Correct,” Asta said with a menacingly calm tone in his voice. “You also noted I’m stronger than last time… That’s because, last time, I was out of mana…” Asta motioned his head to reveal his glaring slitted green right eye with the briefest spark of gold magic.

“That was true,” Vetto said. “It's the only reason you can even wield those swords in the first place. To think a brat with no magic is wielding the demon swords! It makes me very very angry!”

Vetto lunged at Asta with a beast claw spell.

“Light Magic: Particle Light Transmission,” Asta said as he vanished in a sparkling flash, only to appear beside Vetto, who used his Cheetah Dash to quickly move out of Asta’s downward slash with the slayer. “Ah… I missed…” He turned at Vetto, who was now shocked and even more engaged.

“That shouldn't be possible!” Vetto raged, “You! You can’t have light magic!”

“Oh… I have more than light magic…” Asta revealed his other demonic green eye that sparked with dark magic. He raised his dweller as the sword became coated in Dark Magic. “Dark Magic: Lightless Slash!”

Once more, Vetto dodged the attack. “This… this shouldn’t be possible… How can a mere human have two contradicting types of magic?!”

“I don’t know the answer myself…” Asta said with a dead tone, “But it gets even worse for you…” he said as the second grimoire floated out, and his eyes changed to the spinning yin-yang pattern. “Because when I use both their power, it is quite hard to control…”

“You’re not a human at all!” Vetto pointed.

“(Come find out),” Asta stated in elvish, thoroughly enraging the beast mage and causing him to charge in.





Vetto now wore a look of utter disdain and outrage burning on his face as he glared at Asta

“BASTARD!” Vetto charged straight at Asta, who blocked a hard strike from a rage-enhanced bear claw by blocking with the flat of his Demon Slayer Sword, causing a loud thrum to reverberate throughout the chamber on the adjoining tunnels. “HOW DARE YOU SPEAK THAT LANGUAGE IN MY PRESENCE?! I’LL THOROUGHLY MAKE SURE TO RIP THAT TONGUE FROM YOUR MOUTH BEFORE I KILL YOU, SO YOU NEVER SPEAK OUR GLORIOUS WORDS WITH THAT FILTHY MOUTH EVER AGAIN!”

“YOU’RE MORE THAN WELCOME TO GIVE IT YOUR BEST SHOT!” Asta shot back at the beast mage, not even showing the slightest sign of his strength faltering, as even with all of his opponent’s magically enhanced strength and speed, the spell had barely caused the magic knight to barely move back six inches.

“How can you be this strong?!” Vetto grunted as he struggled to take a step forward, “My power is easily five times what it was the last time, but you're matching me?!” 

Vetto raised his free hand and ignited his magic as he brought it down.

Asta countered with his own offhand weapon, the Demon Dweller Sword.

He flooded the blade with his light magic and swung upward. “Light Magic, Blinding Slash!” He roared as he sent out a crescent of golden light, forcing Vetto back, but his swift action also cost him the sword, as when both spells collided, he couldn't maintain a firm grip on the weapon, causing it to go flying out of his hand.

The Demon Dweller landed across the chamber, far out of Asta’s reach, and if he was to try and summon it to his hand, it didn’t have a fast enough reaction time to close the gap before Vetto would make it to him.

“Hehehe…” Vetto chuckled, “What are you going to do now that I’ve disarmed you of your main offensive weapon?!”

Asta instantly threw the Demon Slayer into the wall, thoroughly shocking his opponent.

“I never said I needed my swords to fight…” Asta said with a grim tone as he took a fighting stance. “I have excellent swordsmanship skills, yes, but those abilities were never my forte. No,” he controlled his breathing and blood flow as he flexed his muscles, as his light and dark magic wrapped around his arms and started to entangle and coalesce into what looked like armored gauntlets.





“I was extremely well versed in many martial arts long before I even picked up those blades as my main weapon,” Asta said as he quickly flexed his arms back to his side with a quick motion, causing the excess magic to disperse and reveal his newest gauntlets, “and I am thoroughly going to enjoy using those skills to rip into your flesh and tear you apart, piece by extremely painful, writhing, and bloody piece!”

Noelle turned just as she finished all of the healing she could with her bending to see the two powerhouses as they shot at each other in a blur. They moved so fast a normal person would never even be able to keep sight of them, let alone follow their movements, as they darted around in the chamber in booming clashes of raw physical might.

“He wasn't even fighting seriously against me earlier…” Kaito grunted, “He’s holding back so much power magic power, but yet, I didn’t sense him using any of his body-enhancing dark magic at all… Sea goddess…” He looked at Noelle, “Is Asta really able to match the magic magically enhanced strength like that of the beast man with his own raw physical strength alone, and without his swords?”

Noelle didn’t even look away as the two fought and clashed again, with Asta landing a palm strike against Vetto’s right shoulder. Vetto followed up with a heavy right to Asta’s gut.

“Asta’s normal physical strength is far beyond that of any normal human of our age group,” Noelle said as she still found what she was watching hard to swallow, “His body is…  Has been tempered to the point of perfection and has become near superhuman because of it. He can also further augment his strength through special breath techniques to push his power well beyond what he can normally do without magic.”

“Back when we fought, he said water breathing form something,” Kaito added, “Is that what you mean?”

“Yes,” Noelle nodded, “But he rarely uses his strengthening magic in conjunction with when he’s using his breathing techniques, let alone use his duel light and dark magic at the same time, as it puts a big strain on his body, not to mention his mind…”

Kahono manages to sit up and look at the ongoing fight. She tried to speak, only to feel the great pain from the strain of just uttering a single sound put on her throat, causing her to fall back to the ground as she started to bleed from her throat again.

“Kahono!” Noele turned and immediately tried to heal the song mage’s throat with her waterbending again.

“That power,” Kaito said, “You learned it from Asta.”

“Yes, but I only just started not that long ago and am at my limit,” Noelle said, “Asta’s much more skilled in the art of using bending to heal. I can do it, but it takes a lot of concentration and time for me. With my mana depleted, I can’t make any more of my own water. It’s a lot easier for me to work with than normal water, let alone this heavily mana-infused ocean water. At my current level of control, all I can do is relieve the pain for now.”

“Shall I lend a hand?” came a familiar motherly-toned voice as Raava appeared in front of Noelle.

“Raava!” Noelle called out in relief, as the light spirit raised her hand and took over the bending, causing her student to fall back.

Water then covered Kaito’s leg again and started to brightly glow, along with the water around Kahomo’s neck.

“I was afraid of this,” Raava said.

“What?!?” Kaito called out, as he winced slightly from the pain.

“I can close your wounds, but that beast mage imposed an underlying curse in his spell,” Raava said as she lowered her hands and the siblings looked at her. “I can heal you, but the damage has been done, and until the curse can be undone, you two will not be able to use your magic again.”

“Can’t you undo it?” Noelle pleaded, “You’re the great light spirit after all!”

That statement caught the siblings by surprise.

“I can heal, but ultimately, I don’t have the power to remove curses,” Raava shook her head. 

She then turned and looked at the fighting mages as they clashed, with Asta landing a kick to Vetto’s gut.

“The fact that there’s an underlying curse to his magic means the power he’s using is in itself unnatural to this world,” Raava hid her face behind her fan.

She sensed it earlier when she was with Asta when he performed his headbutt on the beast-man. There was something very wrong with that man's spirit.

“The appearance of that third eye on his forehead and the fact it was triggered by a deep emotional hatred after Noelle’s attack injured him… As soon as it appeared, his magic drastically spiked, and he regenerated nearly a third of his body with a single spell. Not to mention when he uses those spells, he’s not using beast magic but demon beast magic. There’s also the detail that no one understands what he’s saying when using the spells. I’d have to say some sort of forbidden magic was invoked when that eye opened up. The curse was already there, but it was too weak to do any lasting damage. When he pumped up the output of his magic, so was the effect of the curse enhanced,” she calmly analyzed.

‘If Asta wasn’t being held back in using the anti-magic and the swords, then we might be able to remove it with the Destroyer, but I doubt he has enough control over the power and weapon’s ability in his current body, let alone his current state of mind’.

Meanwhile, the two fighters continued to clash, before ending up on opposing sides of the chamber. Both were covered in deep cuts from head to toe, breathing heavily.

“This kid isn’t a normal human…” Vetto said, “We’ve been going back and forth, yet his mana pool is still just as strong as mine…”

“Let’s see if you handle this, little brat!” Vetto raised his fist, “Demon Beast Magic: (Trolls Fist)!” 

Vetto charged in with a gigantic magical construct of a fist.

Asta glared. “Damn,” he murmured through gritted teeth. “I can barely control my mana in this mental state, and my body has started to feel the effects of his damn curse…” He looked at Vetto charging in. “No choice,” he raised his left arm, and his black rider’s mark glowed white.

“Moon Breathing,” he inhaled and concentrated on his left arm as he formed a palm. “Mystic Martial Arts, Ape’s Palm,” he said, causing the mana pouring out of his rider’s mark to coalesce into the form of an ape’s arm around his arm. “Mystic Martial Arts Lunar Technique,” he called out as the fingers of the construct took on a crescent moon appearance, “Lunar Sickle Ape’s Claw!”

He rushed in at top speed, with his own attack outstretched.

The two magic fighters collided, but the amount of power they were putting out from their attacks alone kept them from even getting within six feet of each other. Asta and Vetto both pushed forward, as blood vessels popped in their eyes, and as they pushed on, blood was forced out of their bodies.

Grand Priest’s Area…

“This is insane!” the grand priest ran around, “I thought you said your knights were all at the junior level?! That boy is clearly just as powerful as you!”

Yami just stared, as he’d never seen Asta even attempt to do what he was currently doing. Suddenly, his sword started to shake in its sheath.

“Look like it's time to start my joining in,” Yami stood up as he pulled the katana from its sheath, “You’re eager to try out that new technique we've been working on, too, aye?”

The sword shook even more frequently in its wielder’s hand.

Dark magic steadily gathered around the weapon. “Let’s get started then…” Yami said with a smirk as he took a stance.

Fight…

Asta and Vetto were both locked in a battle of endurance at this point, one that Asta was quickly losing, thanks to the strain his technique was putting on his physical body, not to mention the further mental, physical, and magical exhaustion this prolonged use of his mark was imposing on him with each passing second.

Vetto took immediate notice of Asta, as he started to buckle, and poured his magic into his spell, forcing his way forward.

Asta couldn't handle the outpouring of power from his opponent and was with the troll spell, sending flying across the chamber, to land in front of Noelle’s group.

“Asta!” Noelle rushed over and leaned over him.

“Sorry….” he coughed as she reached up and wiped a tear from her eye.

“Shut up and don't move,” she said as she started to heal him.

Vetto took note of the scene. “Oh… so that’s why he was so pressed to fight in front of you, hehehe….” he started to walk over, “I’m going to tear you apart right in front of him, then…”

He immediately froze as he looked at Raava, “You’re… the great spirit of light…”

“Yes,” Raava raised a hand with her fan drawn.

Vetto’s attention was now back on Asta, and he started to snarl, before turning back to Raava.

“How can you have a contract with this human?!” he reared, “You should be contracted to Licht! He’s far more pure and powerful than a lowly human!”

“I would never have a contract with that sociopath!” Raava countered in anger as Kahono made her way to Asta and activated her magic as best she could and healed most of the wounds on his body that could be healed before collapsing. “I have been with Asta most of his life. Why would I ever contract with a villain who knowingly goes after the innocent people of the Clover Kingdom?!”

Vetto was now more than furious, ”You bitch! You have no idea what these bastard humans’ ancestors did to us!”

“You can’t judge the descendants on the actions of the ancestors!” Raava yelled as she ignited her own spell on her fan. “Spirit Light Magic: Light Gale!” she waved her fan, and a massive blast of golden wind flooded the area and forced Vetto out of the temple through the hole in the wall.

“I have to use it,” Asta grunted as he got to his feet and held his hands out, summoning the Slayer and Dweller to his grip. “Thanks, Noelle, Kahono…” He looked back at the girls, who were now both completely out of magic. “Let’s go, Raava,” he walked on.

“Right,” Raava said, turning into magic and entering Asta’s body, causing blue intricate markings to appear all over his body.

“Round three,” Asta said, taking off after Vetto through the hole.

Tunnels…

“That didn’t sound good,” Vanessa said as she ran through the tunnels.

Suddenly, she ran into something and took a hard tumble.

“Owwwww…” she said as she held her head, “What the hell hit me?”

“Mmmmmm…..” came from below her.

Vanessa looked down, and her cheeks flushed a little, “Finral, you should know better than to just shove your face in a girl’s chest…”

Vanessa had run right into the spacial mage and landed right on top of him, burying his face right in between two fleshy mounds of softness.

Vanessa got up and dusted herself off to reveal Finral’s deep blush, satisfied smile, and healthy nosebleed from both nostrils.

“At least buy a girl a few drinks first,” Vanessa mock pouted as she placed her hat back on her head, “I thought you would’ve used your portals to cut tail and run by now. Why are you heading towards the danger?” 

“Oh, get off it,” Finral wiped his nose on his sleeve, “You don’t think it was the first thing I tried? Seeing as how I can’t even leave, I thought I might as well try and help… Not that I’d have much of a choice otherwise…”

“I figured as much,” Vanessa deadpanned, “What kind of a fight is going on to cause so much racket though? Could the Captain have joined in?”

“I have my guesses….” Finral thought back to Asta’s fight with the Eye of the Midnight Sun’s upper three and then the three captains plus Yami. “I just hope we're not too late… if I'm right…”

“Well then, let’s go,” Vanessa helped the spacial mage to his feet, “And you owe me two bottles for your little stunt.”

“You’re charging me for an accident!?!” Finral cried out in outrage.

“A happy accident for you,” Vanessa stuck out her tongue with a wink.

“Errrrrr….” Finral groaned, “Fine…. Damn drunk…”

The duo took off, but it wasn’t long before they came across Noelle, standing at the hole in the wall and looking out while Kaito and Kahono resting on the floor not far away.

Finral looked around and took note of all the battle damage.

“What the hell happened in here?” Vanessa asked as she looked around.

“Where’s Asta?” Finral asked.

“Out there,” Noelle motioned with her head.

Vanessa and Finral quickly walked over and looked out.

Outside…

Vetto bounced across the living structures of the temple residents after Raava blasted his ass out of the main structure.

“That bitch of a light spirit!” he growled, “How can she have a contract with that human and not Licht?! He’s far more worthy than that little bastard!”

“That’s where you’re wrong,” came Raava’s voice.

Vetto turned and saw Asta coming for him, with Raava’s transparent visage next to him.

“We don’t seek the blood of the innocent!” Asta yelled as he slashed and left a cut across Vetto’s chest with the Slayer.

“Pathetic!” Vetto ignited his magic and brought his right hand down, only for Asta to counter with an upward swing from the Dweller, cutting the finger off of Vetto’s spell.

“What?!” Vetto said in confusion. “You….” He looked at the swords as their appearances had changed to those dirt and grime-covered forms. “That’s what they looked like last time?! Anti-magic….” he growled.

“That’s right,” Asta showed a sinister smirk as he hid the upper right-hand corner of his face with the Slayer.

The fighters immediately shot at each other and started to exchange blows and slashes at each other. As the duo clashed, they darted around the area while trading blow for blow. 

“How can you match my power with no magic like this?!” Vetto roared in annoyance.





“I spent my whole life without the use of magic!” Asta shouted as they landed and kept running forward. “I’ve always fought on and trained my body to fight against stronger and stronger opponents without relying on such a crutch. It was even more apparent once I arrived in this land that not relying on magic was the greatest strength I possessed, so I continued to hone that skill into the strongest ability of all, stronger than any mage or magic. My power of Anti-magic is the strongest power of this kingdom!”

He jumped up. “Black Crescent!” he roared as he sent a massive black slash at Vetto.

“If I get hit with that, I’ll lose a huge chunk of the magic I have left,” Vetto said as they reached the edge of the living area. “Or maybe not…” he looked at the water. “Demon Beast Magic: (Mermaid’s Grace)!” he called out as demon magic covered him, and he dove into the water. 

“Come and get me! If you can!” Vetto mocked.

“Very well…” Asta glared as he raised his Slayer up, pointing the tip upwards. 

The sword pulsed once as it covered itself in its black anti-magic coating. Asta released his hold on his sword, allowing it to float in the air above his head.

“It won’t be hard to cut through that mana-rich water with my swords,” Asta said grimly as he took his Dweller in his right hand and drew The Demon Destroyer from his black grimoire with his left.

“No…” Vetto hissed as he saw the third Fenon blade, “How do you have that one, too?”

“Now, that’s just a stupid question,” Asta said with his own evil smirk now. “They came with my grimoire…” he said as the Slayer floated down, with its flat parallel to the ground.

Vetto was now fuming at Asta as he stepped onto the Slayer and used it as a surfboard. Asta took in a deeper breath and controlled his blood flow to minimize his excessive use of oxygen supply and maximized his lung capacity to its fullest.

“Let’s go!” he shot into the water straight at Vetto, who did the same in turn.

“He’s moving through this water as if it were nothing!” Vetto growled as he swam forward. “But I’m still faster and don’t need to breathe!” he laughed as he landed a hard right fist into Asta’s gut.

Asta took the hit but didn’t cough up any air. Luckily, his Qi-sensing and self-hardening body still worked to the fullest of their abilities. This didn’t mean he didn’t take any internal damage, however, though it was greatly lessened thanks to these skills.

Asta was knocked back off his Slayer and sent through the water and hit the seafloor, causing a large cloud of sand to be kicked up.

“Stupid boy!” Vetto smiled. “You can only get around easily thanks to this sword,” he looked at the Slayer, “And I’ll be taking it!”

Vetto reached for the blade, but the weapon immediately pulled itself back.

“What?” Vetto looked confused. 

Suddenly, the sword shot forward and quickly changed its position with a sharp twist and raised up as it got in front of the beastial mage. 

Vetto narrowly pulled his body out of the way as he moved off to the side, with the edge of the sword cutting off a small chunk of his hair.

Below, Asta, with Raava’s help, created an air pocket with a quick spin while using his air and waterbending at the same time. 

Asta suddenly found himself on his hands and knees in the wet sand, his swords on either side of him. He coughed up a bit of blood and water he took in through his nose from the blow he took.

“Damn….” Asta coughed as he shakily got to his feet, “I nearly lost all my air. I don’t think I’ll be able to fight out here against him as easily as I'd thought….”

“Then, how about I help you out?” Raava appeared next to him. “If we use the avatar state, we could finish this quickly.”

“I’m in no shape to use it right now,” Asta shook his head.

“Then, use me,” they heard the voice of their favorite demon in their heads, “Raava may have evolved into the great light spirit she is now from exporser to mana in this world, but she’s still not a true spirit formed from the mana of this world but still a spiritual eistence that originally came from the other world.”

“He has a point,” Raava thought, “But I still can't use anti-magic. It’s not a part of me or something I can access without Asta being the medium though.”

“Like I said. Use me!” Leibe said, “We’re not just separate entities anymore, but a part of Asta and his soul.”

“The zanpakuto!“ Asta realized. “If you use Liebe in his Zanpakuto form, then you should be able to use some of the Anti-Magic powers or at the very least control the Demon Swords with it.”

“I took control of the Slayer to keep beasty boy busy, but it’s extremely hard to do so, let alone hold this fucking conversation!” Leibe yelled. 

“You two focus on controlling the Slayer,” Asta manifested his Black zanpakuto and handed it to Raava, “I’ll focus on the attacking.”

“You can count on us,” the spirit and demon said in unison.

“I’ll provide air bubbles when I can,” Raava said.

Asta nodded and jumped out into the water as the Slayer shot down, and he jumped on, taking off again.

Asta sped through the water and hit Vetto with a hard right slash. The beast mage managed to block it with his Rhino Armor spell and followed up with a strike from his Bear Claw spell, knocking Asta back and off the Slayer.

Raava quickly used the zanpakuto, Liebe, to take control of the Demon Slayer sword and directed it with the katana, zipping through the water to catch Asta. She found it a lot harder to control the sword in its anti-magic form than she’d initially thought. If it wasn’t for the demon, she wouldn’t have been able to do it at all.

The light spirit used her bending to make an air pocket for Asta, who quickly dove into it and started coughing. Blood dripped from his mouth, partially from the internal injuries he’d received, partially from the strain the water pressure was exerting on him, but most of all due to the amount of strain he’d been expending over his already exhausted body.

“Damn it…” he wiped his mouth, “I can’t keep fighting like this… If I was fresh, that would be different. It’d be difficult, but not nearly as hard as it is now with the water…”

‘Those damn ancient sword techniques just put too much strain on me, from the amount of mana they use up….’ he thought as he looked over at the Dweller. 

“It has been soaking up the mana in the water during the fight,” Asta grumbled as he focused on the sword and felt how much magic it had managed to accumulate, “There’s just enough for one super big spell, but after that, I’m going to need the others' help in order to finish this.”

“What’s the matter?” Vetto laughed, “Running out of steam? I think it's time to wrap things up myself, and I plan on taking out that stupid temple at the same time!”

The beast mage threw out his hands as the demonic magic flared from his entire body.

“I’ll just take the magic stone from the rubble! Demon Beast Magic!” he laughed as the aura exerted turned into a massive undersea beast from many legends or tales, “(Kraken's Fury)!”

The magic around Vetto’s body coalesced into a massive squid or octopus-like form of some sort before lashing out for Asta with its writhing tendrils.

“Raava!” Asta called out. 

The light spirit immediately vanished, along with the zanpakuto in her hand. As soon as she did, Asta opened his eyes to reveal them to be filled with a blinding white light, while intricate blue glowing blue markings covered his whole body. On his left arm, his rider’s mark erupted with a blinding white magic, as it burned off the arm covering he used to hide it from view.

Asta released his hold on his Demon Destroyer, allowing the weapon to return to its page in his black grimoire, along with his Slayer. The air in the pocket around him had also started to swirl and expanded as he took a firm hold of his Demon Dweller with both hands and focused on the magic stored within it. His rider’s mark then took on a bluish tinge.

“What is this brat doing?!” Vetto asked as his Kraken’s form was blocked by the churning tides around Asta.

“Water Breathing,” he said to himself as he controlled his blood flow once more but also his magic. “(Magical Swordsmanship, Water Sword),” he said in the ancient elven language, “(Whirlpool, Flow!)”

Asta leapt from his bubble into the tides as he flipped and twisted about.

“It doesn't matter what spell you use! I'll still crush you!” Vetto laughs as he reached out with the Kraken’s tentacles.

Asta easily shredded every last assault that came his way with bending and slices of his sword as he kept gaining momentum.

“How can he use water magic?!” Vetto said. “Wait… his words….” his eyes widened as he realized too late as Asta had made his way right to Vetto, in the center of the magic construct.

“(Drop Ripple Thrust)!” Asta said in the ancient language once more as he thrust his blade into Vetto’s chest.

The beast mage had already decided he wasn’t going to die at the hands of the last human, least of all this human, without leaving his mark. Though Vetto hadn’t realized the force of the attack Asta had used as it hit him, he immediately grabbed a hold of Asta’s arms and squeezed as hard as he could while invoking his bear claw spell as both shot back towards the temple. They rocketed through the wall of the air bubble around the living area, right into the hole they’d come from.

Vetto hit the ground, and the force of the impact sent Asta rolling across the floor, losing his grip on his sword from the amount of exhaustion he was now in.

“Asta!” his comrades called out as they rushed to his side.

“Hehe… hey, guys…” he winced out as he looked to see Finral, Vanessa, and Noelle, “How’s it going?”

“Stupid!” Noelle said as she summoned what remained of her magic to create water and used her bending on his arms. 

She immediately knew what was going on, as tears started to run down her face, as this was the same thing that had happened to the temple siblings earlier.

“Well, we won,” Finral said. “But… at what cost?” he looked at Asta’s thoroughly destroyed arms.

“Sure did a number on you, didn’t he, kiddo?“ Vanessa said as she knelt down and pulled out a few medical supplies she kept in her bag.

“It’s not….” Asta said shakily as he sat up.

“Idiot, don’t move!” Noelle said.

“Ah… guys…” Finral said shakily. “He’s getting back up!” he pointed as Vetto rose to his feet, the Demon Dweller still lodged halfway in his chest.

“Bastard!” Vetto growled with anger as he cracked his neck, “You nearly had me, but luckily, I was able to narrowly move my heart and lungs just out of the way. I was able to remove your most powerful weapon against me and also break those troublesome arms of yours at the same time!” he laughed at Asta’s state.

“Tell me, humans…. How does your despair feel?” Vetto licked his lips.

“Despair?“ Asta growled as he shakily got to his feet, shocking even Noelle at this point.

“We have no clue what true despair is!” he growled as he walked toward the beast mage one foot at a time, while his Demon Slayer emerged from the black grimoire once more, while Asta reached back with his broken right arm. “As long as our friends and family need us, we’ll never despair! Not at all!” he looked at the beast mage with slitted eyes.





Finral and Vanessa looked at each other in disbelief for a minute, and then at Asta, then back at Vetto with renewed smirks on their faces.

“Hang in there just a little while longer, Asta!” Finral as he activated his grimoire and magic, causing several portals to open in the chamber around them.

“We got your back, kiddo!” Vanessa said as she activated her own magic and used her strings to bind Asta’s arms and hands to his Demon Slayer’s hilt. She then pulled on her string, and Asta was pulled into one of the open portals, only to shoot out of another behind Vetto.

‘Both of his arms are broken. His body, magic, and even his anti-magic are all exhausted, yet he still persists,’ Vetto thought as he blocked attack after attack from Asta, as he was pulled from one portal to another at random by strings that were so small they were the same size as hair.

“You still think you can win?” Vetto smirked as he blocked Asta’s slashed with his bear claw behind his head, without looking. “You’ve already exhausted your magic and anti-magic, not to mention I’ve broken your arms beyond a usable point!” he looked over his shoulder.

“Yeah! So, what?!” Asta shot back as Vanessa waved her hands in front of her grimoire to control her magic, as Finral did the same, causing Asta to be pulled into another portal, only to come at Vetto from another, but above this time.

‘I saw it!’ Vetto yelled in his mind as he did all he could to fend off the incoming assault, which was growing harder and harder with each passing second. ‘They were all in despair, and yet, he=!’ he looked right at Asta as they collided again.

“You! What are you?!” Vetto yelled in horror, “No human can deny despair as you have! You’re some sort of demon!”

“No,” Asta countered, “I’m a human who trusts his comrades and has denied the deepest despair of ALL!” 

“Don’t count us out!“ Gauche said as he, Charmy, and Grey came in. “Mirror Magic, Mirror Brigade!” he yelled as he used his magic on Asta. 

“I-I c-can help, too!” Gray added as she activated her magic and conjured several versions of Asta, ranging from identical copies to extreme caricatures.

With the additional help multiplying him several times over now, Asta was soon able to even further overwhelm Vetto’s senses with his increasing barrage of attacks.

Asta yelled as he emerged from a portal above Vetto and slashed down, finally making full contact and taking down the maddening beast mage.

“We gotcha!” Vanessa pulled Asta to the ground, allowing Noelle to catch the exhausted anti-mage. 

“I think we finally won,” Finral plopped down with a hard sigh.

“You stupid idiot!“ Noelle scowled at Asta.

“I think I overdid it…” Asta said wearily.

“Someone cast a binding spell on this guy, please!” Gauche said, “I would like to return to my sweet Marie as soon as possible… oh, Marie, we’ll be together soon….”

“I got it!” Charmy says as she marched over, “Asta, pull the sword out, or it won’t work!”

“You think I can right now?!” Asta shouted as he felt something pop, “Ooooooowwwwwww!”

“Don’t move!” Noelle yelled, “You’ll only make it worse!”

The dweller then removed itself from Vetto’s body and entered the black grimoire. As soon as the sword was gone, a sinister and extremely powerful magic erupted from Vetto.

“YOU DAMN HUMANS!” Vetto howled in the depths of desperation and madness, “I WILL BRING YOU THE GREATEST OF DESPAIR OF ALL, ALONG WITH THIS WHOLE DAMN TEMPLE! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

“Looks like he’s lost it,” came a new voice.

Everyone turned to see Captain Yami strolling in with his katana in its awakened state.

“You all did good,” he smirked as he walked forward, “I’m proud of ya for diggin’ deep and pushing past your limits, but I think it’s my turn…”

He blew smoke and tossed his cigarette off to the side, as he kept walking, while Vetto’s magic started to build to critical levels as he prepared to level the entire area.

“Dark Magic, Dark Reinforcement,” he said as his magic covered his body. “Dark Magic, Jet Black Blade,” he said as his katana’s blade turned to an all-consuming darkness.

“Sorry, guy, but you’re not going to despair anybody today,” Yami added as he took a stance. “Dark Magic, Dark Cloak,” he raised his sword, “Black Dimension Slash!”

Asta smirked as Yami instantly slashed down in a single motion, sending out a singular slash that took the entire magic, and Vetto’s life, in less than a second.

“Good riddance…” he said as he finally blacked out.
> Diamond Marches on Clover
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Medical area…

Noelle walked into the place where Asta, Kahono, and Kahono’s older brother Kaito had been placed, after the battle with Vetto. She was carrying a tray of tea and snacks the locals had made for the patients. When she came in, she looked around first, before she saw Kahono sitting up and looking out the window near her bed into the sea, bandages wrapped around her neck.

“Kahono!” she called out as she came over and set the tray down.

Kahono looked over at her friend and simply softly smiled, while Noelle just looked at the bandages and started to tear up.

“I’m so sorry!” Noelle cried into her friend’s lap while Kahono reached out and stroked her head. “I couldn’t save you from him… It’s all my fault this happened to you! If only I was stronger…”

Noelle looked up, and Kahono just kept smiling and then closed her eyes as she slowly shook her head.

“She’s right,” Kaito said, agreeing with his sister while he struggled a little to sit up, “We’re the temple’s priests and were the ones charged with protecting it. So, something like this isn’t beyond what could happen, and don’t let it make you think we’ve given up on our dreams of being idols either!” He held up a fist. “We’ll just have to find some way to counter this curse or do something different!”

Kahono raised her fist in agreement with her older brother with a fire surrounding her.

Noelle couldn’t help but crack a smile while laughing a little at the siblings.

“You two don’t really let anything bring you down, do you?” Noelle asked. “Reminds me a little of someone else…” She recalled all the times Asta kept pushing on.

“He’s still passed out?” Kaito looked over at his new rival slash friend, “I can’t dance, but that’s just cause my leg was cut off. Asta’s arms were completely crushed, bone and all. With the curse in effect as well…. as a fellow swordsman and affectee of this curse, I… know it'll be hard on him.”

Suddenly, a seashell knocked the boy on the head. He looked over to see his sister glaring at him.

“Now, don’t you start that thought,” Noelle distributed the snacks and tea to everyone before, as she moved over and made sure Asta was tucked in, “I know Asta, and he won’t even stop to think about the loss of the use of his arms. If anything, this’ll motivate him to get even stronger and find a new way to use those swords of his. You all get some rest. I’ll be back in a bit to check on you.”

Noelle looked at Asta, who showed no signs of reacting to anything going on, before letting out a slight sigh of concern.

Kaito’s eyes never left Noelle’s form the whole time she was there until the second she left the chamber.

“So, that was the sea goddess,” Kaito mused with a bit of a blush on his face. “She’s even more beautiful than the doctors and grampa were gushing about. Goddess doesn’t even do her beauty justice,” he smiled goofily, “And she came to check on us herself…”

Kahono let out a strained sigh as she held her head, ‘Brother, you’ve already lost a fight you didn’t even get a chance to start.’

Elsewhere…

Both Yami and the Grand Priest had stepped away from their subordinates for the magic stone exchange and to have a private conversation about the fight, or more appropriately, what happened during the fight.

“That beast mage was extremely strong,” the grand priest stroked his beard, “Even by the Clover Kingdom standards, he was beyond most mid and high tier knights. It’s almost like he was one with mana itself. Then, there was that ominous mana that came when the sea goddess took him down the first time.”

“I’d say the top tiers of the damn cult are more than on par with the strongest of our top knight captains,” Yami puffed smoke, “And thanks to whatever that weird magic is, they're actually above that. I don’t know what kind of magic that is, but it’s far from natural.”

“I’ve been around for a while myself, and even if my people rarely leave this place, I can tell you that we’re far from cut off down here,” the priest continued, “I’ve been around the block a few times and seen quite a few rare types of magic, though today was my first time seeing dark magic, light magic, and even beast magic, let alone that demon beast magic that was used. Whatever happened to our furry friend was no ordinary type of spell, let alone magic. It must have been some sort of forbidden magic that can only activate when the host feels unimaginable rage. The rage fills their mana and even alters their magic, it seems.”

“I gotta agree with you there, old man,” Yami said as the ice in a nearby glass clinked as it melted.

“Now,” the grand priest turned to Yami, “About that boy of yours… That beast mage, Vetto, was an outright monster in terms of power, but your little bull, Asta, was able to match him, while also using two types of magic and three elemental abilities without any magic at all. That’s something I’ve never witnessed before, let alone heard of, not to mention that black power he used, as well. He fights like a seasoned veteran and can also dominate fights with little to no effort, let alone without even using an ounce of his magic power. He’s so strong, even for a sixteen-year-old kid. It’s not natural…”

“Not gonna deny you there either, gramps,” Yami nodded as he picked up his glass and took a swig of his whiskey then looked at his own reflection as he recalled his own fight with his recruit, where he did solely use his magic, “Asta’s always been off: the mentality he shows, the ability to fight with or without a weapon, and hell… even his magic is weird. He has two contrasting magic powers and even an ability to counter all magic, not to mention those other powers we saw, too…”

“I agree it's not a naturally occurring thing for a kid his age to wield so much power, let alone be fine with killing someone without even batting an eye,” Yami thought back to the fight Asta had with the Eye of the Midnight Sun and him and his fellow captains, “But the kid has a good head on his shoulders and a loving heart in his chest. He’s powerful, there’s no doubt about that, but at the same time, he’s still our loving goofball, who does what’s right.”

“Do you think he’d be willing to teach our people that ability to commune with water?” the grand priest practically begged.

“That’s something you’ll have to ask the kid when he wakes up, old man,” Yami held up a hand, “Now, about that magic stone?”

“Ah, yes… I haven’t forgotten,” the priest reached into his sleeve and pulled out the stone in question before handing it over to Yami. “Thank you and your squad for the help. I would also like to ask to speak with the young Sea Goddess, if it’s not too much of a bother to her?”

“Track her down and knock yourself out,” Yami stood up. “She’s probably going to be in the medical area, next to her boyfriend while he stays unconscious,” he waved as he walked away.

“Wait… Boyfriend?” the grand priest looked at Yami in confusion as he left.

Medical Area…

It was well into the night at this point. Asta suddenly opened his eyes, and soon, Raava appeared next to him with Liebe there in his spirit form, so no one else would see him. 

It was a trick Asta picked up during his training with manifesting his zanpakuto in this world. Liebe had picked it up and learned how but was limited to the spirit plane. He could still interact with the living world if he tried hard enough. The most he did was to help control the swords during battle, but he didn’t waste his mental strength on manifesting.

Asta soundly sat up with a slight groan.

“Damn elf,” he angrily growled. “That fight was the hardest one I’ve ever fought. This damn body regression has really helped me realize just how strong I really was in Equestria...”

“Displaced are mostly like that,” Liebe pointed out, “Especially seeing as how you were originally a stuntman who was already in shape to begin with and knew his way around a fight.”

“The fact you grew up in a world that never knew magic helped you immensely as well,” Raava added, “Even in my world of origin, we had forms of spiritualism and spiritualists that had abilities akin to it.”

“True,” Asta sighed as he gathered his magic to specific areas of his body…

“Are you sure you should be training right now?” Liebe raised an eyebrow.

“You have been through a lot,” Raava nodded as she agreed with the demon, something that came to be quite common in recent times.

Suddenly, two arms made out of dark magic with a golden outline around them appeared on either of his shoulders. This action thoroughly shocked both the spirit and demon, as neither expected him to be able to manifest this in his state.

Asta looked over and saw Noelle sleeping in a chair next to his bed with a blanket on the floor. With his magic arms, he literally stretched them out and picked up the blanket, before wrapping it around his girl.

“Well, that was unexpected…” Raava finally spoke. “I didn’t think you could do this with your magic…” she curiously poked at Asta’s newest appendages.

“I have the ability to use Dark Creation Magic, so it’s not beyond my skill set,” Asta said as he raised the dark magical construct, noting it was the right choice to use dark magic as the bases, due to its stronger and dense nature but it made his reactions and overall motor control a bit slow. “Looks like just a little light magic infusion isn’t quite enough to make up for reaction speed,” he said as he saw the light golden aura fade away. 

“This’ll have to do for now,”  Asta said as he grabbed a nearby robe and went for a walk. Before leaving the area, he looked over at Kahono and then to Kaito. “I can at least give them something to help.”

“Are you sure you want to do that?” Raava said. “It could drastically change things here if you do,” she warned.

“I’m sure,” Asta sighed as he went back and walked over between the siblings and stretched out his dark magic arms again to touch the young priest and priestess’s foreheads as they slept. “Teach, Waterbending! Waterbending Basics! Low-Grade Martial Arts…” In a flash, the knowledge was deposited directly into their brains.

Asta retracted his arms and went back to head out. “It’s good to see my abilities can be channeled through my magic,” he smirked as he walked on.

Days Later…

Asta and friends had safely returned to the surface, with help from the Sea Temple inhabitants showing them the much safer route to get to the surface instead of relying on Noelle, something the water mage was more than pleased about, as she didn’t want to go through the currents against, not with how they barely made it the first time.

Currently, Asta, Yami, Charmy, and Final were in the capital to report in on the progress of their mission. Asta was also there to see the magic doctor that Yami often went to when he, as he put it, ‘needed to be patched up, back in the day’. The doctor was the first stop for Asta to have his arms checked, though personally, he knew there was nothing anyone could do, while Yami and the others stayed outside.

The doctor told everyone, while Asta was getting help from Charmy to get his shirt back on, that there was nothing he could do and that his days of using his arms were over, let alone his time as a knight.

After the healing session, everyone went to report to the Wizard King.

“So, I can take it that you were successful,” Julius looked over the group, mostly at Asta, before he looked towards Yami.

“Yep,” Yami looked at Asta out of the corner of his eye as he rubbed the back of his head, “I gotta say the bulls really pulled through on this one, especially the shrimp there.”

“To think the eye had sent its own to the temple at the same time,”  Julius let out a strained sigh, “It only confirms we haven’t dealt with all the traitors, and that there is someone still pretty high up in ranks, as well.”

“How are you feeling, Asta?” Julius asked.

“Like I want to gut Vetto three times over,” Asta glared as he let his anger and bloodlust out. Everyone recoiled slightly, “Feel familiar?” he asked, as he reigned himself in.

“Yeah, pretty close to what we felt from the beast boy in the temple, but eviler from him than you,” Yami said as he lit a new cigarette, “And his magic also skyrocketed, but yours didn’t.”

“That’s because I’m not under the influence of a forbidden spell,” Asta added, catching everyone for a loop. “Forbidden magic goes against the very laws of the world itself, thus Vetto was under the influence of one such spell, allowing him the use of magic and power that normal mages wouldn’t even think of touching.”

“It does make sense,” Julius thought. “But how do you know of such magics?”

Asta silently stared and sighed.

“I know about it because I’ve… seen it used before,” he somewhat lied, though recalling the same of the feats his older brother did that pretty much slapped reality in its face. “It’s not pretty, and there is usually a price to pay for the use of such magics. The caster is even altered in some way as they cast the spell,” Asta added, while Nero, who’d been perched on his head the whole time, was silently shaking and sweating.

“You’ve been through a lot,” Julius looked at him with a small smile, “I appreciate all you've done and for what you’ve told us. I’m pretty sure you won’t be in the field anytime soon, but I’ll keep you informed of any further developments that we come across. Hopefully, you’ll find something to help with the missing use of your arms.”

“I did that in the temple already,” Asta said as he materialized his dark magic construct arms and flexed, causing everyone’s mouth to drop to the floor.

“It’s just basic magic control and imagination,” Asta remarked as he pulled his Slayer out of his black grimoire in its magic form, “The downside though is I can’t use most of my anti-magic powers. I can’t still have the blades in their forms, but the best iPhone is my Slayer because it doesn’t suck up my power like a sponge. I’ll still be taking that leave though. That battle in the temple really did a number on me, and I could really use the break to relax and also go check in with… some close friends and my family.”

“O-of course…” Julius said as he was pulled from his stupor.

“SIR!” Marx called out, as an image of him appeared behind Julius.

“Hey, Mushroom head,” Yami smirked slightly.

“I’ve told you before my name is-*Haizzzz*, ya know what? Nevermind… We don’t have time for this right now,” Marx groaned in an annoyed tone, before turning back to Julius. “Sir, it's Kaiten. We have a report that the Diamond Kingdom is attacking with four of the Shining Generals, and the Golden Dawn may need help!”

“Yami?” Julius turned.

“I’m down,” he shrugged and looked at Finral, “Can you get us there?”

“Ah, sure. I’ve been to Kaiten before with you, to help with your gambling and drinking at one of the local bars,” Finral said, causing Yami to ominously start to scowl and crack his knuckles, “But, ah…. Are you sure you want all of us, sir?” he looked at Asta. 

“He might as well come,” Yami said as he looked at Asta, “He’d probably shoot off on that damn sword and be there not long after we show up if we left him here, but you’re in charge of watching him, Charmy.”

“You got it, boss!” Charmy saluted, but the only thing she was really thinking about was the chance to see Yuno. “I get to see my prince in action, after so long apart!” she giggled while holding her face as she fantasized about Yuno sweeping her off her feet and offering her a plate of cream puffs.

“This’ll be a good chance to see if Yuno has made any progress,” Asta thought as Finral opened a portal. “And a good chance to try and break the ice with Mimosa,” he tacked, on as he walked into the portal, to come out on top of a house.

“No fighting for you,” Yami told Asta as he pointed his katana at his fellow swordsman, “That’s an order.”

“You mean a suggestion,” Asta said flatly, causing a vein to pop out on Yami’s forehead. “Don‘t worry. I won’t physically get involved unless it’s absolutely unavoidable. But at the same time, that doesn't mean I can’t fire off spells that don’t require me to get up close and personal,” he smirked.

“I guess that’s the best I can hope for,” Yami sighed as a massive tree grew from the sky into town. “I got somewhere to be right now. Need to go save my favorite watering hole…” he lied as he jumped off.

“Let’s go, shortcake,” Asta said to Charmy, who immediately started to look around for the dessert. “I meant you,” Asta raised an eyebrow.

“Wait, you were serious when you said you fire spells?!” Finral shouted as Charmy climbed on Asta’s back.

“Come or don’t,” Asta shrugged. “I can make better use of my time than just standing here and wasting away,” he said as he fired a light sword at an incoming diamond mage.

“AGREED!” Finral yelped, as he ran behind Asta as he headed for where Yuno, Mimosa, and Klaus were fighting, all while blasting enemy mages along the way.

All across the village, the inhabitants were running from the numerous Diamond Kingdom mages that had invaded alongside the four Shining Generals.

Klaus was currently locked in a fight against a flame mage who fought using blue and white fire magic.

“You really think you’re good, don’t you, steel boy?!” the mage laughed, “It doesn’t matter how much steel you have. I can still melt it all away with my heat!”

“Perhaps,” Klaus smiled as he looked to the collecting molten metal, “But even if it's molten, it’s still my steel, and I control it!” he held up a hand. “Steel Binding Magic, Steel Foundry Corporal Punishment!” he called out to the molten metal, which quickly surrounded the fire mage before quickly cooling and encasing him in an orientate and rather odd steel statue prison.

“A bit on the nose there,” Klaus heard from behind him. He quickly turned as he’d readied to cast his next spell but immediately stopped when he saw Asta looking down at him from a rooftop.

“Asta!” Klaus smiled as the anti-mage jumped down to land in front of his friend. “It's been a while. How have you been?” he then noticed his bandaged arms. “I see you’ve been even more reckless than usual. Trophies from your last mission or are badges of honor from yet another fight you narrowly won?”

“A bit of all of the above,” Asta shrugged.

Charmy immediately popped up, startling Klaus, “WHERE IS HE?! WHERE IS MY PRINCE?!”

Klaus merely stared out of confusion, with his glasses sliding off to one side a bit. He then looked at Asta, who was just giving a deadpan stare.

“She means Yuno…” Asta kept his deadpan look.

“Oh….” Klaus said as he had no clue why Asta’s senior had a crush on his junior. “He’s fighting somewhere in the sky, I guess….” he gave an unsure shrug.

“HURRY!” Chrarmy pulled on Asta’s cheeks, “TAKE TO THE SKIES TO FIND HIM!”

Asta simply used his dark magic hand to pull her off and then throw her high into the sky.

“I FOUND HIM!” the two ground-bound mages heard her shout as she landed on a ball of cotton, then ran off to do her own thing.

“Have you seen Mimosa?” Asta asked.

“Yeah,” Klaus readjusted his glasses, “I’ve… ah… been meaning to ask… Did… something happen between you two? Mimosa has been a bit more… expressive as of late, and not in the shy way she usually is, but the in-your-face way you usually use…”

Klaus asked this just as a massive sunflower burst into the air and began to grab onto fallen mages and fling them at those flying on broomsticks or just outright blasted them with beams of magic.

“It’s complicated right now…” Asta replied with a hefty sigh as a charred mage faceplanted into the wall between the two men. “It’s very complicated….”

“Ooooookay then,” Klaus said as he thought to quickly change the subject, “I noticed you’ve gained a much more refined control over your magic.”

“Yep,” Asta rubbed his nose with a dark magic finger, “I can even use it in conjunction with my sword in their anti-magic forms, as long as I don’t coat them with my black power.”

“Interesting,” Klaus said as Mimosa landed.

“Klaus!” She called out. “I’ve taken care of the ones in this area…” she said as she finally spotted Asta.

“Hey, Mimosa,” Asta waxed causally with his magic appendage. “I wanted to come by and see how you’ve been holding up and to just… ya know… see you…”

He rubbed the back of his head as he looked off to the side.

“I think I’ll… just go see if Yuno needs any help… over there….” Klaus pointed with an odd laugh before darting off.

“What  happened to your arm?!” Mimosa shouted as she rushed over and immediately performed a healing spell. “Geez… I take it you and Noelle worked things out…” she scowled as she looked right at him, “How could you tell us all that stuff and expect us to just accept it for the truth…. You’re from another world and a king in another world, and Twilight isn’t a fiance but your third wife!”

“Honestly… I thought you’d all slap the piss out of me then demand to never speak or see me again…” Asta sighed, “I told you girls 'cause I wanted you all to know the truth and not be surprised when we… ya know…”

“Wake up one day and find the man that all three of us fell head over heels for vanishes alongside his first lover,” Mimosa glared.

“No…” Asta countered, “I wanted you girls to know, so you’d be free to make your own choice about this relationship, when the time does come for us to part!”

He pulled away.

“I love all three of you girls equally and wanted you to know who I am, so you could choose to your own paths. Either keep being with me and come with me or stop being my girlfriend and continue to walk alongside me, but remain here in your world when the time comes for me to leave with Twilight!”

“I…” Mimosa started to say but then one of the Shining Generals, encased in what looked like a see-through slug, came out of nowhere, chasing a group of townsfolk.

“That’s right!” the old geezer laughed from inside his magical construct as one of the kids tripped and got stuck in the General’s magic, “Run all you like, but once my Mucas Magic has you, you’re stuck! AHAHAHAHA!”

“Hey,” Asta called out, “Old man, you better let the kid go and retreat, or you’ll regret it!”

The geezer looked Asta up and down, “And what exactly are you going to do, cripple!?! I don’t sense any magic from you at all, and what’s more, your arms are broken! AHAHAHAHA!”

Asta smirked. “I don’t need my usual arms to beat a gross snot blob like you,” his bloodlust grew as did his grin, “But I really need an outlet for some of this frustration I have, and you’re perfect for it.

He reached back with his dark magic arms and grabbed a hold of the Slayer. Taking a stance, he condensed his dark magic around his light magic onto the blade of his sword and took a stance, as he raised the sword above his head.





Mimosa immediately knew the spell Asta was fixing to use.

“Let’s see if you can handle this, ya gross old fart!” Asta shouted.

Mimosa used her plant magic to pull everyone out of the range of Asta’s next attack.

“Light/Dark Magic: Light of Darkness, Overheat SLASH!” Asta said as she sent a swift superheated light and dark slash that boiled the general construct, with Mimosa capturing him with her vines.

Asta returned his sword to his Grimoire and then looked over at his girl, who was busy healing and comforting the child.

“Mimosa…” he called out and got her attention, “I understand you still need more time. I just wanted to see you, is all…” he started to walk away, “I hope we can have a date soon!” He smiled at her, before walking away and meeting up with Charmy, who was hanging off Yuno, while Sylph did her best to keep the glutton off of him, by pushing her cheek.

“I really need that downtime…” Asta deadpanned.
> Redheaded Recovery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A couple of days later…

Asta had woken up early and went out of the hideout on his own. Most of the Bulls had taken it upon themselves to go out in teams of two on missions, while others had decided to pursue ‘personal‘ endeavors.

“Planning on sneaking away?”

Asta turned his head, to see Yami leaning against a tree.

“If that’s what you wanna call it, captain,” Asta shrugged his shoulders, “I just don’t want to be here on my downtime. Sitting around here, doing nothing while no one is here… too quiet.”

“Where ya gonna go, kid?” Yami pushed off of the tree and walked over. “In case we need to get in touch with ya, ya know…”

“Hmmmmm….” Asta thought, “No idea… “ He started to walk on. “That’s why I’m sneaking off though, so no one would know. If you need to reach me, ask Noelle or contact Twilight Sparkle of the Blue Rose Knights.”

“Alright then,” Yami smirked, “Seriously though, take it easy.”

Asta smirked as he drew his Slayer. ”Planned on it,” he said as he took to the skies.

Later on, during the late morning hours, Asta landed just outside the gates of the lower city of the royal capital that leads to Nairn.

He returned his sword to his black grimoire and then walked into town.

“I would prefer to stay at Rebecca’s place, instead of paying for a room at an inn, but…” He thought back to his conversation with all the girls about who he and Twilight were. “She’s probably still more than a bit touchy about me…. Especially about me being around her brothers and sisters….”

He let out a heavy sigh, “I highly doubt I can stay with Twi at the Blue Rose Mansion, let alone walk outside its gate without someone attacking me, least of all Sol.”

“I really want to see the Scarlet siblings though…” he whined as he looked to the sky, “It’s Wednesday and past ten, so Rebecca should be at the restaurant by now. I know they won’t keep their mouths shut about my visit, but I really wanna check on them…”

Not even giving the thought any more time he went over to the Scarlet house. He activated his dark magic arm and knocked on the door and waited for a response. About five minutes went by, but no one came to the door.

“They may be in class right now,” Asta scratched the back of his head, “I could leave a note…”

“Asta?” he heard off to his right. 

He turned to see Luca, the second oldest of the Scarlets, with her younger siblings.

“It's been a while?” he nervously waved.

“What happened to you?” Marco asked, “We’ve missed you, man.”

“Yeah, where have you been?” Luca’s gaze narrowed, “More importantly, what happened between you and Rebecca? She’s been very… distant about anything to do with you. She’s even thought about taking up more shifts at the restaurant and sending all the money you send us back?”

“Oh….” Asta looked down, “She… hasn’t, ah… She’s…”

“What did you do to our sister?!” Luca demanded to know.

Asta looked around and saw that everyone was starting to stare.

“I’ll tell you, but not here, indie. Please…..” he motioned to the house, “I don’t want this to be heard by others and cause any more trouble for Rebecca than I already have.”

“Fine, but you stay in the kitchen with me,” Luca crossed her arms, “Marco, you take the others out back and finish your chores.”

Marco looked at the angry face of his older sister and then at the sorrow-filled face of the man he came to look up to as an older brother slash father figure.

“Okay,” Marco sighed, as he took his baby brother from Luca and led the others outback, while Luca led Asta into the kitchen, where they both sat across from each other at the table.

“We really missed having you around here, ya know?” Luca’s face softened a little with a sigh, “But that doesn’t change the fact that you hurt Rebecca! Now, spill! What happened between the two of you? Even Twilight hardly comes around to check on us anymore! I can only guess it also involves Big Sis Noelle and that cousin of hers, too. Now, talk!”

Asta took in a deep breath and let out a long sigh, as he looked up to the ceiling and then out the window to see the smaller kids outside.

“I’ll tell you what I can, but I can’t tell you everything that I told them,” Asta turned back to Luca with a serious face, “It’s not that I don’t want to tell you guys what I’ve told your older sister, but… I don’t think she'd want you guys to know what she does, especially seeing as how she’s kept me as a topic mostly away from your house.”

“Alright then… Please, tell me what you can, then?” Luca asked, both concerned and worried.

“First off,” Asta looked at the girl, “I’m not exactly a small-time nobody where I’m from, and neither is Twilight. We’re very important figures in my country and Twilight’s native country.”

“So, big sis Twi isn’t the same race as you?” Luca asked, “A political marriage?”

“Nice guess, but no,” Asta shook his head, “I can’t explain too deeply, but just know that Twilight and I were already dating before she even gained the status she has back home. The same goes for the girls before her as well. I didn’t even want the position I currently hold and still don’t but I got it because of my own actions.”

“Okay, so that explains a little of… well, why you can do what you can do… I guess….” Luca gave a confused shrug, “Or it at least explains why Rebecca was upset when she came back.”

“Yes,” Asta sighed, “Twilight and I can’t just up and leave the stations we have back home. We have a lot of, not just responsibilities, but also duties to oversee and fulfill.”

“So, you have to leave this country and return to your homeland one day,” Luca realized with Asta nodding only once. “Then, you’d have to leave all of us behind…” She looked at the table.

“No, I would never deny any of you,” Asta stood up. “I love Rebecca, yes, and if she wants to bring all of you with her, then I’m more than willing to let you all come. I once said I consider all of you as my own flesh and blood, and I meant that… even now!” he sat back down. “The thing is… I told her our time is coming to an end very soon. I told the others, too, and Noelle has decided to stay here, because she feels she has responsibilities she has to oversee, same reason I think Mimosa will choose to stay.”

“How soon?” Luca looked at home with hope in her eyes.

Asta rubbed the back of his head with his dark magic hand again as he looked out the window at the younger kids again, and then, back at Luca, before letting out a very hefty sigh, “At most… another year…”

Luca looked as if she’d been struck by lightning. No wonder her sister had been a bit off. But, there was still more to it, and she could tell it had to do with Asta’s origins.

“I’ll believe you,” Luca’s gaze narrowed again, “But I’m not going to pressure Rebecca into making a decision. You’re telling the truth, or at least the part you think I should hear. What are you going to do? With those injuries, I imagine you’re on bed rest?”

“Yeah,” Asta nodded once, “I came here to speak with you specifically today, but I also came to town to rest and to see your sister, at least at a distance. I do miss you guys, a whole lot. I don’t know how long I’m going to stay in town, but I do plan to try and speak with your sister before I leave.”

“As long as you don’t force her,” Luca looked at him, pleading.

“Never,” Asta smiled as she stood up and pulled a slip of paper from his satchel, and handed it to Luca. “If you want to see me or just talk, I’ll be staying at the Wanderer’s Broom Closet,” he said, as he placed a hand on her head.

Luca jumped up and wrapped her arms around him, with a few tears running down her cheeks, “Thanks for coming by, Asta., We really miss you…”

“Me, too,” he patted her back, before pulling away. “I’ve got to go for now. I’ll see you later,” he rubbed her head again and then left.

In Town…

Asta walked through town, taking his time to stop and sample various food items from the stalls that he’d occasionally come upon. He continued this way until a familiar voice called to him.

“Asta?” 

Asta turned his head with a lizard on a screw partially sticking out of his mouth. He looked over to see Sister Theresa and Marie standing hand in hand, not that far away.

“HAHA!” Marie rushed over and jumped up. Asta quickly activated his dark magic arms to catch the giggling girl, “I knew it! It is you!”

“I might add you’ve looked better, my dear boy,” Sister Theresa held her chin, with a slightly tilted head as she looked at his arms, “I take it those are the injuries Gauche mentioned in his last transmission to Marie?”

“What exactly did the sis-con say about me this time, Sister?” Asta huffed as he put Marie on his back, while she had her hands around his neck. “Your brother would flip if he saw you right now,” he smirked at her, while she gave a big smile in return.

Theresa let out a rough sigh, “I take enough of his bull as is, Asta. I’d appreciate it if you did not provoke him any more than you already do, just by coming by to see Rebecca and her siblings and letting them play at the church.”

“No guarantees there, Sister,” Asta snickered, “And yes, these are the wounds from my last mission.” He let Marie down.

“Rebecca isn’t going to be happy to see you in that state,” Theresa crossed her arms, “Let alone happy at all to hear you’ve come to town. What happened?”

“Twilight and I told her the truth,” Asta sighed, “That’s all I can say without going into any kind of majorish details that you or anyone else needs to know.”

“I see…” Theresa looked at him. “You best speak with her soon,” she let out another sigh as Marie took Theresa’s hand. “She started working extra shifts at the restaurant again, to keep herself busy. I’ve also heard she’s become a little popular with the male clientele after dark. A nobleman, in particular, has supposedly been pursuing her for a good while, since he saw her since her return from your trip.”

Asta’s eyes went wide with anger for a moment, causing the pressure around him to become heavy for a brief moment, before he quickly reeled himself in, as to not hurt those around him.

Theresa gave a cunning smirk, having confirmed how he truly felt about the redheaded girl, before continuing to speak, “You were a good deterrent when you were around, but since you stopped spending time at her house, that opened up the gates for others so start coming around.”

“Come on, Marie,” Theresa looked at her charge, “It’s getting late.”

She looked back at Asta, who was staring at the ground, “Would you like to stay at the church?”

“No thanks,” Asta gave a twitchy smirk, “I have a room at one of the nearby inns, and didn’t someone just say they don’t want any more grief from a certain mirror mage with a sister complex.”

Marie showed a visible disappointment on her face at Asta’s response.

“Alright then,” Theresa shrugged. “I suggest you make your move soon, lad, lest she move on for the better,” she said before starting to walk on.

That Night…

Asta had kept wandering around town till he found a tavern he felt comfortable in. He took his time to wash up in the forest and attended to his bandages, before heading back into town to a local watering hole.

One of the good things about the Clover Kingdom is that its standard drinking age was fifteen. He was currently sixteen, at last biologically in this world, so he decided to throw a couple back, after confirming his age, rank as a magic knight, and that he had the coin to pay his own way.

He was currently sitting at the bar with some apple brandy in front of him, doing his best to try and not nod off, thanks to the alcohol in his system.

“Drowning your sorrows in booze,” came a voice out of nowhere from the stool right next to the anti-mage. “How very human of you.”

“Shut up!” Asta said. “The last person I want advice from, let alone to see right now, would be you, big brother!” he yelled as he turned his head to see none other than Ed sitting on the stool next to him, with a glass in his hand.

“Apple brandy?” Ed looked at Asta out of the corner of his eye, “Missing a certain apple-themed character, are we?”

“Shut up,” Asta waved off his older brother's comment. “Shy and Twilight are good to talk things through for certain reasons, but you, of all… well… things in your case, should know AJ is the best to go to about advice when you want the hard truth…”

“Yes, but you don’t currently have the luxury of your second wife’s company, so you chose to drown away your frustration in the next best thing to her in this world, apple brandy,” Ed chuckled.

“What the hell am I supposed to do, Ed?!?” Asta shot back. “Rebecca’s not like Noelle or Mimosa… She doesn’t have anything tying her to this place besides her family, and I’d be more than happy to bring them over!”

“Does she know?” Ed bluntly asked. “Did you tell her they could come with her, if she chose to go with you?”

“Ahhhh….” Asta looked at his reflection in his drink and then slammed his head on the bar, “I’m a fucking moron, aren’t I, big brother?”

“Hmmmmm…..” Ed swirled the bourbon in his glass. “Usually… No more than the average anime protag, little brother, but in this case… Yes, you are most definitely and wholeheartedly the moron when it comes to things this time around.”

Ed set his glass down after finishing his drink and stood up. “I suggest you be at that restaurant around closing time tomorrow night. Go early, so you can catch an eyeful of your girl though, but be discreet and stay incognito,” he advised.

“Is this real? Am I just so drunk and somewhat needed to talk to that I conjured you up and this whole talk is in my head?” Asta asked.

Ed reached the door and turned back with a smirk. “Oh..,. It's all really real in your head, little brother,” he said with a wave as he headed out the door.

Asta suddenly jolted up from his spot and looked over to see an empty stool next to him.

He looked at the barkeeper, “Hey, old man, was there someone sitting next to me until just a minute ago?”

The barkeeper looked at the empty stool and then back at the kid, “Son, I think you’ve had enough for one night. No one’s sat there since before you came in all night.”

“Great,” Asta rolled his eyes, “Now, he’s even watching my dreams…” He grumbled as he walked out of the bar and down to the inn where he was staying.

The Next Night…

Asta spent his day in his room, going over how he’d approach Rebecca and what he’d say to her, but ultimately gave up after two hours and decided to do some magic training inside his Black Grimoire.

“It's getting rather late,” Raava said as she appeared not far away.

“Shiny is right, dipstick,” Liebe added, as he flipped through channels on a TV set he’d conjured up while sipping on a soda.

“Your points being?” Asta said as he dueled a clone of himself, wielding his light magic katana while he used his dark magic katana.

“Don’t you think you should listen to big brother?” Liebe balanced his straw on his upper lip.

“Ed’s interventions don't need to be taken with seriousness,” Asta replied as he blocked a downward slash and countered with a kick to the gut of the clone.

“Yes, but he also wouldn’t go as far as to personally tell you to do something while you were trying to drown your sorrows with alcohol if it wasn’t absolutely necessary either,” Raava pointed out.

“Urrrrr…. Alright…” Asta groaned, “If I go and check on her through a door or back through the kitchen, will you be satisfied?”

“No,” the spirit and demon said in unison, something that had been happening quite frequently and thoroughly ticked their contactor off to no end.

“I really hate it when you two are on the same page,” Asta glared, while one simply flipped through channels on a TV, and the other hid her face behind a fan, “Alright, I’ll go check on her, then…”

Back in the real world, Asta opened his eyes, jumped to his feet from his bed and walked to the window and opened it. He pulled his Slayer from his Black Grimoire and threw it out, before summoning it back and jumping on it, to head over to Rebecca’s workplace.

“I guess I better alter my appearance a little with some light magic,” Asta said as he did just that. 

He now looked older, around his actual age but with slicked-back blue shoulder-length hair and yellow eyes. He wore a yellow sleeveless shirt and a pair of dark grey pants and boots. His arms remained bandaged, however, as he couldn’t alter them beyond looking older. He decided to use his water bending to form false arms instead of using his dark magic.

Luckily, this transformation was just a few seconds to put together, because he was at the restaurant in less than five minutes.

Walking in, he saw a number of familiar faces, as the Hostess came up to him. “One, please,” he held up an ice hand with one finger. He had planned to use water but decided ice would be a lot less messy.

“Bad fight?” the hostess asked as she referenced Asta’s arms.

“Something like that,” Asta said as he looked around and instantly spotted Rebecca, who looked like she'd seen better days.

She was a little thinner than the last time he saw her, not to mention she looked like she hadn’t slept well at all for at least three weeks. Other than the fatigue, she was more closed off and only brought food to the tables and thanked people for coming and to come again. 

“Excuse me, sir?” the hostess pulled Asta’s attention back to her, “Your drink?”

“Tea please, and hold the ice,” Asta said, “And bring me the spicy Get the Hell Out, please.”

The hostess just stared at him, with the menu in her hand, “Sir… only a few people can handle that, and seeing you’re an ice magic user, I don’t recommend you have it…”

“Sorry, but I didn’t ask,” Asta said, “I want that to eat, so consider me warned.”

Asta could handle the dish fine. It was his usual, after all.

“Uh… fine, whatever…” the hostess waved him off. “Al, we got another confident one over here!” she called out as she left.

It wasn’t long before he had his food in front of him and savagely scarfed it down. The act horrified the whole restaurant; not just the meal, but the way it was eaten.

“Got a problem?” Asta glared at everyone with a mouth full of food, the red sauce running down his face from the corners of his mouth, doing a full on imitation of blood.

Chills quickly ran down the spines of nearly everyone in the establishment, before they all decided it was best to ignore the beast in the back, while it ate its fill.

“Don’t mind them,” Asta heard a familiar voice. He looked over to see Rebecca giving him her soft smile. It was the one she gave to every customer, but it still made his heart skip a beat to see it, as his face turned beet red. “Oh my, you’re turning red in the face. Is the spice getting to you?”

“Ah, what…?” Asta said with a gulp, “Ah, no. Sorry. I was just, ah… Surprised to see such a pretty lady come up to me while I… Ah… was stuffing my face… ehehehe!”

“I have several brothers and sister and… a certain someone who eats just like that sometimes, when he’s really hungry. Hahaha,” she smiled as she remembered the first meal Asta had with her and her family extremely well. He was really stiff at first, but as soon as they showed him what it was they were going to eat, he didn’t hold back.

“He… ah…” he thought that but just spoke the first thing that came to hte forefront of his mind, “It sounds and looks like you really love him….”

“I did, or do…” Rebecca sighed. “It’s hard to describe what I’m feeling for him right now. I do want to be with him, but recently…” she thought back.

After Twilight and Asta told them all the truth, he demanded to be taken home immediately, to which the others agreed and did as they asked.

“I was hit with some pretty heavy truths,” Rebecca said, “And I… do want to see and speak with him, but I don’t know how I could or what to even say….”

“I… um….” Asta fumbled his words as he tried to think, but really couldn’t put any form of a plan together.

“Rebecca!” the cook called out, “Quit chattin’ and get to servin’!”

“Right, sorry!” Rebecca called back, “Sorry for… ah… telling you all that personal junk. Pay me no mind. I'm just a server girl in a town you'll probably forget about tomorrow. Have a nice night, and enjoy your meal!” She bowed slightly and then ran off. 

“But,you're not…” Asta said to himself, as the world turned grey around him.

“That went well,” he heard an all too familiar voice. He turned to see none other than Ed, sitting in an empty seat next to him. “Step one was just to be in the same room, but here, you went straight to step two, and actually had some dialogue with the girl. Bravo, little brother. Bravo,” Ed clapped.

“Quit being an ass,” Asta growled, “You didn’t need to stop time to speak with me either.”

“I.D. fields make everything more convenient when having a conversation in public,” Ed waved off Asta’s glare.

“Why are you here now, Ed?” Asta gritted his teeth, “I came here, like you said to, and nothing is going on, like I knew it would! Did you get a kick out of watching me struggle in my relationships?!”

“No,” Ed said with genuine anger this time. “I sent you here because you needed to confront her. I know how love works and have done this song and dance in my own life too many damn times in my world and lost many a lover that I couldn’t get back, just because we didn’t even see each other. You love this girl and have been with her the longest in this world and have many things in common, NOT TO MENTION HAVE GONE OUT OF YOUR WAY TO MAKE HER HAPPY!” he fumed, “Being with Noelle and talking things out was solely because you two see each other on a near daily basis. You can’t just not do this, Asta. If you do, you’ll never get her to love you fully again, let alone even trust you!”

“SO, THEN WHAT DO I DO, CRIMSON SAGE?! OH, SO WISE AND WELL-KNOWN LOVER OF MANY WOMEN?!?!” Asta slammed his ice fist on the table, shattering it. “What… can I do…?”

Ed flicked his little brother’s forehead, causing him to wince in pain, “Stop whining about bullshit, push past your limits and talk with the girl! Make an effort to see her and be there for her, and not just her, but her family, too. Just like you did before, you idiot little brother….” Ed smirked as he faded away, and the world’s color returned.

Asta took a look around and let out a sigh, “Asshole, and he’s right….. As usual…” 

Asta looked at his reflection in his tea. “Well, I at least spoke with her a little, though she didn’t know it was me,” he downed the rest of his drink and slammed the glass on the table, and that’s when a conversation at the table next to him caught his attention.

“So, that’s the redhead the client wants,” one whispered.

“Looks like it,” another said, “All the others are apparently her kids or something…”

“As much as I feel bad, a job’s a job,” another added.

“These nobles are sick,” another growled, “But they’ve already paid half what was promised…”

“We’ll grab her and bring her to him after they close,” the first tapped the table, “There are plenty of allies to nab her in…”

Asta was now more than seething with anger. He decided to leave when his new ‘friends’ did, which wasn’t long after the conversation. They all left and waited in the dark, in an alley across from the restaurant.

Asta silently followed them from a distance away, until he got outside the restaurant, where he took off to the rooftops in silence. He took the long way around and came upon his party of new ‘friends’ and activated his dark magic.

“Dark Magic,” he muttered in silent anger. “Dark World, True Nightmares,” he said as his dark magic spread from his body and spread to those in the alley, who were immediately grabbed by all sorts of nightmarish hands and pulled into the darkness, with only the sound of muffled screams to come out of the alley.

“Try to kidnap my girl,” Asta growled as he pulled his Slayer out and took off into the night.

The night went on, and the restaurant started to close. Rebecca readied herself to go home.

“You need to take it easy for a few days, Bec,” the cook told her as she headed out the back door, “I know you've been working hard these last few weeks, but even that would make ya look as bad as ya do now. Take about a week off and spend it with those kids.”

“Do I really look that bad?” Rebecca looked at another waitress, who only gave a solemn nod.

“Worse than you think, my girl,” the cook wiped down a glass with his rag, “It has to do with that fella of yours.”

“How’d…”

“Becca, you worked harder than anyone in here, until that fella came in the picture, and then, you go on a lovers’ getaway and come back not halfway through it and looking all the worse for wear,” the waitress said, “All lovers have their hard times, dear. He’s been giving you your space. But, at the same time, I saw him at the bar I frequent, and he wasn’t looking all that well. Drinking and injuries aside, he looked pretty torn up.”

“He’s in town?” Rebecca looked at her, “Then, why didn’t he come and see me, or at least see my little brothers and sisters?”

“He’s probably having a hard time trying to come up with some way to see ya,” the cook put his hands on the counter, “We guys tend to blow things out of proportion. He wants to see ya, but just doesn’t know how.”

“I bet he did go by your house yesterday,” the waitress winked. “No way he wouldn’t at last try and see the kids. He loves them just as much as you do, after all.”

“You two and the staff think you can contact me via Owl or something if he stops in?” Rebecca asked, a little more than hopeful.

“We’ll do just that, my girl, but for now, go home and get some rest. If we don’t see him, he’s bound to come to you,” the waitress shooed her out the door, “Some way or other. Now, get!”

And like that, she was booted out the door.

“Hmhm…” she giggled a little, “I really didn’t give him a chance to explain anything last time. I’d be lying if I denied wanting to see him…”

“Excuse me,” a male called her from her thoughts, and she turned to see a tall man with blonde hair tied up in a ponytail, with amber eyes. 

He wore a hoodie that was red on top just at the bottom of the chest line, with the bottom being black. His underclothes consisted of a black muscle shirt and black slacks. The more outstanding pieces of clothes were his red-soled shoes and the single white glove on his right hand.

“Umm...” Rebecca hesitantly moved back.

“Sorry about that,” he held up his hands, “Name’s Edward Elric, but you can call me Ed. I just wanted to make sure you got home, after what I heard from a table in there,” he thumbed back at the restaurant.

“What?” Rebecca started to shake.

“Overheard a few fellas targeting ya,” Ed said, “Something about a noble wanting a pretty redhead, and you’re the only one in town that really fits that bill, outside of your siblings.”

“Y-y-you stay away from my family!” Rebecca pulled the knife Asta made for her out and pointed at him.

“No need to worry,” Ed threw up a hand with a shaking of his head, “I’d never lay a hand on my family. Asta would never forgive me. In fact, he’ll probably be super pissed I’m talking to you like this.”

“Asta? Family?” Rebecca eyed him, “You’re… like Asta, aren’t you? Not from this world? How are you related to my boyfriend?”

“Ah,”  Ed smiled widely, “That’s the word I wanted to hear…”

“What? Boyfriend?” Rebecca looked at him puzzled and a little disgusted, “Sorry, buddy, but you're definitely not my type.”

“That's a relief,” Ed laughed, “No, I’m happily married to my wives and love taking care of my children. I’m far too busy, and you’re far too young for me anyway.”

“What the hell are you going on about?!” Rebecca stomped her foot. 

“Sorry, sorry,” Ed held up his hands, “To answer your main question, I’m Asta's oldest brother, by blood.”

“You… I was right,” she squinted, “Why are you here?”

“To make sure my little sister got home safe,” Ed motioned to the side, and Rebecca looked out of the corner of her eye, and she was standing out front of her house.

“You’re… a lot stronger than Asta, aren’t you?”  Rebecca put her knife away, “And I mean as in his original world strength.”

“So, he did tell you all of his truths,” Ed snickered.

“Yes… he did…” Rebecca looked down, “And I’m seriously regretting the fact I didn’t give him a chance to go into any further detail.”

“All I ask is you give him a chance to speak,” Ed gave a humble bow, “I know you’ll make the right choice. I’ve seen how much you really love him, after all. Your little sister has the name of the inn where he’s staying. If you don’t want to see him there, then wait till just before noon and go to the fountain and wait for him to walk down the street.”

“Just how do you know all this?” Rebecca asked.

“It’s like you said,” Ed said with a sly smirk. “I’m just that strong,” he said, as he blew away on the wind.

“Asta has got a lot more explaining to do…” Rebecca said with a slight recoil, before going inside to rest for the night.

Asta, on the other hand, didn’t stop to rest at all that night, however, as he was far too busy taking down every scum sucker with ties to the guys he’d captured and ‘received’ information from. Not even the nobles involved were safe from his wrath. Though no one died this time around, many people were very unrecognizable from the swollen faces, lumps, and bruises they received from an unknown magic vigilante.

Asta was now wandering through the streets, trying his best to get back to his inn. First, he wanted to go by and make sure Rebecca was okay, as he was so pissed he forgot to watch her go home. Though, he knew she was okay, from the fact he sensed a familiar presence escorting her last night, though it wasn’t for more than a second.

Currently, he just wanted to sleep, but his drive to at least make sure Rebecca was alright was far stronger.

“Asta!” he heard. He looked up and saw Rebecca staring at him with very wide eyes, “You look horrible! What the hell have you been doing!?! You look like you’ve been fighting all night!”

“Oh, hey, Rebecca,” Asta meekly smiled. “I was just ah… yeah, let’s go with what you said…” he started to wobble a bit, “I needed to see you, and now that I have… I’m gonna go sleep…”

Asta started to fall forward, and Rebecca quickly rushed over, allowing the mage to fall into her embrace, with him face-planting into her chest.

“Geez,” Rebecca said as he started to snore. “You're a mess…” she smiled softly.

“Need a hand with him?” she heard and turned to see Theresa.

“If you wouldn’t mind, Sister,” Rebecca lightly chuckled, “Do you think we can get him to my house?”

“No issue,” Theresa chuckled as she looked at the snoring anti-mage. “My Linx can carry him,” she said as she conjured her large fire cat, and the women hoisted the snore boy onto it, before they got him to Rebecca’s house and into her bed.

Two Days Later…

There came a knock at Rebecca’s door.

“Who could that be?” Luca asked. As she finished washing dishes, another knock came from the other side of the door. “Give me a sec!” she answered as she dried her hands.

Luca briskly walked over and slightly opened the door with a turn of the knob, to look out at who was there, and then, threw it open with a big smile on her face, as she jumped out into the arms of the person on the other side.

“BIG SIS TWI! BIG SIS NOELLE!” Luca laughed with tears, as she buried her face in Twilight's ample chest.

“Don’t suffocate her, Twilight,” Noelle crossed her arms, with a slightly twitching eyebrow and a hint of jealousy in her voice.

“Right…hehe,” Twilight said, silently cursing her divinity, while Midnight was shooting snide remarks about her just wishing her rack was as big as heirs. “Anyway,” she looked back at Luca and dried her tears with a lavender handkerchief, “Where are they?”

“Rebecca’s been watching him in her room for the last couple of days,” Luca pointed up the stairs.

“He better not be trying to get handsy,” Noelle raised a fist and pounded it into her opposite palm.

“I’m pretty worried about Asta,” Luca looked at the window of Rebecca’s room, “He’s been asleep for two whole days now.”

“That idiot went and pushed himself again,” the girls said in unison with a set of harsh sighs.

“He'll be fine, Luca,” Twilight smiled as she placed a hand on the younger girl's head.

“It’s just a case of mild fatigue,” Noelle winked, “He just went overboard in whatever he did, something that he really shouldn’t even have tried to do in the first place, with those injuries.”

“He should wake up pretty soon,” Twilight rubbed the bridge of her nose, “If I would’ve known he was here in town, I could’ve come by to treat him sooner.”

“He didn’t tell you?” Luca at Twilight.

“Nope,” Twilight shook her head.

Luca looked at Noelle next, who only gave the same response.

“Alright. Let's go treat the idiot, so we can tear his ass a new one,” Noelle walked into the house.

“Not too badly, but yes,” Twilight nodded with an eye roll.

Luca led the girls up to Rebecca’s room and knocked, before opening the door, “Sis, I brought some much-needed help for Asta,” she opened the room to reveal Rebecca sitting on her bed, next to a silent Asta, who was sleeping with very little movement.

Rebecca looked up to Twilight and Noelle with a worried smile at them, “Thanks for coming, girls. From the looks, neither of you knew he’d come to town either?”

“No, he didn’t tell me a thing,” Noelle threw up her hands, “He was just gone from the base.”

“Somewhat the same, but I’ve been busy with missions lately, so we really haven’t spoken, let alone written to each other for a while,” Twilight nodded as she looked at Asta, “Pull the blanket back, please. I need to thoroughly examine his arms.”

Rebecca nodded and did as Twilight asked, allowing the lavender mage to look over the patient's injuries. Twilight moved his arm up and activated her healing magic, as she moved her palm down her lover’s arms one at a time, to get a feel of his symptoms.

“What’s your diagnosis?” Noelle asked, with a weird lump in her throat.

“Not good,” Twilight heaved a heavy sigh, “Very… not good. He’s far worse than we thought. He’s pushed himself well beyond what he should have been able to. That fatigue has taken a heavy toll on his already injured body, and with the curse on his arms, he’s not able to recover like he should. He could be asleep for another week, at this rate.”

“Can’t you heal him?” Rebecca asked.

Twilight just shook her head. 

“I do have a few different healing spells, but you have to remember: mine are just copies of the original spells, so they’re not as strong as the originals,” she explained, “So, I make up for it by combining them, to make my own new spells, but in this case, even the original spells couldn’t help.”

“Even the doctor at the palace said something similar to that, and he’s the best in this kingdom,” Noelle added as scratched the back of her head, “Something about the curse being unnaturally rooted in Asta's flesh, blood, and even bones.”

“We’d need a magic user with not only an extremely high output of mana, but also one with an affinity for body magic, at the very least,” Twilight added. “Something like the guy in the black robe, who attacked the capital way back with the Eye of the Midnight Sun. He called it Cursed Blood Magic. If I had a spell in that affinity, I could at least regulate some the curse’s effect, enough to allow Asta to recover from overworking himself like this. Do you know why he’s like this?” she added as she looked at Rebecca.

“I think I do,” Noelle sighed, “It's the main reason I came to town, expecting to find our darling idiot here. Several people in the slave trade community that are all a part of a single organization and tied to a particular local noble were taken down in the span of a single night. Every one was beaten beyond senseless and kept calling and screaming when they were left in a dark room, alone or otherwise.”

“It explains the state I found him in that morning and why he’s so fatigued,” Rebecca said. “But why would Asta take on an entire organization on his own, let alone a noble?”

That’s when Twilight spoke up.

“That has to do with an incident back in our world,” Twilight said as she made sure to cast a silencing spell she’d picked up. “Asta wanted to help free slaves in our world, so he went on a mission, and I went with him, along with his first and second wives, his student and a special relative of his. He was just dating the first at the time, but they were very serious. He was devoted to her.”

“What happened?” Noelle asked.

“Asta was summoned away by his nature to another world, and while he was gone, we were all ambushed by a group of slave hunters that we hadn’t realized had been watching our group from outside our range of detection,” Twilight looked down, “We fought back, but were ultimately captured and taken to… be sold…”

Rebecca and Noelle’e eyes went wide as they looked over at Asta.

“Yeah, you can only imagine how he took it…” Twilight rubbed Asta’s cheek with her finger, “You’ve seen how he gets when he gets mad, Noelle,” she looked over at the water mage.

“That look he gets…” Noelle held herself, “He was so cold that time…”

“Asta doesn’t rampage, like a lot of people would,” Twilight explained to Rebecca, “No, if anything he gets a singular focus, to beat or kill the thing that made him angry, or that hurt those precious to him. Safe to say…” Twilight looked at both of them, “Those that took us didn’t even live to see the next morning, after Asta found out. He stormed a castle to get his first wife, Fluttershy, back from the king and son who planned to use her as a sex toy, and that's putting what they did very lightly…”

“It was that incident that led Asta to free the city’s slaves and burn down the city after that,” Twilight huffed. “After that, he started to accept more of the way the others felt for him, and he became, well, more of a leader. I’m guessing the incident with the slave traders involved you somehow, Rebecca,” purple eyes were now on the redhead, “And that brought up some very strong feelings and harsh memories in our boy. Not wanting to relive it, he acted on those emotions. We’re lucky he only traumatized them though.”

“To think he’s…” Rebecca walked over and sat on the bed.

“He’s only ever killed in order to protect what he holds dear,” Noelle said, “He’s told me that many times, and I can tell he’s always told the truth.”

“That’s right,” Twilight nodded, “We’ve done what we can, for now. All we can do is be here for him.”

Noelle was thinking about the conversation, “I need to get going. There’s a certain person I need to find, who might be able to help him. Twilight, are you going to stay here to help look after him?”

“If it's okay with Rebecca,” Twilight looked at the third girl who nodded, “It’s settled then. Be careful, Noelle, and I’ll let you know when the idiot wakes up.”

“Yeah, and slap him pretty hard upside the head, while you’re at it,” Noelle smirked. “See ya,” she waved as she left.

“Alright. Let’s get him cleaned up,” Rebecca said. “I’d rather my room not smell like sweat. I’ll leave his underwear changing to you, Twilight, seeing as you... Well…” she turned beet red and looked away.

“Seen him nude several times,” Twilight gave a confident you-know-it look.

Asta’s Dreams…

Asta steadily strolled through the streets of neither the streets of the Clover Kingdom nor those of the former Caribou capitol. In fact, it was more of a combination of the two of them. As he walked, he had his Demon Slayer in one hand and his Demon Dweller in the other, with steady streams of anti-magic wafting off the tip of the blades of the weapons.

He walked and walked. All along the way, he cut down any figure that opposed him. Most of what attacked him were humanoid-shaped blobs of darkness with red eyes. Even if they did turn out to be humans, Asta had no problem cutting them down, and they still had the same reactions as humans, down to even how they died. Any that got scared and ran were burnt to nothing with black flames.

He slowly made his way through the streets, to the castle.

Once he was at the door of the castle, he reeled back and stepped forward with his right foot, and a huge surge of angled earth spikes shot forward and threw the massive doors from their hinges. There was so much dust, only the silhouette of a short figure dual-wielding swords could be seen walking into the building, his red eyes glowing with rage as he emerged from the dust.

More dark shadows rushed in, only to meet the same fate as the rest, in many more gruesome and horrifying ways. Some were cut to pieces, others suffocated by having their air pulled from their very lungs, and others were frozen from having the water in their bodies rapidly lowered using blood-bending. The most gruesome, however, were the ones that popped from using the blood-bending technique to force the water and blood in the bodies to rapidly expand, to the point the flesh couldn’t contain it.

Three very large guard shadows rushed in. Two charged forward, while another flanked and went behind Asta.

“Hmmm…” Asta growled.

The front two jumped up and slammed shadow blades down, meeting Asta's Demon Slayer with a loud thrum.

“Annoying pests,” Asta said as he effortlessly pushed them back with the blade and then threw both swords straight through the shadows’ chests and pinned them to the ceiling.

The last shadow had suddenly stopped, as Asta turned to look at him. The shadow started to shake with utter terror, before bolting for the wide-open doors. It slammed right into a wall of solid light.

The shadow looked back and saw Asta with his second Grimoire active, and his outstretched was covered in light magic.

“Light Creation Magic, Solid Light Wall,” Asta said. “Did you really think I’ll let a single one of you evil bastards live to see the next morning?” he said as the grimoire flipped to a new page.

Suddenly, swords with bright glowing golden hilts and solid black blades appeared over Asta’s head.

“Dark/Light Magic, Swords of Damnation,” Asta said as he flicked a finger, and the swords buried themselves in the remaining shadow. “Send as many at me as you wish,” he turned and looked, and behind a screen somewhere in the castle, a shadow cowered. “It won’t matter,” he raised his hands, and his demon sword returned to his grasp, “Cause they’re all going to die, and I’ll get her back, then show you true horror….”

Asta continued on his path of mayhem and murder.

“You will not keep Rebecca from me…” he seethed as he continued this way and kept killing anything that came at him, for what felt like hours.

He kept descending further and further into the bowels of this hell hole of a castle, until he came to a door, a single wooden door. Asta returned his swords to his black grimoire and readied a sword of his Swords of Damnation.

Asta raised a shaking hand and forced the door open. What he saw caused his rage to reach its breaking point. 

“REBECCA!”

Waking World…

Asta shot up yelling, reaching out his broken and cursed arm on instinct, “REBECCA!!!”

Quickly, the woman he called out for rushed over and pulled him into her chest. “Shhhhh….” she calmed him, “It’s alright, Asta… I’m fine… I’m right here….”

Asta then felt an unbearable amount of pain surge through his arm he’d reached out with. “YRAAAAAAAAA!” he cried out as he fell back.

“TWILIGHT!” Rebecca called out, causing the purple-haired mage to rush over and start using her healing spells to try and calm the pain in Asta’s arm.

“He tore several nerve endings when he suddenly shot up like that,” Twilight said as she bit her lip and did what she could, which was little more than act as a pain suppressor right now.

The kids watched from a crack through the door in the hall.

Asta steadily calmed down.

“R-R-Rebeca,” he winced.

“I’m right here,” she replied as she looked at him with tears in her eyes.

“Nightmare?” Twilight looked at him.

“T-Twilight,” he looked over with a turn of his head. “W-when you’d get here?”

“Earlier today,” Twilight glared at her husband. “After I found out from Noelle you disappeared from the base!” Asta nervously looked away, “Don’t you pretend, mister! She was really worried about you!”

“Where is she…now then?” he asked.

“She had some personal business to look into,” Twilight pulled back and wiped her forehead, “I managed to repair most of the injuries before the curse could affect it too much, but there was still some pretty bad damage done that I couldn’t fix. You can’t just use those arms in the state you’re in Asta.”

“You think I wanted to hurt myself?!” Asta used his dark magic to hoist himself up, “The last thing I wanted to do was that, but that… nightmare…” He grabbed his face with a dark magic hand and steadily lowered it to reveal his shock and horrified look to the girls, “No… it was more like a replay of that night back home, and then, those nobles here…”

“You’ve been asleep for two days,” Rebecca said, “Why would you do something so reckless like that Asta?”

“They wanted to take you away to be a noble's plaything,” he clenched his teeth, “I had to stop them and stop what they were doing…”

Rebecca sighed and sat down next to him. “I never asked you to do that, but thank you. And thanks for making the effort to come and see me at the restaurant,” she kissed his cheek.

“You knew it was me?” he raised an eyebrow.

“Not at first, but after putting a few things together after I saw you again and saw the bandages on your arms, it was easy to piece everything together, especially with your choice of food and eating habits,” Rebecca gave a loving smile. “You’re going to rest in this house here with me for a few days, and that's not an offer,” she scowled.

“I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want to,” Asta gave a weak smile, “Better move to the guest room and let you have your bed back.”

“You’re not going anywhere, mister,” Twilight glared, “You need to be watched.”

“I wasn’t going to let him leave this room without me anyway, Twi,” Rebecca added, “I miss him too much right now to let him out of my sight, but that reaction just now… I think it would be much better for him to sleep next to me, to let him know I’m okay, over him screaming at four in the morning.”

“It’s settled then,” Twilight sighed. “I have to report in to my captain, but if you need me, use this,” she said as she pulled a communication sphere from her bag. “It has my frequency, along with Noelle and Mimosa’s, too, should any of the others be unable to respond,” she turned back to Asta, “Behave, and try, please… try and rest… For us, if not yourself.”

“Doc’s orders,” Asta winked at her, causing her to blush a little.

“Ah… Rebecca… No… whatever. You two do what you want. I have work that needs doing,” Twilight cleared her throat and left.

“Can I sleep some more now?” Asta looked at Rebecca pleading.

“After we get some food in you,” Rebecca shook her head, “You haven’t eaten in two days.”

“I won’t deny your cooking,” Asta gave a big smile as she got up and headed for the door, “Hey, after I can move around a little, we need to talk about… things…”

Rebecca stopped at the door. “I know…” she said and looked back with a strong smile, “But first… you need to get back on your feet at least, so just let me and the kids enjoy having you around and be able to take care of you for a little bit, okay?”

“Sure,” Asta gave a nod, and she left.

A couple days later…

Asta sat in a chair behind Rebecca’s house ,while helping Luca keep an eye on the younger kids. 

Everyone had been going above and beyond to try and help him, to the point it had thoroughly annoyed him, but he let it slide, cause he just liked having the kids around. They did more good than harm, but still, it was more than annoying when they constantly tried to do things whenever he so much as sneezed.

He would mainly just halfway meditate, while occasionally directing some of the boys in some defensive sword arts, though it was mostly demonstrated via his proxy, Marco.

Marie had come by with some of the other kids from the church, along with Sister Theresa, to watch them. Theresa would occasionally cast one of her healing candle spells next to Asta, to help alleviate some of his pains. He was more than grateful for it, too.

“I never expected something like that to happen,” Theresa said as she sipped on her glass of tea while sitting in a chair parallel to Asta, “You can really be frightening, ya know? The shape your body is in… and yet, you still did a job in one night that would take an entire squad of knights a month to prep for.”

“Past experiences played a major role in it, more than anything else,” Asta said as he leaned back in his chair.

“I’ll say,” Theresa added, “It takes going through some really bad times and seeing some gruesome stuff to cause someone to do what you did though. Not to mention that nightmare…”

Asta’s eye cracked open and looked at the sister.

“Rebecca told me the morning after when I saw her at the market,” Theresa said. “If you want to talk about it, I’ll listen. I know it was about her. She said you yelled her name when you shot up.”

“I’d really rather not speak on, but just know the events of the past and the events of the previous night somewhat overlayed with each other in my nightmare,” Asta sighed with a harsh tone, “At the end of it all, I found her chained to a wall in a noble’s basement, with nothing covering her and covered in her own blood, from deep wounds all over her body.”

“Hmmm…” Theresa raised her glass to her mouth, “The sight of the woman you love in that state would break many men while driving others to kill for revenge, or just outright become a shell.”

“I was able to stop it before any physical harm was done last time,” Asta scowled, “But I have no doubt that’s how I would’ve found her the first time…”

“At times, you speak as if you're a lot older than you are, lad,” Theresa said, “Does this subject have to do with Rebecca and the reason you two weren’t speaking?”

“A little bit,” Asta looked at her in the eyes, “Not the incident for a few nights ago, or the time before it though.. but the way I speak, yes. I can’t tell you more. Not that I don’t trust you, but there are just too many factors around, and I can't allow these secrets to be known by any that could pose a threat to me or the women I love. Rebecca is brave and has a strong and good heart, but she’s not exactly capable of protecting herself from most people with a grimoire and an average mana level.”

“I understand your reasons and agree with them fully,” Theresa sat her glass down, “But I do hope you’ll tell me at some point…”

“Some point…” Asta replied.

“You square things away?” she asked.

“Not exactly,” Asta responded, “She wanted me to rest and recover first. I plan on talking with her tonight though.”

“Be sure you do,” Theresa closed her eyes with a satisfied smirk.

Later that night, everyone had eaten and took a nice hot bath, before listening to a bit of the music from Asta, to help put the minds of everyone at ease. Sister Theresa and Marie said their goodbyes and departed with the other children from the church.

Every one of the Scarlet siblings were worn out from the days playing with the church’s kids and quickly found a place to sleep in their rooms. Luca took the youngest of her siblings and headed off to put them down for the night, before going to her own bed. She stopped for a moment and looked at her older sister and the man she came to see as her older brother, as they sat at the table and enjoyed some hot milk tea, before going to bed themselves.

Asta lay down in silence, while Rebecca lay with her head on his chest. Her eyes were covered by her bangs.

“Asta,” she spoke, “About what you told us when we went out and saw that lady you called your mother… I still find it hard to believe you're not from this world…”

“But you’ve come to accept it thanks to certain events?” Asta asked, “I guess I have my older brother to thank for that, more or less.”

“More or less,” Rebecca tightened her grip on a handful of his shirt, “Mostly because of how honest you’ve been with us. I… just don’t understand why you waited to tell us…”

“It’s a bit convoluted and yet necessarily complicated…” Asta sighed, so wanting to place a real hand on her head right now, instead of a magic construct, “I know secrets about this world due to what I am that helped me make certain choices to help change things, for the better in my opinion. However, once she arrived here in this world, Twilight and I knew all too well we’d be going back home at some point, but we didn’t know when or where that would happen.”

“You took advantage of your knowledge to get ahead?” she looked up at him with one green eye.

Asta let out another harsh sigh. “Not exactly,” he looked down at her, “Yes, I used my knowledge to change things, but not to where I would benefit from it. I mainly did it for the people around me, so they could live better lives… I couldn’t do a whole lot of good with the knowledge I had, outside behavioral stuff, mostly things like drive or motivation. Besides, helping out those around me was also limited by my much younger body. The fact I regressed back to seven years old had severe negative effects on my physicality and what I could do. Even now, I am very limited in terms of the powers I have access to.”

“Okay, I get all of that, but what does that have to do with me and the other girls specifically?” she sat up and looked him right in the eyes this time.

“I didn’t want you three to even gain feelings for me in the first place,” Asta said outright. “Because for one thing, it wasn’t my choice, or more or less your choice, to do so, and I didn't know if I would just disappear and leave you all behind, or if I could even bring you with me, or if you would even want to come and still be with me, for that matter…” he said, as he let tears roll down his face, “When we met… that was not how we were supposed to meet for the first time… I wasn’t supposed even to meet you until that mixer…”

Rebecca stared at him.

“I wanted to keep you all away, so I wouldn’t have to… force that choice on you, or even get involved with me more than you should, but then, I saw you in that smith shop and…” Asta looked at her, “I thought… damn, she’s so pretty…”

Rebecca just blinked a couple of times, before she pulled back and placed her hands over her mouth, as her face turned bright red with a squeak.

Asta sat up this time. “You can laugh at me if you want to…” he looked off to the side with a somewhat flushed face, “But I meant it, and I also meant it when I said I have…” he looked down, and his face turned even redder, “...a thing for redheads…”

“You really are something else,” Rebecca huffed as she straightened herself, “Asta, after hearing all this…  I’ve made up my mind…”

“And?” he looked at her.

“I… realize that I really do love you… even more, than I originally thought, with the events of the last couple of days…” Rebcca looked him straight in the eyes, “And I do want to be with you, as long as you’re in this world, and as much as I love you… I can’t just leave my little brothers and sisters here alone without me…”

“They’re more than welcome to come,” Asta said, “I don’t want to leave them here either, but I understand if we can’t bring them all. I’ll find a way to bring you all over to my side. I promise.”

Rebecca just stared, and then, tackled him while planting a big kiss on his lips.

“I love you,” she said, breaking the kiss, “But first, we need to get these arms healed, and then, we can talk about going over to your home… and other things….”

Asta’s face turned bright red this time around.

Days ago…

Noelle left Rebecca’s house on her broom and headed straight for the Black Bull’s base. She was both angry and concerned about the passed-out idiot she’d just seen.

“Stupid Asta!” she shouted, “We’ve got to get those arms fixed, or this’ll just keep happening! The thing is, I have no leads… I can barely fly on this broom, let alone heal with waterbending… Everyone else is out searching for leads, and yet I, one of his girlfriends that he works with, have nothing to contribute!”

Her rant caused her concentration to waver ever so slightly, and her broom started to sputter and shake.

“WOAH!” Noelle placed both hands on her broom and leveled it out, but not before her wand almost fell to the trees below from her grimoire satchel. Thankfully, she caught it just in time.
 
“No, you don’t!” she called out as looked at the wand. “Wait! That’s it!” she smirked, “If anyone could help, she can, or she could come up with a solution!”

“Alright,” she smiled as she sped off, “First, I need to get Finral from the base and then head to meet them. From the last letter, it sounded like they found a good place to stay!”

Same time elsewhere…

“There’s only one person with the ability, let alone know-how and power, to heal Asta,” Vanessa said as she stood in front of a large wooden gate, “I’d never thought I’d come back here of my own free will, but that boy needs help only I can get him…”

She gritted her teeth as she scowled at the gate in front of her, ’If she tries to make me stay, I could always have Asta use his anti-magic on the spell she uses on me once he’s fixed up. I wonder just how powerful Asta really could be…’

Vanessa cleared her throat and looked at the door. “Alright, I know you can hear me!” she yelled out, “I have someone who needs your help, and they’re someone who you could benefit from, if you helped them. Look… they mean a lot to me, and if you help them, then I’ll come back and stay, no arguments! Do we have a deal?!”

The doors flung open with a murder of crow swarming around Vanessa, only for the birds to fly back in, and the doors to slam shut, leaving no one and no traces of anyone where the string-witch once stood, except for a few stray black feathers scattered about on the path.
> Forest of Witches
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Both Finral and Noelle walked down the street of a town on the outskirts of the Clover Kingdom’s Forsaken Realm, near the border of the Heart Kingdom.

“Are you sure this is the right town?” Finral said as he looked around, “I mean I don’t think they’d settle somewhere this populated?”

“According to the last letter, this is where she said they decided to, ah… set down roots?” Noelle said with a confused tone, “Whatever that means…”

“Yeah… once a royal, always a royal,” Finral grabbed the bridge of his nose, “You may be dating Asta, but you certainly didn’t pick up any of the commoner lingo he often says, outside of some of the more vulgar phrases…”

“What did you say?” Noelle glared over her shoulder, causing a chill to run down Finral’s spine.

“Nothing…” he meeped out as he threw up his hands. ‘Not taking into account a quick-fire trigger. She picked up on certain things. She certainly has come a long way since coming to us. I’d say we all have, after that last battle. I usually would’ve turned and run instead of supporting the kid… Something about him makes you just want to put your best foot forward and help…’

“Here we are,” Noelle said as she turned and looked at a simple house. “Here we go,” she knocked on the wooden door but were met with silence.

Suddenly, a lot of yelling was heard from the other side, and then, the door was flung open, as a scraggly-looking older looking redhead man, wearing nothing but a pair of boxers, flew out of the door and nearly crashed right on top of Noelle, or he would have, if Finral hadn’t opened a portal in front of and behind the girl to cause the man to land on the dirt, on his face.

“Owwwww…” the man groaned.





“Hey, is that Noelle?!” came a chipper tone from a slender woman with fair skin and orange hair tied in a knot by a blue hat. She wore a long-sleeved dark violet dress, with a brown belt and cloak over her shoulders. “It is!” she laughed as she rushed over and hugged the silver-haired girl, burying her face in her chest, “How have you been? It's been a while since I last wrote to you, I know, but we’ve been busy around here. But, you didn’t have to come and check on us!”





“I think she needs air, Dominante,” came a half-caring voice from a voluptuous, fair-skinned young woman with pink eyes and short black hair wearing a black fur cloak with a fitted white top, brown short shorts, and black boots, “How can you even do that with such a smaller chest?”





“Mariella shut up!” Dominante shot at the girl as she released Noelle, who gasped, “I’ll have you know Fanzell loves the size of my chest!”

“Old men really don’t care about the size, just that it’s a girl's chest, once you reach his age,” Marillea shot with a wave of her hand, “Speaking of old men, where did the old man go?”

“He’s down there,” Finral pointed at the scraggy guy and then saw the black-haired girl. “Mariella, how have you been? We should-” he suddenly found the girl behind him, with an ice dagger’s edge on his throat.

“Go on, finish what you were saying, trash,” Mariella warned with a deep bloodlust.

“It's just a reaction I have when I see a pretty lady!” Finral cried out. “Besides,” he used a portal and was standing beside Noelle, as he helped her up. “That amount of killing intent is nothing to what we’ve had to put up with lately…” he thought back to the Seafloor, but then, to when Asta went berserk.

Mariella looked at them both, “You guys aren’t here for a visit, are you?”

“Sadly, no,” Noelle nodded. “We need your help, Code,” she looked over at the young woman.

“Please just call me Dominante,” Dominante giggled innocently.

“What’s my student gone and done now?” said the scraggy guy as he stood.

“Maybe we should get inside first!” Dominante said as she threw the man inside the building before she looked at Noelle. “Fanzell can get dressed, while you and Finral start explaining to me and Marilla what the story of your visit is, okay?” she said, as she happily skipped into the building, while Mariella just sighed and walked in.

“Somehow… I get the feeling that this is gonna be you and Asta one day, ya know?” Finral did a bit of a head nod while holding his chin with a content smirk.

Noelle just held her wand out to the side and blasted him away with water down the street, slamming into a wall before walking inside.

Some time passed, while Noelle and Finral explained what happened on their last mission. They didn’t go into any great amount of personal detail, except for the fight against Vetto.

“So, that’s what happened,” Noelle said as she put her teacup down and looked at the others, who were a bit more than stunned.

“Hey, old man,” Mariella said to Fanzell, “Are you sure you taught that kid? He sounds way too powerful to be one of your students.”

“Yes, he’s my student,” Fanzell said. “And stop calling me old man!” he yelled at the black-haired mage, before turning back to Noelle and Finral, “Truth be told, I didn’t teach Asta a whole lot. I really just corrected his stances and helped him even out his sword technique. More like he taught me, but with what you told me though…” He looked at Noelle, “What he did, I can say I’ve seen him do it for minor stuff, like lighting a fire or stirring the water for soup. To think he’s gained enough skill to fight with water like that. Also, that black power you’ve mentioned, he never used it in front of me.”

‘No surprise for me there,’ Noelle looked off to the side and sipped her tea, “He uses that power quite regularly, actually, more so than his magic.”

“So, the kid can use magic,” Mariella said as Dominante flipped through some books in the background while partially listening, “Probably all sorts of enhancement spells.”

“He does have a few, but he mostly uses creation magic to affect the area around him and his opponent, to give him the edge in maneuverability,” Noelle explained.

“Sounds like him,” Fanzell nodded, “I’ve never seen Asta use magic before though, so what type does he have?”

“Really?” Finral scratched his head, “It’s not like he keeps it a secret though.”

“You need to remember Asta didn’t use magic as a kid,” Noelle pointed out, “He didn’t really rely on it, even after he got his grimoire, from what he told me. He told us all this when we first met, remember?”

“Why would I remember every little detail about your boyfriend?” Finral shot back.

“What?!” Dominate slammed her book shut, “You and Asta started dating? Oh, that’s so great, but what about…”

“It’s… complicated and let’s leave it at that,” Noelle looked at the floor with a beet-red face. “Did you find anything in your notes? Any artifacts that could help him?”

Dominante looked at Noelle and sighed, “Sorry, I can’t help. I was never very good at recovery magic, to begin with, and a cursed injury like what you describe is way out of the wheelhouse for just about anyone, let alone a recovery artifact of this era.”

“So, it's still possible to get something from, say, a dungeon?” Finral asked.

“It’s not out of the realm of possibilities,” Mariella crossed her arms under her chest, “But it’s highly unlikely you’ll find one of these that’s powerful enough to treat the knucklehead without waiting for one of these dungeons to show up, let alone if one of these artifacts will even be present by the time you can get inside and to the treasure.”

“That’s all too true,” Fanzell stroked his chin, “There was one guy back home who might know someone or who might’ve helped, but he’s a nutcase who’s just as likely to cut Asta up for experiments at the same time.”

Mariella scowled, as she looked out the window at the very thought of this guy.

“We could always go and try and see the witch queen,” Dominante suggested, “No one in the forest really knows how old she is, but she has a very special type of magic and is extremely powerful and knowledgeable, so it’s worth a shot.”

“Um…. the witch queen?” Finral said as he recalled when Vanessa disappeared a few days after Asta did, “I wonder why she didn’t tell us?”

“You think they’ll let you back in, after all this time?” Fanzell looked at his wife.

“Witches come and go as we want,” Dominante winked, “I’d have to escort Noelle and Marilla while you two waited outside, with Asta, too. They don’t allow men even to set foot through the gate.”

“If she can help, I want to try,” Noelle said with determination, “Asta would do the same for us.”

“Ah, young love!” Dominante gushed as she held her cheeks and daydreamed. 

“It’s settled, then,” Fanzell said as he stood up. “First, we get Asta, and then, we head over to the Domain of Witches,” he put his hands on his hips, and his pants fell down.

Later on in that village, the day would later come to celebrate the Whale of the Banshee, in honor of the harsh scream that was heard across the town that day.

Nairn…

“Never thought the country boy would shack up in the city,” Mariella looked around.

“He did say he stayed out in the forest around his hometown for most of his child life,” Fanzell thought as he looked around the town, “But still, I have to agree with Mariella on this one though…”

“That’s a rare occasion, old man,” Mariella put her arms behind her head.

“I’m not old,” Fanzell countered.

“So, yeah…” Dominante looked over to Finral and Noelle, “If he’s supposed to be resting from his injuries, it would make a lot more sense for him to be out in the countryside in his hometown, or at least in the Black Bull’s hideout. Why’s he here?”

“He’s your boyfriend. You tell her,” Finral gave a wry smirk, but Noelle swiftly tripped him and caused a major nosebleed.

“What aren’t you telling me?” Dominante quickly turned around and looked Noelle square in the eyes.

“Oh. Well… you see…” Noelle nervously pushed the tips of her fingers together.

“Going to the market, Luca!” they heard a new voice, as Rebecca stepped out of her house, after getting an affirmation from her little sister. She turned with a smile, and then stopped when she saw Noelle, with Finral off to the side, trying to stop his nosebleed. “Noelle?”

“Oh! Hey, Rebecca… hehehe…” Noelle nervously chuckled, “Is… ah… How’s Asta feeling, and can we… ah, see him?”

“You know you’re welcome here, Noelle,” Rebecca smiled, “I take it these people are friends of your’s and Asta’s?”

“Yes!” Noelle shouted.

“Excuse me,” Dominante called attention to herself. “Hi, my name’s Dominate Code and the two behind me are my,” she cleared her throat, “stripper of a husband, Fanzell Kruger, and his student, Mariella.”

“Stripper?” Rebecca recoiled slightly.

“Oh, not for money, dear,” Dominate giggled a little, “He just likes to take his clothes off.”

“Okay…” Rebecca said, “Well, my name’s Rebecca Scarlet, and this is my home. Feel free to help yourself to anything. If you need anything, then please ask my little sister Luca. I’m sorry I can’t stick around, but we need some food, as we’re starting to run low.”

“Sorry to interrupt you again, dear, but can you tell us where the little loud boy named Asta is?” Dominante raised her hand, “It’s kind of pressing…”

“Oh, he’s out back in the forest,” Rebecca smiled, “He said something about doing some sort of training. Just follow the sound of sword strokes. My little brother Marco is learning how to handle a sword under him, too.”

“He’s training?!” Noelle said, “He should be resting! How could you let him go out and start straining his body?!”

“I told him the same thing you did, but you know how our boyfriend is, Noelle,” Rebecca sighed as she crossed her arms, “Then, I saw the sort of training he said he was going to be doing.”

“What sort of training could he do in his state?” Finral said as he let go of his face, and his nose suddenly started to gush blood again, “Damn it!”

“I have to agree,” Fanzell said as he joined them, missing his overcoat, “Outside his legs, he shouldn't be able to do any form of physical sword training.”

“You’ll just have to see for yourself,” Rebecca pointed to the woods behind her home, “But I’ve got to go, before the stalls close for today. I’ll see you later for dinner, Noelle!” She waved and ran off.

Dominante got in front of Noelle, “‘Our Boyfriend’?”

“I must admit, I’m curious, too,” Mariella gave a sly smirk.

“Not touching it,” Fanzell said, now missing his shirt.

“Put your clothes on!” Finral shouted.

“Into the woods, we go!” Noelle said very robotically but was stopped by a very annoyed-looking Dominante and a very curious-looking Mariella.

 Sometime later…

“So, how long has the whole thing been going on with the…urm…” Fanzell looked at Finral, whose nose had now stopped bleeding. “Ya know,” he pointed at Noelle, and then back to the house behind the group.

“Oh, you mean them?” Finral sighed, “Um… well, Asta apparently met Rebecca not long after he and his friends came to the city, before the Knight tryouts, and Noelle was just after that, literally the next day.”

“So, what happened to the little girl he was engaged to from Hage?” Fanzell asked as he scratch the back of his head while thinking, ‘Damn, the kid is pretty damn smooth…’

“She knows all about the other girls,” Finral shrugged, “She wasn’t even against the thought of Asta seeing other girls. In fact, from what Asta’s told us, it's pretty common for guys to have multiple wives, where they come from.”

“So, nobles on this continent aren’t the only ones who have concubines,” Fanzell rubbed his chin. 

“It's not that surprising, really,” Finral looked off to the side, knowing the full effects of the situation the lovers could be in. “But they’re different,” he looked forward with a smile.

“He really loves them all, doesn’t he?” Fanzell smirked.

“I say he does,” Finral nodded, “He’s not afraid to face a crazy berserker mage in the middle of an ocean. But…”

“You saw another side of our boy, didn’t you?” Fanzell looked over with a knowing glance.

“I don’t want to say it, but Asta is a hell of a lot stronger than anyone knows, or he wants them to even find out,” Finral sighed, “He saw one of the upper officers of the Eye of the Midnight Sun and went berserk. This fight took place after he’d just fought the leader and exhausted his magic, too.”

“You mean he fought all of those weirdo-overpowered mages without his magic?” Fanzell turned his head to stare in disbelief.

Finral gave a slow but shuddering nod, “And he was winning. It took three of our captains at full power, plus Yami, with the help of one of Asta’s own swords just to get him to stop, and if we didn't have Asta’s sword, I don’t think he would've stopped.”

Fanzell just looked at Finral’s terrified expression, the former finding it hard to believe that the kid he knew was actually that strong when he was completely unhinged.

He was quickly pulled from his thoughts by the sound of clashing wooden swords. Noelle, herself, completely threw Mariella and Dominante off her as she rushed forward.

“Yep,” Dominante snickered, “She definitely has it bad. I never thought Asta would have more than one girl at the same time, let alone have them all be okay with it. They must really love him a lot.”

“Asta has no shortage of eye candy, but at the same time, he does love them all the same,” Finral comes up to the two women. They both look at him with half-lidded stares. “It's the truth! I swear! Go ask him yourself!”

“We better do as he says, lest Noelle tears into him too much,” Fanzell added, and the girls nodded, as everyone walked on. 

They all stopped when they saw Noelle just standing at the edge of a small clearing. They all looked at what she was looking at, to see Asta sitting cross-legged under a tree with his eyes closed, as he sat on the flat of his Demon Slayer sword. It was in Anti-form and floating in the air, and his magic power had enveloped his form.

What really had them staring was what was in front of the mage. It was a young redheaded boy, who was none other than Marco, and he was sparing with what looked to be a black and red outlined humanoid figure, holding a wooden sword. Off to the side, there were two more of these forms fighting each other. One was a bright shining gold color, wielding the Demon Dweller sword, while the other was a black and purple outline form that was using the Demon Destroyer sword to fight.

“Hmmmm….” Mariella smirked as she formed an ice dagger in her hand. She was thinking of throwing it, when she suddenly froze, as she felt the edge of a blade at her jugular.

“You really think he didn't know you were all here,” came a cold and calm voice from next to her.

“Oh! Raava,” Noelle said as she looked over to the tall glowing ornately dressed woman, with a folding fan next to Mariella’s neck, “These are-”

“I know exactly who these three are, my young student,” Raava said as she withdrew the fan. 

“Asta is well aware of your skills, assassin, and he knew the moment you stepped into the woods. I do not take these jokes lightly either,” she glared at Mariella, who was genuinely terrified of this being now.

“Okay, well, everyone this is Raava,” Noelle motioned, “The great light spirit and contractor of Asta.”

Everyone but Finral had their mouths hanging open at this point.

“So, ah… Asta has light magic?” Fanzell asked.

“He has Light and Dark magic,” Finral said, causing everyone to be struck by lightning.

“Let it go, Raava,” Asta called out as he opened his eyes, “It was just a joke, and one that I could’ve easily dealt with.”

“Hmph,” Raava scoffed, before disappearing.

“Big sis Noelle!” Marco called out as he rushed over and hugged the water mage.

“Hey, guys,” Asta floated over on his sword, “Long time no see.”

“Aaaaaassssstaaaaaaa….” Noelle glared.

“I know you guys said no physical strain, but I never did any,” Asta quickly said. “Instead, I used these guys,” he referenced the humanoid forms with a motion of his head, “These are a form of puppetry spell I came up with to help Marco learn sword techniques as I can’t teach him directly.”

“CAN I SEE!?!” Dominante quickly got in his face with stars in his eyes.

“Be my guest,” he smirked. “There’s nothing really special about them,” he explained, “I simply used some fallen logs we have here in the woods and had Raava cut them to the right proportions, with Marco’s help. I then infused and covered them with my magic and anti-magic to control them.”

“Interesting,” Dominante examined the dolls, “They look like they’d be very difficult to maneuver, but you handled all three at once.”

“You’re still not wrong,” Asta continued to explain, “They were incredibly difficult to control with just magic and anti-magic, so I used my swords as conduits. It really helped, but it still takes a lot of concentration.”

“I still find it hard to believe you didn’t do any strainful things during this experiment,” Noelle narrowed her gaze.

“Other than some leg training to keep from getting lazy or stiff, I SWEAR I didn’t do anything to put a lot of strain on my body!”  Asta said as he threw up his dark magic arms, “Rebecca and Twilight would’ve definitely killed me way before you got here, but on to the real reason you guys are here. Did you find something that could help me?”

“Maybe,” Noelle looked at the others, and then, down at Marco, “Marco, this is private, so I need you to go back to the house.”

“Magic Knight stuff?” he wondered.

“Yeah. Sorry,” she smiled.

“I’ll take him back,” Raava reappeared. “Come on,” she held out her hand. “And don’t forget your sword,” she motioned.

“Oh! Yeah!” he said with stars in his eyes, as he rushed over and grabbed his practice sword and then rushed back and took hold of Raava’s hand before the two left.

“On to business,” Noelle cleared her throat, “Code would you please explain what you told Finral and me?”

“Sure!” Dominante smiled, as she turned to Asta and started her explanation.

So, the witch explained what they could do, or at least try to do, in order to heal Asta’s arms.

“So?” Noelle looked at her boyfriend. 

Asta looked at her pleading eyes and then back to the others before answering, “I appreciate the thought, guys, I really do. I’d really rather wait on the others and Twilight to finish their research, but there’s no guarantee with them, unlike this.” He scratched his head with his dark magic hand, “But that's even if the witch queen will see us. Men aren’t allowed to enter the forest, after all, and… I’ve heard my fair share of stories about the ruler of the Witches Forest.”

“We could sneak in,” Mariella gave an evil smirk as she looked at Dominante, “Perfect situation to test how well your latest product works, right?”

“I mean, it is,”  Dominante placed a finger on her chin. “But at the moment, I only have the two of them, and we have a pretty large group here,” she said as she reached into her satchel and pulled out a white sheet with red and gold trim.





“Allow me to introduce you to the Vanish-All Cloak!” she proudly brandished the fabric around, “It hides not only the appearance but also any traces of magic power from anyone beneath it, including any magic they may be performing at the time as well. So, we can use while riding broomsticks to fly on.”

“Handy…” Asta said, “How many can we hide under one of these things, and how much?”

“Um…” Dominante said, “30,000 yules!”

“Oh, that's no problem,” Noelle said as she reached for her purse. “Is this enough?” she said, as he held up a bag overflowing with coins.

“Wait, are you serious?!” Dominante yelled.

“She’s royalty, so yeah, she has no concept of commoner money,” Finral laughed but was then promptly blasted with water.

“I do, too!” Noelle fumed, “I learned how to be a lot more conservative, thank you, but this situation is different! I want to help my boyfriend get the use of his arms back, so money is not a big deal!”

“Calm down, Noelle,” Asta said with a small snicker, “It was a joke.”

“I need to say something a bit more serious that may seriously work against us,” Dominante says with a serious tone. “You guys are affiliated with Vanessa, and she used to be the Witch Queen’s pride and joy, literally, so much so that she eventually started to keep her away from the other witches, at least until a certain strapping young magic knight, at the time, accidentally broke into that place, and Vanessa took the opportunity to escape and follow him.”

“Yami,” Finral, Noelle, and even Asta all said in unison.

“Finral, open the portal,” Asta said as he jumped off his sword, and it returned to his black grimoire, “I think our resident drunk made a very unwise choice to try and help me…”

“I agree with you there,” Finral opened the portal, and they all arrived a short distance away from the forest’s gates.

“Hmmm….” Asta looked at the forest.

“You’re going to have to keep your voice down, or we’ll be blasted with god knows what sort of magic,” Dominante looked at Asta.

“I’ll be quiet when I need to,” he gave a very stern look to the former witch that sent a chill down her spine.

“Hey, Noelle,” Dominante said in a much more whispered tone, “Are you sure he’s okay? That look he shot at me just now… It was like he wanted to tear me apart…”

“Don’t take it too hard,” Noelle held her hands up. “This is just how he is sometimes. He usually is like this when someone he cares about is in danger,” that’s when she realized it and looked over, “What’s wrong? Do you sense something?” 

“Vanessa was here a few days ago,” Asta said. 

“How can you be sure?” Mariella asked with a raised eyebrow.

“She’s the only other person who had knowledge of a possible cure, not to mention the fact that Finral said she disappeared not long after I left the base for Rebecca’s house,” Asta said, “There are also faint traces of her magic and Qi in the air here, and a few passing birds that nest in some trees saw her get pulled in by a massive murder of crows.”

“YOU CAN TALK TO ANIMALS?!” Finral yelped, only to be slapped by Mariella and silenced with a wind spell around his mouth by Fanzell.

“Another skill from your homeland?” Fanzell asked.

“Not important right now,” Asta pointed out, “We need to get in there.”

“I brought the Vanish Alls,” Dominate pulled the cloaks out and tossed one to Finral. “Let’s go…”

Elsewhere…

A member of the Eye of the Midnight Sun steadily walked through the base, until he came to a girl with red and golden streaked hair.

“Mistress Fana,” he knelt down. “The Black Bulls we have been observing have started to move,” he explained, “They have been spotted near the Forest of Witches. We believe they are after the next Magic Stone there.”

“Truly despicable,” Fana said as she stood up. “They are the ones that hurt Licht and killed Vetto,” she glared with bloodlust in her eyes. “They must pay… I will make them all pay….” she seethed as a red reptilian eye opened, to look at what was going on.

“Gather those needed,” Fana ordered, “We must kill them all!”

From an unknown location, a certain masked individual looked at what was going on through a crystal ball.

He cracked an evil grin. “Yes, my dear Sunset you must go there and face them,” he snickered. “Go and face the boy… Make his anger flare! FORCE HIM TO UNLEASH THE BEAST OF DARKNESS IN HIS SOUL AND UNSEAL THE PUREST BLACK EQUESTRIAN MAGIC UPON THIS WORLD!!!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!”

Back in the cave, Fana heard this order in her mind. “As you wish, Master Fragment,” she said, as the crystal on her forehead started to crack.

Minutes Later…

Witches swarmed the Forest as they all conversed or flew on their brooms, while others went about doing other activities, such as drawing or buying fruit from vendor witches.

A couple of witches were sitting at a table on a veranda and speaking with one another.

“I swear, these days, you can’t leave the forest without being swarmed by a man,” a witch in red said, “Last time I went to the city, I was suddenly approached by this creepy guy who kept saying Bwa-ha! And then, he pulled out a bouquet of a hundred roses…” 

“That’s so weird,” the witch in black across from her agreed but shot back, “But it's also a little sweet, in a slightly creepy sort of way, I guess…”

“Geez,” Noelle said, “Sure is crowded in here.”

“I can kill something right now,” Mariellla groaned. 

“Sorry, you two,” Dominante gave a sincere reply, “The Vanish-Alls were originally made for one person… But it beats being turned into a human honeycomb.”

“We just have to put up with it till we reach the queen,” Noelle sighed. “At least we’re fairing better than them,” Noelle looked over her shoulder to where the guys were supposed to be.

“We’re in a forest of magic hotties, and I’m stuck in a sausage fest,” Finral complained.

“At least these things work,” Fanzell said, “My girl’s got a knack for makin’ the best magic tools around.”

“Are you sure you can’t sell this love potion a little cheaper?” a green witch asked an elder witch in a black and white striped hat.

“Sorry, dear, but no,” the elderly witch looked with mock concern.

“THEY HAVE LOVE POTIONS HERE?!” Finral yelped as Fanzell slapped his hand over the spatial mage’s mouth.

“That’s weird. I swear I just heard a man,” The green witch looked around.

“Don’t be silly, dear,” the elder witch teased, “How could a man even get in, let alone past the security?”

“You’re right,” the green witch turned back around.

“Speak a little louder,” Asta hushed, “You almost got us caught…”

“Sorry, guys. I just got excited over hearing something I’ve only ever seen in my dreams,” Finral cried slightly.

“Hey, what's that thing?” Noelle pointed to a little floating creature, “It’s weird, but it’s kind of cute.”





It was a small humanoid figure with short arms and legs. It had two black eyes, wavy black mouths, and leaves on the top of their heads, 

“That’s a security golem,” Dominante explained, “It’s harmless at first, but if it detects you or any traces of foreign magic, they lock onto you and swarm while blasting you with magic bullets.”

“Now, I get why you said something about human honeycombs,” Noelle nervously remarked.

“Right,” Dominante confirmed, “If we let even one of those things find us, we’re dead.”

“A harmless looking facade,” Mariella admired the tool, “and a merciless attack… the idle assassins…”

“Please admire things that can kill us to yourself,” Noelle shuttered at her friend’s line of thinking.

“Don’t worry,” Dominante reassured the girls, “As long as we’re under the Vanish-All, it can’t detect us.”

The little mud man floated by and down, just over the ladies, who breathed a sigh of relief.

“Now, it’s our turn,” Finral and Fanzell said in unison, as Asta just looked with a deadpan stare.

“And cue the branch,” Asta rolled his eyes.

A branch snagged Fanzell’s coat and the Vanish-All, as the guys’ broom moved forward. 

Suddenly, the branch tugged at the clothes and pulled off the cloak and Fanzell’s clothes.

As soon as this happened, the golem came face to face with the group, Asta still wearing the unemotional deadpan stare, as the little mud man stared at them.

“Hi there,” Finral said.

“Nice weather we’re having today, ehehe…” Fanzell nervously chuckled as the golem's eyes turned bright orange.

“Remind me to bury you six feet under, from your neck down,” Asta looked over his shoulder, before he jumped from the broom, and his Demon Slayer shot from his black grimoire for him to land on, as the multiple golems swarmed around them and proceeded to fire magic blasts at them.

“Are those men?!” one of the witches pointed.

Asta looked down and activated his spiritual pressure on the girls, causing them to collapse there while struggling to breathe. He activated his second grimoire and stacked his arms spells.

Asta pulled his dark magic katana and light magic katana from his second grimoire and started to gather the surrounding mana.

“Dark Magic, Shattering Lightless Slash!” he said as he sent out a single crescent of dark magic that broke into multiple slashes, which destroyed many of the golems, “Light Magic,” he raised his sword, and Noelle told the girls to cover their eyes. Finral covered Fanzell’s while scrunching his own face. “Blinding Flash!” he called out, and a bright golden light covered everything in the flash, blinding everyone.

“Let’s move,” Asta led the charge now, “The golems from other parts of the forest are inbound, and the blinding spell will wear off pretty soon.”

“Right!” everyone nodded as they sped off to the Witch Queen’s Palace.

“Golems are everywhere,” Mariella said.

“ZELL, I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!” Dominante yelled as the little mud dolls blasted them from every direction. 

“So shameless,” Mariella said as she looked at her master.

“Oh, come on!” Fanzell shot back, “It’s not like I did it on purpose!”

“Unfortunately, that’s the sort of shameless person you are master,” Mariella bluntly said.

“If you don’t shut up, I’ll kill you both myself!” Asta roared, “Finral!”

“Right!” Finral activated his spatial magic and opened jumping portals for the group. “With my spatial magic, I’ll create a shortcut in no time!”

They were soon ahead of the golems, but at the same time, lost Finral and Fanzell.

“Don’t tell me….” Noelle grabbed her face.

“Damn it Finral!” Asta yelled as he looked back through the portal and saw Finral handing his number out to the witches. “This isn’t a shortcut you asshole!”

“GET YOUR ASSES OVER HERE!” Asta shouted as he used his dark magic arm and reached out and enlarged it to squeeze the life out of his comrade. “YA CAN’T KEEP IT IN YOUR PANTS FOR MORE THAN FIVE MINUTES!!!” he furiously shook the now dizzy Finral.

“Ah, Asta! Golems!” Fanzell pointed out and looked forward, “CLOSING PORTAL!”

“Let’s go,” Asta slapped Finral once more, to wake him back up, then tossed him through the portal, and went in after Fanzell.

“Damn you Finral!” Asta yelled as he looked around, and he saw the spatial mage already handing his contact info out again, “We don’t have time for your bull shit!”

The green witch screamed, “Ahhhh a naked old man!” And ran away.

“Hey, how about-” Finral already moved on, but Asta came up and tightly grabbed onto his head, mimicking another dark magic user they both knew.

“If you don’t start making with the running, I’ll start with the cutting,” Asta glared at the mage almost identically to Yami, to the point Finral couldn’t help but yelp ‘Yessir’ and made a portal that led them out, above the trees.

“Say bye-bye Grandpa!” a witch with a much gruffer voice and thicker build as she used a wind spell to the boys into hte air above the forest.

“Nice going,” Fanzell said as they were now surrounded by the golems again, and they were about to fire when a smoke bomb shot up.

“What was that?” Mariella said.

“Spew Smoke,” Dominante said, “It’s a spell type of item that has minute traces of magic power in it. It's preventing the golems from getting a reading on the boys’ presence at the moment, but it won’t last long.”

“Wait! This is our chance,” Noelle pointed out, “We head straight for the queen.”

As soon as the silver-haired girl said this, Asta shot out of the smoke, towing Fanzell and Finral on the broom, via a golden light chain, at top speed. The girls didn’t even have a chance, as he sent a chain out and around them.

“I’m gonna kill that idiot!” Noelle screamed as they headed straight forward.

“There,” Dominante pointed to a massive hole in a building that looked like it was made of upside-down houses, “Aim for the hole!”

Asta sped forward on his sword, and they all hit the ground hard.

“Ow… I wish I’d had my shirt on, so I wouldn’t have scraped my back,” Fanzell sat up, somehow having gained pants.

“Yet, you simply couldn’t resist your urges,” Marella bluntly sighed, as she was already on her feet, “Shameful. Simply shameful.”

“Oh, come on, Mariella! I said it was an accident,” Fanzell pleaded, “An accident!”

“Idiot!” Noelle knocked Asta’s block off.

“Oh! Hey, Noelle. Glad you’re alright, gyaaaaahhhhhhh….” Asta said with swirls in his eyes.

“Imperfect,” they heard a woman say just beyond them, “Simply imperfect…”

She was a tall woman with a slim build. She had pink hair, which is pulled up under her hat, and teal eyes. Beneath both of her eyes are three dark blue teardrops. Her lips are the same shade of blue. She wore a light green, layered dress with each layer of the skirt having a large red eyespot. The bodice has a high neck and long sleeves. The skirt flares out into a large hoop.
She also wore a white conical hat with a wide brim. It has the same layered look as her dress but lacks the eyespots. Additionally, the black feather hat band has a dark red flower in front and a collection of multicolored jewels on her left side. From her left ear there was a purple magic stone, and from her necklace hung three black feathers.





The dust started to clear, and everyone saw Vanessa laying on the ground in a very rough shape, with the woman stepping on her. Everyone who didn’t know by the woman’s face now realized she was none other than the Witch Queen.

“So, you do have Vanessa,” Asta shot to his feet.

“Vanessa,” Noelle and Dominante called out.

“Tell me what it is that you think you're doing to her?” Asta growled through gritted teeth, “I don’t care if you are the queen of this damn forest. Get your foot off her right now!”

“You dears barrage into my home and make a demand of me, little boy?” the witch queen said, “I am the Queen of this forest and the mother to all the witches here. I have more daughters and descendants than can be counted. Some of you will recognize me, like little Vanessa here.”

“I said get your foot off of her,” Asta’s gaze narrowed, and his spiritual powers flexed, exerting pressure on everyone, making it harder to breathe for them. “Or, I’ll do it myself.”

“This is a family matter,” the queen stated. “Your input is not-” she was cut off as a light and dark magic sword shot right at her, forcing her to move back and away. 

The witch queen looked at the sword protecting Vanessa and then back to Asta. “Perfect,” she said. “Yet imperfect. If only you weren’t a man, then you would be so perfect,” she remarked with intrigue as she saw his arms. “So, you're the one Vanessa wanted to fix. Imperfect.”

“How is it that, in that state, you can still cause so much havoc in my forest?” the queen said with a stony face, “Truly imperfect.”

“You like perfection?” Asta laughed, and then, turned furious, “WHAT UTTER BULLSHIT!”

The queen’s eyes widened at the comment. “Perfection is everything. If it is not perfect then it is imperfect and should not exist. Vanessa is an example of this. If she had remained in this Forest and continued to hone her string magic, as she was instructed, then she herself could have gained the ability to control fate itself,” the queen explained, “Yet, she chose to follow an imperfect man, and this is her state now, though it is not too late for her. I can still make her perfect.”

“Like I said, what utter bullshit,” Asta started to walk forward, and the others tried to stop him, only for them to meet his gaze and freeze before he continued to walk. “Your so-called perfection doesn’t exist, your highness. Everyone is who they are by making mistakes and learning from them by being imperfect. No one is the epitome of perfection itself,” he glared at the queen, “(Most of all you, who has silently sat here for the last eight-hundred plus years and allowed the world to turn around you),” he spoke in elvish, fully surprising her majesty.

“Who are you?” she asked. “And how is it you know that dead language?”

“Like I’d tell you,” Asta gave a snide smirk.

“Very well. Then, you shall die,” the queen activated her grimoire. “Blood Magic, Blood Shot!” she said as she pointed and fired a blood magic bullet at Asta, only for the mage to counter as he activated his dark magic arms and pulled the Demon Slayer out of his black Grimoire in anti-magic mode and sent the shot right back, to graze her cheek. “You have great magical power, as well as light and dark magic, not to mention not one but two grimoires, as well as that sword, and you speak the language of that now-extinct race quite fluently. There is no doubt in my mind…”

Asta scowled as his slayer switched to its light magic form.

“How is it that when you showed your face that you had no magic whatsoever, and now, you have magic greater than any witch currently in this forest, outside Vanessa and myself?” the queen narrowed her eyes.

“I think the real question you should be asking is will we help you in the coming fight,” Asta evilly grinned, while the others were confused.

“Why would I need the help of imperfect trash, such as yourself?” the queen scoffed.

“Use your scrying and look into your crystal ball, your majesty,” Asta waved his sword over Vanessa and cast a minor healing spell over her, as Noelle and Dominante rushed over to help her up, “You’ll find not only the Diamond Kingdom at your door, but the cult known as the Eye of the Midnight Sun as well.”

Noelle looked at her boyfriend, knowing this had to do with his nature as a Displaced.

A red-hued crystal ball Asta mentioned floated over and showed the exact scene Asta described. She then used her magic to create an even larger, ball to show the forces of the Diamond Kingdom. Dominante and Fanzell’s eyes were fixed on the Diamond Kingdom’s leaders, as they recognized them as Fanzell’s former students, alongside Mariella.

“My superior power will vanquish those imperfect fools with perfect grace. Go tell my children,” the queen said as she sent out her crows, “I see no reason why I should ask for your help in this matter,” as soon as she spoke, the crows were set on fire from a blow from the dragon leading the charge from the Eye of the Midnight Sun. The resulting explosion also caught the forest on fire, with several witches injured, and others fleeing from the inferno.

‘Salamander. Although it's still quite young, it’s still far stronger than I predicted,’ the Witch Queen asked herself, ‘Have my abilities faltered? No. Slight imperfections beget larger imperfections.’

“Let’s make a deal,” Asta said, getting the queen’s attention, “You don’t want us here. I know that much, but you don’t want those others here more.”

“Very well,” the queen narrowed her gaze on the boy, but he didn’t flinch at all. Then, her vision moved to the sword in his dark magic grip and made a plan, “Let the imperfect trash clear out the imperfect trash then. State your terms.”

“First, I want you to heal my arms and completely remove the ancient curse from my whole body, not just overwrite it,” Asta listed off, “Two, after this small battle is done, we leave here with Vanessa, and you never bother her again.”

“Imperfect terms but acceptable,” the queen said, “My terms are that you will rend my forest of this trash, and then, you and I will speak about you before you leave this place, descendant.”

“Asta, think about what you're doing here,” Noelle warned.

“Hmmmm…” Vanessa came around and saw Asta’s back, standing in front of her. “Captain… Wait, Asta, Noelle, Finral, and more familiar faces, too. What are you doing here?!?”

“Hey, Vanessa. Long time no see,” Dominante smiled, “We came to see if the queen would fix Asta’s arms, too.”

“I accept,” Asta cried out. “And you,” he turned around, “You tried to sell yourself for my sake! How could you do that?!”

“Excuse me,” Vanessa countered, “This was my choice, and I did it for-”

“DON’T YOU DARE GIVE ME THAT BULLSHIT!” Asta shouted, “How could you think giving up your freedom for my arms would make me happy? You’re my friend, and if something happened to you, a lot of people would've been very upset. Me included! How am I supposed to be alright with you sacrificing yourself for my sake?!”

“How else was I supposed to get your arms back?!” Vanessa said, “There are some fates you just can’t overcome!”

“AHAHAHAHA!” Asta laughed, “When has that ever stopped us? If fate tries to stop us, then we kick its ass into submission!”

Vanessa looked and only smiled, “Just what the captain said. Listen, I wasn’t going to sacrifice myself. I was going to make a deal with the queen, and then, I planned on your anti-magic to help get me free.”

The queen’s eyes widened at the mention of Asta’s power, and she now reworked her earlier plan to also include that power.

“I’m not the end-all cure-all, Vanessa,” Asta said. “Friends are there to help us overcome our fates, after all,” he looked at the queen.

Noelle looked over at Asta and then at the queen. “Hey, Queen of Witches,” she swallowed the lump in her throat and steeled her resolve. “If you can heal Asta, then stop standing there and do it already, “ she demanded. “If you forgot, then I’ll remind you then…Your forest is burning right now, and Asta just made a deal with you. Your forest is in danger, and Asta itching to get out there and fight for your sake and save your people, your daughters. He may not be the brightest guy at times, but he’s really strong. Having him out there will be a huge help, and where he goes, we follow,” she motioned to the group and they all nodded in recognition of the mater mage’s statement.

“Hmhmhmmmm… very well,” the queen chuckled lightly, “Not only will I heal you, but I will also strengthen the flow of your power throughout your body, making it more robust than before.”

Asat smirked, because this was a far better outcome than he could've hoped.

She activated her grimoire and held up a finger. “Now, Blood Magic, Curse-Breaking Blood Cocoon,” as soon as she said that, tiny strands of blood flew from the Queen’s fingertip and encased Asta in a swirling sphere of blood magic.

Asta laid back in the sphere, and everyone was shocked when they saw the dark areas on his arms literally dissolve off his skin, before he was set back on the floor.

“Well?” Noelle got close, and Asta smirked as he picked her up by her waist, taking her by complete surprise. “All better!” he laughed, “Actually, even better than before!”

He started to spin around. “Idiot, put me down!” Noelle yelled as she smacked him, causing him to hit the floor, with her narrowly landing on her feet.

“Damn, Noelle,” Vanessa complimented her junior, “You’ve got more guts than I thought.”

“Yea, I’ve never seen anyone outside you and Asta speak to the queen like that, ever,” Dominante added.

‘Joke while you can,’ the queen internally chuckled, ‘But once all this is over, not only will I have my daughter, but also that boy’s anti-magic.’

“Now, I can get to business,” Asta said with slitted eyes. “I can finally have my revenge for what you tried to do to Twilight… Sunset…” he said as he held up his hand, and the Slayer flew to him and entered anti-magic form.
> The Forest is Burning, Awaken... the Demon Queen of Flames
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A young man flew through the air on a magic carpet, with his comrade next to him, and their army behind them. He had medium-length, blond hair and pale skin. His eyes had black scleras and red irises, but no visible pupils. He had three small, red mage stones in a horizontal line in the middle of his forehead, and a larger red stone on his sternum. His outfit was a custom Shining Generals uniform from the Diamond Kingdom, with a sleeveless black fur coat adorned with red gemstones.





“Man… and I had just gotten in an herbal soak when we got this order,” he mockingly wined, “Hey, Mars, tell me what exactly are we here to do again?”

“We’re to sneak into the Forest of Witches, while everyone is distracted. While the forest is in disarray from the assault from the Third Eye, we capture the Queen,” Mars said, without batting an eye, as he stood atop a chunk of floating crystal. 

“Hmmm…” Ladros looked at his comrade and former fellow disciple. ‘He was always about getting the job done and surviving by being the strongest before, but ever since he and Lotus came back from that dungeon a while ago, he’s been acting more secretive about things. As long as I get to have some fun with these witches, I don’t really care,’ he shrugged as they sped on.

Throne Room…

“Oh, hell!” Asta swung his sword, “Back, and better than ever!”

“That’s great, Asta,” Noelle said as she pulled out his robe.“And here’s your stupid robe!” she yelled, as she threw it in his face.

“Hey! Thanks a lot, Noelle,” he said, as he pulled it off.

“YOU BETTER NOT MAKE US GO THROUGH SOMETHING LIKE THIS AGAIN!” Noele said as she decked him.

“DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW WORRIED WE WERE?!” Finral said, as he, too, started to punch his junior’s face.

“DON’T YOU EVER DO ANYTHING LIKE THAT EVER AGAIN, YOU IDIOT!” Vanessa added her own insults and blows.

“Wow. What doesn’t hurt at all,” Asta remarked, as he smirked while rubbing his chin. “She really did make me more robust,” he flexed.

“Ow… my hands…” Finral held up his red hands.

“Is that some sort of reinforcement magic?” Vanessa asked.

“Nope!” Asta took another pose, “Just pure muscle!”

“I have fulfilled my end of the bargain, but our deal remains imperfect until you uphold your part and rend my home of these imperfect nuisances,” the Witch Queen added.

“I understand,” Asta looked at the queen with a serious expression, “I don’t go back on my deals, especially ones where I owe someone something of this magnitude.”

“Hey, Asta,” Fanzell came up to his student, “Good to see you back in fighting shape. Look, we’ll take on the Diamond Kingdom, while you guys deal with the Third Eye freaks. We have a history with those guys that needs some tending to.”

“Thanks, Sensei,” Asta bowed and then shot back up. “And I understand, so I’ll leave them to you guys. I have my own private history and business with the one leading the Eye of Midnight anyways,” he said as they shook hands, “But first, you should probably get dressed.”

“Right,” Fanzelle smiled awkwardly.

“Look who’s talk,” Noelle said as she handed Asta his usual shirt, who quickly dawned it, and his robe, “Alright. Let’s go!”

“Let Asta handle the fight for now,” Finral said. “Noelle, you focus on putting out the fires and Vannesa,” he looked at the witch, “Me and you are on search and rescue.”

“RIGHT!” they all said and went to their tasks.

The Queen stood in silence as she watched, and her eyes gave a slight movement, as she knew everything was going exactly how she wanted.

Eye Of the Midnight Sun’s Forces…

The Eye of the Midnight Sun mages flew above the burning forest. One of them in particular, next to Fana/Sunset, was taking great joy in the sight, as he floated on a palm tree, with his green palm-themed three-leaf grimoire floating in front of him.

“Yehehehe… That’s right. Burn!” he chuckled, “Nehehehe… You can’t surrender after just one blast. Hehehe…. That wouldn’t be any fun at all, now would it?”

“Look, over there!” another mage pointed out, as an area of the forest came to life and took the form of a massive security golem.

“So, I’m guessing these are the enemies you were telling us about earlier?” a witch dressed in all black, with various white accents on her dress, called out as she flew in front of the giant golem.

“Who do they think they are?” the green witch called out beside the black witch. “Are you ready, Akimo?” she called to a witch next to her.

“Yeah,” Akimo replied, “Let’s protect the forest.”

“Aaaaa… I’ve never seen a creature like that,” one of the hooded Midnight cultists said, as the golem reeled back its arms and threw huge rocks into their forces, taking a few of them out.

The palm mage laughed, “Heha… It's no threat to us at all…”

Sunset/Fana was next to the palm-mage, on her Salamander’s back. The flame spirit then launched three fireballs at the gigantic golem. The flaming balls of death easily tore massive holes through the giant's body, causing the golem to explode. 

The resulting explosion forced back several of the witches that had surrounded it.

“Her majesty’s golem!” one of the witches said.

“What do these people want?” the witch in black asked through the shock.

“Eyahahahaha!” the palm mage continued to laugh. “Our Lady of the Third is marvelous. Mind-boggling power and unparalleled beauty to match,” he simped for Fana, “Oh, how happy I’d be to have mistress Fana on my arm one day.” He shifted his sights elsewhere. “But for now,” he remarked as he stretched out his sleeves, and vines shot out of his robe, “I’ll just have to settle for these impudent little witches!” 

“Seize them!” he ordered his followers in a gleefully rough tone.

“Sir!” the others followed the order and charged in.

“Any that appear valuable should be captured alive,” he gloated, “Those with exceptional magical abilities would make lovely slaves, I’d wager.”

The Eye of The Midnight Sun started to capture the witches with their magic

A serpent mage targeted a witch in a navy blue outfit with his snake arms. “Stop!” she yelled, “NO! LET GO!”

“Dark Magic, Shattering Lightless Shash!” Asta called out as he zoomed in and sent a wave of dark magic crescents out, which cut the spells and allowed the witches to flee. “Get out of here! Now!” he ordered them, as he caught the navy blue witch. 

“Ah! I was saved by a man!” she cried out and went to scratch his eyes.

“You’ll just end up hurting yourself, lady,” he glared at her with his slitted eyes, causing her to freeze with fear, “Get the others and leave. You’ll only be in my way.”

“Uh… yeah…” she eeped before summoning her broom and flying off.

“What is with him and women?” Noelle grumbled as she used her water magic to put out the fires, “Even while saving their lives, he flirts.”

“Relax, Noelle. That didn’t seem like flirting as much as an order to keep them all safe and out of his way,” Vanessa said as she helped locate witches and used Finral’s portals to pull them from the flames. “Here, we consider the females the superior of the sexes. I can tell you he’d have a hard time trying to win over any of the ladies from this forest as it stands. Of course, it seems like he had a thing for powerful women,” she looked at Noelle, “As things stand right now though, I think he only has one thing on his mind…”

“Yeah,” Noelle worriedly looked up and saw Asta form through the smoke, “That’s what bothers me though. I’ve never known him to seek someone out of vengeance like that.”

“I’m worried, too,” Finral said as he came out of a portal, “Especially after hearing the name he spoke.”

“What do you know and aren’t telling us?” Noelle marred her gaze.

“I heard him say that name before, on that night he went berserk,” Finral held up his hands, “When he saw that woman from the Eye of the Midnight Sun’s inner circle, the look in his eyes was nearly identical to the one we saw just a few minutes ago.”

“If it's her, we need to stop him!” Noelle said, as started to run.

“Noelle, stop!” Vanessa ordered. “As much as I agree with you about that, I don’t think we’d stand a chance at stopping him now,” half of her face darkened in the light of the fires, “As things are now, Asta is the only one who even stands a chance of standing up to the Eye of the Midnight Sun and their inner circle. I’m pretty sure not even the Queen would have the power to totally suppress them right now.”

“So, we just shut up and stay out of the way?!” Noelle heavily disagreed with that statement.

“Yes,” Finral said with clenched fists, “We don’t stand a chance in that kind of fight. We’d only get in his way right now, but if he asks for it or we see he absolutely needs it, then we jump, not before. Until then, we help the witches.”

Noelle and Vanessa were stumped at Finral’s words.

“Wow, Finral,” Vanessa put her hands on her hips, “I never knew you could have the balls to say something like that. You and I are going out for a drink after this is over, on me.” She smiled, a little more than proud of her superior, “I won’t let Asta fight on his own. This is still my home country, after all, and I’ll be damned if I let those bastards spit on it. But first, we have to help the witches still caught in this fire.”

On the other side of the Forest…

“My, what a sight,” Ladros chuckled.

“All of the preparations are ready,” a buff guy with a red mohawk called out, “We can commence the attack right away.”

“Oooo… Looks like someone’s raring to go. Still, though, Nahahaaa…” Ladros joyfully mocked with a finger, “No. Just hold off. Let both sides tire themselves out, and we’ll swoop in and feast on the survivors, hehehe….”

“Right,” the mohawk guy was a little disturbed by the order, but followed it.

Meanwhile, Fanzell, Dominante, and Mariella all approached the Diamond Army.

“There they are,” Fanzell said as he rode on his wind magic, next to the girls.

“Look at all of them,” Mariella said, “Even with the witches' help, they still have them outclassed in terms of magic power, but what really matters is how we fight, doesn’t it, master?”

“Right,” Fanzell agreed, “We should still be careful though.”

“The three of us should split up,” Dominante said abruptly.

“What? But, we can’t,” Fanzell looked at his wife, “I promised you I’d keep you safe!”

“I know, sweetheart, and I love you all the more for it. But, now isn’t the time for chivalry,” Dominante said with a serious but concerned look. “I’m sure you know that, with how brilliant you are when it comes to military strategy,” she said as Fanzell gave a serious look, “It's our only chance of winning.”

“If you say so,” Fanzell begrudgingly agreed.

Asta’s Group…

“Nahahaha!” the palm mage laughed, with about three witches caught in his vines, “My, my… what a wonderful selection of beautiful slave girls! Ahaha!”

All three of the women were screaming “No!” and “Let us go!”

Finral and Vanessa watched from the ground with gritted teeth.

“That scumbag!” Finral glared, “He’s trying to kidnap those cute girls!”

“That’s a lot of defense mages,” Vanessa said, as she looked to the mages surrounding the plant mage holding the witches hostage.

Noelle, on the other hand, worried about what would happen to them once Asta intervened. He did utterly destroy a slave trade operation in one night in his crippled state only days ago, after all. One could only shiver at what he would do to this guy.

“Guys,” Noelle spoke up, “Just leave it to Asta. I really think this is one thing we should really stay away from…”

As soon as she said that, Asta had already started to tear the mages around the boss at a breakneck speed. He not only knocked them out with his swords, but also broke their brooms in the process, to bring them down.

“GET OUT OF MY WAY!” Asta roared as he cut through his enemies. 

“This kid is too strong! TAKE THIS!” one of the mages made a stone from his magic and threw it at Asta only for him to cut it in half and take him down.

“WHERE IS SHE?!” Asta yelled out in rage.

“Sir, it's him!” one of the nearest mages to the plant guy called out, “He’s the magic swordsman that took down Master Vetto!”

“Strike him down!” the plant mage maniacally smiled.

All of the Eye of the Midnight Sun’s forces around the plant guy started to fire off their spells at Asta, only for him to easily cut through them all or redirect the magic with the Demon Dweller sword. He made his way to the plant guy and easily cut the witches free, then used his dark magic platforms to catch them and send them below, to the forest and his friends. 

“They’re not even slowing him down a little,” Finral said with a smirk.
“I can’t stand sick fucks like you, who think of women as no more than property!” Asta roared, “How about I cut that head off your body?!”

“He’s so much stronger than before…” Vanessa said, as she watched in awe of her comrade’s displays of power.

“You stay away from me, boy!” the plant guy created a mass of plants, only for Asta to cut him clean in two right down the middle with the Demon Slayer.

“Stronger is one thing, but that was just…” Vanessa flinched.

“Ruthless,” Noelle said, as she looked up with worry.

“Noelle?” Vanessa looked over, “You knew he would kill him, didn’t you?”

“I knew, and I agree with his choice,” Noelle looked at the string witch, “He toppled an entire slave ring a few days ago. He didn’t kill anyone then, but after seeing how angry he got, I knew this would happen. He doesn’t have a good past with slavery.”

“Oh, no…” Finral flinched at the sight above, “This isn’t good at all…”

Sunset/Fana steadily flew up from behind Asta. “At last, it’s you,” she glared. “You’re the one, who killed Vetto,” she said, as her Salamander breathed a fireball at Asta.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Asta snarled as he used the Dweller to quickly slice the fire and absorb its magic into the sword, and then unleashed it as a slash, back at Fana.

Sunset/Fana’s eye widened for a moment, as her Salamander countered with another fireball. As soon as the two fire spells collided, they exploded, causing the Eye of the Midnight Sun’s mages to be flung around like rag dolls.

The smoke cleared to reveal Fana/Sunset covered in minor scuffs as she glared at Asta. “You have been getting in our way at every turn,” she said with an unwavering scowl, “I’ll make sure this is the last time!”

“I’ll keep getting in the way of your stupid cult, even after I drive my sword through your still-beating heart!” Asta called out while pointing his blade right at the source of his anger and rage. “YOU CAN KNOCK ME DOWN ALL YOU WANT, BUT UNTIL YOU DRAW YOUR LAST BREATH, I’LL KEEP COMING FOR YOU!!!” he roared as his magic power overflowed from his body.

“What did she do that would cause our normally cheery boy to become a revenge-obsessed maniac with such a vendetta?” Vanessa asked.

“I’m not sure, but I think I heard him say something to do with a twilight?” Finral asked.

Noelle’s eyes widened as she recalled the story of how he and Twilight ended up in this world. She looked right at the fire mage and realized she had to be the main cause for them to be here. She was now angry at Fana for what she had put Asta and Twilight through, but also a little grateful to her for bringing Asta here, so they could meet… still mostly angry though.

“Not a twilight. Just Twilight,” Noelle corrected him, “As in, Twilight of the Blue Rose Knights.”

“You mean, the Purple Rose?” Finral said. “As in, the one who is said to be one of the most versatile mages in the entirety of the Magic Knights due to her Copy Magic? That Twilight? Wait, how do…?” he started to ask, then looked at Asta, then to Noelle, and repeated the action several times, “Oooooohhhhhhhh, ccccccccoooooooommmmmmmeeeeee oooooonnnnnnnn!” he cried, with a waterfall of tears coming from his eyes.

“So, what exactly did she do?” Vanessa asked while Finral whined.

“In short, that girl,” Noelle narrowed her gaze, “is the reason why they’re both here in this country, to begin with, let alone she almost successfully killed Twilight.”

Meanwhile, the Witch Queen eagerly watched the battle.

“That boy is truly something else,” she said as she raised her finger and increased the size of the orb she was using to watch. “I did, in fact, make him stronger, but this kind of power was not something I expected from him at all. Not only is his physical strength increased, it has gone far beyond that of what should be possible. Then, there are his unique magics. The output was like a river before, but now, it's more akin to a raging flood. I’d say that anti-magic is actually much more refined, in terms of controlled output, but still, how could a brat like him be able to wield not only such vast amounts of magic power but also, its exact opposite at the same time? Such a thing should not be possible. Truly an imperfect being,” she held up her hand as if to clutch something just under Asta, “But a truly perfect weapon, that I shall wield, nonetheless.”

Elsewhere, Fragment also watched the outcome of the fight, using his Abyss Magic.

“It would seem the Witch Queen’s treatment has allowed him to regain a good bit of the power he’d lost since coming to this world,” Fragment stoked his chin, knowing this was actually quite a problem, “If I were to fight him in this state, he could even overpower me, if he used that mask, as he did in our first confrontation. Sunset has not caused him to activate the dark equestrian magic yet, either. This is quite a troublesome issue. Sunset was already magically weaker than him, due to the mental state I’ve had to keep her in. I need to boost her power, but how?” 

He looked at the salamander spirit, trying to think of a way he could use it to boost her power, and briefly turned away, then snapped, after he remembered a few things

“That’s it,” he chuckled, “I can force her to use that spell, by forcing her to use the Element of Magic she tried to steal from the little princess. Luckily, Twilight is away from the Blue Rose Headquarters right now. It’s simple to pop over and borrow the stone. This actually worked out, as it’ll also provide me with even more equestrian magic than I’d initially thought of! AHAHAHAHAHA!”

He used his Abyss magic to open a portal to the Blue Rose Headquarters.

“Knock, knock,” Fragment licked his lips. “Fragment’s here, for a date with you lovely ladies… ehehe....” he cackled as he entered the portal.

Meanwhile, things were quite literally heating up on the battlefield of the Forest of Witches.

Sunset/Fana’s gaze was transfixed on Asta. “How vile,” she glared. “You shall die! Flame Spirit Magic,” she called out as the Salamander raised its arm. “Salamander’s Talon!” she said as the flame spirit launched flaming claw slashes.

“Magical Swordsmanship, Flame Breathing,” Asta said as he steadied himself and took hold of his Dweller with both hands, while he held the sword in front of him and channeled what little power he still had of the earlier flame attack into the sword. “Fire Slice!” he called out, as he tried to counter the attack, as best he could.

The Salamander’s attack still did massive amounts of damage to the surrounding forest.

“This is bad,” Vanessa said as looked up, “Salamander is said to be the strongest of the four Great Elemental Spirits, in terms of attack power. We might as well be facing an entire nation’s army at this point.” She looked over and saw Asta, as he’d take the opportunity from the attack to dual-wield his swords in anti-magic form.

“Let’s see how you handle being cut, lizard breath!” Asta called out, as he slashed Salamander across its chest.

“No, Salamander!” Fana/Sunset called out to her spirit as he writhed in pain, struggling to stay in flight, as magic flames spilled out from its wound. “Flame Magic, Phoenix Dress!” she said, as she activated her flame magic to heal the spirit. “How horrid! You evil beast!” she glared at Asta, who was smirking at the pain he’d caused his enemy.

“He actually hurt it,” Vanessa said in awe. “That’s right. Spirits are just masses of mana that have gained a form of consciousness. If he uses the swords in that form, then he can wound even spirits.”

“Even so,” Finral said as he looked at Asta’s face, “That look…”

“You will pay,” Fana seethed, as the gem on her forehead had steadily cracked over the course of the fight. “For hurting Salamander, for killing Vetto, for hurting Licht,” she cried, as the gem was now gone, and a third eye appeared on her forehead. The Salamander’s overall size and mana output drastically increased, along with Sunset/Fana’s rage. “And for stealing the ELEMENT OF MAGIC FROM ME!” crystals had also formed on either side of the Salamander’s wings.

“YOU WILL ALL PAY!” she cried, as fireballs and crystal spears rained down up the forest, leaving utter devastation in the girl's furious wake.

“I know that magic,” Noelle called out, as Asta rushed over and covered everyone he sensed through their Qi that was in the blast radius of the dark and light magic-reinforced spheres.

The dark and light magic cocoons steadily flaked away in the wind.

“You okay?” Finral asked Vanessa. “That was quite the blast,” he looked at the disappearing dark magic and looked around to see Asta now panting heavily, while Noelle was steadying him. 

“He used his magic to shield not just us, but the witches, too,” Vanessa said in disbelief. “That last combo of spells must have taken just about the rest of his magic, in order to shield all of us…”

“She’s using a similar magic to that which the other guy used to boost her power,” Asta said.

“Asta, those crystals,” Noelle added.

“Yeah… they’re exactly the same as that Diamond Kingdom General’s, spell from when we fought in that dungeon,” he said as he now knelt down, “I don’t have any magic left, guys. If she does that again, I won’t be able to shield you, let alone the witches, again…”

“Idiot, think about yourself, for a change!” Noelle cried, “We can handle ourselves, and the witches know to get out of here now.”

“Good,” Asta looked at his enemy. “Cause I can’t worry about you anymore in this fight,” he said as a portal of vile magic appeared above them and next to Fana/Sunset.

This event shocked even the Witch Queen, who’d never stopped watching.

Fragment steadily appeared from the portal, using his red bat-like wings to keep him in the air, with his hands in his pockets and his golden yellow eye glowing under his mask.

The evil mage smiled wickedly down at the group. “Well done in shielding these lowly little witches, boy,” he snickered while giving a mock clap.

“You almost beat him last time,” Finral said with shaking legs.

“I only saw everyone as the thing I wanted to kill last time, while I was half frenzied,” Asta groggily remarked as he stepped away from Noelle, “In this state, I may stand a chance if the crazy fire bitch wasn’t in his corner. If you guys can distract her…”

“Oh, I’m not here to fight anyway, this time,” Fragment chuckled as he reached into his cloak and pulled out a purple six-pointed star-shaped crystal, “I’m just here to give my servant the item she so desperately tried to retrieve from your first girl that wasn’t rightfully hers!”

“DON’T DO IT, YOU BASTARD!” Asta roared in anger as he leapt up and slashed at the evil mage’s face with his Demon Slayer.

Fragment simply kept up his evil smirk, as he pulled his own sword from its sheath under his cloak, while he activated his own demonic magic. Everything that was happening was all too familiar to Noelle. This new individual’s actions shocked the Queen to her core though. Not only was he vastly more powerful than even her, in terms of magic power, but he was also physically on par, if not above it, with Asta.

“Demon Blood Magic, Cursed Blood Blade,” Fragment said, as his blood flowed from his hand to the sword’s blade and widened and flattened to form a new broadsword, roughly the size of the Demon Slayer, that he used to block Asta’s and sent him crashing down to the ground.

“S-s-stop… him…” Asta held out a hand.

Vanessa sent out her strings to pull Fragment away from the flame mage, while Finral used his spatial magic to counter the dark mage’s own portal, and Noelle blasted him with water.

“I’VE HAD ENOUGH! BLOODY CRESCENT!!!!” Fragment snarled as he sent a crimson wave at them all, knocking them down. “Now then,” he scoffed, thoroughly annoyed at the interruptions, as he moved back to his pawn, “Take it, my dear Sunset Shimmer, and become what you were supposed to.”

“Yes, Licht,” Sunset took the gem, causing her and her Salamander to become enveloped in a sphere of swirling flame magic.

Soon, the magic began to shrink, until it was in the form of a human with wings and a tail in the shape of the element of magic, until it started to fade. Her clothing was made of pure flames, instead of cloth. Her overall height had drastically increased, and she now had gained a flame-like tail and hair, along with tattered bat-like wings that flapped to keep her in the air, five-clawed fingers, pointed ears, and sharp teeth with elongated fangs. Her skin had taken on a reddish color, and she opened her eyes to reveal the sclera of her eyes had become green, while the color was now a glowing red rings with slitted pupils and purplish wisp coming from the outer corners of each eye, except for the middle one that was split by the horn forming a sort of omnibus crown of evil magic, while her hand and feet had become covered in crystal. The most prominent feature was the massive twisting singular horn in the middle of her forehead, just above her third eye. There was no more Fana/Sunset or Salamander, just the Demon Queen of Flames

There was neither Salamander nor Fana/Sunset it was only…

“Oh, my, so beautiful! I shall call you Furens Flamma!” Fragment laughed. “Destroy them to your heart's content, my dear pawn. Do try and make him use that forbidden magic, at least.”

“Yes, Fragment,” the demonic mage acknowledged.

“Until next time, Asta,” Fragment laughed, as he fled through a portal.
> Fragmeent's Evil Spell, Reawakeing of the Bloody Clover
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Witch Queen’s Castle…

The Witch Queen sat back on a flock of crows and watched as the play unfolded before her on her massive crystal balls.

“To think that imperfect little brat had this much power,” she said. 

She looked to Asta’s group, him specifically. 

“It appears you were more bite than bark, but you’re far too kind and trusting for your own good,” she remarked, as she went back to the demonized mage, “But, to think, another more powerful mage than even myself is backing this Eye of the Midnight Sun. Truly imperfect. It appears he also has knowledge of how to use special magic stones. Most imperfect indeed.”

The Queen turned slightly and looked at the ball with the Diamond Mages.

“And those other troops…”

Diamond Army…

Fanzell approached the incoming troops on a broom imbued with his wind magic.

“I don’t know who this guy is, but he’s certainly not a witch,” Ladros commented. “But, he must have guts to stand up to this huge army, all by himself,” he mocked, “Either that, or he’s just plain stupid.”

“Mars,” Fanzell called out, “You remember me, right?”

Mars stayed silent as he stared.

“Wait a minute now,” Ladros mocked, “I might be totally off base, but I do think that guy’s our old teacher!”

“Yes, Ladros,” Fanzell solemnly confirmed.

“And, it looks like I get the honor of tormenting you!” Ladors giddily raised a hand. “Lucky me!” he shouted, as he shot magic beams at his former master.

Fanzell simply let the spell come in close. “Eaahhhh!!!!!!” and then activated his wind magic, to cover his sword in his magic, and dug the blade of his wind sword into the beam, and he destroyed it.

“Oooooh! Still got it, I see!” Ladros kept up his taunt.

“You two have changed quite a bit,” Fanzell said with a concerned tone, “And I can see it's not for the better.” He looked at their faces as he activated his grimoire and strengthened his spell on his sword. “You leave me no choice, but to atone for my mistake,” he fully activated his Emperor of Slashing Winds spell on his sword, and the wind gathered on his weapon as he reeled back.

“Euuooooo, feel that breeze!” Ladros kept mocking, “Nice and gentle…”

“I’ll ask you this one time,” Fanzell readied himself, “Any chance you’ll turn back?”

Ladros belted out a hard laugh, while Mars kept silently staring.

“Well, we’re the ones with the army, so I’m thinking that’s our line,” Lardos jokingly raised a hand. “You see, our king’s health hasn't been in the best of states these days, and we’ve heard that the Queen of Witches has been around for hundreds of years now,” he said with a gruffer tone. “The king wants to find out her secret, even if it means wiping out everyone in this pitiful forest. So, when we heard that the Eye of the Midnight Sun was already planning to stir up trouble,” he raised his hands outward and motioned to the troops behind him and Mars, “We thought we’d join in and make this a real party!”

“We want something,” he smiled evilly, “We take it by force! That’s always been our philosophy in the Diamond Kingdom. Right!?!”

“Which is why I left and never went back,” Fanzell said with an emotionless look. “Now!” he said, as he charged in and went above.

“Woohoo! Well, it's been nice seein’ ya, teach!” Ladros remarked as he followed Fanzell’s movements. “Haaa…” he laughed, as Fanzell went straight for the troops.

“All these soldiers, and he’s charging right for us?” a hooded mage remarked.

“Is he crazy?” another said.

“Here he comes!” the first said, and everyone started to fire spells at Fanzell.

“Now, Emperor of Slashing Winds,” Fanzell gathered his magic and motioned with his sword. “Winter Winds!” he called out, as he plowed through the army and shot off multiple wind sords into the enemy.

“He’s so fast,” a mage said.

“I know him!” another mage said, “That spell belongs to the traitorous coward, Fanzell Kruger! He’s a former commander and battle instructor for the Diamond Army, with a sizable bounty on his head! Let’s take him down!”

Everyone began to fire spells off at Fanzell, but he kept swiftly charging through on his wind-enhanced broom and firing off wind swords. Fanzell looked off to the side, to his former students.

‘They’re not moving,’ he thought to himself. ‘Must be hard to fire off spells, with your troops so close together, especially with the amount of magic power those two have at their disposal,’ he kept taking down the enemy mages, ‘But, there’s only so much one man can do, so I’ll count on my other half and my student.’

Meanwhile, below in the forest, Marilla was running around and stopped to look up.

I wonder if Master remembered to put clothes on, she thought before continuing on.

In another area, Dominante fiddled with the downed security golems.

“There we go,” she said as she finished, “I am such a genius.”

Above, the enemy commander began to instruct his troops.

“Keep calm,” the red mohawk guy called out, “He may be a former commander, but if you keep your distance and fire your spells, you’ll bring him down eventually!”

As he said this, the troops were hit by a volley and magic attacks from below. He looked down to see Mariella standing below, with a whole pack of witches pointing their wands at the Diamond Mages, with smiles on their faces.

“Now, that’s not exactly true, is it?” Mariella flatly proclaimed, “No matter how many troops your opponents have, you should always attack with three times as many. That’s what Master told me.”

“Ambush!”

“We’ll be fine. We have plenty of soldiers!”

“Go, squad two!” Mariella instructed the witches, and they fired more spells and took down mage after mage.

“What?!” Mohawk couldn’t believe what was going on. “They’re pushing us into the forest,” he added, as Fanzell charged on. “There’s no way this’ll work, with all these trees and fog. Switch to formation thirteen!” he called out.

Before anything could happen, Mariella called out for the next squad and took down the Diamond mages once more. She kept giving the order and getting the same results.

“How… how can they predict our moves?” mohawk asked.

“Easy,” Mariella appeared behind Mohawk, “Cause, not so long ago, I was on the Diamond Kingdom’s Assassination Squad. You’re not even a challenge.” She began to reminisce about her past, “I killed people who were only doing their best in order to survive, all so I could survive.
Maybe I’m trying to make up for what I’ve done, or maybe I’m just patting myself on the back. Still, it doesn’t matter.” She moved back and mohawk turned, “Cause I’m going to stop you,” she said, as she froze the guy from the neck down.

“You’re a damn traitor!” Mohawk glared.

“True,” Mariella smiled. “But there’s nothing you can say now that’ll change my mind,” she said as she recalled Asta, “Cause if I back down, then the person who saved my life won’t be very happy with me.”

“That girl sure is something else,” an elder witch commented to Dominante, “Charging in like that, as well as taking command of so many, isn’t easy.”

“Oh, I agree,” Dominante held up a controller of some kind. “Our Mariella is something else. Now,” she smiled, “time for phase three!”

She hit a switch, and the security golems flew into the mages and began to explode on contact.

“AHAHAHA!” Dominante laughed, “Thanks to my superior tinkering skills and magic items, I was able to give the security  golem a much-needed upgrade!”

The elder witch looked on with an agape mouth, “That’s marvelous! But, it must’ve been expensive?”

“You won’t believe this, but the materials only cost me about three thousand yull each,” Dominante winked.

“Wow,” the elder witch smirked, “That much destruction for that cheap. What a value!”

The witches began to emerge from the trees.

“Now’s our chance, ladies!” Dominante called out, “Don’t let those lawless boys ransack our beautiful forest! Show’em these witches mean business!”

Ladros and Mars looked down on the destruction, as the explosions went off in the trees.

“Oh, would you look at that?” Ladros smirked, “They set a trap for us, expecting us to barrel right into it! It’s probably better if we tread carefully, but where’s the fun in that?! Now, where could they be? Uh oh?!”

Ladros readied himself to charge in when Fanzell came in front of him with a binding spell.

“I knew you would do that, Ladros!” Fanzell scowled. “Wind Binding Magic, Emperor of Slashing Winds, WHIRLWIND!” he called out, and covered Ladros’s arms and legs in vortexes of wind.

“Ah, rats,” Lardos mocked, still wearing his confident shit-eating grin, “You caught me!”

“I’ll ask you one more time,” Fanzell narrowed his gaze, “Do you want to turn around?”

“Hmmmm…,” Ladros pressured his lips. “Now, where would be the fun in that? I’ve got so much slaughtering left to do! WHAT’S WRONG WITH YOU?!” he mocked his former teacher, “YOU CAN’T TRAIN US TO BE KILLING MACHINES AND EXPECT US TO BE UPSTANDING CITIZENS IN A BATTLE LIKE THIS!”

“I’m sorry,” Fanzell closed his eyes as he readied his sword, “I promised my last student that I was done running, that I would live!”

Fanzell delivered a hard slash, right down the middle of Ladros. Ladros flew backward, still with his mock grin on his fac,e while Mars started to swiftly approach, the latter showing no signs of damage.

“Ladros’s specialty was reinforcement magic, so he’ll be fine, even if I attack like this. That always made him on the more unpredictable side. Mars was my top student back in the Diamond Kingdom,” Fanzel said to himself, as he recalled memories of these two as kids, “He could easily take me down at his current distance, so I’ll have to put him down, before he can!” he called out. “Wind Creation Magic, Emperor of Slashing Winds, Mountain Wind!” he called as he shot a whirled about case his wind magic to whip about to knock Mars off his spell and sent him hurtling down to the trees below.

With his contraction and magic having been transferred to Mars for a few seconds, Fanzell’s binding spell on Ladros dissipated, allowing the enemy to fall free.

“Oooooh…” Ladros mockly chortled.

‘I’m putting my all into this attack,[/]’ Fanzell concentrated, as he motioned and raised his weapon above his head, “Now, WIND CREATION MAGIC, EMPEROR OF SLASHING WIND, GALE!”  He delivered a powerful thrust of torrential wind into Ladros, causing the mage to wail out in pain. ‘Not having an elemental attribute always made him feel odd…” he remembered when Lardos asked him about not needing an attribute to be strong, while the one in front was seemingly torn apart by magic winds. ‘He gave himself a complex over it, but he still had greater power than any of his peers. If he knows a long-range spell that he can pull out, I’m done for. I’ve got to put him out quick.’

Fanzell charged in, “Forgive me…”

“NOOOOOO!” Ladros called out, “I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE! I CAN’T, I CAN’T, I CAN’T…! No more, master, please…“ He looked forward evilly at Fanzell with a wicked grin. “I’m stuffed…” his eyes glowed.

Fanzell stopped his charge and pulled back.

“Heha… You surprised?” Ladros kept smiling, as the wind gathered into the crystal embedded in his chest until it disrupted completely.

“There’s not a scratch on him,” Fanzell stared.

“Yeah. I’ve made a few changes,” Ladros put up his hands. “After you left, I went to the army, and they gave one of those special upgrade surgeries. I came out with some new tricks,” he said as he held his hand up, and his grimoire flipped to a page. “Absorption and Emission. My wonderful body can now suck up any magic attack that’s thrown at it, and then, I can release all that scrumptious pent-up mana whenever I like,” he said with a hard growl as he smiled with his hands up and a sphere of wind magic around him, “You know what that means, right?! I’m going to now kill all your little buddies down there, and I’m going to do it with none other than your magic!HAHAHAAHA!”

“What is this power? Where’s it coming from?” Fanzell said in disbelief, “It’s not just you, Ladros. It must be coming from something else?”

“By the way, teach?” Ladros smirked, “You didn’t happen to bring any loved ones into the forest, did you? Cause if ya did, then ya may want to go and check on them real quick.”

Fanzell’s eyes widened, as he realized what his former student was implying, and immediately raced down to the trees.

“And you’ll have to outrun my magic, while you’re at it!” Ladros bent over. “On your marks, get set, GOOOOOO!” he called out as he recoiled back and sent multiple beams of magic into the forest, “Million Lazer!”

The lazer went in every direction, not only targeting the witches, but the Diamond Kingdom mages, too.

“Ohhhh, whoopsie,” Ladros looked out. “I got so excited, I went and wiped out my own guys. Oh well. I wonder if Teach made it,” he said as he looked into the forest and found Fanzell, “There you are!”

Meanwhile, Fanazell had barely managed to make it down to put a wind barrier around his wife. 

As the barrier died down, Dominante moved to her husband. “Oh, Zell…”

“Domina,” Fanzell irked out.

“Oh, would you look at that?” Ladros said as he landed and walked over. “Why haven’t you introduced us? Don’t you have any manners?” he said as he kicked Fanzell’s side pretty hard.

Dominante looked up in horror.

“Woooow… You didn’t tell me your lady friend was such a looker,” Ladros remarked as he grabbed the witch by her collar. Fanzell looked on in rage. “I’m jealous,” he said, as he lifted her high above his head, “Say, haven’t I seen you before someplace? Oh yeah. You’re that little minx he decided to run away with. Sooo… how have ya been?”

Fanzell gritted his teeth as he tried to lift himself from the ground to no avail, “Ladros. Please… stop this… I beg you. Use your power for what’s right.”

“Of course,” Ladros kept smiling. “I am, and I always have,” he remarked as he held Dominante up the whole time, “Come on… You and I both know that combat training was never meant for us to protect anybody.”

Fanzell groaned through his teeth, as he knew it was true.

“There’s absolutely nothing better than using your power at absolute max to debate your opponents, or anything that dares to stand in your way!” Ladros said with manic joy, as Dominante looked into his twisted grinning face in horror. “My goal is to be recognized by everyone all over this nation, and eventually, the entire world! THAT’S WHY I TRAINED HARD AND BECAME ONE OF THE EIGHT SHINING GENERALS!”

Fanzell's face showed a realization after hearing this monologue.

Fanzell looked his former student right in the eyes as he kept talking. “Why are you always spewing this idealistic garbage?” Ladros’s eyes reflected nothing beyond self-centered power-crazed mania, “No wonder you were defeated in that power struggle and had to flee the Diamond Kingdom. You’re such a coward!”

Dominante had had enough of this asshole bad-mouthing her husband and raised her wand up and hit Ladros in the side of the head with a small blast of magic.

“Shut your fucking mouth, right now!” Dominante said with anger as she glared at Ladros, “My Zell is no coward!”

Ladros turned, and his face turned to one of rage. “I think I’ll start by killing this noisy little witch,” he said, as he reeled back and threw Dominante into the air.

Fanzell watched in horror, as Dominante reached out for him as she was sent through the air.

“DOMINA!” Fanzell cried out.

Ladros cackled, as he gathered a ball of magic and shot it towards the witch, only for it to be cut to pieces by a gigantic crystal sword.

Ladros was left stunned.

Fanzell was left just as speechless.

“My powers,” Mars said as he revealed himself behind his sword, with Dominante in tow. “Are for protecting people. Everything you said…” he said as he landed in front of Fanzell, who was still staring in disbelief, “Well, I guess, it finally hit home.”

Fanzell just stared, “Mars… I…”

“Ah… you’re kidding,” Ladros motioned with his hands, ”What is this?”

“There’s no need for all this killing,” Mars said as he dispelled his sword, “We’re all here for the queen. Remember?”

“Oh. Now, you wanna pull out the kid gloves?” Ladros said with disapproval. “They turned their backs on the Diamond Kingdom. If we overlook that, then that means we’re basically traitors, too,” he held up a finger as he tried to reason.

Mars just looked back nonchalantly, “That’s fine.”

“R-really?” Ladros chuckled in disbelief, “You’re going to betray your country?”

“That seems to be the case,” Mars kept his stone face.

Fanzell just watched.

Ladros’s eyes went wide, and then, he bent his head over and seemingly let out a sigh, before reeling back with his hands above his head. “YAAAAAAYYYYY FOR MEEEEEEE!” he shouted in joy. “Now, I can kill you legally,” he shot magic lasers over the forest. “You’ve been a thorn in my side for too damn long! Always good at everything, and so nonchalant about it at the same time,“ he danced in place. “It’s like a pain in the neck. I knew if I kept aiming for the top, that you’d end up gettin’ in my way, somehow,” he mocked as Mars set Dominante down. 

Ladros happily held up a hand and gathered mana in it. “And today is finally my chance!” he smiled with glee, “I get to kill you and our old teacher! This is the besssssssst!”

Before he could fire his magic off, Ladros was hit with three ice daggers to the back.

Fanzell looked on in disbelief. “Mariella…” he said, as the former assassin emerged from the shadows.

“He’s my teacher, too, you know?” she said, with an unnerved tone of voice, “Don’t treat him like he’s some sort of bonus kill.”

“Why don’t you and your pathetic magic stay out if this?” Ladros scoffed, as he turned and absorbed Mariella’s dagger. “That’s not enough to snack on,” he said as he refocused his blast at the assassin mage.

Mars immediately stepped in and activated his magic, causing a crystal spire to shoot out from under Ladros, keeping him from firing his spell. He then used more magic to make a floating crystal island under Dominante and Fanzell.

“There’s our little Marsy boy for ya!” Ladros smiled. “I’ll take all that power and send it back with interest!” he said as he jumped back and fired many lasers of magic power on the group.

Mars created a crystal to shield them, and then, stretched his other hand to Dominante and Fanzell, as he activated his second magic. “Flame Recovery Magic, Phoenix Robe!” he said, as he held the others with his flames.

“But, Mars, why would you help us?” Fanzell asked, “Ladros is right. The two of us are traitors. I mean… Losing your memories…”

“Not to worry, sir,” Mars looked at his old teacher. “I’ve decided I’m on your side, unexpected as our reunion may be,” he said, as he turned to face Ladros.

Ladros immediately came flying in, making a b-line for the crystal flame mage.

“We can talk later,” Mars said as they took off. “First, we should deal with him,” he motioned to Ladros, who had given chase.

“Okay,” Fanzell agreed, “But, how do we handle somebody that does what he can?”

“Well, he’s almost invincible, but I know of a few ways we can defeat him,” Mars looked at his teacher, “One is to keep feeding him more magic than he can absorb, until he self-destructs, but we’d have to use spirit magic or the Queen of Witches to help us. The other way is anti-magic.”

“Anti-magic… Asta. That’s right,” Fanzell thought, “It turns out we know just the guy, and he’s waiting for us at the opposite end of the forest, as we speak.”

Mars's face showed signs of shock, for sure this time.

“Let’s try and guide Ladros to him,” Fanzell said, as Mars kept staring.

“Good idea, master,” Mars said to Mariella’s disbelief. 

“Hey!” Ladros called out, as he fired more magic beams, “Are you guys talking about me? It doesn’t matter what you do, 'cause it’s useless against my magic!”

Suddenly, the beams went in all directions, confusing the mage.

“Your power is what causes you to be careless,” Fanzell said as they head dove in, off to the side, allowing Ladros to come between them. “I’ve got a knack for reinforcement spells myself,” he said, as he and Mars charged their palms with mana.

“So, say goodbye!” Mars and Fanzell said at the same time, as they punched Ladros in the gut and sent him flying.

Massive Crater…

Furens simply floated in the air in front of everyone. Noelle, Vanessa, and Finral couldn’t believe how much raw fire mana was pouring off of the girls.

Noelle looked down at her wand. “I could put her out with that spell,” she said.

“Don’t even think about getting closer to her,” Asta said, “She’s generating too much heat. You’d have to generate a hell of a lot of your water to douse her before it evaporated from her heat output. I’d imagine it’d take just about all the mana you have left.”

“We could do it if we work together,” Vanessa said.

“Yeah, but we’d only have one shot,” Finral added.

“Exactly,” Asta nodded, “And that’s not a shot we can waste. Besides, I still have my own score to settle with little miss sunshine, but first, we need to deal with that asshole.”

As soon as Asta said that, Ladros came flying and skipped across the ground.

“Ooowwwwiiieee…” Ladros stood up and rubbed his head. “What a mean teacher and friend I have. All I was doing was trying to kill them, but they had to hit me so hard. Now,” he looked around, “Where’d they go?!” He stopped and looked over to the enormous outpouring of magic coming from Fana. “Oh, looks like I was knocked into a fight. Sorry, folks, but you wouldn’t happen to have seen an old man and some others fly through here?”

Everyone just stared at him.

“No? Then, I’ll just leave, but first, I’m going to kill all of you, starting with the fire lady,” Ladros sang. “MILLION LASERS!!!” he sang and shot magic beams.

“Bastard,” Asta said, as he summoned his Slayer, and it erupted with anti-magic and spun around. “Black Dome!” he said, while he created a dome of anti-magic over him and his friends.

“Asta, you can’t keep pulling off these big moves,” Vanessa said with worry, “You’ve just recovered your arms. If you keep this up, your body will end up in a worse state than when you got here.”

“Shut up,” Asta looked at her. “I know what I’m doing,” he said, as he pulled the anti-magic back into his sword. Furens held Ladros up by the throat, with severe burns covering his body.

“You are not required, so die, human,” Furens held up her free hand. “Salamander’s Talon,” she said, as she sent Ladros flying into the forest with a burning claw strike, while he cried it was too much, and then, turned back to Asta and friends. “Now, you shall fall to darkness, as Master Fragment commands,” she pointed a crystalline claw at the anti-mage.

High above the forest…

Fragment evilly smiled, as he watched the outcome of his interference on a projection of his abyss magic.

“Now that the little nuisance is out of the picture, I can proceed to the next stage of my plan, hehehe…” the evil mage chuckled as he activated his abyss magic and opened a small portal.

Reaching in, Fragment pulled out the orb of Equestrian magic he’d collected from the cave, where he and Asta had their last fight.

“With the Element of Magic’s amplifying effects on any Equestrian magic, and it channeling my dear Sunset’s dark magic, I only have to use a small piece of my stores in order to amplify my link with that little bastard down there,” he spat with venom, as he pulled a small strand of the magic from the orb before he returned it to his hiding place. 

“Just a little bit of help from my magics of this world,” he said as he activated his demon blood magic and placed the magic strand inside a blood crystal.

“Time to wake up your true self, Asta,” Fragment said, with a wide manic smile, as he pulled his hood back to reveal golden blonde hair on the top of his head that abruptly stopped halfway down, with jet-black hair filling in the lower half, with the length going down to just past his shoulders.

Fragment reached up with his other hand and nearly lowered his mask to reveal his forehead. Reaching up with his other hand, he placed the crystalline Equestrian magic in the center of his forehead.

“Now,” he said, as the background of his eyes turned green, and his amber irises turned red with purple wisps coming from the corner of his mask. “DANCE TO THE SYMPHONY OF TURMOIL AND DREAD! FROM DUST TO DUST, THE DREAM OF RUIN COMES TO AN END WITH A BEIR OF BLACK LILIES, LET IT BE HEARD WITH BEAUTIFUL CRUELTY, THE RAPSODY FEARED BY DEMONS OF OLD! ABYSS MAGIC, HYMN OF FALLEN GRACE!”

A piece of evil music began to play, and below, Asta and Fara felt the effects.





In the Crater…

Asta’s eyes suddenly shot wide open as he hit the ground on all four screaming in pain.

“Asta!” Noelle said as she started to run over to him but found herself bound by Vanessa’s threads. “What?! VANESSA LET ME GO!”

“Sorry hun but no can do,” The string witch said as she looked at her friend with worry. “Whatever is going on with Asta is very bad. I know you want to rush over 'cause you're really concerned but trust me, he’s not in a state to go near.”

“Finral?” Noelle pleaded.

“Sorry kid but I agree with Vanessa,” Finral said as he was shaking slightly. “How could this be happening? He was completely out of magic with the last combo spell he used to protect the withes but no he’s overflowing with mana.”

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Asta cried out as he reeled back and held onto his head. 

Asta’s entire lower right arm had somehow crystalized itself, his bones clearly visible for all present to see. The lock of his spiky bangs were all raised upward with the tips turning a dark maroon color, almost forming something of a horned crown look. His eyes now consisted of slitted pupils with red irises on a green sclera as purple mist wafted from the corner of the boy’s vision.

Suddenly, shimmering spikes erupted from his form all over his body. The spikes themselves appeared to be crystalline in nature, as the light from the fires in the still-burning forest refracted through them to cast a madrid of rainbows on the ground around the boy. The spikes them selfs dripped with fresh blood and bone from Asta’s inner skeleton. 

Noelle just stared in horror as she hit the ground on her knees after Vanessa retracted her strings from the girl, “Wha-what’s happening to him?”

“This is different from last time,” Finral took a step back.

“It all started after that massive flare of magic came from above us,” Vanessa noted as she looked up and her eyes widened as she saw the form of an evil ethereal castle.

Suddenly Furens started to move her arm and held it out palm toward Noelle, “You shall die, human. Your death shall greatly increase his descent into rage and agony…” A fireball formed in front of the demon’s claw, “Salamander’s Spear…” she said as she fire the spell off.

The spell was activated so fast Noelle couldn’t defend herself. She covers her face with her arms as the explosion hit but not her. She lowered her arms to see Asta standing in front of her bleeding with the crystal spike still protruding from his body, many broken now. The boy standing there with gritted teeth as he willed himself through what could only be described as immeasurable pain.

“Asta…” Noelle started to reach out to him.

“Don’t come near me,” Asta growled through gritted teeth. “I’m barely able to keep my mind focused on the demon in front of me right now Noelle. I.. don’t want… to hurt you…”

Noelle pulled her hand back.

“Finral, please…. Pull her back!” he coughed.

Finral did as he was asked and pulled Noelle through a portal back to him and Vanessa.

“This time he’s being driven mad by magic overload,” Finral deduced after he looked at what Vanessa had been staring at in the sky. “I bet it’s that Fragment guy’s doing. If we can get him one of his Demon swords I bet he’d be able to rest the spell for the most part.”

“Yeah but a few issues buddy,” Vanessa pointed out, “They're all stored in his black grimoire and currently, he’s only had that big fucker out. The main problem is none of us have enough magic power let alone muscle to even lift it a few inches off the ground let a lone get it into his hand.

A ways outside the Crater…

“What was that explosion just now?” Dominante asked.

 “What is that massive outpouring of malevolent magic from a while ago?” Mars asked Fanzell.

“I don’t know,” the mentor looked ahead to the edge of the crater and the source, “But, whatever it is… it certainly isn’t good…”

“Do you feel that?” Mariella looked up to the sky, as a massive ominous phantom class appeared in the sky above, “So much anger…So much mana…”

“Zell?” Dominante started to hold on to her husband very tightly, while she shook in fear, “Ahead of us… it feels like we’ll die if we go there…”

“I feel it, too,” Fanzell’s eyes narrowed, “What bloodlust…”

“Yes, it most certainly is,” came the voice of a new person.

“What the hell?!” Fanzell said as he, Mars, and Mariella all activated their magic and drew their blades.

They all looked to see the form of a tall man in a red-hooded coat, with his face concealed under the hood.

“I didn’t expect Fragment to steal and use the Element of Magic like this,” the man rubbed his chin, as he walked over to a nearby fire.

“Element of Magic?” Dominante asked. “What the heck are you talking about? More importantly-”

“Who the hell are you?” Mariella cautiously asked.

“Edward. Call me Ed,” he said as he pulled an untouched branch from a nearby tree, before going to a witch's destroyed shop and sortied through the materials to gather what he needed.

“Where did you come from, and what are you doing?” Fanzell said, just as cautiously as his student.

“I’ve been here the whole time, little fella,I’m just choosing to show my face cause I sort of needed to intervene,” Ed said as he let the materials he gathered float behind him. “Now, I just need some untainted spirit fire,” he said as he looked around.

“Why are you ransacking witches’ homes?” Dominante glared. 

“I need the materials for what I’m about to forge for Mars,” Ed shrugged. “He’ll need a weapon that can not only withstand massive amounts of heat, but also force before you go down to face the beasts in the crater. Ah, there’s some,” he pointed behind Fanzell, and before any of them could even turn their heads, the man in red was already there behind them, gathering the fire into a ball above his hand.

“Let me explain,” Ed said, as he started to work and threw various metals and bags of dust into the swirling flame above his hand and mixed them together, until they were a metal lump of almost liquid but not quite solid material. “An extremely powerful mage, by the name of Fragment, has been aiding the Eye of the Midnight Sun in their efforts to destroy the Clover Kingdom, and he has forcibly used an ancient artifact from Asta’s homeland on the leader of the cults’ forces,” he said, as he stretched and folded and repeated the process to the molten lumps, as if he was kneading dough, “to forcibly turn her into a dark and unnatural being, close to that of a spirit, but not quite there. At the same time, he’s also using that girl and the artifact as a sort of medium for the evil magic that he is using to try and force Asta into a berserk rage, to create more of the evil magic.”

“But why?” Mars asked.

Ed kept working without missing a beat, as the metal took on the form of a sword with double-serrated edges.

“Because Fragment’s very state of being is unstable and unnatural,” he explained, as he molded a guard and handle for the weapon, “He’s something that shouldn’t even exist at all, and yet, he came into being. Due to his unstable existence, his form is just as unstable, and the only thing that can sustain his form was what birthed him. But, that ran out sometime after the capital was attacked, and then Asta went berserk because he accidentally tapped into the evil magic of his homeland. Afterwards, the remnants of that power remained at the site of that battle.”

“And Fragment turned to it to keep himself alive,” Fanzell deduced, as Ed finished the sword and imbued the flames he used, to make it into the weapon’s blade, before tossing it to Mars. “So, he’s trying to get even more of the stuff, to make sure he keeps on kicking.”

“That, and backup plans, just in case,” Ed said, “The sword will only answer to you, Mars. It will help you reach the girl. Though in order to get through to her, you’ll need Asta to break the curse, but only you can save her from the darkness eating at her heart. Good luck…”

Ed then walked into the flames and just disappeared.

“Who was that?” Mariella asked.

“I don’t know, but I’m guessing he’s someone we don’t want to mess with, even on our best days. He’s not our priority right now. The others are,” Fanzell swallowed, “Let’s go. The others need us!”

Everyone nodded and ran toward the edge of the crater.

Witch’s Throne Room…

The Witch had been watching the battle extremely closely and was utterly thrown for a loop once she felt the evil masked mage’s spell activate from high above her. She was even more shocked about its effect upon Asta and its subsequent cause of his transformation.

“That boy,” the queen narrowed her eyes as she took a closer look at her future puppet. “He has magic stones infused throughout his entire body, but why couldn’t I find them when I used my blood magic on him? Most imperfect, but yet, perfect.”

She brought her crystal orb closer to her.

“You must have been put through a lot of torment to undergo such a surgery at such a young age in order to just gain power,” she said as she watched, “But who would have the skill and magical know-how in order to perform such a feat on a child like this? I would very much like to speak to this person. If this was your choice, then that's fine, but if not… they’re are some things not even I would be willing to go through with.”

She switched her orb’s view to see the sky. The only thing she could make out, though, was the small figure in front of a massive evil ethereal castle.

“He started acting up after this one did something,” the queen held her chin in thought, “But the way they spoke to each other was less than that of those of opponents and more along the lines of old enemies with much history.”

“I’d rather not interfere, but the way that boy is acting… more of the forest is in greater danger, with him in this state,” she activated her grimoire, “I’ll have to take control…”

“I wouldn’t do that,” echoed a voice.

“So, you are the one pulling the strings?” the queen looked around the room.

“Not at all,” the voice called out, “I am helping out where I can, but my role here is extremely limited. I’ve done what I can for your forest, little witch, so I will now turn my attention to the true problem in the sky.”

“It's been some time since anyone has referred to me as little witch,” the queen remarked with some annoyance, then she asked with a hint of nervousness, “I can trust you to destroy the issue then?”

“No,” the voice growled, “As much as I’d love to, I cannot destroy that vile thing. That privilege lies with the boy he’s messing around with at the moment, but as things are now, I am the only one with the power to put a stop to his intentions for the time being.”

“When it comes to actions involving what you say and do, I have never been able to stop you or so much as been able to stand in your way, so fine. Please deal with it as you see fit,”  the queen sighed.

“I shall then,” the voice agreed.

“Perhaps we could speak over tea, once this incident is over,” the queen interlaced her fingers in front of her mouth.

“Perhaps, perhaps not,” the voice said as it faded away.

“So hard to figure out. Your father is always the ever mysterious one,” she turned to the bulls, specifically the witch of strings, “Vanessa.”

The Sky Above...

“Yes,” Fragment smiled wickedly.

“You sure get a high off tormenting others,” came a familiar annoyingly all-knowing voice.

“Better than sitting on my ass and letting my godly powers waste away,” Fragment turned with a snarl to see a tall man with shoulder-length brunette hair wearing a matching gray trenchcoat and hat over top of a red sleeveless shirt, black pants, and heavy boots. “Allen Ferris.”

“Just Allen to you,” the man lifted his head slightly, to reveal a singular glaring right eye.

“I’m surprised you haven’t acted sooner,” Fragment drew his sword, “It doesn’t really matter though. I have more than enough power to match you.”

“If you kept on living, then you might have eventually got there,” Allem drew a red dual serrated-edged sword with a silver guard and a black handle, with a white smiling cat’s head and red eyes for a pommel, “I’d have cut your cancerous ass out of this world long ago, if I could have, but you’d already meddled too much in this world’s affairs, so my hands are tied on that matter.”

Fragment smiled confidently.

“But that alone doesn’t prevent me from acting during certain incidents, like one where an event goes too far off the original path,” Allen raised his weapon to his face to reveal the left side in the crimson reflection of the blade, “Not to mention I have a daughter down there.”

Fragment’s eyes widened.

“She’s mine, but not through the means of an affair or that of a lover in this world either, mind you,” Allen raised his left hand and placed it on the hilt of the sword. “My girls know about this and ok’d the donation, and I have no intention of letting Vanessa know who her father really is. But, that doesn’t mean I’m going to sit on my ass and let you do as you please in the events that involve her, let alone try and corrupt my little brother!”

Allen lunged at the evil mage. 

Fragment blocked the strike of both his swords.

The clash of the weapon rang out, like that of bells, across the sky.

The witch queen briefly looked up with a smile, as she hid her eyes under her hat. “Perfect,” was all she said, before she returned to Asta’s group. 
> Rise of the Black Knight
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Crater…

Furens sent non-stop fireblasts at the deranged crystal beast formerly known as Asta, but found it incredibly hard to do so, due to the boy's sheer speed and agility.

“You shall die!” Furens raised a clawed hand, “Spirit Flame Crystal Magic, Burning Obsidian Blades!” Several black obsidian-glass scimitars formed and started to spin as they targeted Asta.

Asta dodged what he could, though he was mainly doing so on instinct rather than technique, so he was still taking rather nasty hits that left his clothes in tatters and his body more than covered in a few burns and cuts. Thankfully, the partial crystallization he’d undergone had also boosted his already impressive durability.

He suddenly stopped, as a crystal spike erupted from the ground in front of him, causing him to backflip, landing on all fours to glare and sneer at Furens.

“You are truly troublesome, even for a human,” Furens glared back. “Now, Flame Sprirt Crystal Magic, Blazing Shard Rampart!” she flung a hand forward and shot red hot explosive crystals at Asta.

The deranged boy charged straight forward. In the process, he was hit extremely hard in the chest and shot back with a bang. He had his right arm blown off just above the elbow.

“Asta!” Noelle and Vanessa cried cried out, but were held back by Finral.

“You can’t go out there!” he gritted his teeth. 

“He just lost his arm, Finral!” Vanessa said with tears in her eyes, after seeing the state her friend was in.

“I know,” Finral gritted his teeth, “Trust me, I know, but we can’t get in his way, as he is now. He’ll just see us as more enemies. I know he’d never forgive himself, let alone me, if you guys got hurt, especially you, Noelle!”

He looked at Asta, who steadily got up. “Besides… I don’t think he’s even close to being finished off that easily,” he swallowed, “I noticed it earlier. His transformation allows him to regenerate.”

Just as Frinal said this, a crystal spike grew from Asta’s stump, until it was as long as his previous arm, before splitting at the tip to form five new fingers.

Asta held up the clawed crystal appendage and flexed his new hand a little, to show off the glinting firelight behind him through it.

“Truly a disgusting display,” Furens snarled as she fired another spell, “Spirit Flame Magic, Salamander’s Talon!”

“(Dark Crystal Magic),” Asta finally spoke in a broken tone, but also in elvish, as he held his crystalline hand above his head, where a large dark piece of blackened crystal formed above his palm. “(Emperor’s Javelin!)” he roared, as the massive crystal turned into a dark ornate lance that he flung at the demoness.

The lance tore through the flame spell and headed straight for the girl. Furens threw up both hands and caught the beast of a spear. She was forced back quite a ways, and her obsidian claws were badly damaged, to the point they’d cracked and were falling apart.

“Damn you, human,” she glared, but Asta wasn’t where he’d been.

He was instead right beside her, and just as the demoness turned her face, she looked at the deranged smile plastered across Asta’s face as he grabbed ahold of her face with his crystal arm and slammed her head into the ground so hard there was a small crater under it.

“We’ve got to do something!” Nolle said, as she was now extremely concerned about losing Asta to this madness.

“We don’t have a choice,” Vanessa looked over at the Demon Slayer Sword, “We have to get him his sword.”

“Maybe I can help with that,” Fanzell said as he and his team showed up. 

“Is that really Asta?” Mariella asked as she looked down at the two mages. “It looks like demons fighting, instead of mages…”

“Another higher-up from the Eye of the Midnight Sun known as Fragment showed up with a magic stone and turned a girl known as Fana into the one on the ground,” Finral pointed to the flame demoness. 

“You said Fana?” Mars asked, “You're not mistaken? A red-haired girl with streaks of amber gold and green eyes?”

“That right,” Noelle said, “Oddly enough, she has the exact same type of crystal magic you do. You’re siblings, aren’t you?”

“Not exactly…” Mars looked at the ground in shame, “We were very close to each other once, but that was a long time ago. It can’t be her…”

“She’s pretty hard to miss, with the fire all around!” Vanessa motioned. “And the fact she matches your description isn’t a fluke either! Let’s not forget the fact she’s using your crystal magic, too!”

“Now that I think about it…” Finral looked at Mars as she recalled the time Asta and Noelle told him about their time in the dungeon with this guy. “She does have a spell Noelle mentioned you have. Phoenix Robe…”

Mars just looked at him in shock.

“It can’t be her. it just can’t be… 'cause I killed her!” Mars said, shocking Fanzell, Mariella, and Dominante, “With my own hands, that day…”

“Well, she’s pretty much alive, 'cause she’s right there!” Noelle pointed out.

“It must’ve been her recovery magic that saved her,” Dominante said with disdain, “But due to the severe nature of her wound, it took time for her to heal, but they decided to keep her recovery a secret for further experimentation. That magic research-obsessed bastard!”

“I agree,” Fanzell said, “Right now, we need to break those two up and get Asta his sword. Hopefully, he’ll snap out of that…”

Mars looked at the sword the stranger had given him and remembered his words, “I’ll take on Fana. You guys handle getting Asta his sword.”

“I’ll help,” Mariella said. “You’re not the only one who was her friend,” she smiled

“Very well. We’ll save her this time,” Mars looked at the demon girl, “I won’t kill her twice.”

“We need to act now,” Noelle said, as she saw Asta raise his left arm, and black flames erupted to burn away the sleeve on his shirt and his glove, to reveal the dragon mark coiled around it. “Those flames aren’t normal, and they can’t be put out and won’t go out until they burn away whatever it is they come in contact with. Not even other flames are a match for them.”

“Leave it to a woman to know her man,” Dominante joked.

“Now’s not the time for jokes, Domina,” Fanzell said as he summoned several of his wind swords, “Mars, I’ll get his attention, and when he comes for us, you move in and try to get to Fana.”

“Yes, master,” Mars nodded.

“N-Noelle…” the water mage heard a faint, but yet, well-known voice.

“Raava!” she looked around, “Where are you? We need you!”

“T-trap-ped…. i-inside… with… As-sta’s c-conci-io-usne-esss… we- ne-ed t-the d-d-demon… de-stro-yer… s-sword….”

“But, we don’t have it, and Asta’s other grimoire is somewhere else,” Noelle said, as Fanzell launched the wind swords and successfully got Asta’s attention, while shredding most of his shirt off in the process.

Everyone froze for a moment when they saw the massive red five-leaf clover on his chest and black veins spreading from it.

“That’s awful,” Vanessa placed a hand over her mouth, “What sort of magic was he forced to endure to have been left with that sort of a mark?”

“Ask him later,” Finral said, as he opened a portal under them and safely portaled them to another side of the crater.

Mars and Mariella rushed over to Furens, and Asta rushed the rest of them.

“I’VE… GOT THIS!” Fanzell shouted, as Asta’s crystal arm collided with his teacher’s blade, Fanzell’s feet sinking into the ground nearly six inches from the strike. The wind mage gritted his teeth hard, “Damn it… He’s gotten a hell of a lot stronger than the times we sparred, and I was barely able to keep up then. This berserk state he’s in isn’t really doing anything to hamper his strength!”

He forced Asta back, causing the possessed mage to land next to the lance he shot earlier.

“Oh, crap,” Fanzell gave a nervous grin as Asta took hold of the spear and charged in, and suddenly, threw the weapon as hard as he could.

The lance spiraled for Fanzell and Dominante, when a portal opened under the old man, and strings pulled the witch to the others. Afterwards, the lance bore into the side of the crate with such force that it tore a trench into the forest.

“Thanks for the save,” Fanzell said, “This is bad. Normal Asta strength but Berserker Asta strength is just too much.”

“It’s weird though…” Dominante added, “He used the lance instead of a spell. Why? He could’ve just used the spell again and rushed in like he did earlier.”

“It's that magic he’s using,” Noelle explained, “I don’t know any great detail about it, but when he uses that magic, the words he says are literally what he’s conjuring, like normal. However, he’s forcing raw magic to bend to his will and into a form he perceives to make it do what he wants. I’ve seen him use a healing spell to save someone who nearly died, just by saying Heal in that language he used, but the drawback is the toll it exerts on his body. It drains him mentally and physically at the same time.”

“Hate to burst your bubble, but he’s not showing any signs of tiring out, Noelle,” Vanessa said, “And with this being Asta… his stamina is bound to last way longer than even ours, let alone our magic.”

“Don’t you think, I KNOW THAT?!” Noelle countered, “We need to get him his Demon Destroyer Sword from his grimoire and into his hands. At least, that’s what Raava managed to say, before she was completely cut off.”

“The Light Spirit?” Finral asked, “And which one of the swords is that, specifically? He only has, like, five!”

“It's the second smallest one,” Noelle explained, “The double-edge one, with the fan-shaped tip.”

“I know the one you’re talking about,” Finral nodded, “It's the one he used during the capital invasion to break that curse on the zombies.”

“It was actually Raava’s spell, but the same difference,” Noelle shrugged.

“And how exactly do we get this sword?” Vanessa asked as she pointed to Asta, who’d changed his left hand into a sword blade and used it to mercilessly attack Fanzell, who was barely holding his own against his crazed student, “It’s stored inside his black grimoire, and Asta is the only person in this whole world who can access it. Then, there’s the fact we need to get him to hold it.”

“I may have a way,” Noelle said as she looked over to where the grimoire had fallen on the ground, “I need you guys to cover me, in case his attention turns to me, which it will…”

“Stop right there,” Finral said as he opened a portal, and out came the grimoire. “You guys always want to do things the hard way. Let me save you some trouble,” he smirked as he handed the book to the water mage. “Whatever you’re going to do, you better do it. The old man won’t last much long against our berserker loudmouth.”

“I hope this works,” Noelle said as she placed a hand on the cover of the black book and concentrated, as she went into a mindscape.

Everything around her was nothing but bright red.

Noelle cupped her hands around her mouth. “Liebe!” she called out, “PLEASE, I NEED YOUR HELP!”

Suddenly, a massive black silhouette of a demon appeared in front of her.

“Why should I help you?” Liebe asked. 

“Asta and Raava need you!” she begged. “If you don’t help, Asta might be lost to his own dark feelings. Fragment cast some sort of mind spell and has provoked Asta into some sort of crystal magic form.”

“What could you even do against him?” Liebe shrank down to his true form and floated right in front of her. “You wouldn’t even be able to come here to ask me anything, if it wasn’t for him teaching you to enter your own mindscape. What exactly can you do to even try and save him?”

Noelle held her chest and looked down, “I’d at least, try instead of loafing around in a damn book! I sure as hell can do a lot more than you can! At least I know I’ll be there for him when he needs me, unlike you!”

Liebe eyeballed the water mage for a moment. “I like that fiery side you have, so I’ll help you save the idiot, but you need to know a few things first,” he explained, “Here’s how things work. I can’t really do anything from inside, unless Asta allows it, or he summons the zanpakuto, as that’s a literal physical manifestation of me in the physical world. Seeing as he’s totally out of it right now, I can’t even reach him to talk. I need a physical form or a medium, to even start off with. That’s where you come in.”

“But I don’t have the mental strength to summon your sword,” Noelle said.

“No, but I am still a demon and can manifest through contracts, and we will be making a very short one,” Leibe smiled. “I will grant you temporary access to the Demon Destroyer Sword and a limited amount of anti-magic alongside it, to save the idiot. In exchange for this, you must always be on his side. Even if you two end up going in separate directions in life, should you ever fail in this, you will belong to me… Magic, mind, body, and soul… Deal?” he held out his hand.

Noelle looked at the smiling demon, and then, at his hand. “Like I’d ever betray him,” she smirked and shook the demon's hand, causing a small black crest to form on her upper arm.





Noelle opened her eyes, and the black grimoire was now floating in front of her, covered in its red aura, and turned to its Destroyer page.

“Noelle…” Vanessa looked at the girl as she stood up. “What… did you do?”

“No time to explain,” Noelle said. “Domina, I need you to help me get the big sword. Vanessa, you make a slingshot to launch it at Asta. Finral,” she looked over to the spatial mage, “When I say so, you open a portal right to Vanessa’s strings and then right to Fanzell. I’ll need one right before, to get in close to Asta and get him his Destroyer. We only have one shot.”

Everyone looked at her and then nodded, before doing as she said.

Dominante contacted her husband mentally via magic, ‘Zell, we need you to push him back. Noelle has a plan, and it involves you using Asta’s Demon Slayer sword against him at just the right time. Do you think you can manage to hold him off until I tell you?’

Famzell gritted his teeth as he pushed Asta back and layed a series of strikes against the berserk mage.

‘I’ll do what I can, Fanzell replied as he narrowly blocked an overhead strike. “I’m running out of magic and steam quickly though. Asta definitely has me at a physical disadvantage, but I have the edge in overall mentality right now,” he smirked. “Guess I’ll have to push my limits against you this time, my youngest student!” Fanzell said as he pointed the tip sword of his sword at Asta, who only gave a manic smirk. “He might be possessed or whatever, but he’s still in there. At least, some form of him is,” he remarked as he concentrated his magic around his body.

“Come on, kid, show me what you got!” Fanzell roared as he and Asta rushed in and relentlessly slashed one another so fast that it was just a whirlwind of movement.

Domina, Noelle, and Finral had made it to Asta’s Slayer and managed to barely lift it off the ground. Finral opened a portal and pulled it over them, to land in front of Vanessa.

“Gonna need you to flex those muscles again, hun,” Vanessa winked at the spatial mage, who was huffing on the ground.

“How… does… Asta… swing… this… thing… with… just one… hand?” Finral grunted, as he pushed himself up, and he and Domina pulled the sword back on the string slingshot Vanessa had quickly whipped up with her strongest yet most elastic threads.

“One shot,” Domina gulped, as she was the one left to align the Sword’s path, while Noelle had the black grimoire floating in front of her.

“We best do it now,” Domina said, as Noelle nodded and reached for the sword as it pulled itself from the book.

Noelle quickly pulled it out and felt a surge of power as she raised the sword above her head and allowed the anti-magic to wash over her, giving her appearance something akin to Asta’s black form, but slightly more revealing.




“Wow…” Finral said, as his nose bled a little.

“Keep gawking like that, and I‘ll tell Asta when he’s back to normal,” Vanessa darkly whispered, causing a shiver to shoot down the spatial mage’s spine.

Fanzell forced Asta back with a Gale spell. “NOW!” Domina called out, and they shot the massive sword.

The huge weapon went rocketing down, just as Asta had closed the distance and swung his sword against his teacher’s and shattered Fanzell’s sword to pieces. Fanzell used his wind magic to blast the sword, causing it to turn into a massive high-speed anti-magic buzzsaw, narrowly cutting off its owner’s crystal arm.

Noelle suddenly appeared from above and delivered a downward smack to the face with the Demon Destroyer sword, before losing her grip on the weapon. It fell into the dirt in front of Asta, tip first.

“Nice outfit,” Fanzell said, causing Noelle to cover herself, as her face went flush before her clothing returned to normal, “Did that do it?”

“No idea,” Noelle glared as Asta grabbed his face and looked around, his eyes still red and green.

The anti-magic growled at them, and then looked at the sword, before taking hold of it.

“Great. Now, he’s got a real sword,” Fanzell remarked, as he started to back away.

“Come on… work…” Noelle said.

Suddenly, Asta flinched, and his body cracked with black electricity.

“RAAAHAHAHAAAA!” he roared, as the evil magic was forced from his body and drawn into the Destroyer, where it was converted into anti-magic.

Everyone’s attention was suddenly drawn above them, as a massive galactic crescent appeared and swallowed up the evil ethereal castle.

“What the hell…?” Asta said, as he grabbed his head and then looked over to his right and let go of the Destroyer, causing it to hit the ground, “AHA! WHERE THE FUCK IS MY ARM!?!”

“Yep. He’s back,” Fanzell said, “But what do we do about his arm? We just went through hell to get them back.”

“He’ll be fine,” Noelle waved off the windmage as she rushed over to Asta’s cutoff limb and brought it to him, “Here. Can you reattach it?”

“Thanks, Noelle… As long as the stump is still crystal,” Asta flipped his arm around and held the end up to his stump. “(Heal),” he said in elvish, and the two pieces of his body were one again. 

Asta wasted no time in testing his motor function on his right hand.

“So, Asta…” Noelle got his attention, “You going to explain what happened to you?”

“That's a good question, Noelle, and I’d like to know myself,” Asta narrowed his eyes as he looked up.  He then closed his eyes and concentrated, causing his body to return to normal. “One thing is clear though… Fragment and I definitely have some sort of past with one another, one that goes a lot deeper than I originally thought.”

An explosion suddenly caught his attention.

“WHAT THE HELL?!” he said, as he looked over and saw Mars and Mariella fighting Demonized Sunset/Fana, dubbed Furens by her handler. “That’s right. She’s here,” Asta said with guttural disdain, as he raised his hand and summoned his swords to his hands, before he started to walk over to the source of his rage.

Fanzell suddenly jumped in front of him, “Hang on there, Asta. Let Mars handle this.”

“Get out of my way,” Asta said with killing intent ever so present in his tone.

“I can-” was all Fanzell could say, as he immediately hit his hands and knees, as he found it quite hard to breathe as Asta flexed his spiritual pressure. “P-please, Asta, tell me,” he wheezed out, “What are you… going to do?”

“What has to be done,” was all he said as Domina rushed over.

“Zell,” she cried out, “Are you alright?”

“Yeah. I’m fine,” Fanzell gave a weak smirk, “I just asked Asta, but nothing was said when it comes to what he’s going to do… I hope my student will make the right choice.”

Meanwhile, Mariella and Mars were doing their best to try and to get past Furens’ outer self and reach their last childhood friend, buried somewhere in all of the evil magic she was exuding.


(Play during the next scene)



“I didn’t think that sword that guy gave you would actually do anything, but I’m glad I was wrong about that,” Mariella said, as she held her arm up while she squinted. “It's helped us get this close, without her roasting us. It doesn’t look like she’s even listening to us though.”

“FANA!” Mars called out to the girl, “I know you’re in there! Please, listen to me! Remember…It’s me, Mars!”

The flames girl only shot more fire at the duo, which Mars managed to cut apart with the sword. It actually seemed to be that the weapon was absorbing the magic, instead of cutting through it.

“COME ON BACK TO US!” Mariella called out. “Remember how you and Mars used to talk about going places together!?! You can do it now, with him… with all of us!”

Suddenly, the flames began to shrink in size.

“What’s going on?” Mars looked around and came to see Asta with his Demon Dweller sword raised above his head, using it to convert the magic flames into anti-magic, and absorb and store it in the weapon.

“Is he… absorbing the flames?” Mariella asked.

“His powers have definitely advanced since our encounter,” Mars noted.

Asta reversed the grip on his sword and plunged it into the ground, to allow it to continue to quell the rampaging flame. He then turned to face Furens and walked straight for her.

“Time to finish our little tussle,” Asta glared with a deadly glint, as he let go of the Slayer and let it float behind him, freeing up his hand to pull out his Demon Decapitator sword to pair with his Destroyer. “You still owe me your head!” he launched himself forward.

“Mars, stop him!” Mariella called out.

“Die, humans!” The demoness shot fireballs, only for Asta and Mars to cut them down before the swordsmen collided. 

Mars immediately jumped in the way and caught Asta halfway to Furens with his flame sword, fending off Asta’s Demon Swords. The two fighters were a near-even match at this time, due to the massive amount of fatigue and flames they had to put up with as they exchanged slashes. Asta’s advantage was his three swords and anti-magic, while Mars mostly relied on his strength, speed, and greater amount of physical stamina.

“You're in my way,” Asta remarked with a deadly chill, as he brought his Destroyer down extremely hard, causing Mars to buckle slightly from the sheer amount of force created by the impact, stumbling back with his hands shaking a bit, but still maintaining his grip on his sword.

Mars felt a surge of heat coming from his sword along with a strong presence coming from within the sword telling him to use its power. He concentrated on this sensation coming from his sword for a moment and then sent out a fiery slash at Asta, before charging in. Asta didn’t even blink and used his Destroyer to dispel the magic slash, before converting and absorbing it.

“What did she do?” Mars gritted his teeth as he pushed back and charged with an overhead blow against Asta’s Decapitator with a hard clang. “She’s never deserved such malicious feelings from anyone. She was always kind and sweet to everyone. She hated fighting! Those Third Eye bastards did this to her!”

“If that's what you think, then you have no idea who she really is, boy,” Asta shot back as he pushed hard with his Destroyer and was gaining the edge. “That girl is a killer. She has no qualms about doing what’s necessary, if it means getting more power. The fact that she’s in league with Fragment is all the proof I need to see she’s just another power-obsessed fool who needs to be put down!”

Asta controlled his blood flow and increased his strength and threw Mars back, knocking the flame sword from its wielder’s grip. Dodging a shot of exploding crystals forced him to backflip away.

Mariella rushed in with her dagger and tried to hit Asta’s nerve cluster to paralyze him. The daggers hit their marks, and Asta froze where he stood, motionless for a moment.

“I expected better from you,” Asta flexed and shattered the ice blades, “My bare skin is harder than iron at times like this. Even if your little daggers are made of magic ice, they’re still not strong enough to break my skin, and when using my anti-magic, you might as well be trying to tickle me!”

Asta motioned his arms and sent the Demon Slayer at the assassin. The sword missed, as the tip dug into the ground, and Mariella narrowly sidestepped. Asta had counted on this, and with a simple flick of his finger, the sword tipped over and landed on top of the girl, pinning her down.

Mars had managed to get back to his feet and get his sword, before rushing in with a downward slash. Asta raised his Destroyer up and blocked with the flat of his sword.

His gaze met Mars’s. “Your eyes have changed,” he pushed the crystal mage back, “Last time you wouldn't have fretted to let her die. Why are you trying so hard for her?”

“BECAUSE SHE’S THE MOST IMPORTANT PERSON IN THIS WORLD TO ME!” Mars called out. “I’LL DESTROY THE WORLD BEFORE I LOSE HER AGAIN!”

Asta's face became extremely rigid and rushed over and hit Mars's sword with a loud clang. He pushed hard, forcing the older boy to kneel, as Asta looked him right in the eye.

“Say that again,” Asta seethed.

“She’s the most important person in the world to me!” Mars grunted out.

Taking a long look in his opponent’s eyes, the anti-mage spoke. “Fine,” Asta let up. “I’ll help you get her back to her senses, but that doesn’t mean I will let her go for what she’s done.”

“What?” Mars shakily stood up.

“Get away from here,” Asta looked over at Mariella and summoned his slayer back to him, and it flew into his black grimoire.

“I’m not about to let you kill my friend, Asta,” Mariella readied to fight.

“That wasn’t a request,” he countered by releasing an overwhelming amount of bloodlust, flooding the area with killing intent. “I won’t kill her until she knows her charges,” he added. “I can break her curse with this,” he held up his Destroyer, “But, you’ll have to get through to her.”

Mars looked at the sword and recalled what the man in red had told them all earlier about Asta being the only one who could break Fana’s curse. “Right,” he nodded “But first, Flame Recovery Magic, Phoenix Robe!” he motioned, and the two of them caught fire and were healed.

“I’ll take the crystal hits. You take the flames,” Asta motioned.

“Right! Let's go!” Mars said, as the duo charged in.

“Pathetic humans!” Furens called out, as crystals erupted from the ground around her, “Die! All of you, just die!” 

Asta reeled his Demon Decapitator back and covered it in anti-magic, “Shattering Black Crescent!” He yelled as he sent out a slash that broke into several smaller crescents and cut through the crystal spike. He quickly stabbed his sword into the ground, to steady himself from falling over, as his breathing became heavy, “Damn it… I don’t have much stamina left…” he looked at Mars, “We need to end this fight soon… Damn, the transformation and ancient magic drain is starting to take its toll on my body…”

“All I need you to do is keep watching my back and cover me,” Mars said as he sliced through flames, and they were absorbed into the sword. “Break the curse on her, and I’ll do the rest. Just promise me you won’t hurt her.”

“I’m sorry, but that’s a promise I won’t make,” Asta sliced a crystal spear apart, “I’ll restrain myself as much as I can. I at least won’t kill her.”

Mars glared at Asta, who just wore a stern expression on his face.

“Fine…” Mars groaned.

“LET’S GO!” Asta said, as he took a deep breath and controlled his blood flow. “Thunder Breathing,” he said, as he shot off and darted from spike to spike in a random pattern, to draw Furens’s attention.

Mars created a diamond platform under his feet and shot toward the flame demon.

Somehow, the flame user was able to keep track of not only Asta’s movements, but also when and where Mars was coming for her at the same time.

She wasted no time. “Spirit Flame Crystal Magic,” she threw out her hands and burning crystals started to form. “Salamander’s Fangs!” she cried, as the crystals turned into miniature salamander heads and shot at the opposing duo.

Mars and Asta quickly found themselves on the defensive, as the crystal heads weren’t dodgeable. No matter how many they cut down, more quickly came down for them, and they were doing a great deal more damage than any other spells before. Even with his Anti-magic, Asta had a hard time cutting down the lizard heads.

“How can she send spells at both of us?” Mars panted.

“That third eye isn’t just part of a curse is my guess,” Asta wiped the blood from his mouth, “At this rate, we'll both be killed. I say we charge in head first. I’ll take the lead.”

Mars narrowed his eyes.

“I’ll only target the curse and the artifact,” Asta rolled his eyes.

“You better,” Mars readied himself.

“GO!” Asta called out, and they both b-lined it for the demoness.

With a wave of her hand, more spikes erupted from the ground at the men. The Demon Slayer shot out of Asta’s grimoire, and the mage jumped on the sword and flew on it, gaining speed and meeting the crystal spikes head-on. Mars quickly gained behind him.

“Black Comet!” Asta cried, as he raised his Destroyer, and with a swift motion, sliced through the horn and the cursed eye below it.

Mars tossed the sword off to the side and caught the girl, not paying mind to the flames and the massive amount of heat she was giving off. The flames and obsidian that covered her body steadily started to fall off and die down, while her size returned to normal.

“It really was you,” Mars placed a hand on Sunset’s face, “Fana…”

Sunset steadily regained her awareness. “Ah…. where am I?” she looked around and saw Mars with tears in his eyes. “Ah… Mars… but I thought I….” she recalled very blurring memories. “AH... my mind… It feels like…”

“You were under the effects of a curse and someone’s control,” Asta said as he walked over and peered down.

Sunset looked at him and immediately knew who he was. “You… you made it here, too…”

“Seeing that reaction, I can now say what comes next with the utmost confidence and conviction,” Asta appointed his sword right at her. “Sunset Shimmer, you are hereby charged with the following: Stealing a treasured artifact of your homeland, attempted murder of the owner of said artifact along with several other guards, assault of the royal family of the Black Clover Kingdom, and many other charges... How do you plea?”

Sunset looked down, and Mars was utterly confused, “Fana?”

“Guilty,” she said without hesitation.

“Then, as the ruler of the nation with these charges, I will now act as judge, jury, and executioner,” Asta narrowed his gaze. 

“Wait a minute!” Mars called out. “You can’t just levy charges like that on someone just after they…” he was interrupted by a kiss from Sunset. He looked at her, stunned, “F-Fana…”

Sunset gave him a soft smile, “Thanks for speaking up for me, Mars. You were always the one protecting me, but this is something I have to meet. I consciously did all of the things he said, so I have to own up to it. I’m glad I got to meet you again… and tell you what I really wanted to, on that day…” she returned back to Asta, “I’m ready, Your Majesty…”

“If you ever set foot in my Kingdom, you will be detained and severely punished,” Asta glared as plopped down and let out a harsh sigh. “I can’t make the call for Equestria or the Crystal Empire though,” he looked at her with one eye, “You’re lucky I have no real political power here, but you should be thanking Mars the most. He’s the one who wanted to save you. I just wanted to cut your head off and be done with you,” he said, and she gulped hard.

“Might want to put some clothes on, before that fire dress is gone, too,” Asta whistled, causing the girl to look down and scream before hiding in Mars's cloak. “Here,” Asta reached into his grimoire and pulled out one of his spare shirts, and tossed it to the crystal mage.

“Thank you for sparing her,” Mars looked at Asta.

“Don’t be thankful,” Asta narrowed his eyes. “I still haven’t changed my mind about her. She’s got a lot to make up for, but I don’t want to kill her, cause then, she wouldn’t suffer and atone.”

He stood up. “Time for the next one,” he sighed, as he summoned the Decapitator, as Ladros somehow survived and wandered out of the forest and tumbled into the crater.

“Owie,” Ladros whined. “Where is that little girl who shot me? I NEED MORE OF THAT SPICY MAGIC!” He saw Asta coming at him. “Oh, no good. You have no magic at all. Sorry. Gotta kill ya, buddy!”

Ladros raised his finger.

“Thunder Breathing, Thunder Clap Flash!” Asta said, and in a swift motion cut down Ladros with his Decapitator, but more importantly, the stones on his forehead and chest while leaving him looking like a belemic.

Ladros fell onto his back and stared at the sky, as everyone came over to check on what had happened, not knowing the witch queen was getting ready to act.

Asta wobbled slightly, as he felt his strength finally starting to fade away. He quickly dug his katana into the ground and steadied himself, as the others rushed to him.

“Asta,” Fanzell said, “I don’t remember teaching you to be so merciless.”

“He’s not dead,” Asta looked to his teacher and friends.

“Hey, where am I?” Ladros asked as he sat up and held his head. “Ow… everything hurts… What happened to me?” he looked over and saw Fanzell. “Hey, teacher… long time no see…”

“He seems to be back to normal,” Mariella noted as Ladros got to his feet. “Hey, the gem on his forehead is gone…”

“Makes sense,” Mars said as he helped Sunset over. “When Asta fought me in the dungeon, I cared for nothing, like all my emotions had been erased. I would imagine it had something to do with the procedures that man performed on us when we had the magic stones implanted in our bodies.”

“Wait, they did what to you!?!” Sunset pulled back and looked her friend up and down, “How could they do such a thing?!”

“Look who's talking, little miss all I want is more power,” Asta scowled, causing her to retreat behind Mars, “In short, I did what I did to… Fana to Ladros and destroyed the stone holding the spell.”

“Why are you so hostile toward her?” Dominante asked outright.

Asta’s stern gaze shifted to the witch, causing her to flinch in fear.

“I really don’t think you have a right to know,” Asta growled.

“Asta,” Noelle scowled, “Please tell them, so they can at least try and understand. They’re your friends, our friends, and they won’t know unless you speak up.”

“Fine,” Asta sighed, “That girl you know as Fana is known as Sunset Shimmer in our homeland.” That caused everyone to freeze, “Before she ended up in the Diamond Kingdom, she stole the Element of Magic, the same one that was just used on her, and tried to kill me and just about every other member of the Royal family. She nearly succeeded in killing Twilight.”

“I can see now why you wanted her head,” Mars stated, “But Fana has never done anything of the sort. She was always too scared to fight.”

“It's all true, Mars,” Sunset spoke up, with her head hung in shame. “I wanted power so bad I did terrible things for it, 'cause I believed it was supposed to be mine, but then, I nearly died over that and truly killed someone. Once I woke up on the Diamond Kingdom’s borders, I realized what I’d done and didn’t even have the thing I sought out. I decided that I would never seek out that power again and try to be better. Soon after, I was taken in by the research department, where I found everyone, and most importantly, you.”

“You didn’t kill Twilight,” Asta blurted out, “But she did very nearly die because of you. You will be answering for your theft to her by the way.”

Mars readied, but Sunset stopped him with a shake of her head, “I promise I will.”

A hard thud was heard and felt as something shot out of the sky. The dust cleared to reveal a very battered, beaten, and injured Fragment. He shakily got up to reveal he was much worse for wear, and his right arm was hanging very limply by his side.

“Damn him…” Fragment coughed blood. “How can he be so strong? I’m supposed to be stronger, not him!” He roared and then saw the group. “Hmmm…. My connection was severed after that damn sage destroyed my spell. Come along, dear Sunset,” he held out his one hand still clutching his core sword to his Cursed Blood Blade, “We must leave now.”

Sunset shuttered, as she tightly clutched onto Mars.

“Hmmm… It seems you’ve regained some autonomy,” Fragment pondered, “No matter. Demon Blood-”

Asta didn’t let him finish, as he rushed in with the Decapitator, but Fragment very narrowly blocked the heavy downward strike.

“Bastard!” Fragment grunted.

“Takes one to know one, asshole!” Asta shot back, as the two unleashed extremely hard strikes at one another, but Fragment was clearly at a disadvantage, with his arm pretty much useless.

Asta gripped onto the katana with both hands and brought it down hard and fast.

“Sun Breathing,” Asta said as he coated his blade in antimagic, “Black Blade, Flame Dance!”

Fragment pulled back just enough to marginally avoid it, but the very tip of the sword cut into his mask and skin. 

Asta didn’t let up and quickly reversed the blade of his sword and pulled back up in a slanted horizontal motion. This time he drew blood, cutting off Fragment’s useless right arm.

“GRAAAHAHAAAAAA!” Fragment cried out in pain as he staggered back, dropping his weapon in order to hold his stump of a limb. He positioned his hood just right, to hide the right side of his face, as a piece of his mask fell off as he fell to his knees. “BASTARD! I’LL END YOU!”

A glint from the ground caught the evil mage’s eye. Right next to him was the severed crystal arm of Asta. It had ended up there from the earlier skirmish with Fanzell earlier.

Fragment’s hatred melted and turned into utter joy.

“AHAHAHAHAHA!” he laughed, as he activated his Abyss magic and opened a small gate above his bloody left hand, and out of it came Sunset’s blackened obsidian crystal horn, that contained the Element of Magic.

“I WON’T LET YOU USE THAT!” Asta rushed in, but Fragment countered. With a flick of his wrist, the Element of Magic was flung from the base of the horn, nailing Asta in the forehead, causing him to fall onto his back.

“Don’t need it,” Fragment chuckled, as he stabbed himself in the forehead where his blood crystal horn had been, “HEHEHEHEHE.” 

“Bastard!” Asta glared as he jumped to his feet again and shot over towards Fragment, who again barely countered by using his Blood Blade’s core blade to block the strike and then used an Abyss gate to get back to his target.

Fragment let out a hardy chuckle as he proceeded to bend down and pick up the discarded arm and slammed it into what was left of his own arm. “Demon Blood Curse Magic, Blood Curse!” he yelled out, “Binding Cursed Blood Flow!” He laughed as the crystal appendage bonded to him almost instantly.

Asta stared in shock as his enemy flexed his discarded arm as if it always belonged to him. Suddenly, crystal spikes erupted through Fragment’s cloak at his shoulder.

“Argh!” the evil mage staggered just a bit.

“Hehehe…” Fragrant chuckled. “Been some time since I've been able to feel as complete as this…” he hissed, looking up to reveal the crystals had also grown around his right eye and into his mask, to replace the missing piece of his mask. “NOW, COME!” he called out, as he held his new arm above his head, and evil green and purple mist began to swirl from all around to coalesce into a ball above the evil mage's palm.

Asta and Sunset felt a burning surge of pain run throughout their entire bodies, as the evil magic was ripped from them. Even the dark crystal lance Asta had conjured was pulled in.

“Hmph,” Fragment scoffed. “To think you had the gall to attempt to imitate the imperial lance,” he waved off the weapon, as it was broken down into magic. “Though it lacks decorum, it's still a sight, as it requires a great deal of dark magic. I’ll put it to better use than you did, at least.”

As soon as the magic had gathered, the sphere’s circumference was that of the crater and Fragment condensed it down to the size of a basketball above his hand. 

“I’ll be taking my dear Sunset, too,” Fragment smirked, until he felt a piercing gaze directed solely at him, coming from high above in the sky, just out of sight. 

“Perhaps that sword instead then… Abyss Magic,” he changed his target and tried to take Mars’s sword with a gate, only for the weapon to activate on its own and shoot into the sky. “What?!”

The sword flared with magic fire and began to suck up all of the flames throughout the entire Forest of Witches, before rocketing off high into the sky and transforming into a winged humanoid form with horns, bright yellow hair, and red-toned skin. The figure let out a roar, as it pulled more of the flames from the blade into its mouth until every single flame 

“What the hell was that?” Sunset shouted in shock before she felt the dark equestrian magic that had consumed her in the air. She looked over towards her former master and noticed his body starting to shrivel, “What’s happening to him?!”

“I’ve wasted too much time and power here,” Fragment panted while he looked at Asta and smiled evilly. “Next time we meet will be the last time for sure, Asta…” he said as he walked through an Abyss Gate. “Continue to regain your strength, because if you don’t… beating you next time won’t be at all enjoyable, mahehehehehehe….” he laughed as the gate closed.

“What the hell was that?!” Dominante shouted.

“A nuisance that is now gone,” everyone heard the witch queen’s voice from everywhere, as a flock of crows suddenly formed into the ruler of the forest.

Asta glared at the queen, “Alright, lady, we did our part and held up the end where we took out the Eye and the Diamond Kingdom mages. Can we go?”

“You did indeed, and all without me having to lift a finger to the nuisance. However, your leaving would also be a nuisance, one that I will not allow,” she remarked, as she activated her grimoire, while raising a finger and sending out a torrent of blood that washed over the crater and swept everyone in it, too, solidifying and suspending everyone on crosses. “Blood Creation Magic, Fresh Blood Executions Ground. Now, allow me to move ahead with the next stage of my perfect plan.” 

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Asta cried out, as he stepped forward to run, but his legs suddenly gave out, due to the strain and something else. “RAHAAAAAAA!”

“I am the queen here, and ever since I used my healing magic on you, my blood magic has been thoroughly infused and coursing throughout your body. Ever since then, I have been influencing you ever so slightly,” the queen manically said, as she motioned her hand about and caused Asta to writhe in pain, as a blood web wrapped around him, “Blood Magic, Puppet’s Blood. You are particularly powerful boy. A match for even myself in a serious fight, I’d say, in terms of just magic power alone, but your anti-magic is what gives you the true edge in this world. Even when not using it, I could barely do anything after I used my spell, but thanks to the fighting, you have been worn to exhaustion, both physically and magically. Now that you have been worn down to this point, I can enact my will in full force upon you.”

Asta writhed in agony, as the Demon Slayer Sword was thrown to him. The boy was in a trance as he took the weapon with his right hand, and took a single shaky step, cracking the hardened blood under his feet.

“Let him go!” Vanessa and Noelle said in unison.

“It would be quite the shame to lose such a fine tool as yourself,” the queen commented. “Not only do you have light and dark magic, but you have anti-magic as well. You also displayed a plethora of other magics and powers I’ve never seen before. To lose you would be most imperfect. You will be the most dangerous weapon in this world, especially when wielded by me. Blood Recovery Magic, Curse Breaking Blood Filled Cocoon,” she drowned as she healed Asta with blood coming from her fingers again, knowing he was totally hers to control now.

Asta was once more lifted into the queen's cocoon spell and infused with her blood, as she meticulously performed and watched the process.

“Stay by my side, and you may wreak as much havoc as you wish,” the queen confidently remarked.

‘She’s casting so many advanced spells, one after the other,’ Noelle thought, as she looked on with her mouth hanging open. ‘This isn’t like Raava’s Spirit Magic at all. Just being close to it is making my blood run cold… She’s far worse than I thought…’

“That sword is the key, and if I can’t wield you, then you shall for me,” the queen motioned with her hand and balled it into a fist, while anti-magic erupted from the blade and down to cover Asta. “You will carry this weapon, as though it were mine.”

Allen watched all of this unfolding from high above, grinding his teeth in rage.

Asta emerged from a black ball of anti-magic in his one-winged black form, as black lighting shot passed Vanessa’s head.

“No, this whole time she was only after Asta!” Vanessa said with utter worry.

“Now, for your first order,” the queen commanded. “Kill these weaklings. Do a perfect job and leave no one alive.”

“Asta, fight her!” Noelle called out, “I know you're still in there! You’re stronger than this!”

“Now, who shall we kill first?” The queen looked around and then looked at Noelle. “Ah, yes, let’s not deny royalty. Kill her!” she ordered, and Asta obeyed.

“Asta, wake up!” Vanessa cried out.

“Come on, Asta! This isn’t you!” Fanzell called to his student, “It's no use. I can’t get through to him…”

“It’s me! Noelle!” Noelle cried out, with tears in her eyes, “You have to remember!”

Vanessa gritted her and looked at the queen.

“Now, this is justice…” the queen joyfully remarked as Asta kept walking, “To think, a Clover Kingdom royal would be vanquished by their knight’s blade.” 

“You can’t…” Vanessa remarked in worry, as Asta stood in front of his lover and raised his sword.

Allen kept watching from his spot, readying to step in if needed, still holding back his spite.

“Asta…” Noele said, with tears starting to fall.

“Snap out of it!” Vanessa cried out, “Please!”

“No…” Noelle cried, as she looked at him readying to bring his blade down on her, “Please stop!”

“It's time to say farewell,” the queen tacked on.

“ASTA!” Vanessa yelled.

“Don’t listen to her!” Fanzell added.

“Do it!” the queen ordered.

Asta swung, but suddenly stopped and pulled back, using his left arm.

“So, she still doesn’t have full control,” Fanzell remarked with confidence.

“Curses,” the queen held out her hand and activated her magic, “He isn’t even conscious yet he still has more than enough willpower to resist..”

Allen smirked.

Noelle gritted her teeth. “I won’t die!” she cried out. “I won’t let you kill me!” she shouted, not at Asta, but at the queen, as she started to struggle against her restraints. “I won’t! I have too much still left to do! Once I get free, I’ll show you just what I can do!”

“Puppet’s Blood binds to the target's blood throughout the target’s body and bends him to my will,” the queen announced. “He can fight it, but he can’t deny it. Normally I wouldn’t be able to use the spell on one as strong as him from the start,” the queen flexed her fingers, “But he has been pushed to passed his breaking point and can not escape my hold.”

Asta kept struggling.

“So stubborn,” the queen remarked.

Asat inched closer.

“Stop this, please!” Vanessa called out to her mother. “I’ll make you a deal,” she said, causing the queen to look over. “Let them go, and I’ll stay here! I’ll never disobey you again! Please…” she pleaded with tears.

The queen looked outright disgusted. “No,” she refused, causing Vanessa to recoil, “He’s going to kill each of them perfectly here and now, so that I can put an end to your defiance. Vanessa, my scrying foretold that you would one day return to the forest with something I wanted. That’s why I didn’t search for you. However, I hadn’t foreseen that that something was this human boy wielding not only contradicting magic elements, but also anti-magic. What did you gain by fleeing my forest?” She looked over at her daughter.

Vanessa watched in horror.

“You may have shared a fleeting bond with these imperfect worms, but in the end, it only led them to their deaths,” the queen noted as Vanessa started to shake, “No matter where you run, your ties to me can not be broken.”

“To you?” Vanessa muttered.

“You are my daughter, after all,” the queen added, “And family lasts forever.”

“We’re family?” Vanessa shakily added, “What do you mean by that?”

“You belong to me,” the queen bluntly stated.

Vanessa started to remember her time in the Witches’s Forest, while being trapped in a cage, as a tear rolled down her cheek. She recalled hearing witches leaving and seeing the queen, her mother, and begging to be set free, only to be denied for the fact she may have a power the queen wanted to possess, but never achieving it. She remembered passing the time by speaking to a doll made of string. She kept lamenting and crying to herself, until one day, someone broke into the forest and her cage.  

It was none other than Captain Yami, well, just Yami at that time, who somehow made it to her prison. He noticed her and decided to ask her what her story was, so they struck up a light conversation about telling him how she never left this place. It was then that he told her it was her lucky day, cause now there was a hole, so she could sneak out, only for her to deny it and say it was her fate. Yami then said she ended up here cause it was her fate in disbelief. He then told her he knew all about fate and told her to kick its ass and live how she wanted, before taking his leave, and Vanessa followed immediately.

Vanessa then started to remember her times with the squad and the most recent times with her friends.

“You want to know what I gained from the outside world?” Vanessa called out. “Well… I learned something…”

“Which is?” the queen asked not even really caring about the answer.

“You’re not my family, and you never were!” Vanessa retorted. “Cause the  Black Bulls are my family,” she added as tears streamed down her face, “and now, they’re about to be taken away from right before my eyes by someone who claims to be my own mother! If I can’t stop that, then what good am I to them? Please…” she looked down to her grimoire, “If that power really does exist,” the grimoire flipped through its pages. “Magic of mine, change this fate!” she called out, as the book opened to a fresh blank page and began to inscribe itself with red writing, as the book glowed a blinding white light.

Threads spring from Vanessa and her grimoire and swirled all around and coiled around into a red mass, until they formed a small red cat.

“What is that?” Vanessa looked up, surprised.

“Incredible,” the queen said proudly. “She’s done it,” she admitted as the cat perched itself atop Vanessa’s head and stared right back at the queen, ”At last, the red thread of fate.”

Allen smiled widely from out of sight in the sky at the display of his daughter's newly awakened power, “Now, make me proud and show your mother what you can do!”

The cat let out a slow meow, before jumping down and landing in front of the string witch and letting out another meow.

“In all these years,” Vanessa admitted, “I never thought it’d look like this… A cat.”

The cat meowed some more and rolled on the ground.

‘So, she’s discovered the spell. She really can manipulate destiny,’ the queen thought before she raised her hand. “In that case, let’s give it a try,” she motioned her hand, and Asta started to move to Noelle.

The water mage recoiled.

“Asta!” Vanessa called out, and the cat immediately pounced and perched itself on the boy’s left shoulder with a meow.

The witch queen watched the cat with the utmost interest. “It just touched him,” she said out of disappointment, “But nothing happened.”

Allen kept smiling from his lookout in the clouds, “That’s all it takes, little witch…”

“It’s time to pay for underestimating the Great Queen of Witches,” the queen motioned her hand, causing Asta to lower his left hand and begin heading for Noelle again, while the queen reveled in her own self-satisfaction.

Asta struggled as he reeled back and brought his sword down with a single motion to meet with Noelle’s neck, causing her head to go flying off to the right along with the cat, while Vanessa cried out for Asta.

“NOOOOO!!!” Vanessa cried.

“It appears you are still imperfect, but not to worry. In my infinite perfection, I will see to it that you receive proper training, from this point forward,” the queen gloated.

“Asta!” Vanessa cried out and then stopped to stare.

The queen, too, was utterly speechless, as Noelle was still there in one piece, and Asta stood there, posed in the same position and at the ready.

“She’s still alive,” the Queen pondered, ‘Impossible! I saw her cut her clean in two,’ Now, it’s time to pay, for underestimating the Great Queen of Witches.”

Asta wasn’t moving.

“Mmmm… I said kill them,” the queen flexed her magic.

Asta shakily moved, but it was to face the queen with a look of utter disgust and rage plastered over his face, startling her.

“You think… you can… make me…” he grunted, as he dropped his sword on the ground with a hefty clang, “Kill my…friends… and one …of my girls!” 

The queen’s eyes went wide with shock, while the anti-magic freely flowed from Asta’s now-present black grimoire over his body.

“I… will…. die… first!” he roared, as the anti-magic completely covered him and hardened into a new form, an anti-magic armor.





The Black Knight now stood before the queen in checkmate.

“My puppet’s blood spell has been broken. Impossible…” the queen motioned her hand, and the red string of her spell appeared above Asta. “A mere imperfection that I have now dealt with. Now, pick up that sword and kill.”

“As you wish, Your Highness,” Asta spoke fluidly this time, causing the queen’s eyes to widen as he reached towards his back and pulled the sword from it, all the while her puppetry spells strings were snapping with each motion of his body.

“How can this be?” the queen recoiled slightly.

Asta’s hand, in the meantime, had reached the hilt of his weapon and pulled it from his back, to reveal a massive katana-like blade with an upper and lower handle in the spine of the weapon.





As soon as the tip of the weapon touched the ground, the hardened blood magic evaporated in anti-magic. 

Asta raised the sword and covered it in his anti-magic, and with a single motion, he swung the sword behind him and sent a single crescent of anti-magic toward his friend, dispelling their bonds and setting them free.

“Impudent witch,” Asta said, drawing the queen’s attention back on him as he started to step forward, and with each step, more and more anti-magic poured into the ground from his armor. “You want me to kill, then I’ll oblige, but you never said who!”

Asta flexed, and the queen reacted immediately and created a massive scythe of blood to counter Asta’s incoming strike.

“I barely managed to block the attack,” the queen uttered, as she struggled to fend off Asta.

“I won’t let up,” Asta roared, as he and the queen began to trade blows, but his armor made it impossible for her weapon to do any sort of damage. He sent her flying into the trees with another hard swing. “You shouldn’t have healed me,” he said, as he stepped and then shot in front of the queen, who knocked him back with the butt of the scythe to the forehead, rocketing him backward.

The queen looked at Vanessa. “I must have it,” she narrowed her eyes and went for her daughter, “Come to me, fate. I am your master now!”

She suddenly felt something grab onto her ankle.

The queen looked down, and her eyes widened. “You’re not going anywhere near my friends, you old hag!” Asta said, as he threw the queen through several trees across the forest.

“Asta’s actually fighting the queen and winning…” Dominante said in shock, “Is it the anti-magic?”

Asta shot forward like a bullet and collided with the queen, sending out a shockwave.

“That armor is made of hardened anti-magic,” Allen said from amongst them, causing them to jump, “No doubt it's playing a major role in helping fend off the little witch's attacks, while also boosting his attack power. He was right. She really shouldn’t have healed him.”

“Excuse me, but who the hell are you?!” Vanessa and Finral yelled.

“No one of consequence,” Allen said with a subtle shrug, as he looked to Vanessa at the corner of his eye with a smile.

The string witch was a bit more than perplexed but didn’t mind his gaze. In fact, she found it quite comforting.

Meanwhile, the queen again was sent clear across the forest, but this time became much worse for wear.

She struggled to push herself off the ground. “How is this boy so strong?” she asked herself, as she coughed up blood. “This isn’t my power’s doing,” she said, as she looked toward his direction.

“You’re done,” Asta said, as he raised his sword with both hands on each handle and pointed the weapon toward the queen. 

All of the anti-magic began to gather at the tip of the blade from everywhere the two had fought into a large ball.

Allen looked shocked at his brother's control of this much of his anti-magic.

“Black,” Asta said, as a waft of anti-magic passed in front of his face, to reveal the outline of the wrathful mage’s face inside the armor. 





“MASER!” he roared and shot a massive blast of concentrated anti-magic at the queen.

“Not good,” Allen said, as he immediately vanished without even activating his magic, and this left everyone shocked.

“Master,” Mars looked at Fanzell, “Could that man be the same person that made the sword?”

“If I had to guess, then yeah,” Fanzell said dumbstruck. “Just who is that guy?” he looked over at Vanessa, “He talked like he knew you.”

“I have no clue,” Vanessa shrugged, “Never met him before.”

Allen reappeared in front of the queen. “You seriously fucked up this time, little witch,” he said, as he threw up his hand and caught his younger brother’s attack. “Damn it,” Allen said with gritted teeth, “Seals of Sin, Full Release,” he grunted, and his physical abilities quickly skyrocketed.

“How?” the queen asked.

“My powers aren’t limited to magic, my dearest,” Allen grunted. “At his full strength, Asta could’ve easily tore through you, but in the state he’s in now, he only has access to a fraction of that  power. I’m more than a match for him physically in this state, but with this much conpressed anti-magic, even I can’t rely on my magic and have to use my other abilities,” he said, as he concentrated and traced the flow of the the anti-magic, and then, began to pull on it.

The anti-magic began to swirl all around Allen as it was unraveled and spun into a new form, a form that Allen knew quite well, as it was one he’d made several times before, just not one made of anti-magic.

Above the man’s palm floated a black stone with a reddish sheen to it. 

Allen wiped his face. “An Anti-Sage Stone. Never thought I would make one of these,” he said, as he placed it in his vault for safe keeping, “Too dangerous to let that thing out in this world, let alone in any Equestria.”

The man looked to the Queen. “I will tell you this only once, little witch. Don’t ever try and mess with him or my daughters again, or I will do far worse than he did just now,” he glared at the women. “Arc of Time!” he called out, and a silver spell matrix appeared behind him and above the Forest of Witches.

Suddenly, everything except for the people began to rewind back to the places they had been, just before the assaults of the Diamond Kingdom and the Eye of the Midnight Sun.

Asta looked around. “What the hell is this magic?” he said. 

“Only one person we know with this sort of power, outside of the wizard king,” Raava appeared next to her partner, as the anti-magic armor crumbled and faded away, “I never knew you could make solid armor and weapons out of it.”

“I had no idea either,” Asta scratched his head, “Liebe?”

“First time I’ve seen it done without a contract, and even then, I’ve never seen or heard of anything that solid before either,” the demon acknowledged, “How are you feeling?”

“Sore,” Asta said, as he flopped on his back, hard. “OWWWWWWW!!!!! Oowowowowow!” he called out as he rolled around on the ground.

“Asta!” all of his friends cried out, as they tackled him just as he stood up.

“THE HURRRTTTTTTS!” he cried out.

“STUPID IDIOT!” Noelle cried as she dashed to him.

He looked down. “Sorry, Noelle,” he hugged her, “I’m really sorry.”

“How touching,” the queen said from her bed of crows as she appeared, looking worse for wear, as the others got defensive, “You can relax. I don’t not wish to fight you any longer.”

“Your majesty, who was it that cast that spell?” Dominante asked.

“An old ally,” the queen said while looking at Vanessa, “How do you feel after meeting your father, Vanessa?”

Everyone’s eyes widened. 

“That man… was my father!?!” she looked at the queen.

“Yes,” the queen nodded once, “In fact, he is the father of both you and your older sister.”

“Dorothy, too,” Vanessa said in disbelief.

“I’m afraid I’m lost here,” Asta said, though he had a theory.

“Yeah. Me too,” Noelle added.

“Same,” the others, outside Fanzell and Dominante added.

“Let me explain then,” Dominante stepped up with a proud tone of voice. “See, we witches consider ourselves the superior sex, and though we do leave the forest on occasion, most of us still call it our home and live in it. Witches like me, Vanessa and the captain for the Coral Peacocks, Dorothy Unsworth, are outliers. We left and never came back, deciding to settle in the outside world.”

“Yeah. We already know that,” Mariella said flatly.

“DON’T INTERRUPT ME!!” Dominante shouted at the ice assassin and cleared her throat, “Most of us will never stay with a man, let alone get married. You see, when it comes time for witches to want to reproduce, we generally spend some extra time out in the world, scouting out a suitable male we consider to have a good magic for our next generation.”

“Does that mean all witches solely give birth to females?” Mars asked.

“More like an eighty/twenty ratio, actually,” Vanessa replied with a teetering of her hand, “The males as cared for until it is determined they’ll survive and then sent off to an orphanage, unless the witch leaves the child with its father or decided to raise the boy outside the forest, while continuing to live here or at least very close by. Once they reach a certain age, then the witch usually leaves the boys to find for themselves, only checking in if they want to.”

“Interesting,” Mars raised an eyebrow.

“The point I’m getting is most of you grow up without even knowing your fathers,” Fanzell put the pieces together, “Let alone ever meeting them.”

“That is correct,” the queen added, “Most witches will spend one night with a man and leave, them being none the wiser and thinking it was all a dream, while the witch leaves with the next generation of offspring for the forest.”

“Who is that man you call my father?” Vanessa asked directly. 

“The oldest and most powerful mage in this world,” the queen said, “Your string magic and Dorothy’s Dream magic are products of his bloodline mixing with my own.”

“This man,” Asta narrowed his eyes, “Blonde hair, amber eyes. Wear a redcoat?”

“Most of the time,” the queen nodded once. “I see you are acquaintwed with the Wanderer.”

“He’s my older brother,” Asta said outright, causing everyone to look at him.

“Ah, I see. That explains your extraordinary magical abilities and other abilities,” the queen held her chin, “But by that pretense, that would make you something of a brother-in-law to me, though we never actually exchanged vows.”

“CAN WE PLEASE GET BACK TO THE PART WHERE ASTA’S OLDER BROTHER IS MY FATHER?!?!” Vanessa yelled out, “I can’t believe he’s my uncle! No way! I have nearly ten years on him.”

“It was no mistake when she called him the strongest in this world, dear niece,” Asta poked at his new family, knowing this was one hundred percent true after reading the queen’s QI. 

“Indeed,” the queen acknowledged, “He is the first person in this world I have seen to be able to use time magic. The skill you all just saw was beyond that level, too,” this caused them all to freeze, “The second being capable of such being the wizard king. My dearest is less of a human and more along the line of an entity or spirit. This is why asked for him to father you and your older sister.”

Vanessa looked at Asta, and he only nodded.

“To say his powerscope is outside of the laws of this world is nothing short of truth,” the queen continued, as she reached up and pulled the magic stone from her earring. “I believe you should have this,” she tossed the stone to Asta. “The third eye did come here looking for it, after all, and I would not chance anymore encounters with them here,” she then created a bottled healing spell and handed it over to Mars, “For your ailing king.”

“Thanks,” Asta looked through the stone, and then, looked at Noelle, and then, to the others, “I think we should go.”

They all headed out, but Noelle turned back to ask, “Vanessa, are you coming?”

“Ah… yeah…” Vanessa looked back to her mother, “I won’t forgive you for what you did.”

“I don’t expect you to,” the queen said, “Neither will your father, but I hope we can at least move past it. Please know that I am sorry, my darling girl. I was blinded by my own delusions of power and control. Go, and be with those you call family. That is where you belong, after all, but know that you’ll always be welcome here, Vanessa and know that your father has always loved you.”

“Will… I ever get to meet him again?” Vanessa asked.

“I cannot say,” the queen closed her eyes< “Your father is the one being I have never been able to get a read on, no matter what I try, but knowing him, you will meet again at some point. But, if you wish to know about him, then I suggest you ask your uncle.”

The sound of a car lurching to a halt was heard in Vanessa’s mind, before she looked to Asta.

“If he really is my uncle, then that means he’s not really what he appears either,” Vanessa realized. “Please tell me, what are they? Asta and my father, who is he really?”

“That boy is exactly who he is now,” the queen said. “Nothing more, nothing less. But there is coming a time very soon where he will no longer be that and must return to what he was. As for your father, not even I know that for sure, Vanessa.”

“Thank you, mother,” Vanessa said, before she turned to leave.

“And Vanessa,” the queen called out, causing her daughter to freeze, “Please be sure to visit.”

Vanessa then smiled and waved a hand, before leaving and joining her friends.

The queen then returned to her castle.

“That was more fun than I’ve had in the last four hundred years,” she said. “Tea?”

Edward walked out from the shadows, “Yes. We have much to discuss, my little witch…”

The doors shut on the couple as the night came.
> Trivial Matters of the Heart
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Golden Dawn’s Base…

Mimosa stood in the training area of the Golden Dawn’s mansion. She was annoyed, upset, and angry with a certain ashen-haired boy. Yet, at the same time, she was also hurt, concerned, and extremely worried about him. Most of all, she was confused about what she had to do moving forward.

“Looks like you have something on your mind,” came a voice from behind her.

Mimosa turned to see Yuno standing there, with Bell floating off his left with pudgy cheeks, as she happily munched on a cookie.

“Yuno, what’re you doing here?” she confusedly asked.

“Came to practice,” he said, as he held up a hand and created a hawk made of wind.

“Yuno always practices right now, big boobs, so you need to scat!” Bell glared, “I already have enough of an issue with the half-pint and her cooking skills to contend with. I won’t have you trying to seduce my Yuno with your chest!”

“Big boobs?” Mimosa said, as she looked down at her chest, and her face flushed as she covered up with her robe’s cape, “I DON’T EVEN THINK OF YUNO IN THAT WAY!”

“And why not?!” Bell countered, “You should! He’s the total package!”

“Bell,” Yuno said in his silent, annoyed tone.

“Yes, my dear Yuno?” the wind spirit said with bated breath.

“Leave it be,” He sighed. “Mimosa has a boyfriend already,” he said and noticed how his comrade looked at the ground sullenly. “Asta problems messing with your head?”

“How’d you know?” she asked with a blush.

“You act all mopey like this whenever I mention him at all,” Yuno raised a hand, “What did he do this time exactly? Something stupid, like usual?”

“No,” Mimosa sighed, “What would you do if he suddenly told you where he was from and said he was going to have to go back and that he was actually royalty there and had a lot of responsibilities to his people and… others to get back?”

“I’d say it's a good reason to do all the stupid stuff he does to get stronger,” Yuno said nonchalantly, causing Mimosa to look at him with a smirk on her face.

“He told you?” she asked.

“Not as directly as he may have told you, but once, when we were kids,” Yuno told his story of how, when he and Asta were much younger, he asked him a hypothetical question about if he left one day to go back to where he came from and asked what Yuno would do then with his rival was gone. “I told him then I’d be the wizard king for sure and come and see him and rub it in his face.”

“Ke… ahahahahaha!” Mimosa laughed for a good five minutes.

“Did that help clear your head?” Yuno sincerely asked.

Mimosa wiped away a tear. “Yes,” she smiled brightly, 





“It really did. Thank you, Yuno. I still have some more thinking I need to do, but I think you’ve helped me see what I need to do and what I need to say to him.”

“Well, of course, he had, chestie!” Bell fumed, “My Yuno’s always been helpful like that!”

“Ehhh…” Mimosa recoiled slightly at the nickname, “I think I’ll leave you to practice then, Yuno. Thanks for the help.”

She bowed and then left, with Yuno giving a single wave and a soft smile.

“I guess I should count myself lucky I don’t have to contend with her as my rival,” Bell looked down and put her hand on her chest.

“Enough. Time to practice the new moves,” Yuno said, going back to his normal cold aloofness.

Bell’s eyes sparkled on that note, "OH, YES!"

Rebecca’s House…

“So, a lot happened then,” Rebecca said, as she blinked a couple of times after having heard Asta and Noelle’s story of how they got his arms back. “But, to hear you have a niece, and it’s Vanessa…”

“Apparently, I have two here,” Asta sighed into the table before lifting his head up. 

Rebecca raised an eyebrow, “I mean, your older brother is how old again? Like, three thousand?”

“Fifteen thousand, according to his universe's calendar,” Asta raised a hand, “But the way time works between universes is all fucked up, especially for displaced, so there’s really no telling just how old he is in this world, let alone this universe.”

“I think I get what you’re saying, Rebecca,” Noelle looked at her tea, before taking a sip.

“I don’t follow,” Asta looked at his silver-haired girlfriend.

“Geez, for someone so powerful and who's supposed to be a king, you sure are really stupid sometimes!” Noelle held her head with a slight side-to-side motion while letting out an exasperated sigh, “She’s getting at the fact that he’s so old, and there’s no way he’d stay single in all those years and not have more than a few kids. You probably have a few generations of them in your older brother's world.”

“Honestly, I never gave it much thought,” Asta shrugged, before standing up and popping his back. 

“Why doesn’t that surprise me at all?” Noelle sighed again with a roll of her eyes. 

“I’ll go get some stuff for dinner,” he said before leaving through the front door and heading to the market.

“That boy… why did we start dating him again?” she turned to Rebecca.

“Hmmm….” Rebecca looked off to the side while touching her cheek in thought. “Cause he’s sweet, kind, and has a good heart, while doing all he can to support and be there for us!” She flicked her finger with a smirk, “So, when the time comes.”

Noelle immediately knew where she was going with that remark.

“I’ve decided to stay here,” Noelle said seriously, “I feel I still have things to do in this world, but I do plan on going when I get stronger and know I can be a support for him, as his girlfriend and as a better mage.”

“What about Mimosa?” Rebecca asked, “Have you or Asta spoken to her, or even seen her?”

“Actually, we did before his forced rest,” Noelle looked down, as her thoughts turned to her cousin, “She seemed more than a little upset with his state of being, but beyond a few simple words, we haven’t seen or heard from her recently.”

“He’s going to have to speak to her soon,”  Rebecca sighed. 

“Give it time,” Noelle held up a hand, “Mimosa is a lot more emotionally expressive and kinder than I am about most things, but at the same time, she’s used to doing things her own way to do things. Knowing her, she’ll be able to work through it, with some help from one of her own friends or comrades.”

Town…

Asta walked down the somewhat busy town street with a sack full of food for supper in his arms.

“Let’s see,” Asta thought, “Need some spices, then that should be it…”

“Look who’s up and walking around again!” he heard, as something small rammed into his side.

“Hey, Marie,” Asta smiled at the little girl clinging to his side.

“Asta!” Marie jumped back with a cute smile, “You’re all better now, right?!”

“You did give us quite a scare with that curse,” Sister Theresa said as she came up behind Marie, “You really shouldn’t run off like that, Marie. I have enough trouble from your brother as is.”

“Sorry,” Marie looked down.

Theresa looked back to Asta. “You not only got rid of that curse, but managed to get stronger, too,” the sister noted about Asta's much stronger magic aura.

“Y-yea-a-a,” Asta scratched the back of his head, “Got some new spells I need to practice. Could give me a definite edge in the upcoming battles…”

“Are you still staying with Rebecca?” Theresa asked, taking note of the sack under his arm.

“For a couple more days, while I still have the downtime,” Asta smiled, “All she does is worry about me, and then, I come over severely injured. Then, she takes to looking after me. I want to make it up to her any way I can, so I’m spending the next few days over to spend time with her.”

“I know she’ll appreciate it,” Theresa smiled, “Let’s go, Marie. We need to let him be on his way.”

“Awwww…” Marie pouted, “But I wanted to play with Asta now that he’s better…”

Asta patted the girl on her head, “I’ll be in town for a while longer. If you’re good and do your chores and listen to Sister Theresa, then ask her to bring you and the other orphans by the house, and you can play with Marco and the others. I’ll fix you all a big lunch.”

“Promise?” Marie squinted.

Asta held up his pinkie finger. “Pinkie promise,” he smiled, and the little girl copied him and interlocked her finger with his.

“See ya later!” Marie waved, as she and Theresa left.

Asta waved back. “Gauche is going to kill me, though I’ll do worse if he tries,” he sighed with a shrug. “Spices!” he remembered his main reason for stopping and went back to shopping.

Rebecca’s House

“So, what is he like?” Rebecca asked.

“Who?” Noelle raised an eyebrow.

“Asta’s older brother,” Rebecca pointed out, “You’ve actually met and spoken with him longer than I have. When he came to me, it was literally to make sure I got home.”

Noelle recalled her experiences with the Sage and then the description given by the Witch Queen and Asta.

“He’s not someone I can really describe in detail,” Noelle looked down, a bit apprehensive, “I’ve seen him twice now, and both times, he wore entirely different faces, as in looks. He doesn’t seem like a bad guy. He cares about his family, that’s for sure, but as a whole, I can’t really say.”

“If he’s like Asta, then that means he's pretty strong. I wonder what type of magic he uses?” Rebecca looked up.

“He’s a sage. That means he can use a lot of different spells, but the one I know for a fact he has is time magic. His power and control are on a whole ‘nother than even the wizard king,” Noelle described, “The edge he has is in just about everything, from power to even experience.”

“So, someone even Asta can’t beat,” Rebecca said bluntly, “Glad he’s our boyfriend’s brother.”

“Me too,” Noelle reached up and touched the seal left from Liebe’s contract with her, “Me too…”

Streets

Asta hummed to himself.

“You seem happy,” Raava noted, as she appeared in a much smaller form, riding on his shoulder, “Is it the girls?”

“Hmmm… That, and I got my arms back, new powers, and I regained some of my old power level from Equestria,” Asta chuckled.

“Thug robbing an old lady at 3,” Liebe said, and Asta nailed the guy in the face with a hard right to the face and kept walking. “Nice. So… when ya gonna talk to the last one? Ya know, the one with the great knockers,” Liebe snickered.

“Can you not go there?!” Asta shouted, causing everyone to turn and stare. “Ehehe… spirit,” he pointed to Raava, who glared at him.

“I was planning on going to see her before the Star Festival in a couple of days,” he sighed.

“If she sees you,” Raava pointed out.

“Yeah. If…” Asta harshly sighed.

“Don’t we have another issue to fix, too?” Liebe pointed out, as they passed a fish stall, “One that involves a set of underwater performers?”

“I didn’t forget about them,” Asta said.

“Then, where’s the bottle of healing juice from your sister-in-law?” Liebe snickered.

“Don’t start that bull,” Asta groaned, “And I can heal them myself, now that I have access to the full set of the Destroyer's abilities.”

“Fine then,” Liebe let out a sigh of relief.

“Time for food,” Asta gave a wide smile as he walked into Rebecca’s house.

Later…

“Are you sure you can’t stay, big sis?” Marco pleaded with Noelle.

“Sorry, but unlike a certain loud mouth,” she grumbled as he snored upstairs, “I’m not on medical leave, so I have to report to the captain about what went down in the forest. I spend almost every day with Asta as is, and I do love seeing you guys. But, I need some time away from the idiot, to not only relax, but also do what I need to do.”

“We understand,” Luca smiled, “We’ll tell him you went back to base to report in.”

“Thanks, Luca,” Noelle smiled as she waved goodbye and shut the door. “I just need to contact a certain lecher, and I’ll be there in no time,” she stuck out her tongue as she pulled out her communication orb. She then got to thinking about what she needed to leave out, and really couldn’t leave anything out, except the part where Asta was actually Vanessa’s uncle.

She shuddered as the thought crossed her mind.

“Oh, what about the Element?” Noelle remembered, “Fragment had to have gone to see Twilight to even get near it. I hope she’s okay. I better call her first and see…”

Noelle activated her orb, and Twilight immediately picked up.

“NOELLE!” Twilight yelled, startling the water mage and causing her to nearly drop the devicenad fall on her butt. “WHAT’S GOING ON OVER THERE?! ARE YOU OKAY?! IS ASTA OKAY!?!”

“Calm down, Twilight. He’s better than fine,” Noelle rubbed her ear and standing up and dusted off her skirt, “I was calling to see if you were okay?”

“I’m fine,” Twilight placed her hand over her chest, “I was out on a mission and got back a second ago. There was an assault on the Blue Rose headquarters. A guy in a mask and robes broke in and stole my Element. I can only guess it was Fragment. Nothing else was taken, and for the most part, he one-shotted everyone who was here with just enough power to knock everyone unconscious to stop them from coming at him.”

“Yeah. It was that evil bastard,” Noelle scowled, “He used it on one of the Eye’s top brass, the girl named Fana, who was that pony from your world called Sunset. Turned the poor girl into a demon or corrupted spirit of some sort. We beat her, and Asta got the stone back. He has it in his grimoire right now.”

“That’s the safest place for it right now. I’ll meet you later for the details,” Twilight sighed, “I have duties here to take care of due to this.”

“Later then, at the cake shop in the center of the capital,” Noelle said, and Twilight nodded, before waving goodbye and cutting the feed. “At least she’s okay…” she then thought and looked down and placed her hands on her chest, and a vein popped out of her forehead. “Mmmmm…Did she get bigger? Her’s are even bigger than Mimosa’s…”

Rebecca's Room…

Asta woke up the next day, with Rebecca happily hanging on his arm. The two had a very spicily eventful night. Rebecca had talked over what she’d wanted to do with Noelle the previous day, and they both agreed that it was okay to play around in bed. None of them would actually go as far as to engage in the act, at least until everyone’s thoughts and feelings had been resolved and dealt with.

Rebecca opened her eyes slightly and looked at Asta. “Morning,” she smiled.

“Morning indeed,” he gave a big smile back. “Wanna bathe?”

“If you feel like sharing,” Rebecca's face went flush. 

“I don’t see why not,” Asta chuckled, “I can’t stay for long though. I… plan on trying to see Mimosa.”

“I won’t stop you. It really needs to happen,” Rebecca sat up and stretched while holding her black to her chest. “Let’s get in there, shall we?”

Asta's whole face went beet red this time.

Later…

Asta looked at the map in his hand as he scratched his head.

“You should just charge in,” Liebe said.

“I went through the trouble of contacting Yuno, and I really don’t want to cause any more trouble than necessary right now, so no,” Asta groaned.

“Lost?” came a familiar voice.

“Yes, I’m lost!” Asta turned and yelled at Yuno. “YOUR DAMN DIRECTIONS ARE FUCKING HORRIBLE, AND YOUR MAP IS UNREADABLE!” he pointed at his brother then to the map he sent him, and back at Yuno.

“HEY, YOU TAKE THAT BACK, SHORT STACK!” Bell yelled back, “My Yuno’s handwritten directions and map were painstakingly and pristinely written out, just for you! So, you better get on your hands and knees and thank him and beg for forgiveness.”

Asta just gave a flat stone face look at the fairy.

“That was on purpose, so I could come meet you,” Yuno said with a knowing smirk.

Asta threw the map in his face.

“HEY, YOU-”

“I know,” Asta sighed, as he encased the fairy in a transparent bubble of dark magic, “But I still let it get to me.”

“Nice trick. It was only fair, seeing as you’ve put one of my comrades through a good bit of emotional turmoil,” Yuno said, as he used his wind magic to shred the paper to bits. “I see you’ve got your arms back, and it looks like you’ve also gotten stronger again,” he said, as he looked at Asta’s overall appearance.

“She’s the reason I asked for the details on how to get to your base,” Asta crossed his arms.

“Can you teach me how to do that?” Yuno asked, as he pointed to the ball containing the fairy, who was using a good bit of foul language at Asta right now.

“It's just a simple ball spell. It's not even really a spell, just a bit of magic power in the shape of a ball that cancels out sound,” Asta shrugged, “You can do it, too.”

“I guess the sound canceling is unique to your dark magic then,” Yuno bent over, as he examined the now pouting fairy, who was looking at him with pleading eyes,  “Let her out, please?”

“I will put her back in it if she decides to try and mouth off to me again,” Asta forewarned, as he released the spirit.

“Let’s go,” Yuno said, as he hopped on his broom, and Asta followed on his Slayer.

Golden Dawn Base…

Captain William Vangeance was in his office, attending to various paperwork, when a sudden rumble caught his attention.

“My, it sure is lively today,” he smiled as he looked up to his vice-captain, “Don’t you think so, Langris?”





“It is rather noisy, Captain Vangeance,” Langris said with a cocky tone, “It’s probably that commoner, practicing whatever vulgar spells are stashed inside that alleged four-leaf grimoire.”

“I believe I’ve told you not to call Yuno that, Langris,” William smiled with deadly kindness. “He’s our star, after all. I really wished I’d gotten all three of them,” he turned his chair and interlaced his fingers.

“Please forgive my rudeness towards you, sir,” Langris bowed and then thought for a moment, “Three, sir? What do you mean?”

“Surely, you heard the rumors of the trio of four-leaf grimoire holders by now? It's been a year since they took the knight exams,” William motioned with his hand.

“I've never put stock in rumors, sir,” Langris gave a cocky chuckle, “And again, I’m sorry, sir, but three four-leaf bearers, and two of them turned you down.”

“Yes,” Willam let out a slightly amused chuckle. “One went to the Blue Rose, and the last went to the Black Bulls,” that touched a nerve, causing Langris to ball his fist. “He was a true enigma. Two grimoires and a dual attribute magic user, with a third unknown power. He’s the one I really wanted.”

Langris was now floored when another rumble shook the base.

“And based on the shaking, he can handle a powerhouse like our Yuno with ease, without even relying on his magic power at all,” Vangeance smirked as he looked at Langris. “I extended the offer to leave the Bulls and join us when I came across him and Yuno earlier in the lobby, and he flat-out turned me down, saying that his friends were more important than a spot in the top squad. Yami certainly has an eye for character. I’d expect nothing less from one of his top knights,” he stood up and looked out the window with his arms behind his back. “You’re dismissed, Langris. I’ll send for you if I have something else.”

“Yes, sir,” Langris said, as he returned to his normal mocking state before leaving.

“Soon, I will be able to fade… Patolli…” William, said as he removed his mask, while his hair started to grow out, and his scar faded.

Training Area…

“I thought he was supposed to be injured,” Klaus huffed, “And how is he able to do these feats of strength without magic?!”

A rock flew past his head, as Yuno landed with his arms crossed in front of his face and a smoldering patch from a hard impart. The kid mage lowers his arms to reveal a proud smirk.

“Moreover, how can you take a hit like that?” Klaus asked, perplexed.

“You’re the one who wanted to test your physical prowess alongside us, and that last hit was nothing,” Yuno shook off the punch he took from Asta, “Asta and I used to fight like this back home all the time. He taught me to never solely rely on magic. I keep my physical strength as a hidden trump card.”

“That explains your oddly physically oriented workout routines,” Klaus said as he and Yuno jumped apart, as Asta came crashing down from above, sending rubble firing everywhere, “And if you've been fighting with that beast on a regular basis since childhood, that explains your stamina, endurance, and pain tolerance. But still-“

Asta rocketed out of the dust cloud, and his hands shot forward and connected hard with Klaus. He felt the blow from the impact, but was then sent flying by what felt like a second hit, yet, Asta’s arm never left his gut.

Klaus was coughing, doing his best not to puke.

“How can you fight like this without magic?” Klaus held his stomach, as Asta dodged a strike from Yuno and sent him across the room next to Klaus with a kick.

“A thoroughly trained body built from the ground up and honed through constant training is more than a match in terms of overall might for any spell,” Asta smirked, “I can see you’ve done your own physical conditioning, too, Klaus. I have to say, I’m impressed you were able to come this far in just a year of dedicated basic physical training.”

“You have Yuno to thank for that,” Klaus proudly smirked, “But tell me, you're still holding back, aren't you?”

“Yes,” Asta nodded, “My body was strengthened by the Witch Queen when she removed my curse. I can make myself stronger by controlling the flow of my blood through breathing techniques from my homeland. By making my blood pump faster, I get more oxygen into my body and muscles, making me stronger and faster, but I can also reverse it and slow it if need be, say if I’m poisoned,” Klaus’s eyes widened, “If you’d wanted to fight me before the curse, you’d stand a better chance, but with my now re-strengthened body, if I were to use those techniques, you’d both need to use mana skin to keep yourselves from getting seriously hurt, let alone match me in speed.”

“Mana skin?” Yuno asked, out of confusion.

“It’s a high-level mana control technique, where you cover your body in a layer of compressed magic to overall strengthen your body or spells you cast directly on yourself,” Klaus explained, “For a wind mage like yourself, it would be a great benefit to learn, as it would open the door to using mana zone. It’s a similar technique, but instead of casting on your body, you cast it on the area around yourself.”

He looked at Asta. “But, if you're familiar with it already, I bet you can already use both,” he smirked.

“It is a similar technique to when I cover myself in Anti-magic, so yeah. I never really use it though, as my light magic makes me too fast to use any of my major damage-dealing martial arts, but the dark magic is a bit too effective with the power output,” Asta shrugged, “An area of effect is more my style, so I’ve been focusing on mana zone, or at least, I will. Thanks for the spar, guys, but I need to find my girl, to have a much-needed talk.”

Asta waved as he left.

“Hey, Yuno,” Klaus looked to his junior, “Asta used some sort of delayed technique on me. You have an idea what it was?”

“So, that’s why you went back after the blow,” Yuno thought about the technique and then held up his hand. “It's a pretty simple move to perform actually,” he explained, holding up his hand and curling his fingers and thumb over, keeping them from touching his palm, and walked over to the rock Asta tossed earlier. “The trick is like a double impact, or double tap, according to Asta’s wording. You attack with the knuckles of your fingers first,” he explained and stuck the stone with a good bit of force, enough to slightly crack it. “Then, with a quick motion,” he forced his palm forward and shattered the rock to rubble, “apply the rest of the strike with the palm. It’s not a move you can do again and again, due to the stress it puts on your knuckles. I can do this a couple more times on stone, but it was a move originally meant to be used on flesh. The move is meant more as a staggering effect while giving a little bit of distance. Asta can use it to a much greater effect, due to his training and overall physical build, not to mention his specialized body strengthening.”

“You mean the breathing stuff,” Klaus looked at his hand and replicated Yuno’s form.

“No,” Yuno showed his senior again, “I mean he has a defensive body technique to harden his skin to be on par with iron.”

“I can only imagine the kind of training he had to go through to get such an ability,” Klaus said, as he did his best to mimic Yuno, but only wound up with an injured hand. “Lord of all magic…. that kid is something else…” he said while looking at his hand.

Elsewhere in the base…

Mimosa walked along with a bit of a smile on her face. She’d heard from Yuno earlier today that he was going to get Asta and bring him to the base. Judging from all the shaking that she’d been feeling, Mimosa could only guess that Yuno had taken her boyfriend to the training area for a much-wanted sparring session.

Honestly, she’d wanted to talk to Asta not long after she spoke with Yuno a few days ago, but when she found out from Noelle he’d disappeared from the base, only to end up in Rebecca’s town, she figured he’d gone to speak with the redheaded girl. She was then worried beyond all belief when she heard that he went out and took down an entire slave ring in his injured state and ended up drastically pushing his body to the point he was in severe pain. She couldn’t get away to treat him, due to being dispatched on an assignment related to the Eye of the Midnight Sun moving a large group of its forces across the borders in the wilds. Once she got back, he’d already left for the Forest of Witches with Noelle, Finral, and three other old acquaintances.

“I haven’t heard any shaking in the last few seconds,” Mimosa giggled, “It looks like I can talk to him now.”

She kept thinking her own thoughts and didn’t pay attention to her surroundings, causing her to run smack into Langris. The two mages were knocked on their butts, while papers scattered around them.

“Which one of you-” Langris growled as he looked around until he spotted Mimosa rubbing her head.

“I’m so sorry, Vice-Captain!” Mimosa panicked, “I wasn’t paying attention. Let me help!”

“Thank you, Mimosa,” Langris gave his best mock smile. “Always so helpful,” he remarked as they cleaned up the papers.

“I think that’s all of them,” Mimosa gave a warm smile as she handed Langris the last of the papers.

“It appears so,” Langris looked over the papers. “How about, to make up for it, you join me for dinner?” he smiled.

“Sorry, but I can’t,”  Mimosa said, as she got the creeps from him just standing there. 

“And why’s that?” Langris moved closer, thinking if he could land this catch of a woman, he’d be set.

“I have plans with my boyfriend,” Mimosa gave a smile, causing Langris to freeze.

“I’m sure he’ll understand,” Langris decided to push on, “Just tell him-”

He was immediately cut off with a fist to his face that sent him sailing across the hall.

“Best not to hit on my girl when I’m even in the same building, lest you want a dislocated jaw and several missing teeth,” Asta remarked as he cracked his knuckles before he flicked his wrist to get Langris’s blood off his hand.

“You insolent piece of filth!” Langris fumed as he activated his magic, “Do you have any IDEA WHO I AM?! I’M THE GREAT AND POWERFUL LANGRIS! THE VICE CAPTAIN OF THE GOLDEN DAWN, AND I WILL MAKE YOU PAY!”

“I know exactly who you are. You’re Finral’s little brother,” Asta crossed his arms, as Langris froze as thoughts flooded his mind. “I’m Asta, Mimosa’s boyfriend and protector when needed,” He blurred out of sight, and Langris couldn’t react as Asta held him up by the neck of his clothing and pinned him to the wall. “You can’t activate your magic as long as I’m right here,” he said as he pulled back and slammed the vice-captain into the wall. “If you ever try and pull a stunt like that again, I will end your pathetic excuse of a very short career as a magic knight for the foreseeable future,” he warned with a cold ominous look on his face while looking Langris right in the eyes, before he dropped the man on the floor, shaking in fear and reeking of piss.

“Sorry about that, Mimosa,” Asta scoffed at the boy cowering in front of him.

“Did you really have to go this far?” Mimosa asked with worry.

“I…” Asta looked back at her, and then at Langris, before letting out a harsh sigh. “I could’ve done better…”

“As long as you learn to control your anger better next time, I’ll let it slide,” she held her head, “You really scare me sometimes when you act like that. We really need to talk.”

“I know. That’s mostly why I’m here, 'cause ah… ya know…” he rubbed the back of his neck, while trying to avert his eyes. “I also really wanted to see you… and dinner is on me,” Asta smiled awkwardly.

Mimosa couldn’t help but laugh. “Sure,” she smiled. “I wanted to discuss us moving forward and what I decided, but I wanted to see you, too..” the couple walked off, leaving Langris alone.

“What a sight, and to come from a commoner, no less,” William commented as he’d watched from his office, before he came along. “I did try and warn you about him,” he looked at Langris with a fake smile. “It's just a rumor I heard from the other captains, but apparently, he was able to fight on par with three fresh captains and Yami while just having fought the third eye’s elite before. He was winning.”

Langris's eyes shrank, and then, he gritted his teeth, enraged.

“You’ll get your chance, Langris, in a couple of months,” William said, walking away. “Until then, hold onto that feeling and use it to grow stronger…” he said with dark joy, as his hair started to lengthen once more ever so slightly.

Restaurant in the Capital’s Middle Ring…

Mimosa was a little more than surprised at the fact that Asta took her to a more high-class restaurant. He usually opted for the smaller ones, where she was rarely known, so people would leave her alone, and so she didn’t depend on her reputation as a nobleman.

“Asta, how did you get us in here?” she whispered.

“I’ve made a fair share of knives for the chefs that work at a number of these places, back when I worked for the old man,” Asta shrugged, “It netted me quite a few connections with the upper crusts, in case the magic knight route wasn’t viable.”

“But you knew you’d be a magic knight from the start,” Mimosa pointed out.

“Actually, I didn’t,” Asta rebuked, “I knew it was a good possibility, but there’s always the chance that I didn’t get it. It’s like when I got my grimoire, well, my second grimoire.”

“You mean the light and dark magic one,” Mimosa pointed out, while Asta nodded.

“Certain factors can change, even the smallest things can have the greatest outcomes,” Asta explained, “I’m not the original Asta from this world. I’m merely filling his role. Normally, I’d have grown up with Yuno in that orphanage, if I was. Instead, I came in around when he was seven years old, when Asta would have had an influence on a life-altering decision Yuno made. I also gained my own grimoire.”

“But you already had one? I don’t understand how you got a second one,” Mimosa thought.

“There is a good explanation for that, too,” Asta waved a fork around, “My black grimoire was actually an item I bought, or won in my case, from a merchant called the Gambler. Merchants are the ones who send people across the multiverse to their respective Equestria or version of reality. I got it when I became Asta, or took on most of his visage. You’d actually say we more or less fused into one being, with my personality being prominent. Still, the black grimoire didn't choose me, so it wasn’t actually mine. More or less as an extension of who I am now, since I did undergo the ceremony and have magic, unlike the original Asta, I gained the grimoire.”

“When you explain it like that, it does make sense,” Mimosa thought a bit on it, but the concept just got to the point now she was getting a headache, “Do all displaced’s girlfriends have to deal with the confusion?”

“I imagine so,” Asta shrugged, “Though Twilight is really the only one who’s shown any real interest in how we get our powers, and that still confuses her to the point she has a nervous breakdown every time she tries.”

Mimosa giggled at that, “Asta… I’ve decided to stay in this world for now, but I still want to be with you… I hope you can wait a little while.”

“I figured you say something along those lines,” Asta gave a soft smile, “And I really do understand. You have things you need to do here, responsibilities. It’s the exact same reason why I have to go back home. I have a nation that needs me, but most of all… I have my girls and my daughter… But I can wait for you and when that time comes I;ll be right there."


“To think you have a daughter at your age,” Mimosa shuddered a little as she quickly changed the subject.

“You know how old I really am!”  Asta exclaimed then cleared his throat, “I’m over a hundred years old, well, technically, but due to my soul reaper abilities greatly extending my life and my bond with Ymir stopping my aging, I have near immortality.”

“What does the soul reaper and bond have to do with it?” Mimosa asked out of curiosity, “You never really explained that.”

“I guess you’ll need to know,” Asta sighed with a bit of reserve, “My soul reaper abilities ensure I can live well past a thousand years old, even if my physical body is destroyed, while still retaining my power. I’d still age, but it’d be extremely slowly.”

“I think I can understand this,” Mimosa pondered, “Your soul can only be damaged by spiritual weapons or the like. This ensures that if your physical form is destroyed in some way, you continue to exist, if only on the spiritual plan, but you’d still be alive. And with your natural abilities to use your zanpakuto on the physical plane, your soul is more in sync than most, allowing your aging to come to a near halt.”

Asta stared a little bit, “Uh… yeah…”

“But, how does the dragon bond play into it?” she tapped her chin.

“The dragon bond is the key factor in the immortality part,” Asta pulled his glove off his left hand, “As long as my partner continues to live, I won’t age. Dragons and their riders are linked. If the rider dies the source of the injury causes the dragon to dies too, but if the dragon dies as the source of the injury then the rider lives. The rider still retains some form of the magic from the bond as well but the reason why the rider lives in this situation is beyond me. The saying for the dragon goes something like better we dragon then our riders.”

“So, as long as your partner continues to live, so will you,” Mimosa thought, “I guess it makes sense, as dragons don’t really have a determined lifespan. Even if they grow old, they’ll continue to live, but will die eventually. But, does the magic you two share also help with the prolonged life, and how do the soul reaper powers affect your partner?”

“I think so, but I honestly have no clue,” Asta shrugged, “And yes, she is affected. Our life forces are linked, so even if she loses her physical form, like me, she will live on.”

“You realize you could rule your kingdom for all eternity, right?” Mimosa pointed out.

“I thought about that a long time ago, and I really have no wish to continue being a king forever,” Asta leaned back, “I’ll lead for a time, but I do plan on leaving the kingdom to my children eventually.”

Mimosa’s face turned a little pink, “How many are you gonna want?”

“Honestly, I don’t know,” Asta stood up, “It’ll depend on you girls. I have one daughter already, due to not being careful in a passionate moment,” he said with a flushed face, “but I love her all the same.”

Mimosa hid her eyes and started to fidget a little.

“It’ll come in time,” Asta held out his hand, “I want you girls to come and be with me when you feel it's right. I have no idea what the future will be, but I do know you’ll all be by my side in time.”

Mimosa smiled and took his hand as music started to play and they headed to the dance floor to enjoy the long slow waltz until the song ended and the couple left and enjoyed the rest of their night.




> Festival of…
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Black Bull’s Hideout…


The days had passed with a rather quiet calm about the Black Bull’s hideout. Yami was in his usual chair looking through his newspaper.

“Hmmm…” Yami thought to himself, “Something doesn’t feel right…” His eyes looked at the ceiling. “Oh, yeah...” he said as pulled out a cigarette and went to light it.

“We're back!” was called out with an explosion, as the door burst open.

“Man, that was a trip and a half,” Vanessa complained, as she came in, stripped her clothes and dropped on her couch, “Hey, captain.”

“Sup,” Yami waved, “How was the forest? Anything happen?”

“A lot,” Finral said as he came in and sat at the bar, “Where’s everyone at?”

“Out looking for cures for Asta,” Yami said as he flipped a page, “That’s what was missing. Where is the little loud-mouthed idiot?”

“Staying at his girlfriend’s house!” Finral hissed with disdain, “Where else would he be?! He’s got three chicks and a place to get away from this hell hole with one of them, but I can't even get a single girlfriend!”

“Noelle must be over there, too, then,” Yami thought, “So, did it work?”

“Too well,” Noelle came in, “He’s much stronger now.”

“Hnnn…” Yami smirked.

Everyone sat there in silence.

“Yep, still too quiet,” Yami rubbed the back of his head, “Geez… so, what else happened to you guys? Seems like ya’ll got hit with an ugly truth.”

“Urrrrrrrrr….” all three of them groaned in unison.

“That bad?” Yami actually looked up from his paper, “So-”

“Read the report,” Vanessa slurred, having already downed several bottles of wine.

“Finral-“

“Read the report,” Finral added, as he drowned his sorrow in juice.

“Hey, Noelle-“

“Read the report,” Noelle crossed her hands in defiance.

“But, there won’t be one,” Yami pointed out. Though he hated paperwork, he wasn’t against doing it, “It wasn’t actually a mission at all.”

“Exactly!” the three knights yelled in unison, before leaving the captain alone in his chair.

Suddenly, a gurgle was heard from said captain’s guts. “Time to take a dump,” he said, as he got up and walked upstairs.


A few days later…


Asta was at the front on the Bull’s base. In his time away, he’d been able to smooth things over with Mimosa, while also spending some much-needed time with Rebecca. He also decided it was time for an all-new look.

Asta had gone out to Hage Village, after having bought several items in the capital. He used his slayer at top speed and made it to the village in less than an hour. After distributing the gifts he bought for the children, as well as Sister Lily and Father Orfai, he headed to his base in the forest to clean it up, and then, went to his forge and work area in the ruins of the old elf village. He made use of all his skills at that time to make himself a custom outfit, one that was not only much more durable than anything else in this world that wasn’t made of magic, but also complimented his sense of fashion and fighting style. After that, he went the next day and got a much-needed haircut, getting it cut and styled less like horns and more like spikes.

“Sounds lively here,” he smiled as he strode up and threw the doors open, “I’m back!”

Everyone paid him no mind and kept fighting amongst themselves, as usual.

A vein popped out of the back of Asta's head, as he drew his default demon sword and anti-magic started to flow.

“I said,” he said. “I’M BACK, YOU BUNCH OF ASSHOLES!” he roared as he sent waves of Anti-magic out and caused everyone to stop and hit the floor.





“Hey!” Magna yelled, “What the big deal, Asta?! We’ve been out, busting our butts trying to find ways to get your arms back, and then, you go and shut off all our magic!”

“How else am I supposed to get your attention, when all you’re doing is yelling and screaming while throwing magic explosions about?!” Asta countered as he propped his demon slayer on his left shoulder.

“Hey, you have your arms back!” Magna pointed.

“Yeah. It kind of happens when you go to the Forest of Witches and speak with the queen,” Asta smirked with confidence.

“Asta, you can fight again!” Luck laughed. “Wanna fight me?!” he said eagerly, as he noticed the considerable boost in his friend's power.

“Alright, why’s it so quiet in here?” Yami said, as he came out in nothing but a loin cloth, a light blue haori, and a white head knot on, as well as a red hand fan. 





“Oh, hey, Asta. You’re back. Nice look,” he pointed.

“Ditto,” Asta raised an eyebrow as returned his swords to his black grimoire.

“Alright, you idiots,” Yami called out. “Everyone, stop whatever the hell it is you’re doing and get ready to go,” he looked at Asta, “I think this is stupid, but you do know about the Star Festival, right?”

“Why do you think I came back here right at this time, instead of going back to Rebecca’s place?” Asta threw up a hand, “Other than to see these idiots, it was to have Finral portal me there.”

“I’m your superior, asshole!” Finral said.

“Now, I’m telling you,” Yami said ominously, as he raised a flexing magically enhanced hand.

“YESSIR!” Finral said out of fear, and immediately opened the portal to the capital.


Capital Streets…


“So, why did you just come all the way over to the base, just to show off your new look?” Noelle said, as she walked next to Asta.

“Sort of,” Asta shrugged, “It was also ‘cause it was faster than flying.”

“But you were already in town!” Noelle exclaimed, “Pointless bull!”

“Actually, I’ve been out in Hage the last couple of days,” Asta corrected her. 

“Seriously… You could’ve led with that, instead of having me yell like an idiot, like you do,” Noelle remarked as she crossed her arms, “Did you at least go and see Mimosa?”

“But, you’re so cute when you yell,” Asta laughed, which earned him a smack.

“You’re lucky we’re in town, or I’d have blasted you with my magic,” Noelle blew on her throbbing hand, “Did you speak to Mimosa or not, King of Idiots?”

“Ow,” Asta said with tears running down his cheeks, as he rubbed the pulsing red handprint on his right cheek, “Yes, I did. I had Yuno show me to the Golden Dawn’s base, where the captain offered me a spot on his squad, which I promptly turned down.”

“You really should’ve accepted it,” Noelle crossed her arms, “Their squad has a much better rep than ours, and you get to see Mimosa, too.”

“Sorry, but I like where my squadmates and I are at,” Asta remarked as he used his dark magic on his face, “And I don’t think I’d keep a job there. Too many uppity twats that look down on you, just because of birth status.”

“You’re a king. You have every right to do it, too,” Noelle pointed out.

“A king with no kingdom isn't a king at all, Noelle, and I wasn’t born into that role either,” Asta sighed. “I claimed it through sheer force and power, for the most part…” he looked down.

“I’m sorry I brought that up,” Noelle looked down, ashamed at her bringing up his rise to power. “Nhha… But back to Mimosa,” she quickly changed pace.

“Oh… well…” Asta rubbed the back of his head, “I had a bit of a workout with Yuno and Klaus before I met up with her in the hall. I took her to dinner-”

“Hey,” she quickly turned with her hands on her hips and a hefty scowl on her face. “You’ve taken Rebecca and Mimosa out, but not me. Where’d this come from?”

“I’ve never taken Rebecca out to anything more than a small restaurant or cafe, because I know it would cause a lot of trouble for her personally, with the nobles looking down on her,” Asta motioned his hands for her to calm down, “I’ve only taken Mimosa out to similar places, too, but this was a bit of a last-minute thing, so I pulled some strings with one of the chefs I made a custom knife for to get into a classy place, so we could talk. I wanted to spend some time with her, too, so I kind of did a romance thing…”

Noelle narrowed her eyes, “Why haven’t we gone out?”

“You never really wanted to do anything fancy,” Asta shrugged, “We go out to town at least once or twice a week and usually eat. And if I did take you somewhere fancy, you’d just pay for it yourself, claiming that you’re royalty.”

Noelle thought on that for a second, and her face turned red from embarrassment, “ Yeah… you’re probably right. So, her answer?”

“Same as yours, and I told her I’d wait for when she’d be ready, same as you,” Asta smiled, as they started to move again.

“Where are we headed anyways?” Noelle finally asked.

“To meet up with some of our old friends,” Asta motioned to a certain former singer and dancer sibling duo.

“Kahono!” Noelle smiled and rushed over and embraced her friend, “Your grandfather let you come here?”

Kahono gave a nod.

“Yeah,” Kaito smiled, as he hobbled over on his crutch. “Since you guys took the magic stone, we’ve been allowed to go out and adventure. Some of the temple folk have even started to wander the lands. We usually don’t stray far, due to reasons…” he motioned to his missing leg.

“No need to worry about that for much longer,” Asta said as he walked up.

“Asta!” Kaito threw up a hand, and Asta grasped it immediately. “Your arms are all better! And wow… nice look!”

Kahono eyed the young man up and down and nodded more than a couple of times, as her cheeks went flush, causing Noelle to sigh with a smirk. “We got another one…” she whispered.

“Yes,” Asta let go of his friend’s hand. “Did you bring your leg?”

“Yeah,”  Kaito said, as he motioned to a bag that held his leg, suspended in water, “We preserved it in some of my dad’s water magic.”

“I didn’t know you could do that,” Noelle looked at the limb, “I’m sorry I couldn’t help…”

“You did more than enough, Noelle,” Kaito said with a handsome smile, then felt a chill run down his spine. “The hell?” he looked around, while his sister snickered as Asta sent a piercing smile his way.

Asta took in a deep breath and calmed down, “Let’s go over here, where you two can sit for a bit. I know you’re at least a little winded with the quick trip here.”

“Not really tired as much as a little achy,” Kaito said, as they were led to a bench just off to the side, out of the view of others. “So, what’re you up to?” he asked, sitting down. 

“You’ll see,” Asta said as he took Kaito’s jarred leg, pulled the cork out, and set it under his stump. “I’m no witch queen, but I’ve more than enough of power now to fix this,” he said, as he pulled his Destroyer from his black grimoire with his right hand. “This’ll only take a sec,” he smiled, as the siblings looked at each other in confusion.

Asta pulled the sword to the left and coated it in a layer of anti-magic. With a single motion, he sent a slash over the duo, and Vetto’s curse that had been afflicting them was eaten by the anti-magic. 

Asta immediately followed up by throwing up his left hand. “(Heal),” he said in the elven language, and Kahono’s vocal cords were fully healed, while Kaito’s leg reattached itself.

“I got you,” Noelle said, while she immediately came over and caught Asta, who stumbled from the output from the healing spell. “You really need to watch it when you use that,” she said with worry.

“I’m fine,” Asta snickered, “A little food and fun, and I’ll be back to full strength in no time.”

The siblings were in shock as they sat there. 

Kaito was the first to move, as he looked down at his reattached limb and moved his toes. “It’s back…” he looked at Asta and then pretty much tackled him in a bearhug, “I CAN DANCE AGAIN! THANK YOU!”

Noelle chuckled and then looked at Kahono, who was holding her throat with tears running down her face. “Don’t be shy,” she encouraged her friend, “Sing…”





Noelle, Asta, and Kaito all just stared as Kahono sang this wondrous song. Her music was so beautiful and full of life. Her voice and magic had now been fully restored, and not only that, but also enhanced by Asta’s ancient healing magic. Not one of them had noticed that others’ ears had gotten caught by the siren’s melody.

Kahono finished her song and looked at the others, and her face was a bit red from having wiped away her tears.

“Thank you, Asta…” she cried, “Thank you so much.”

“Kahono…” Kaito spoke out, “I’ve never heard you sing like that before. It was better than anything you’ve sung before.”

“Worthy of a stage,” Asta smiled.

“We are at a Festival,” Noelle smirked, “And you two did say you wanted to be idols.”

Kaito and Kahono both blinked. “I don’t think that’s a good idea…” they both said at the same time.

“No, it's a wonderful idea!” came a new voice.

“So, you decided to show up after all?” Asta smirked, as his older brother appeared from the shadows.

“The girls wanted to come to a Festival with the kids for a while, and so, I brought them,” Ed smiled with a snicker.

“Asta?” Kahono ducked behind him, while Kaito hid behind Noelle. “Who is this guy, and where did he come from just now?!”

“He’s my older brother, and he’s mostly harmless,” Asta waved off the question, “Are you going to help?”

“I’m not going to do anything,” Ed threw up a hand, “I’ve already set up a stage for you all. You just need to get the rest of your crew from around the festival, and the rest is on you, little brother.”

“What are you planning?” Noelle eyed the sage.

“Nothing,” Ed said with a stern voice. “I only wanted to help these two realize a part of their dreams,” he pointed to the brother and sister, “There’s still time before your curtain call. Why not go out on a date and have some fun while looking for the others?”

“Date?” Kahono said happily, while Noelle turned nervous.

“Yes,” Ed smiled. “Mix it up, too, and have Kahono go with Asta, and Noelle with Kaito!” he said with a snap and dispersed into confetti.

“It’s settled!” Kahono said as she bent over to Noelle, “Don’t worry. I know he’s with you, but please just let me borrow him for tonight, okay?”

Noelle looked at Kahono, then Asta, then back to her friend and let out a relenting sigh. “You better not try anything with him,” she warned.

“Promise I won’t!” Kahono gave a cheeky smile, before she latched onto Asta, who went red in the face, “Let’s go!”

“Ah…” Asta said as he was dragged along.

”Shall we, my goddess?” Kaito said with a grand gesture.

“Let’s go,” Noelle gave an awkward smile.

“This is so awesome!” Kahono called out, as she dragged Asta along from stall to stall. 

“Sorry about my sister,” Kaito came up behind Asta and whispered in his ear, “This is our first festival away from the sea, so she’s a bit more in high spirits.”

“It’s fine,” Asta nervously chuckled as Kahono finally let go of him to watch people play the goldfish-catching game, “Having fun yourself?”

“Oh, yes!” Kaito gave a big grin, “Especially since my goddess is with me!”

A small vein twinged on Asta’s forehead.

“Hey, Asta,” Noelle called out and pointed at a stage with men gathered around it, “Isn’t that Vanessa up there? Why is she dressed as a nun?”

“Costume contest,” Asta flatly looked away, “She and the captain of the Blue Rose are competing for Captain Yami’s attention.”

“Why would they do that?” Kaito asked.

“They both have feelings for him, duh,” Kahono threw up a hand.

“YEAH, CHAR! YOU GET’EM, GIRL!” Sol yelled out, causing the Blue Rose Captain to blush from embarrassment and spout something about calling her captain.

“You four look like you’re having fun,” a familiar voice.

Asta and Noelle turned to see Twilight. “Hey, Twi!” Asta waved.

“Who’s she?” Kahono whispered to Noelle.

“Do I… ah… really have to answer that?” Noelle stammered. 

“A rival then,” Kahono gained a cheeky smirk. “We’re just on a double date!” she cried out.

“Oh, that’s good,” Twilight smiled, “I’ll leave you to it then.”

“Hey, Twi, meet us by the main fountain in about an hour,” Asta said.

“Sure. Have fun,” Twilight gave a smile and waved, before humming to herself and disappearing into the crowd.

“So, ah… that girl just now…” Kaito spoke up with a slight nosebleed. “She’s, ah… really pretty…:

Another vein popped out on Asta’s head.

“Let’s move on,” he said with a strained grin.

“He must really like her a lot,” Kahono looked up as he walked next to Noelle.

“They grew up together and are also from the same country,” Noelle revealed. “So, yeah. She means a lot to him,” she smiled at her friend, surprising the song mage. “One down, two to go…” she murmured. 

“Um… Noelle,” Kahono spoke up after a while of walking, “those two seemed a lot more than just childhood friends to me. Doesn’t that bother you?”

“Your woman’s intuition is spot on, Kahono. They’re engaged,” Noelle sighed, causing Kahono’s eyes to widen. “And it did bother me at first, but not so much anymore. Asta and Twilight come from a place where men can marry multiple women, but don’t let it get to you. I do care about Asta, and I don’t really mind that he has more girls. I actually kind of like it. It’s like having sisters…” she blushed with a smile.

“Any idea on what they’re talking about?” Kaito asked Asta.

Asta shrugged, but something caught his attention. A sudden crying came to his ears. Asta walked over and knelt down to a little girl.

“Hey, did you lose your momma?” Asta asked as he rubbed the girl's head to soothe her a little, and the child nodded while she rubbed her eye. “Hey, Noelle,” he called out to his girlfriend, “Can you and Kahono stay with her for a minute?”

“Sure,” Noelle answered a little perplexed, “What are you planning?”

“Nothing much,” Asta smirked. “Kaito, with me!” he rushed off and grabbed Kaito by the collar, and the dance mage couldn't even protest. 

“Ya hungry?” Noelle asked the little girl with a smile.

The girls took the little one to get some food from a nearby stall before Asta returned with Kaito and a large ball and three smaller balls.

“What are you planning?” Noelle crossed her arms.

“A performance!” Asta smiled wildly, as he raised his hand while holding the smaller balls. “Let’s put on a little show!” he laughed, as he jumped onto the large ball and juggled the smaller ones.

“Oh, I get it!” Kahono smiled with a clap of her hands, then started to sing a light-hearted jingle.

Kaito then joined in, though in his mind, he dedicated the dance to Noelle.

It wasn’t long before a small crowd gathered around the newly formed group, and along with it, the young girl's mother. The next few moments passed just like they should have in the original timeline.

“That was nice of you,” Kahono smirked coyly.

“Very dignified with your speech,” Asta added.

“I thought it was wonderful,” Kaito bowed sincerely.

“Stop teasing me!” Noelle said with a beat red embarrassed face.

“See? I told you it was him!” Noelle and Asta heard a familiar voice. Turning, they saw Luca point at them, with her siblings in tow. “I thought I saw you up there, doing some sort of performance!”

She rushed over and immediately noticed Kaito and Kahono, “Who are you two?”

“These are a couple of friends we made on our mission when we went to the ocean,” Asta explained, “They were hurt pretty bad with the same spell I was hit with. I had them come here, so I could heal them.”

“You’re looking great with your new gear,” Rebecca said. “Very handsome. Who are your friends?” she asked, while specifically looking at Kahono.

“I’m Kahono,” the song mage winked with a sparkle, “I use song magic, and my dream is to be a singing idol!”

“I’m Kaito!” he posed, “I use dance magic, and my dream is to be a dance idol!”

“We’re going to be top idols in the future!” the duo said in unison.

“Umm…” Rebecca blinked.

“They’re a pair,” Asta rolled his eyes, “They’re a little outlandish, but a good pair.”

“Look who’s talking,” Noelle chuckled, remembering some of Asta’s antics, then moved over to Rebecca. “No need to worry about another addition,” she whispered in Rebecca’s ear, “Kahono is a good friend, but she’s not into Asta, other than being his friend. I’m sure he doesn’t see her as more than that, too.”

“What are you guys up to then?” Rebecca asked.

“Kahono wanted to go on a date,” Asta said bluntly, causing Noelle to freeze, “And she can’t really do that with her older brother, so Noelle loaned me out.”

“I see,” Rebecca, annoyed, looked at Noelle from the corner of her eye, but the water mage only whistled while looking off to the side. “What are you guys going to do now?” she sighed.

“A little more looking around, while also finding Mimosa,” Asta shrugged, “If you guys wanna see a show, meet up with us and Twi at the fountain in a bit.”

“It's good that you two made up,” Rebecca smiled, “I'll let you guys go for now then. Come on, guys!”

“Kay!” Rebecca's siblings yelled in unison.

“Asta,” Kaito looked at the redhead, “You have great tastes in women, my friend.”

Kahono and Noelle both laughed to themselves.

“So, one more,” Kahono looked to her friend slyly, “Exactly how many girls do you have to compete with for his attention?”

“There are four of us,”  Noelle fudged the truth as much as she could. “But we don’t compete with each other for him. Asta does all he can to spend his time with us. He’s with me a lot, due to being in the same squad, and Rebecca is the second most, to help with her brothers and sisters. If anything, Mimosa gets the short end. She rarely gets to see him outside of work, and that's if their time off lines up.”

“This Mimosa must have a lot of patience then,” Kahono said, “When are you going to tell my brother you and Asta are a thing, by the way?”

“You’re not wrong about her, and I’ll let him figure it out,”  Noelle threw up a hand.

“Mean,” Kahono smiled, “I wish you lived closer to the sea.”

“You’re the first friend outside the Bulls and Mimosa that I’ve made that weren’t connected to Asta’s group,” Noelle smiled at her friend, “I wish I could see you more, too, Kahono.”

“You could always move to the Temple,” Kahono suggested, “You’d be treated like a goddess there, ya know?”

“Yeah. I know,” Noelle recalled her time at the temple after the fight with Vetto, “That’s all a bit much for me.”

A sudden gust of wind shot for them. Asta immediately activated his anti-magic and covered his right hand and caught the spell, before he absorbed it.

“Nice shot,” Asta glared with a competitive smirk, “Yuno. But, was it necessary?”

“How else was I supposed to get your attention?” Yuno smiled as he walked over with Klaus and Mimosa. 

“Asta, you look…” Klaus adjusted his glasses.

“It really suits you,” Mimosa cried out with a deepening blush.

“So, you’re the last one,” Kahono looked over Mimosa with a smirk while rubbing her chin. “You got a nice set on you. Not as big as the Twilight girl, but still nice,” she pointed out, “Can I give’um a squeeze?!”

“WHAT?!” Mimosa began to panic.

“Bad,” Asta konked the girl on the head what a chop.

“Would you mind coming with us to the center fountain?” Asta asked while Kahono rubbed the knot that formed on her head. “You two are welcome, too,” he looked at Klaus and Yuno, “I think you might like it… whatever it is…”

“You’re asking us to come, but have no idea what’s going on?!” Klaus adjusted his glasses again.

“What do I have to do to get noticed by you, short stuff?” Belle called out. 

“Sorry, I mistook your fairy for a light-up decoration prize you won at a stall,” Asta smugly looked off to the side, while picking his nose.

“It happens,” Yuno shrugged.

“YUNO, YOU’RE SO MEAN!” Belle cried.

“Are we going?” Kaito asked.

“Yes, let’s,” Noelle flicked her hair.

“How are your arms?” Yuno asked as they walked, “Any lingering effects?”

“Better than ever!” Asta punched the air. 

“Excuse me, Asta,” Klaus spoke up, “Would you be willing to teach me some of your martial arts in our shared time off?”

“I don’t mind, Klaus,” Asta shrugged. “You wouldn’t mind having him join in, would you, Marco?” he asked his little brother.

“I think it’ll be fun!” Marco smiled.

“Wait, you're teaching this boy to fight?!” Klaus’s glasses dropped on his face a little. 

“For self-defense when I’m not around,” Asta rubbed Marco’s head, “He’s quite good at it: a natural and quick study.”

“That's high praise, coming from you,” Yuno smirked.

Suddenly, a familiar voice caught Asta’s attention.

“Get your fresh hot squid on a stick here!” Yami called out at a stall.

“No, don’t waste your time with stinking fish! Come get some nice cool shaved ice!” Captain Jack of the praying mantises called out over Yami.

“Is that Captain Yami?” Klaus said in disbelief, “What in god’s name is he wearing?!”

“Oh, just in time!” Yami spotted his knight, “You can help m-”

“Nope,”  Asta held up a hand. 

“I wasn’t asking ya, kid,” Yami glared as he cracked his knuckles.

“I know, and I don’t care,” Asta glared back, “I have my own stuff going on, Captain.”

Yami took note of the large group he was with and the hefty glare he was putting up and decided to relent and put his hands up! “Alright, I get it, stop with the death stare… sheesh!”

“Good luck in your fight with Captain Jack, but I highly recommend you both try each others’ food first,” Asta waved as his group moved onto the fountain not far away while leaving Yami dumbstruck.

“You sure it’s a good thing to blow your captain off like that?” Klaus broke the silence.

“I’m not going to give up my time at the festival to spend it on his, let alone his rivals,” Asta waved off the question.

“He has a point,” Kaito held his chin.

“Look who’s here!” Twilight said as they arrived at the fountain. “So, what are you planning to do, now that all of us are here?” she eyed Asta.

“Asta isn't the one who called you all here,” Ed said as he came out of left field, accompanied by his own girls and their children, “I was.”

“Ah… who is this?” Klaus asked as he pointed while whispering to Yuno.

“No clue,” Yuno said flatly, “But those kids are strong, and those women are very strong. His power is… I don’t feel anything from him, actually.”

“This is my older brother and his wives and kids,” Asta pointed, “In other words, my sisters-in-laws and their children, my  nieces and nephews.”

Klaus and Yuno just blinked a couple of times.

“Come along with me, young miss,” Ed motioned to a stage.

“Um…” Kahono hesitated. 

“Go on,” Noelle pushed her friend, “Push past your limits.”

Kahono swallowed and then turned back to Ed, “Lead the way, please.”

Ed nodded and led her off.

“Hey, what about me?!” Kaito said. 

“Relax,” Ed said suddenly, appearing next to the dance mage and causing him to yelp suddenly. “You’ll get your chance in the next song. For now, let your little sister have the spotlight. Older siblings are supposed to be supportive, after all,” he said with a swift motion, as the lights were all dimmed, and a spotlight showed on Kahono as the curtain rose, garnering everyone’s attention on her.

She stood in front of one of the mic, as magic molded her outfit into a shimmering pinkish-pearl gown.





“Pretty,” Asta’s little nephew said with sparkling eyes.

“Wow,” Noelle added. 

“I’ve never seen her shine like this before,” Kaito commented.

“Be ready once she’s done, 'cause then, all of you are going on,” Ed said as he motioned to Asta, his girls, and Kaito. “Now, let the show begin,” he snapped, and all lights were out, except for the spotlight on Kahono, as the music started to play.

The young song mage didn’t hold back and started to sing.





“Her music is something…”

“Is she an angel?”

“Pretty music!”

The crowd each had their own opinion, and it was all positive.

“You really went out of your way this time, Ed,” Asta worked over to his brother, who was at the bar area sipping on a bourbon, and crossed his arms as the song drew to a close. “Why are you doing so much here? Why go so far in this world?”

“I’m mostly taking responsibility for all of the troubles I’ve caused, mostly,” Ed said as he sipped on his drink, “This is just cause I wanted to and thought the siblings needed more than just a little juggling show for all their dreams.”

“Troubles?” Asta scowled. 

“Can’t tell you more than that,” Ed snapped, and Asta vanished and reappeared with everyone backstage.

“Dick,” Asta scowled.

“Sorry, Asta, but right now isn’t the time for you to go grudge mode,” Ed said. “I hope your choreography hasn’t waned,” he smirked, as a holo-display popped up in front of the sage, with a dumbed-down version of everyone in Asta’s group, minus Yuno and Klaus, with a progress bar above their heads.

Kahono soon joined them, “THAT WAS SO MUCH FUN!” she cheered as she spun around, “Is this what it’s like to be an idol?!”

“Indeed, but don’t let the spotlight overwhelm your life,” Ed warned. “You were merely singing in place the first time. This time, you’ll be performing with everyone in a group, while dancing and singing!” he motioned as a progress bar appeared above the songstress’s display character.

“Girls!” Ed called out, and Celestia, Luna, and Amore came out from nearby with costumes.

“Oh no…” Asta’s face went pale as he recognized the school uniforms.

“Are we going to wear these?” Noelle pointed at the clothes.

“Yes,” Ed smirked as he snapped, and everyone’s clothes quickly swapped with the costumes. “Now, get out there and dance!” he shoved them out on stage, and a very pipy song started to play, while Kahono and the girls started to sing in-synch, and the boys danced along to the rhythm.





With the song and dance routine being somewhat easy to copy, it wasn’t long before the whole plaza was found dancing along to the music.

“Well… didn’t expect this,” Yami chuckled as he saw Asta up there, totally red-faced. “Still… who has the kind of power to pull something like this off?” he said as he noticed all of the ambient mana surrounding everyone. “Bah, it's funny so let them be! They can’t be that bad! Ahahah!” Yami beat on his leg.

“That was something I’ve never seen before,” Captain Charlotte cleared her throat.

“You can say that again, Char,” Sol said with a mouthful. “Never thought I’d see Twilight up there and jumping around and singing. It's all that guy’s fault,” she swallowed and pointed at Asta, “She’d be so much better without him. They all would!”

“I told you to call me, captain,” Charlotte groaned. “And what do you mean all?” she narrowed her eyes on her subordinate.

Sol quickly broke into a cold sweat. “Ah… “ she remembered Twilight warning about how it's not uncommon back home to have multiple wives, but that she still didn’t want it widespread about her relationship with Asta and the girls. “Sorry, you’ll have to ask Twi. Oh, look! More meat over there! Bye!” she darted off, leaving Charlotte stumped.

Backstage, the performers all came off the stage, some embarrassed; others excited.

“Well done,” Ed laughed with a clap.

“You’re the biggest asshole,” Asta gritted his teeth, while he raised a fist with a pulsing vein on his forehead.

“Oh, relax,” Ed smiled evilly as he created an electric guitar from nothing and tossed it to Asta. 





“A bit edgelordish don’t you think, brother?” Asta, still annoyed, raised an eyebrow.

“You don’t need to plug it up. The magic enchantments on the stage will act as an amp,” Ed leaned against a wall, ignoring his little brother’s comment. “Last song of the night, Kahono. Let’s rock this place, everyone,” he smirked while making the rocker devil horns with his left hand.

Asta sighed, and then thought. “I know just the song,” he said, “Let's go, girls and guy,” he said as they all took their places, their clothes having returned to normal while also gaining their own instruments. Asta positioned himself and looked at Kahono. “All on you,” he gestured.

On que, everyone started to react, and then, Asta played the first riff, while Kahono started to sing. Meanwhile, Kaito activated his dance magic and cast it on everyone on stage.





 Sometime later…

“That was most exciting!” Ed’s Luna said to her husband, “I would very much like to meet your estranged daughter. I and Solar and Morning want to, too. I must say, I was very surprised when you said you were her father. When did this happen after you returned?”

“I have to agree with Luna,” Ed's second wife added, “Ed, I know we told you if you feel for another woman in another world we wouldn’t hold it against you but…. You have daughters here that grew up without you. I know that wasn’t easy on you, but why?”

“It had to be,” Ed looked into his reflection in his drink, “And there is no love lost with the Queen of Witches either. I care for her as part of this family and the mother of my daughters, but make no mistake, girls, I don’t actually love her, just our shared children,” he took a swig of his drink, “That being said, I never stopped watching them. Even if I couldn’t be there for them directly, I was still able to influence the world in their favor.”

He set his glass down and stood up. “I’ll let you meet them another time. Right now, I think it’s best if I see her on my own.”

“Very well,” Luna said with concern, as she pulled a black key from around her neck.

“We relent this time,” Celestia didn’t push her luck, “The children are tired, anyways.”

“Thanks, girls,” Ed smirked as he materialized a mirror, and Luna used the key on it to turn it into a portal to her library, “So, see you later.”

“Love you,” the sisters said, as they held their children and walked through the portal, before it returned to being a mirror and disappearing.

“So, you're going to talk to Vanessa?” Asta asked as he leaned in against the building Ed came out of.

“Shouldn’t you be going to the awards ceremony?” Ed looked at his younger brother.

“Vanessa is my friend before she’s my niece, Edward,” Asta scowled, “Screwing around in another world is one thing, but I won’t let you screw with her life. She may be your daughter, but that doesn’t mean she needs to get involved with our lifestyle.”

“I have no intention of getting her involved with our lifestyle,” Ed threw out a hand, “I missed more than a small chunk of her life here. I just want to speak to her a little and apologize for it. If she accepts, she accepts. If she doesn’t, then she doesn’t, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to stop watching out for her.”

“Hmmm…” Asta stood up, “How will this affect the future? I mean… me taking his place? Changing things like I have?”

Ed looked at his younger brother. “I can’t tell you that, Asta. You know that,” the alchemist coldly replied.

“I thought so, but it was worth a shot,” Asta let out a chortle and walked away, and so did Ed.

Meanwhile, Vanessa had gone to a bar she rarely visited, when a regular grabass came up and started to hit on her.

“Hey, pretty lady, how about me and you go somewhere and feel better?” he asked.

“Get lost,” Vanessa said with a flushed face.

“Hey, don’t be like that,” he snickered, as he reached out for the string witch, who in turn started to activate her magic, but stopped when the guy was sent flying across the bar when someone hit him in the face with a magic bullet.

“Disgusting drunk,” Ed said as Vanessa looked at him.

“Don’t expect a thanks, buddy. I could’ve taken him,” Vanessa scoffed, as she took another swig of her drink.

“I know,” Ed waved off the remark, “AND I’m sorry to cut into you sulking over losing the contest to the Blue Rose Captain, but we to talk.”

“I didn’t lose!” Vanessa threw her drink, only for Ed to snap and have it return to her hand.

“Both your mother and I agreed that the time has come for you to know the truth about everything,” Ed said with a stern glare.

Vanessa just stared and dropped her glass, causing it to shatter, “Are you… him?”

“Yes, I’m your father, but I don’t expect you to want to see me, after what your mother put you through and after hearing about what I am,” Ed said, as he started to explain.

“So… you and Asta aren’t beings of this world, but you can not only travel across worlds and dimensions, but also manipulate the future in any way you want,” Vanessa said. 

“Not entirely, but I do have a great deal of power to do so,” Ed said. “The dimension and creation magic went to Dorothy, while you garnered the ability to influence and change the threads of fate with Rouge.” He explained and reached out as he tugged on something, causing the entire room to light up with a multitude of colored strings. “My ability to control magic lies in the power to see and manipulate these strings of magic, another ability you inherited from me. Your mother wanted my power for herself, but quickly found that she couldn’t do anything against me. I was bound by certain rules to not interfere in this world’s natural orders directly as of yet, but that changed after your mother had Dorothy, then you. I wanted to stop what she was doing to you, but I couldn’t, not without serious risk of damaging the timeline. At the same time, that doesn’t mean I wasn't watching out for you. You’re my daughter, and I would do anything to keep you safe. But I understand if you’ll never want to see or speak with me again.”

“You… I…” Vanessa cried, then took a deep breath and looked Ed right in the eyes and took a deep breath, “Witches rarely get to know our fathers. I should count myself lucky I’ve gotten to not only see you, but talk to you, and to hear you’ve been watching me, too… It makes me happy. I do want to talk to you more. What about the queen though?”

“There is no love lost between your mother and I,” Ed waved off the question. “I do care for her as a member of my family and would help her if needed, but I don’t see her as a spouse or lover. But, when her time to appoint her successor comes in the next few coming years, I will be there to offer her a choice to come with me. Now,” Ed smiled. “How would you like to meet your little brother and sisters?” he asked, as he pulled a black key from his coat and gave it to his daughter. “That is a key to my wife, Luna’s, dark library. Simply use it on a large enough mirror and walk through. The librarian will let us know you’re there.”

“Thank you,” Vanessa said, “What do I call you?”

“Whatever you feel is best,” Ed said with a soft smile.

Main stage…

“Ladies and gentlemen,” the wizard king called out, “I hope you’ve all enjoyed the grand festivities our magic knight squads have prepared for your entertainment for this year’s Star Festival.”

The crowd erupted in cheers and whistles.

“Now, it’s that time of year again,” Julius called out, “THE MAIN EVENT! WHERE WE ANNOUNCE THIS YEAR'S TOP KNIGHT SQUAD!”

The crowd all called out for their favored squad.

“Here are the results. Marx, if you would, please,” the king looked at his assistant, who used his magic to display the result of the bottom four guilds.

“Hey, where’s the Black Bulls?” some of the people in the crowd asked. 

“You really think they’d continue to count those rejects after all the trouble they've caused?” someone else asked. 

“They’re so deep in the black stars they should coin the Black Stars instead of the Black Bulls,” another laughed.

“In third place, we have the Crimson Lions!” Julius said as the squad banner appeared, the place startling everyone.

“What the hell?!” someone yelled, “The Crimson Lions in third?! They always tie with Golden Dawn!”

“Not this year,” Rebecca said to the guy with a confident smirk.

“Now, I would like to invite the two rising stars of the first and second place squads before we announce the final results,” Julius motioned with his hands. To his right were Asta with Noelle, and to the left were Yuno with Mimosa and Klaus. 

The groups proudly walked onto the stage on opposite sides.

Everyone was in total awe at the sight of the Black Bulls.

“WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!” someone called out, “Some kind of bad joke? This ain’t funny!”

“Yeah!” another added, “Everyone knows the BLACK BULLS are nothing but troublemakers! How the hell are they in the top spots this year?!”

“They cheated!” someone else raged and threw a bottle of booze at Noelle, only for Yuno to blast it with wind magic into the air and cause Asta to draw his Decapitator and thrust the tip forward, as he sent a shot of antimagic at the bottle and shattered it into pieces, shocking the crowd.

Various groups around the crowd began to speak out about the bulls and their great deeds.

“As you can see,” Julius confidently motioned, “there were no underhanded tactics used here, only hard work, and now, the final results, Marx.” He held out his hand, and Marx handed the king the results. Julius opened the envelope and read the results and wore a big smile, “It’s with great pleasure, for the first ever, I announce that Black Bulls as this year’s Star Squad, with a ten-star lead over the Golden Dawn. Please, continue to enjoy your evening.”

Julius turned to Yuno and Asta. “Good job everyone,” he smiled. “Keep this up, and you’ll be the next Wizard King in no time,” he motioned. “Enjoy the rest of the festival,” he said, as he and his entourage left.

“Let’s go catch Kahono and Kaito before they leave,” Asta said to Noelle who agreed. “Let's meet up for some drinks in a bit, Yuno,”, he looked over at his brother before turning to leave.

“Asta!” Yuno called out, causing the boy to look over his shoulder. “I won’t lose next time!” he held his fist out.

“Sure you will,” Asta smirked as he bumped Yuno’s fist with his own, causing the black-haired boy to smile back with confidence. “CAUSE I'M GOING TO WIN NEXT YEAR, TOO!”

“Be sure and get stronger, Yuno,” Asta pulled back. “You’ll need it when we meet up in the next couple of months, 'cause that’s when I’m going to leave you into the dust,” he clenched his fist and then turned. “I look forward to seeing what you come up with,” he turned and walked away.

“Count on it,” Yuno kept smiling, as he and his group turned and left in the opposite direction.
> Volcanic Training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Local Bar…

Asta sat at the bar, with Yuno on his left, the duo enjoying a fruity beverage. Mimosa and Noelle had both gone to the bathroom.

“You guys really pulled out all the stops to win the top spot,” Yuno decided to speak up, “So… that guy Edward… he’s your blood brother…?”

“We barely won that, and if we hadn’t had black stars, we wouldn’t have had to bust our asses. But, at the time, it's that effort that makes the victory all the sweeter,” Asta took a swig of his drink, “And yeah… He is… What of it?”

“He’s pretty powerful,” Yuno said, “What is his magic?”

“My older brother is a sage, Yuno. He doesn't have a set magic like we do with grimoires, but he instead has many magics that not even I know of. He doesn’t need a grimoire, either,” Asta held up his hand and ignited a fire in it with his bending. “And it’s not just magic, either. He has any number of treasures and powers at his disposal that far exceed mine,” he clenched his hand and caused the fire to fizzle out. “He was originally an alchemist,” Asta explained, as he pulled a charcoal pencil out of his satchel and drew a basic alchemical circle, and placed his drinking glass on it after he finished off its contents.

“Alchemy?” Yuno raised an eyebrow, “Not an uncommon thing. So, he researches and develops artifacts.”

“Not the whole picture in this sense,” Asta tapped the edge of the circle with his finger, and in a spark of blue electricity, the glass mug morphed into a sparkling glass statue of Sylph.

“You finally managed to appreciate the beauty of my form!” the fairy gushed over the statue, while Yuno marveled at his brother's actions.

“It's not magic, but a form of science, though it does have magic applications, from what I’ve heard from and seen him do. But, I can’t use it all the ways he can. It takes a more scientific mind, who knows what elements and shit are about,” he tapped the circle again and turned the statue back into a mug, severely displeasing the fairy, “Basically, my older brother is an incredibly powerful being who you shouldn’t mess with let alone be involved with, or let alone go looking for.”

“The tone of voice you’re using,” Yuno noticed. “It sounds like you respect and fear him, while also,” he said as he took note of his brother’s face and smirked, “...wanting to fight him.”

“You’re not wrong, brother,” Asta chuckled as he placed his money on the bar, “But… he’s so strong that I know I would never stand a chance against him as I am now, but that’s just for now…”

Yuno smirked, and then a stray thought crossed his mind, “If he’s your older brother, doesn’t that make him mine, Twi’s, and everyone at the church’s older brother, too?”

“In short, yes,” Asta looked over his shoulder. “This is a warning, Yuno,” he looked over his shoulder, “Don’t cross Edward and don’t go looking for him. He’s not someone you can go against, and killing is not hard for him to do let alone something he’s against. Death is a mercy from him.”

“Hey,” Noelle said coming over, “You ready to go?”

“Yeah,” Asta smirked and noticed Mimosa was gone. 

“Before you ask, she was tired and went with Rebecca,” Noelle crossed her arms under her chest, which she seemed to do a lot in front of him these days, “She did more of those performances than we did with Kahono, after the ceremony.”

“I never took her as one for performances,” Asta scratched his head, “But, I’m glad she was enjoying herself.”

“Headed home?” Yuno asked while walking up.

“Not quite yet,” Noelle uncrossed her arms, “We’re going to see Kahono and Kaito off first.”

“Okay then,” Yuno smirked, remembering Asta’s reaction on stage.

“I’m going to kill you if you mention it!” Asta yelled with a raised fist, as he knew what the black-haired boy was thinking.

“TRY IT, PIPSQUEAK !” Sylph roared, “Yuno will mop the floor with you!”

“Mind if I tag along?” Yuno asked his growling brother's girlfriend while said brother and the wind spirit glared at each other with electricity sparking from their eyes.

“Sure,” Noelle immediately answered.

The trio went and said their goodbyes to the Temple siblings and then started back into town. Noelle and Asta had decided to stay at Rebecca’s house, instead of heading all the way back to the base. They both knew Finral had either already left with a girl he managed to successfully hit on, only to be shot down, or he just got shot down and decided to curl into a ball and hide somewhere.

“Ready?” Asta asked.

“Yeah,” Noelle breathed out, “Tonight was far from the ordinary, even for us.”

“Tell me about it,” Yuno said flatly.

Noelle noticed Asta was thinking about something, “Something on your mind?”

“Sort of,” Asta rubbed his chin, “I feel like I’m forgetting something…”

“THIRD PLACE?!” a woman roared, “HOW CAN YOU IDIOTS GET THIRD PLACE!?! YOU LOST TO THE BLACK BULLS! THE BLACK BULLS! FROM NOW ON< I’M TAKING OVER AS CAPTAIN, AND YOU GUYS ARE GOING TO TRAIN YOUR ASSES OFF!!!!!”

“Oh yeah…” Asta slapped his forehead, “Let’s get out of here… quickly…”

“Hey!” the woman called out as three fiery lion claws reached out and pulled them in, “You’re the brats from the stage. It’s rude to eavesdrop. As punishment, you’re coming, too!”





“Ah… Asta…” Noelle looked to her boyfriend.

“Who is this?” Yuno asked.

“Captain Fuegoleon’s older sister and former captain of the Crimson Lions,” Asta explained with a flat look on his face. “Mereoleona Vermillion. Also known as the Crimson Lioness. It looks like the poor performances on missions have gotten under her skin enough to come out of retirement.”

“You’re pretty well-read, for a brat,” Mereoleona smirked. 

“Got to be,” Asta said, “Especially when such a person worth fighting like you exists.”

“HAHAHAHAHA!” Mereoleona laughed, “I like you. Now, where are the other idiots?” She looked around, before turning down a nearby alley.

Captain’s Bar…

Yami was busy laughing his ass off, while gloating to the other captains. “BWAHAHA! I BEAT ALL YOUR ASSES LIKE DRUMS!!!” he belted, before downing a whole mug of ale, only to slam it down as he started laughing again.

Nozel silently stood at the bar. “How could we not even be in the top three…?” he murmured.

“What’s with the long face, fancy pants?” Yami smugly asked. 

“Yes, we get it,” Nozel said with a bit of an annoyed tone.

“Was that jealousy I heard?” Yami held his hand to his ear.

The duo jumped apart and opened their grimoires, only to have the barkeeper come up and set a couple of martinis down. “You break anything, and you’re banned for life.”

The captains immediately sat down and drank their drinks.

“I can’t believe I lost to that drunk,” Charlotte whined.

“You’ll get him next time, Char!” Sol said as she tried to cheer up her captain slash love interest.

“It would be a waste to not drink such a delicate beverage,” Nozel said as he sipped his drink.

“Can’t fight with such good booze put in front of me anyway,” Yami picked up his drink, when there was a sudden explosion, as the door flew across the room.

“There you are,” Mereoleona said with a wide grin and her hands on her hips. “You’re all coming, too!” she said as she reached out with flame magic lion claws and grabbed everyone in the bar, except the barkeeper.

“So noisy,” the keeper said, as he wiped his bar down while being left alone.

“I agree,” Ed said as he walked in and sat down. “The usual, please,” he said with a twirl of his finger, and the bar was immediately reassembled.

“Thank you for that,” the barkeeper said, as he placed a bottle of bourbon down with a pair of glasses.

Ed held his hand over the glass, created ice, and used levitation magic to pour the liquor. “We need to have a nice long talk, Julius.” 

They both enjoyed each other’s company for the rest of the night.

Grand Magic Zone, Magma Fields…

“This is where we’re going to train?” one of the crimson lions asked, as they all looked over the molten rock pools.

“Be grateful!” Mereoleona called out. “This is the Vermillion family’s private training area, and your goal,” she pointed to the top of the tallest volcano, “is to reach the summit by your own power!”

“Pass,” Asta said, as the flame claw holding him and his friends all burst, and they landed on their feet.

“You could’ve done that sooner,” Yuno commented.

“I didn’t say you had a choice,” Mereoleona smirked evilly.

“I don’t remember asking for permission,” Asta returned the woman’s glare with one of his own, “I have much better things to do than play a glorified version of King of the Mountain.”

That comment caused a vein to bulge in the red-headed woman’s forehead.

“You really shouldn’t have said that,” Leo said to himself with a smirk as he watched the show.

“I said I didn’t give you a choice, you little brat!” Mereoleona said as she lunged at Asta with a flame magic-empowered punch aimed right for the boy’s face.

Asta didn’t even flinch as a loud thud was heard. Everyone was just gawking as they stared at Asta holding on to Mereoleona’s fist.

“So, there's some truth to those rumors about your strength after all…” Mereoleona smirked. 

“Captain’s punches are harder,”  Asta said with a sharp tone as he reeled back and hit the red handed woman with a thoom, causing her to be knocked back, leaving twin trails in the ground from her feet.

Mereoleona’s grin only grew, “You really are a lot stronger than you look, kid.”

“He sent sis back with a counter punch,” Leo said with sparkles in his eyes, “I’d expect nothing less than that from my rival!”

“Asta’s gotten a lot stronger than the last time we saw him, for sure,” Fuegoleon said, as he stalled the lump in his throat.

“That’s a definite,” Yami rubbed the back of his head.

“This is the same kid we fought three to one, right?” Charlotte asked.

“Wait, those rumors were true, Char?!” Sol said with immediate disbelief, “I mean, I know he’s strong, but he can’t really hold his own against three captains…?”

“Call me Captain, and he’s no ordinary knight,” Charlotte didn’t even look at her subordinate, “You know this all too well, too, having fought him yourself.”

“Ehehe,” Sol nervously looked off to the side.

“Still,” Nozel said, as he eyed Asta and the marks left in the ground. “To think he sent one of the most powerful magic knights of our current roster that far back with a single punch on mere physical strength alone… It’s clear he’s someone who shouldn’t be taken lightly, no matter who you are.”

“Wait a minute,” one of the crimson lion knights said, “You said physical power alone. I’m sorry, sir, but I find that utterly impossible. That boy couldn’t have done that with sheer might alone.”

“You little fire breathers better believe it,” Yami smirked, “That kid is more than capable of out classing even me in terms of muscle power, and I’m pretty sure, if we were to go head to head on magic alone, he’d beat me this time around, even with my new sword.”

“Then, that means…?” another knight said.

“Yep, that kid’s power is the real deal,” Yami laughed.

“Of course it is,” Yuno smirked, “He’s my rival, after all.”

“So, kid,” Mereoleona flexed her hand, “You have the ability to fight without magic, and are pretty strong, even without your magic disrupting power, but you’re still afraid of your own power.”

Asta’s gaze narrowed.

“You’re too afraid to use your magic, cause you think you’ll hurt someone, or more accurately, too afraid to get to know yourself and what you might turn into,” Mereoleona put a hand on her hip, “If you don’t even know yourself, then you're not even worth the effort.”

“You think….” Asta clenched his fist.

“I’m right, and you know it,” Mereoleona waved off, as she turned to the others, “Alright, let’s move it. I want to see everyone at the summit.”

“How?” one of the crimson lion knights asked, “We can barely stand this heat, let alone climb a volcano in it…”

“Figure it out,” she smirked and took off.

“Asta,” Noelle came over to check on the boy, “Are you going to be alright?”

“I’ll be fine, Noelle!” he gave her a soft smile. “But, sometimes, the truth just needs to be thrown in your face…”

“Control the mana and the body,” Yuno said as he concentrated and formed mana skin over himself.

“I see someone’s been practicing,” Asta said, as Yuno smirked at him and took off, “Go on, Noelle. I’ll catch up. Need to learn how to do this myself.”

“You mean you've been teaching me this, but never done yourself?!” Noelle yelled in shock and anger, before leaving her boyfriend with a few lumps on his head. “Geez… I’ll be waiting…” she said, as she activated her mana skin and took off.

“Kid never learns,” Yami chuckled, before activating his own power, along with the others as they started to figure out the technique.

“You sure leaving him alone is a good idea?” Charlotte asked Yami.

“Yeah. The kid’s going to have a harder time than anyone else here, with his magic attributes!” Yami shrugged, “Asta has used his magic on himself from time to time, but he usually uses it to affect the area around him, to give him an advantage. Not to mention, when he uses the light and dark magic at the same time, the power it puts out is a bit on the wild side, with them being opposing elements. I have full confidence in the boy though. If he digs deep and pushes passed his limits…. He’ll be that much more of a threat to overcome.”

“The speed of light magic coupled with the power of dark magic,” Nozel thought, “Truly, a frightening monster you’ve brought onto your squad of already notable monsters, Yami.”

“No doubt about it,” Yami wildly grinned. “That kid is so much more than just another one of those run of the mill monsters. At times, he’s just an outright demon…”

Meanwhile, Raava held Liebe in his zanpakuto form, with both grimoires, as the two watched Asta from their spot on the outcropping of rock, overlooking where he stood on an island surrounded by superheated mana-enriched lava. Asta stood in his horse stance, as his body sweated, and his light and dark mana raged outward from his body as he struggled to get his internal magic pool under his control.

“Are you sure I shouldn’t be down there?” Liebe asked Raava, as he partially materialized in the air next to her, with her being the only one able to see him.

”You know you can’t,” Raava said with a sigh, as she started to explain, “We’ve both been holding him back when it comes to him fully utilizing his magical potential. Your anti-magic has kept him from using it, coming to solely rely on his magic solely as a sort of crutch to dull his sense of pain or as a quick recovery. My light spirit magic is strong, but he only used it for the strongest ones, leaving me more as a support role, again mostly for healing.”

”He does have a lot of internal magic, thanks to that rider’s mark and his constant use of big spells with it,” Liebe held his chin with his thumb and forefingers, “He only has a handful of spells he’s used, from time to ice, only really using his true magic power even less times than the number of spells he has.”

“And even then, the spells he used were so strong that they used up all the magic he had access to, severely exhausting his body,” Raava added.

”Then, there’s the fact the anti-magic kept him from getting a feel for his own power,” Liebe tacked on, ”Even if I’m not with him, he still has access to it and can make it himself, as long as he has one of the swords.”

“My spirit magic is a different source in a way, as I have to use Asta’s power as a sort of channel and battery at the same,” Raava explained, “I can use my own mana, but there’s not much more I can do without a contractor to direct or amplify it.”

“I see,” Liebe nodded, “Kind of like when I was solely trapped in the book, and in the sword now.”

They felt a surge of mana from below, before it quickly died down. They looked down, only to see nothing but a cloud of burning dust. The island where Asta was was now gone, along with Asta.

”Looks like you did it,” the demon smirked, as he and the light spirit turned to see Asta standing behind them, with light and dark aura covering his body.

“It still needs a lot of work,” Asta chuckled slightly, as he raised his right hand with a slight twitch, as he struggled to keep his mana in check, “I’ll be with Raava for a bit, Liebe. I’ll probably make it a common thing, at least a few hours a day, so I can practice control.”

”You won’t hear us complaining,” Liebe smirked as he raised his hands, “You get this power under control and know how to use it, and even this world’s current wizard king wouldn’t be a match for you.”

”I agree with him on that,” Raava nodded, “Though, perhaps try and spend some of that time with our dear Noelle. She has her own control issues, too, you know, and I know she’ll get a kick out of being the teacher this time,” she mischievously smiled.

“Yeah,” Asta gave a sideways glance.

”Speaking of little Ms. Water Works,” Liebe held up a finger, “Don’t you think it’s about time to play catch up to that lot? It shouldn’t take too long now.”

“Right,” Asta summoned his light and dark magic grimoire to his side, and it opened to allow him to pull his light magic katana. “Let’s play catch up,” he smirked as he took off in a blur, leaving a small crater behind with a single step.

Volcano's Lava Tube System…

Noelle and Leo had encountered a bit of an obstacle, in the form a massive fire salamander who’d woken up and decided to make the knights his breakfast.

“Hey, water girl, douse him already,” one of the knights called out.

“Yeah! You're a royal, aren’t you?” another said as they jumped back, dodging a strike from the lizard’s tail.

“What the hell can I do in this situation?!” Noelle retorted, “Yeah, I’m a royal and water mage mage, but I’m having a hard enough time keeping my mana under control with this mana skin, not to mention if I blast that thing, the steam would probably fill the area around us and boil us before we even get close to taking it down!”

“You guys really are spineless!” Leo scoffed as he rushed and landed a hard fiery punch on the beast, only to be knocked back. “Sis took us here for training, and all you want to do is have someone else do the work for you? How did any of you even get this far in our squad?” He looked at Noelle, “But, they have a point. Our magic is mainly fire based. I’d just be feeding its power. Yours is the only one we can really count on.”

“If I recklessly blast the thing, I could cause a steam explosion, stupid!” Noelle yelled, “I swear, you’re worse at listening than Asta. At least he takes into account things like the effect of spells on his surroundings. And like I said, I’m having hard enough time maintaining this mana skin.”

“Then, you should use mana zone instead!” came a new voice as Asta rushed in. “Light Magic, Blinding Slash,” he said, as he rushed through and was behind the salamander, to everyone’s shock.

The beast froze in place, a look of terror and pain etched into its face, before it fell into two pieces right down the middle, with one falling to the lava pool next to the path.

“He just took down that thing with one spell,” one of the Crimson Lion knights said, “I didn't even see him use it.”

“That’s my rival!” Leo laughed. “He’s gotten even stronger. That wasn’t just his light magic either. Speed plus the power boost from that dark magic!” he said to himself, “I really want to fight him now.”

“About time you showed up!” Noelle rushed over and saw the state he was in, “You look horrible.”

“Yeah… barely maintaining this as is,” Asta nodded, “Let's head out before any more beasts show up.”

“No complaints from me,” Noelle said, as she looked at the lizard's remains.

The group all nodded in agreement and started running for the summit again.

On the outside, the captains and company steadily made their way to the volcanic summit.

“Did you feel that?” Nozel asked Yami.

“Kinda hard not to,” Yami replied. 

“How can that kid have so much magical power?” Charlotte asked, “It feels like he has just as much as the royals.”

Sol just stayed quiet, as she remembered how he beat her without even relying on magic.

Yuno silently smirked, as he now looked even more ahead to the day he and Asta would face each other on their shared road to becoming the Wizard King.

They suddenly felt Asta’s mana in force. They all looked back and saw Asta wildly grinning, as he and his group quickly gained ground.

“Out of the way!” Asta yelled in excitement as he planted foot after foot on the ground and burst forward, breaking the ground with each step.

It wasn’t long before he moved past them all, leaving them to try and steady themselves from the shock.

“What raw power,” Nozel swallowed the lump in his throat. Then, his eyes widened, as he realized exactly what Asta was after. “Don’t you think you should stop your subordinate?” he looked at Yami.

“You think I can stop him when he’s like that?” Yami chuckled, “Asta’s always walked his own path. When we first fought, I could tell he was severely downplaying his abillities when he used his magic and spells.”

“You mean that time you two fought that mock battle back then?” Noelle asked.

“Yeah,” Yami nodded, “Asta's never truly been in touch with his real magical power. Anytime he’s used it to its fullest, it would always come out all at once.”

“What?” Leo tilted his head in confusion.

“It’s like when you just eat your whole plate of food all in one go, instead of eating small bites one at a time,” Charlotte commented after she let out a strained sigh, “In other words, he has no control over his magical output.”

“Yeah, something like that,” Yami sighed, “He’s always relied on his raw physical strength and his other abilities to get by, only using magic in small doses to help use those aforementioned abilities. Whenever he did finally pull out bigger spells, they’d always use up so much mana that they'd leave him drained, to the point any normal magic knight would collapse and be in bed resting for several days. Though, he did come up with a sort of workaround… That is, if that workaround can keep up with his magical output.”

Noelle’s eyes widened with a sudden realization as she thought back on their last official mission to the Sea Floor Temple.

“That not only explains why he looked so tired back then, but also why he never really fought without those swords he forged for himself when using his bigger spells,” Noelle whispered to herself, “Those swords were smithed with his mana inside and also during the forging process, so they’d take in the ambient mana from his surroundings and turn it into his mana, to keep him from using his all of his own power. That’s why he was so drained back in the Sea Floor Temple in his fight with Vetto. He kept using light and dark magic spells one after the other.”

“Looks like you figured it out,” Yami noticed his subordinate with a smirk.

“In short, Asta’s body isn’t used to him using his own magic power on a somewhat steady basis, and thus, even simpler abilities like mana skin cause him to quickly run out of magic power rather faster than even standard magic knights,” Yuno said out loud.

“Um…” Leo looked at everyone, as he tried to piece everything together, but only got a headache.

“In other words, his magic power level, abilities, and even spells are on par with that of even royalty like us,” Fuegoleon explained to his little brother, “but his application, use, and overall control of its output of it is only that of lower class knights and commoners.”

“So, it’s not that he lacks power,” Sol realized as she recalled her captain’s earlier statement, “but that he lacks any proper skill to properly refine and use that power.”

“He only focuses on training his physical strength over his other abilities, but never magic,” Charlotte said, “But why? He’s so powerful, and why choose the Black Bulls as his squad, when he could easily rise through the ranks with another squad? Maybe even get the rank of captain and have his own squad.”

“I constantly ask myself that same question,” Yami said as he remembered back. “And I think it’s because he would draw too much attention, with that talent paired with that attitude of his,” he pointed out as he looked out of the corner of his eye at Yuno, “He’s got a big mouth, and he’s not afraid to shoot it off or back up what he says.”

Everyone who’d been there recalled the incident the day of the Award Ceremony with Solid, and how Asta very nearly broke his senior knight’s arm, with no signs of remorse for the repercussions it would bring. 

“Not to mention he craves fighting strong opponents nearly as much as Luck does,” Noelle giggled a little.

They then recalled how he stood up to everyone in attendance and made it abundantly clear he was more than raring to fight them all.

“You mean, like now?” Sol pointed down in the crater.

“Oh, for crying out loud!” Noelle yelled.

“Is he actually dumb enough to actually try and fight her?” Nozel raised an eyebrow.

“That’s my rival!” Leo laughed.

“In that case, we better stop here,” Yami said as he stopped and crossed his arms with a smirk on the edge of the crater, “Let’s watch the show.”

Sure enough, Asta had found Mereoleona, standing on an island in the mouth of the volcano. He immediately threw his sword into his grimoire with a wild grin on his face and kicked off the air under him, as he rocketed down to the Flame Lioness.

Mereoleona only returned the same wide grin as the dark and light mage shot right at her, and she reeled back her right fist. Asta mirrored his new opponent, and the two met each other's fists. Thunderous shockwaves rang out and even forced the magic-rich lava back.

“Damn, kid. I heard you were strong, but you even forced me into the ground a little with that blow,” Mereoleona chuckled, “But, if you think one countered punch is enough to push me back, you have a bigger ego than I thought.”

“I didn’t think that at all!” Asta’s thirst for a fight, this fight, had only just started to be quenched, “I was actually thinking ‘How long will this last?’ Because I’m having too much fun to stop!!!”

Mereoleona’s smirk grew into a full-blown wild smile.

The duo of fighters kept smiling as they unloaded blow after blow into each other with such ferocity and fever that neither could stop smiling. Everyone on the side only watched in awe, as the two kept at it for what felt like hours, when in actuality had only been a mere fifteen minutes.

Mereoleona landed back covered in scratches and panting heavily, still wearing her wild grin, with Asta doing the same.

Mereoleona wiped some blood from her mouth. “This kid is something else,” she spat off in the lava. “No one’s pushed me this hard in a long time,” she looked out of the corner of her eye at Noelle, “Not since my fights with the Steel Princess herself.”

“Are we done already?” Asta chuckled as he eyed his opponent.

“Hehe….” Mereoleona chuckled. “Not on your life, kid. You’re strong, I’ll give you that. You definitely have me outclassed in raw strength alone,” she said. It was no understatement either, “But I have the advantage in magic. You’re burning through what little bit of power you managed to save up for this fight every second we stand here and talk.”

“That’s true,” Asta chuckled, “But I’ve learned a lot, thanks to you, and for that, I’m ever so grateful.”

On the ridge, everyone looked down.

“I have to say he lasted a lot longer than I thought he would,” Fuegoleon stroked his chin, “But, why though?”

“You said he burns through his mana in one go,” Nozel pointed out, as he scowled toward Yami.

“He does, or at least, does less now,” Yami said.

“It was the fight,” Sol said, looking down, “He’s been learning how to wield his magic better the whole time he was fighting with Mereoleona.”

“I’m not surprised,” Yuno said, “It’s most likely what he was after from the very start.”

“He learns while he’s fighting?” Charlotte said, “That’s a bit barbaric.”

“But it’s true,” Noelle said, “Asta’s a fighter by nature. He’s not one to ever shirk off on his training and can pick up new moves on the fly, but it’s when he’s in a real battle where this talent of his kicks in. In all honesty, I’ve never understood it.”

“Some people are just built like that, aye, Fuegoleon?” Yami looked at his fellow captain.

“Yes, and my sister is one of them,” he affirmed, “But this battle is coming to a close now. Asta doesn’t have enough mana left in him to sustain an assault like he did for much longer, but he has made a lot of progress in the control of his use of it.”

“The shrimp only has enough magic for one final attack, and I bet he’s goin’ to use a true spell this time,” Belle said, wondering where the light spirit was.

”Your little sparkly bug is right,” Yami said as he crossed his arms.

”I’m not a bug! I'm a beautiful maiden!” Belle growled as she ground her teeth and kicked Yami’s face.

“The kid has been using the fight to get a feel for his powers and see not only what he can do, but to also fine-tune his control,” Yami said as he blew smoke and flicked Belle away, “Could’ve fooled me the way you act like a pest. Still, though, you’re right. The kid’s only got enough mana left for one good spell, but that doesn’t mean he’s out of this fight though.”

”He’s never been one to go down, even when he was on his last bit of power,” Noelle agreed with her captain, “But, I don’t see his black grimoire or sense Raava on him, either.”

”He must have left his extra grimoire with his spirit partner at the start, to test himself,” Fuegoleon thought, “Still, even with his potent spells, there’s no way he can beat my sister.”

”I’m not so sure about that,” Nozel said, “That boy has proved time and again that he’s more than just another capable fighter. I’ve only seen it once, but his entire power comes from when he uses both his magic types at the same time.”

”Is that even remotely possible with two opposing types of magic like his?” Charlotte asked.

”Don't underestimate that kid, Char,” Sol said, “He took me down when I was using my most powerful spells, without even relying on magic, and still didn’t break a sweat.”

Charlotte knew Sol was serious, cause it took a lot to not only impress the girl but to also make her wary of a man’s power.

“I’ve seen it on more than one occasion, too,” Noelle said, “When Asta pours all his strength and magic into a spell…”

”So, you noticed it, too,” Yami said. “I shouldn’t be surprised with how close you two are,” he smirked, causing the girl’s whole face to glow, noticeable even amongst the lava glow.

Nozel couldn’t help but twitch ever so slightly. “What did you two notice?” he asked in a slightly annoyed tone.

”His eyes,” Yuno spoke up, “They took on a black and white swirling symbol, right?”

”Yeah,” Yami nodded, “Where Asta and I come from, it’s called Yin and Yang. It represents the balance of light and dark. It also symbolizes how one cannot exist without the other and how everybody has a little of both.”

”Meaning, no one is completely without evil,” came a new voice.

Everyone turned to see a tall blonde man in a red coat.

”Edward,” Noelle said with a bit of shock, “What are you doing here? You know what?” She let out a sigh, “I’m not even going to ask if you had other plans…”

“Good choice,” Ed smirked as he looked to the girl out of the corner of his eye, “As for the why, I wanted to see how Asta’s handling this training.”

“Ah?” Yami raised a finger.

”He’s Asta’s older brother,” Noelle crossed her arms over her chest, “Don’t bother asking anything else, cause I know he won’t answer you beyond what he wants you to know.”

”Where’d he even come from?” one of the Crimson Lions asked another.

”I don’t know,” the other shrugged, “It’s like he just appeared.”

Below, Asta gathered what magic he could spare of both elements in his arms. “Now,” he said as he opened his eyes to reveal the swirled Yin-Yang symbol. “Dark/Light magic, Arms of Collapse,” he said, as his magic hardened into a black and white accented pair of gauntlets, with a set of seven blue gems. Each gem was set in the wrists, in between the middle and ring fingers, as well as one set placed as if wearing a ring at the base of each finger.





“Hooo…?” Mereoleona she marked, thoroughly impressed he was about to cast the spell while maintaining his mana skin. “Not a bad spell there, kid, but do you even have the strength left in you to use it?” she smirked, as she raised a fist and ignited her crimson flame magic.

“Let’s find out,” Asta remarked, as he shot toward the flame magic and reeled back, “I've given this what I have left, Collapse Breaker!”

”THEN, I’LL DO THE SAME!” Mereoleona laughed, as she jumped forward with her own fist as f;ame magic cover his entire form.

The two met in the center, both of their fists met the other’s jaw and sent them flying back from whence they came. The only difference was that the flame mage landed on her feet, while the light and dark mage landed on his back at everyone else’s feet, with swirls for eyes.

”AHAHAH!” Mereoleona belted as she rubbed her jaw, “Kid’s got one heck of a punch, but he’s got a long way to go before he can match up with me in terms of magic.”

Everyone was crowded around Asta and just looked down at him, some shaking their heads, as they knew this outcome was inevitable.

Sunset…

The magic knights were currently all standing around, having broken off into small groups, with them exchanging the various troubles of traversing the volcanic terrain.

Asta sat off to the side, with Raava providing him with some healing magic, as she still had all over her own magic power to spare, since he never called on her. Noelle was standing next to them, with an extremely grumpy annoyed frown across her face.

“Did you really have to go and fight her as hard as you did?!” Noelle blurted out.

“Ehehe…” Asta nervously chuckled, “I guess I did get into it a little harder than I should’ve…”

”A little…” Noelle scowled as the top half of her face darkened. “YOU COULD’VE BEEN SERIOUSLY HURT, YOU IDIOT!!!” she cracked over his head with her fist, with smoke rising from it, causing a lump to form. “I know you like to fight, but even you should know a time and place,” she huffed, as she waved her hand. 

“I know, but I needed that fight,” Asta sighed. “I needed to get a feel of using my magic on my own, so I can start training with it in earnest,” he looked up. “But I appreciate the sentiment, even if it hurts, the way you show it,” he gave a big grin, causing her to blush and hit him again, but this time he was left burning in an Asta-shaped hole in the ground.

”Idiot,” Noelle huffed, as she crossed her arms again.

“You never learn,” Yuno crossed his arms, while Belle laughed and Raava sighed.

Meanwhile, the captains all looked on from their own group, with Mereoleona sitting down on a rock, still covered in shallow scratches.

”Yami,” she looked over at the dark magic user. “That kid isn’t just some run-of-the-mill commoner with exceptional magic, is he? The way he fought, moved, and even the way thinks… It was like I was fighting a highly skilled veteran and not some seventeen-year-old punk whose whole outlook is to bash someone down with just power. What’s going on with him?”

”I got that impression, too,” Nozel added, “Back during the awards ceremony, before the invasion. The air about him is very similar to that of a confident fighter, one who knows they can win a fight.”

”Asta’s never been one to hold back his speech, but during his fight with you, sis…” Fuegoleon looked at his older sister and closely looked her over, “I think he finally showed us what he’s really capable of.”

”Sorry to burst your bubble there, but what we saw, that doesn’t begin to cover half of what that kid’s capable of,” Yami chuckled, “Though, it did show how fast he can learn and adapt in a fight, with abilities he’s barely ever used before.”

“So, it’s as I suspected,” Fuegoleon looked at his comrade, causing Yami to flinch, “That boy’s able to use other abilities, outside of magic.”

“Now that I recall, Sol mentioned that she fought against him once and lost because he was able to counter her earth magic with a power that allowed him to manipulate the earth,” Charlotte looked at Yami, while the others all listened closely.

”So, that boy has three magic attributes?” Nozel asked, then looked at Charlotte. “Don’t you have a mage that came in with his group that can also do that?”

”You mean Twilight,” Charlotte said, “And yes, she can, but that’s due to her magic allowing her to copy others’ spells. The downside to her power is that the copied spells aren’t as strong as the original, but she can combine the spells she gets with others to make new spells of her own. Her mana level alone is just as frightening as those two boys over there, but her magic also combined with her intellect is what makes her a real threat,” she looked at Nozel, “But, what Asta did in his fight with Sol was different.”

”How so?” Mereoleona said with a smirk and interest now.

”He didn’t use magic to move the earth,” Charlotte said, shocking everyone there but Yami.

”Yami?” Fuegoleon’s gaze narrowed.

”Hey,” Yami threw his hand in front of himself, “I’m not really sure how the kid can do all that he does either. I just know it has to do with similar techniques from our somewhat shared homeland,” he sighed and internally told Asta he owed him one, “The kid and I don’t come from the exact same place, but they’re very close, so we have similar abilities. The ability to read our environments for example. But, his training went much more in-depth than what I know. Being able to use the planet's life force and shape the environment around him. I never knew it was possible, honest.”

“Is it teachable?” Fuegoleon asked in earnest.

”From what I’ve seen, yea,” Yami nodded as he pointed to Noelle, “Our little mermaid over there learned how to use it with water, but I’ve never seen her use it on anything else like the kid can do. He once told me that he was the only one who could learn that. I think that spirit has something to do with it, too, as she can use the same skills as Asta can.”

“Hmmm…” Nozel looked at his little sister.

”You can try and ask him to teach you, and I doubt he’ll deny you. But, there is the possibility you can’t do it,” Yami shrugged.

”So, the magic is a bit unique,” Mereoleona thought.

”Yeah,” Yami nodded, “I asked. He went through it with me, but I couldn’t even manage to move a rock outside regular elbow grease. Luck tried, and he ended up blowing up, as he kept tapping into his magic. The way I figured it, is some have while others don’t.”

“We’ll table it for now,” Mereoleona then stood up. “It’s time!” she laughed.

”Time for what?” Noelle looked over, as the sun had set, and the volcano had grown dark, as a geyser erupted from the center and pooled in the crater, creating a gigantic natural hot spring.

”Time for a bath!” Mereoleona laughed, and Noelle’s face glowed brightly.

”Relax, Noelle,” Asta stood up, “Sol’s on it. You honestly think the most female domineering member of the Blue Rose besides the captain would let guys bath with gals?”

”There’s no way in hell I’d any man see Char’s naked body!” Sol called out. “Earth Creation Magic, Great Wall!” she said, as she placed her hands on the ground and a huge earth wall came up and split the giant hot spring bath in two.

“Do you think you can make a changing area, too?” one of the Crimson Lion knights, asked only to have Sol knock him unconscious.

”So, you can try and peek at us? No way!” Sol yelled.

Raava then used her bending to create two rooms placed on opposite sides of the crater for everyone to change. “You really should give it some more thought before you knock someone out, dear,” she said, as she hid her face behind her fan.

Sol just blinked and then tilted her head.

“We can’t just jump in fully clothed, Sol,” Charlotte sighed as she held her face. “While we’re… Bathing,” her cheeks went flush as she thought about Yami, “We need a place for our clothes while we’re in the water, at the very least. Otherwise that wall you made might as well not exist,” she explained, silently wish her idiot subordinate had pulled that stunt.

”If it makes you feel better, why not make a path down to the water, to block the view of prying eyes?” rhe light spirit suggested.

“Hey! That’s a great idea, shiny lady! I like the way you think!” Sol laughed, as she used her magic to do just that. “Hey, Char, can I wash your back?” she asked, as she drooled.

“I wonder who the real pervert is here?” Noelle raised an eyebrow.

”Enough talking,” Asta called out, as he was tired of waiting and pulled off his shirt to reveal his scars, as he rushed off.

This caught the attention of everyone not familiar with Asta. All of the captains were especially aware of the sheer number of scars this seventeen-year-old mage had.

A few minutes later…

“Ah… so warm…” Asta contentedly smiled as he soaked in the hot water.

”You really showed your stuff today, Asta!” Leo laughed, “I knew you wouldn’t beat sis, but I think that’s the first time I’ve seen her so worn down.”

”Yes,” Fuegoleon nodded, “I haven’t seen her smile like that since her fights with the Steel Princess.”

“You did the Bull’s proud, short stuff,” Yami laughed, “This would be perfect with some sake.”

”Is all you ever think about gambling and drinking,” Nozel crossed his arms.

”I’m surprised,” Yuno looked at his brother, “You got a handle on your mana skin rather quickly.”

”If by handle on it’ is what you’re going with,” Asta sank in the water, “I still have a long way to go, and a lot of work to do.”

“Hey, Asta!” Leo called out, as he and some of the other Crimson Lions gathered at the base of the wall. “Come on, and let’s check out the girls!”

”You can do it if you wanna be blasted,” Asta remarked as he floated by on his back, with his arms behind his head. “I take enough bs from Noelle as is. I don’t need her angry at me for being a Peeping Tom, as much as I really want to,” he muttered under his breath, while Nozel glared daggers at him.

”So, what are your plans now?” Yuno asked his brother. 

“I'm thinking of going back home for a few days,” Asta cracked his eye open to look at the black-haired boy, “Technically, I’m still not cleared by the higher-ups for field assignments, so I’m thinking that, before I get called in for my next check-up, I’d swing by and say Hi and show I’m all better.”

”And to do some training away from prying eyes,” Ed said, as he was now soaking with everyone. 

“Who is this guy?” Leo pointed, “And where the hell did he even come from?!”

”Edward Elric,” Ed said as he enjoyed the hot bath, “And I come and go as I please, little lion cub.”

”I don't think you know just who I am!” Leo growled, but Fuegoleon placed a hand on his brother's shoulder. “Big Brother?” the younger asked, confused.

Fuegoleon only shook his head, “So, Mr. Elric, what brings you here this time?”

”The hot water,” Ed smiled, “The mana-enriched hot springs of this place really help with those suffering from mana depletion, after all.”

”Why do I get the feeling you’re just here to be here?” Nozel asked.

”Because I am,” Ed cracked a snide smirk, “And to give advice, you all best start training pretty hard in the coming months. Selections for the assault team to counter the Eye of the Midnight Sun will be starting soon.”

Everyone heard that.

”Are you here just to tell us that?” Yami asked.

”Pretty much,” Ed shrugged. “Be wary of those around you. You never know just how strong they really are…” he said, as the wind carried his voice, with the man just vanishing.

”Asta,” Yuno said, “I want to face him someday.”

”Me too, Yuno,” Asta crossed his arms as he looked up, “Me too…”